《Timeless Assassin》 Chapter 1: Prologue Chapter 1: Prologue Prologue Standing atop a cliff, overlooking the endless sea, stood Kaelith, the Eternal Sovereign. As a four-dimensional being, his perception of the universe differed vastly from that of mortals. To him, the waves below, the shifting sky, and even the land itself were nothing but a frozen painting¡ªstretched across time and space, seen all at once. Even the little boy sprinting toward him, arms flailing with excitement, was but a flicker in the river of eternity¡ªa brief attachment that was here for a moment, but could easily be gone the next. "Grandpa! Grandpa!" the child called, his laughter bright, unburdened. Kaelith turned, his golden eyes softening. "Look! I made a drawing today¡ªof us, in a garden!" The boy''s excitement was boundless. But in his rush, he tripped. His small frame hit the stone path, and a sharp yelp escaped his lips as his knee scraped against the ground. Kaelith chuckled. With a flick of his hand, the winds lifted both the boy and his drawing into his arms. Another gesture, and the wound on the boy''s knee vanished¡ªerased as if it had never existed. The boy giggled, clutching onto Kaelith''s neck, but then, curiosity flickered in his eyes. "Grandpa, do you never get hurt?" Kaelith smiled faintly. "No, little one. I exist outside of time. Even if I were ever injured, I would simply correct it." The boy blinked in confusion. "Correct it?" Kaelith''s golden gaze drifted toward the horizon. He took a moment before explaining, choosing his words carefully so the young child could follow. The boy had asked an innocent question, but its weight was anything but. After a long pause, Kaelith finally exhaled, his voice dropping lower. "Oh, no... plenty have died." Kaelith''s golden gaze darkened, his thoughts drifting somewhere far beyond the present. "There was a time when even gods feared death." The wind picked up, the once-calm waves below thrashing violently against the cliffs. "When the Timeless Assassin walked between the moments, even gods trembled in their beds at night." "He hunted us like prey, with a blade that could sever eternity itself..... and even the strongest among us fell before him." The boy''s heart pounded in his chest. He had never heard his grandfather speak like this before. "But... but he''s gone now, right? Such an evil man, he must have perished right?" He asked, as Kaelith let out a deep sigh. "Killed during the Great Betrayal, two thousand years ago.... And no God has died since¨C" The boy clutched the drawing tighter, but his young mind struggled to grasp the enormity of what he was hearing. The Timeless Assassin. The Great Betrayal. For him, it was nothing more than a fantasy story. But to Kaelith, it was a scar¡ªone etched into the fabric of reality itself. For a while, Kaelith brooded in silence, but soon he turned back to the boy, his expression unreadable. "But eternity is long, little one. And history has a way of repeating itself." "Let''s pray that the past stays buried, because if it rises again... even gods will tremble." Chapter 2: Prophecy Chapter 2: Prophecy When silence reigns and stars grow dim, When gods grow frail and light grows thin, His blood will stir, his kin will rise, With shadowed blade and ageless eyes. - From fractured time and shattered glass, As heavens tremble, as kingdoms quake. - No throne shall stand, no crown remain, When his descendant walks again. For gods will weep, and time will break, When vengeance stirs and heavens quake.@@@@ Chapter 3: Survive Chapter 3: Survive Rattle. Rattle. The transport cart shuddered violently, metal grinding against metal as it trundled forward through unseen tracks. Every jolt sent passengers lurching into one another, with the dim overhead light flickering in protest. The air was thick with the sharp stench of blood, sweat, and something chemical. Chains clinked softly in the dark corners, and low, guttural chuckles rose and fell like a distant echo. Thud. Leo''s skull slammed against cold steel, and his eyes snapped open as white-hot pain splintered through his head. For a moment, everything was blurred shapes and smeared shadows, the dizziness clinging to him like a heavy fog. His breath hitched. His pulse thundered in his ears, as conscious thought finally returned to his head. ''Where... am I?'' Leo wondered, as the small flickering coach light briefly illuminated the faces opposite him¡ª faces laced with twisted grins and sharp teeth bared in something between amusement and hunger. Blades glinted faintly in their hands, smeared with something viscous and dark. "Look who finally woke up," a voice rasped, dripping with amusement, as Leo found one of the men in the coach, staring right at him with his tongue out. The man was ghastly pale in complexion, his skin stretched taut over sharp cheekbones and hollow eyes that gleamed with faint amusement. A jagged scar ran diagonally across his face, starting just above his brow and disappearing beneath his crooked grin. But it wasn''t the scar or the hollow stare that made Leo''s breath hitch¡ªit was the horns. Twisted, coiling horns sprouted from the sides of the man''s head, curling backward like those of a mountain goat. They were smooth and ridged, faintly glistening under the flickering light. Leo''s chest tightened as he instinctively shrank back against the cold steel wall of the cart. ''Horns? Why does he have horns?'' His gaze darted across the cramped space, scanning the other passengers, and a chill crept up his spine. The figures around him¡ªseven of them, hunched, predatory¡ªwere not entirely human either. One had grayish-blue skin, its veins glowing faintly beneath the surface. Another had serpentine slits for pupils, flickering over Leo with cold calculation. A third passenger, half-hidden in the shadows, let out a low, inhuman hiss from between pointed teeth. Leo''s breath came faster now, his heart pounding a frantic rhythm in his chest. ''Where am I? What is this place?'' He squeezed his eyes shut, pressing his fingertips against his temples, trying¡ªdesperately trying¡ªto remember. My only advice for you is trust no one and that failure to enroll shall mean death." The words were sharp, final, like a death sentence carved into stone. Leo''s breath caught in his throat as his eyes lingered on the final line. Failure means death. His hand trembled slightly as he read the note again, his pulse hammering against his ribs. The Academy? A test? Survive? Nothing made sense, and yet... something deep within him¡ªa primal instinct, maybe¡ªscreamed that every word on that note was the truth. ''Survive...'' His grip on the paper tightened. He didn''t know who he was supposed to trust, what kind of test awaited him, or where this Academy was, but he knew one thing: he couldn''t afford to fail. Taking a steadying breath, Leo began to fold the fragile paper back into a neat square, intending to tuck it somewhere safe. But before he could finish, a sharp hissing sound cut through the low murmurs of the cart. Tssst. A single droplet of thick, glistening liquid flew through the stale air and landed on the corner of the paper. The effect was instantaneous. FWOOSH! Bright orange flames erupted from the point of contact, devouring the paper in seconds. Leo yelped, dropping it as the fire scorched his fingertips. The burning paper fluttered to the grimy floor of the cart, curling in on itself until it was nothing but a heap of blackened ash. Across from him, one of the passengers¡ªa wiry man with hollow cheeks and serpentine eyes¡ªlowered a small glass vial filled with glistening green poison. His lips curled into a smirk as he gave Leo a slow, mocking nod. "Careful with secrets, little lamb," the man hissed, his voice slithering between his teeth like smoke. "In here, they''re more dangerous than blades." Leo''s jaw clenched as he stared at the smoldering ashes on the floor. Whatever fragile shred of direction that note had given him was now gone. All that remained were the words "Survive the test." And the hungry stares of the creatures sharing the cart with him. Chapter 4: Arrival Chapter 4: Arrival For a while after the incident, Leo remained silent. His scorched fingertips still tingled from where the burning paper had seared his skin, but he tried not to focus on it too much. Instead, his mind kept repeating one sentence on loop¡ª "Trust no one." The words from the note echoed relentlessly in his mind, like a hammer striking against glass, each repetition threatening to shatter his fragile composure. His gaze stayed low, his expression unreadable, as if carved from stone. He dared not meet the eyes of the other passengers, nor acknowledge the serpent-eyed man who had flicked the poison onto the note. Instead, he chose to listen. The cart rattled and swayed, metal screeching against metal, but beneath the grinding noise, whispers slithered through the dim space like venomous snakes. "Basilisk venom works fastest when it hits the bloodstream directly. A scratch across the throat, and it''s over in seconds." "Nah, too quick. You want widow''s ink. Makes them choke on their own bile. Slow. Painful." A sharp chuckle followed, thin and sharp as a dagger''s edge.@@@@ Across from Leo, a man with yellow, cat-like eyes inspected his blade with an eerie kind of reverence. A thick, oily liquid dripped from its tip, sizzling faintly as it landed on the floor. "Waste not," the man muttered, dragging his tongue slowly across the edge of the poisoned dagger, his slit pupils narrowing with pleasure. Leo''s stomach churned. They were casual about it¡ªdiscussing death, suffering, and toxins as if they were recipes in a kitchen. It wasn''t just cruelty; it was normalcy to them. His fingers twitched against his thigh. The instinct to act¡ªto do something¡ªgnawed at the edge of his composure. But Leo forced himself still, drawing slow, measured breaths through his nose. Survive. Observe. Wait. Every muscle in his body was taut, like a wire pulled to its breaking point, but his face remained an impassive mask. For now, silence was his shield. The cart continued its violent journey, jostling its passengers, but Leo''s focus remained razor-sharp. He wasn''t just listening to the conversations; he was cataloging them¡ªthe poisons they mentioned, the tones of their voices, the way their hands twitched over their weapons. Leo froze, his mind blank for a moment. Utility belt? His eyes darted down to his waist, and sure enough, tucked beneath the coarse black robe he was wearing, there was a leather utility belt strapped tightly around him. How had he not noticed this earlier? "Sorry... I didn''t¡ª" Leo stammered, fumbling with the belt as he pulled it free and secured it visibly around his waist. The uniformed man released him with a scoff, stepping back as Leo''s gaze dropped to the belt he now wore openly. It was well-worn but meticulously maintained, fitted with slots and compartments that housed an arsenal: Twelve sleek daggers arranged in symmetrical sheaths. Two small, round metal orbs that glinted faintly in the light. A couple of glass vials filled with strange, shimmering liquids. Leo''s breath caught as his fingers hovered over one of the vials. What were these liquids? What were the orbs? More importantly... Why did this belt feel so familiar? He clenched his teeth, shaking off the unease gnawing at the back of his mind. There was no time for questions¡ªnot now. "Move along!" the uniformed man barked, gesturing sharply towards the others already forming a loose line outside the cart. Leo jumped down from the cart, landing lightly on the dusty ground below. As he adjusted his belt, his sharp eyes caught glimpses of the environment around him¡ªtall metal fences topped with razor wire, watchtowers looming overhead, and distant shadows moving across large floodlit courtyards. "Is this a prison?" Leo wondered, as the atmosphere certainly felt like one¡ªheavy with anticipation... and dread. "Oh man, this year''s test is sssooo much sfun," the person ahead of him in the queue slurred, their voice dripping with both excitement and nervous energy. Suddenly, the queue leader began to move, prompting everyone behind to shuffle forward in unison. The test was about to begin. Chapter 5: Choice Chapter 5: Choice Leo advanced with the slow, shuffling line of contestants, his boots gliding silently over the cracked concrete as he moved without making a single sound. It was not something Leo did consciously, but rather a reflexive grace that was born from instinct and years of training rather than thought. The abandoned prison facility stretched out before him, sprawling and oppressive in its decaying grandeur. If Leo had any doubts about being in a prison-like facility at first, they vanished the moment he got a clearer look at the test grounds¡ªas the towering fences, rusted barbed wire, and imposing watchtowers left no room for uncertainty. The courtyard he stood in was vast and rectangular, surrounded on all sides by high concrete walls. Rust stains ran like old blood down the cracks in the walls, and faint scorch marks suggested fires long extinguished. Above, watchtowers loomed at regular intervals, their steel frames skeletal and weatherworn. Dark figures shifted behind tinted glass windows, their silhouettes barely visible. Sniper barrels occasionally caught the light, a chilling reminder of unseen eyes watching their every move. The place felt like a graveyard of authority, stripped of life but heavy with echoes of its brutal past. Leo''s sharp eyes flicked over each detail, mapping out the terrain, the choke points, the exits. Instinct drove him to look for high ground, blind spots, and places someone might set an ambush. But before he could gather his thoughts, the sharp blare of a horn shattered the stillness. BLARE! Following the sound, every head turned toward the large raised platform dominating the center of the courtyard. Above it, a massive digital countdown clock hung suspended by thick steel cables, its bright red numbers frozen at 20:00, glowing like a silent warning. Soon after the horn sounded, a tall man in a crisp military coat stepped forward onto the platform. His dark uniform bore silver insignias, and across his chest, stitched in precise letters, was his title: Commander Rourke ¨C Lead Instructor of Covert Tactics and Stealth Operations. His gray eyes scanned the crowd below with a cold, calculating sharpness, and when he spoke, his voice carried across the courtyard, steady and commanding.@@@@ "Elite Assassin Seedlings. That''s what you are now¡ªnothing more, nothing less." The crowd stood frozen, breaths held, as Rourke''s piercing gaze swept over them. "You stand here today at the edge of something far greater than yourselves. Beyond this entrance test lies the opportunity to enroll into the Rodova Military Academy¡ªa place reserved only for the finest warriors of the universe. Those of you who survive this test today will join the ranks of history''s finest assassins, while the rest... will be forgotten." 19:58 And as a result the entire courtyard erupted into motion. ********* Contestants scattered like insects, lunging toward each other, calling out, bargaining, and threatening. Some grabbed the nearest person they could find. Others stalked the crowd, eyes scanning for someone who looked strong, capable, or¡ªat the very least¡ªuseful. Fights broke out in isolated pockets as contestants shoved others away from potential partners. Leo remained still, his sharp eyes darting across the crowd, as his instincts screamed at him to choose wisely. A few seconds into the selections, a hulking brute shoved his way past smaller contestants, smirking towards him with bloodshot eyes, however Leo ignored him outright. His gaze was fixed instead on a slender girl with knives strapped across her chest, but as she made eye contact with Leo, she immediately shirked away, clearly rejecting him tacitly. Leo''s thoughts raced. Who could he trust? Who wouldn''t turn on him the moment it became convenient? His hand clenched around the Counter in one palm and the Teleportation Orb in the other. 19:05 19:04 19:03 The seconds were bleeding away, and each tick of the clock felt like a hammer striking against his skull. Leo gritted his teeth and took a step forward. He had 20 minutes to make a choice that could mean life or death. But as he was about to start choosing somewhere deep in his chest, the same instinct stirred again¡ªsharp, cold, and familiar. Survive. Trust no one. Chapter 6: Decision Chapter 6: Decision The countdown clock ticked relentlessly. 19:05... 19:04... 19:03... However, despite the pressure of choosing a partner fast, Leo stood still amidst the chaos, his sharp eyes scanning the crowd as contestants lunged, bargained, and threatened their way into forming pairs. Almost everyone that Leo looked at, seemed mentally deranged to him. Almost everyone he made eye-contact with seemed to have the look of a predator first and a person next. Which made Leo extremely reluctant to pair with them. However, as he scanned the crowd, his eyes eventually landed on a chubby round-faced contestant, who waddled his way awkwardly through the crowd trying to find a partner. He stuck out like a sore-thumb in this crowd of assassin''s, who were all physically toned and tended to be lean, as while there were a few physically imposing assassin''s in the crowd, he was the only one that was on the obese side of the scale. Sweat beaded across his flushed cheeks as he shuffled nervously from one group to another, raising his trembling hands in a silent plea for partnership. However, each attempt ended the same way¡ª in a sharp rejection or cold indifference. People turned away, avoided eye contact, or flat-out ignored him as if he weren''t even there. "No way piggy" "Get your snout away from me" "Team up with you? Why? To die first?" These were the words people used to reject him, but where others saw weakness, Leo saw an anomaly. "You are all elite assassin seedlings." The instructor''s words echoed in his mind But it wasn''t just that. His thoughts drifted back to the note he''d found in the cart, the one that referred to him as "one of Earth''s best assassins." And it was these two lines put together that gave birth to an idea in Leo''s head. If he was considered as one of Earth''s finest, then surely the others here weren''t ordinary either. They had to be exceptionally skilled in their own ways.@@@@ This wasn''t a crowd of random misfits. Everyone here had been chosen. Selected. Vetted. This meant that although the fatty looked chubby and harmless, if he wasn''t built for combat, then his skills had to lie in some other department. ''One of Earth''s best assassins'' Leo''s instincts told him he''d made the right choice. "He''s not here by accident. None of us are." He repeated in his head, as he exhaled softly. The two of them stood side by side as the timer ticked lower. 10:00... 08:30... 05:00... Felix fidgeted slightly, his hands hovering awkwardly near his utility belt that was equipped with an odd combination of only two daggers and about five giant gourds of liquid. It was undoubtedly an odd combination for any assassin, however, Leo did not read too much into it. "Are you... sure about this test, Are you sure about qualification? The others here look so mean and strong¨C" Felix asked hesitantly, his voice low, however Leo didn''t turn to look at him. "Quiet. Eyes up. Breathe slow and you''ll be fine. The other contestants have already begun to stalk us, they are marking us as easy prey, and your lack of confidence is only making things worse" Leo said, as Felix swallowed hard but straightened slightly, his shoulders less hunched now. Around them, guards in dark uniforms began moving along the edges of the crowd, dragging away the few contestants who had failed to find partners and pairing them forcefully. The clock ticked: 02:00... 01:00... 00:30...and At 00:10, Commander Rourke''s voice thundered across the yard: "Pairing phase is over. If you''re still alone, your fate is sealed." The commander said, as under his strict gaze, even the last two contestants, unwilling to pair with one another, suddenly straightened up, holding hands happily. The clock reached 00:01¡ªand then froze at 00:00. At that moment a deafening BEEP echoed across the courtyard, as ahead, the massive steel gates groaned open, their reinforced frames grinding against rusted tracks. The air grew colder, and silence pressed down on all contestants like a suffocating blanket, as from the platform, Commander Rourke''s voice rang out one final time: "The time for hesitation is over. The test begins now. We have cast a tracking spell on all your vital signs and shall be watching all your actions through magic crystal orbs. You have 20 minutes to spread out and hide, after which killing shall be permitted. The final 125 pairs remaining will move on, but if even after 48 hours, you people have not reached the elimination threshold, all shall be disqualified" "Goodluck¡ª" Chapter 7: Test Begins Chapter 7: Test Begins "Good luck¡ª" Rourke''s words still hung in the cold air as the steel gates groaned open, their rusted hinges screeching in protest. Immediately, the assembled contestants exploded into motion. Like a dam breaking, they surged forward, scattering into the dark maw of the abandoned prison grounds. Boots pounded against cracked concrete, shadows stretched and flickered under the dim floodlights, as the distant sound of hurried footsteps echoed into the void. Felix flinched as the crowd around him erupted into chaos. His round face already looked nervous and flushed, with beads of sweat prominently glistening on his forehead. "Leo... we should¡ª" Felix began, his voice trembling. But Leo wasn''t listening. His sharp eyes were already darting across the roof of the crumbling structures, the skeletal watchtowers, and the prison block entrances that yawned like the open jaws of some waiting beast. Up. His instincts screamed at him to climb, to find a vantage point¡ªa predator''s perch where he could see everything. In this free for all hunt, height meant control. Height meant survival. But then he looked at Felix, whose wide eyes flicked nervously across the courtyard. Felix wasn''t built for climbing. He wasn''t built for fighting either. For a brief moment, their eyes met. Felix''s gaze flicked toward the nearest prison block entrance¡ªa gaping corridor shrouded in darkness. Leo hesitated. His grip on his dagger tightened... and then he nodded. "Lead the way." Felix didn''t wait. He turned and hurried toward the entrance, his heavy footsteps loud against the cracked tiles, a stark contrast to Leo, who followed, silent and nimble. The two disappeared into the dark corridor and the testing ground gates immediately shut behind them for they were the last to move. ********** The air inside the prison corridor was stale and heavy, thick with the scent of rust and decay. Leo''s body stiffened. His grip on the dagger tightened slightly as his mind clawed at the edges of an answer. Who was his teacher? The question echoed in his mind, but instead of clarity, there was only pain¡ªa sharp, blinding ache that paralyzed his thoughts. He clenched his jaw, his breath catching in his throat. "I... I don''t know. I can''t remember," Leo said finally, his voice low and tight. Felix''s eyes narrowed. His earlier playful tone faded as concern crept into his expression. "What do you mean you don''t know? Like... did he wear a mask while training you? Was his identity hidden or something?" Leo shook his head slowly. "No. I just... I can''t remember." For a brief moment, neither of them spoke. The faint hum of flickering lights filled the silence. "Well... it doesn''t matter," Felix said, forcing a grin back onto his face, though it was weaker this time. "What matters is that you can fight, right? You can handle yourself if someone comes after us, right?" Leo hesitated, his sharp eyes locked onto Felix''s hopeful gaze. "I can try." Felix froze. His smile faltered, and his round face grew pale. A tear welled up in the corner of his eye and slipped down his cheek. "You''re... you''re joking, right? Please tell me you''re messing with me. You''re strong, aren''t you? You were supposed to help me survive! You have mana-based skills or secret techniques, right? You... you can kill people with your abilities, right?" Leo''s reply came soft, yet unyielding "No. I don''t remember having any skills." Felix''s breath hitched as his shoulders slumped, and for a brief moment, he looked utterly defeated. The silence stretched between them, heavier than before. But then, Felix sniffed, rubbed his face roughly with the back of his sleeve, and offered a silent prayer to his ancestors. "We are both going to die here.... We are going to die like dogs..... beautiful dogs..... intelligent dogs" He said, as he opened a jar of his alcohol and began chugging at superhuman speeds. "We are going to die and my ghost is going to hound you forever, Leo No Skills, in a crowd full of ruthless assassin''s, you conned me into joining hands with a common man" Felix said, as Leo cracked a wide grin at his words. It was true, right now he was no different than a common man. Chapter 8: Signs Of Trouble Chapter 8: Signs Of Trouble For the first thirty minutes of the test, no one bothered to step into their corridor. Leo sat crouched near the wall, his dagger resting lightly in his hand as his sharp eyes remained locked on the dimly lit passage stretching before him. He expected an ambush at any second, which made his nerves tense, but the silence here was deep¡ªunnaturally so. Occasionally, faint noises drifted in from nearby corridors: hurried footsteps, muffled screams, the sound of metal clashing against metal. But no one came this way. Felix''s choice had been good¡ªbetter than Leo had anticipated. This corridor was open, exposed, and it was easy to spot someone approaching from either end. It wasn''t an ambusher''s paradise, nor did it promise any quick kills. ''Felix is a genius,'' Leo thought. Predators prefered shadows and hidden corners, which made them instinctively avoid this place which was like a ramp walk, with illumination on both sides. In his palm, the Test Counter glowed faintly, with the numbers it displayed continuing to tick down as the minutes passed. 1250 ¡ú 1020 ¡ú 900 ¡ú 850 Eight hundred people¡ªfour hundred pairs¡ª were eliminated in just thirty minutes. It was a testament to how brutal this entrance test really was, as the deranged killers seemed to be on a full hunt.@@@@ *Sigh* Sitting in silence, Leo let out a deep sigh as he continued to stare at the Counter for a long moment before eventually slipping it back into his pocket. Beside him, Felix was sitting cross-legged on the dusty floor, clutching one of his oversized alcohol gourds like a lifeline. His round cheeks glistened with fresh streaks of tears, and his lips trembled as he whispered to himself. "Goodbye, Uncle Terrance... Goodbye, Auntie Magda... Goodbye, Sir Swimsalot... you were such a brave fish..." Leo''s eyebrow twitched slightly, but he said nothing. "And goodbye to Gravy the cat... even though you hated me... I still loved you, buddy..." Felix sniffled, wiping his nose with the back of his sleeve. Leo risked a glance at him. The boy was staring into space, his lips quivering as though he were giving his final will and testament. "Two opponents" Leo gestured towards Felix, without making a sound, as Felix nodded nervously. Soon, shadows flickered against the walls as the approaching figures stepped into the fluorescent light, their voices low but audible. "Are you sure about this passageway?" one of them muttered, his tone laced with unease. He was a tall and wiry looking dude, with a nasty acid burn running across his jawline. In his hand, he clutched a long, thin blade that gleamed under the flickering lights. The second figure, a stockier man with a thick neck and a mace slung over his shoulder, snorted dismissively at his partner''s worry. "Relax. This is the perfect hiding spot, nobody can ambush us here without alerting us. We can rest and recuperate here for at least an hour before we head back out" The scarred man hesitated, his eyes scanning the corridor. "Still... It''s risky. What if someone else is camping at the end, waiting for us to step into their trap?" The stocky man laughed, the sound grating against the oppressive silence. "I''ve been keeping watch, and I haven''t seen a soul step in here for the last 20 minutes. You''re paranoid." As they moved closer, Leo pressed himself flat against the wall, his breathing slow and controlled. The dagger in his hand felt twitchy as he leaned ever so slightly to peek around the edge. The two figures were no more than twenty feet away now. Their footsteps echoed faintly, accompanied by the occasional creak of the prison''s decaying structure. Leo''s gaze traced their movements, analyzing their weapons and stances. The wiry man walked lightly, his blade held at an angle ready for a quick thrust. The stocky one carried himself with the casual confidence of someone who believed he couldn''t be outmatched. They were predators, no doubt¡ªbut so was Leo. Or at least, he hoped he was. As Leo prepared himself to strike, an unexpected soft, high-pitched yelp escaped from behind him. It was Felix. The sound was barely louder than a breath, but it ricocheted off the corridor walls like a gunshot, and forced the two figures to stop dead in their tracks. The scarred man''s eyes narrowed, his blade shifting slightly. "Did you hear that?" The stocky man''s grip on his mace tightened as he took a cautious step forward. "Yeah... I heard it." Their gazes snapped toward the darkened corner where Leo and Felix were hidden, their previous casual approach gone. "Who''s there?" The stocky man asked in a gruff voice, as Leo silently cursed under his breath. Their greatest strength, the element of surprise, had now been squandered. Chapter 9: First Fight Chapter 9: First Fight "Who''s there?" Leo''s breath hitched at the question, his heart pounding in his chest. The opponents had zeroed in on their hiding spot, all thanks to Felix and his fat ass, which couldn''t stay quiet for 30 damn seconds. They were about to walk blindly into the trap¡ªa perfect ambush in the making¡ªuntil Felix''s yelp shattered the silence and turned everything to shit. ''What the hell do I do now? Wait and hope they walk into the corner anyway?'' The thought flashed through Leo''s mind, but the answer came almost immediately, sharp and unforgiving. ''No!'' Hoping they''d stumble into a trap after hearing Felix''s blunder was pure idiocy. They''d already been warned, already had their guard up. Waiting would only give them more time to think, to plan their attack¡ªand that was a luxury Leo couldn''t afford. His eyes darted toward Felix, who was uselessly crouched behind a pillar, hyperventilating and looking too paralyzed with fear to do anything, and it was at that moment that it became painfully clear to Leo that Felix wasn''t going to be of any help. That he was all alone. ''I have to go out. I have to face them head-on. There''s no other choice.'' Leo realized, as fear clawed at his chest, a cold, gnawing feeling that made his fingers tighten instinctively around the daggers in his hands. He wasn''t sure he could win¡ªnot against skilled opponents, not with his fragmented memory and shaky confidence. But waiting wasn''t an option. Waiting meant death, and that much he was sure of. ''Fuck it¨C'' Leo concluded, as he stepped out of the shadows, his heart pounding like a war drum, as he looked his opponents in the eyes. "Well, well," the scarred man sneered, his expression one of disgust, as he watched Leo stand before him with two daggers in hand. "Looks like the little bunny decided to come out and play.... Where is your partner bunny? Is he still hiding?" The man inquired, but Leo said nothing. His sharp eyes flicked between the two opponents, as he tracked their movements, and noted the way they instinctively spread out to flank him. His grip on the daggers tightened, the cool steel grounding him. The stocky man chuckled, his voice low and rumbling. "If your partner doesn''t show up soon you''re dead meat boy, two on one and you have no chance"@@@@ Leo''s heart pounded at the threat, his chest tight, but his gaze remained steady. He could feel the fear clawing at the edges of his mind, threatening to paralyze him. Yet, his body betrayed none of it. His stance was firm, his movements measured. ''There''s an opening'' He realized, his eyes locked on the scarred man''s throat. The angle was perfect. A quick strike, clean and precise to the throat, and the fight would be over. It was an opportunity hard to pass, as the instinct to kill surged through him. His grip tightened on the dagger, his muscles coiled like a spring. But then, something in him faltered. The thought of taking a life, even in self-defense, made his chest tighten. He could feel the weight of it pressing down on him, a suffocating pressure that stopped him cold. No. Instead of aiming for the throat, Leo shifted his focus. He feinted high, forcing the scarred man to raise his guard, and in that instant, he struck low. His dagger slicing cleanly through the teleportation crystal strapped to the man''s belt. *Crash* The scarred man''s eyes widened in shock. "What the¡ª?" A brilliant flash of light engulfed him, cutting off his words, as he vanished in an instant, his form dissolving into shimmering particles. The stocky man froze mid-swing, his eyes darting to his own crystal, which flared to life in response. Panic flashing across his face as well. "No! Wait¡ª" he yelped, but before he could finish, the magic activated. His body flickered, glowing faintly before disappearing in a second burst of light, as the corridor suddenly fell silent. Leo stood there, his breath coming in shallow gasps, his daggers trembling slightly in his hands. The fight was over, but the tension in his chest remained. He stared at the empty space where his opponents had stood, his mind racing. He hadn''t killed them. He didn''t need to, but sparing them did not feel right either. The bloodlust within him seemed to be unsatisfied with his choice, as for the first time, the look in his eyes shifted. From looking like a sane man in control of his emotions, he transformed into someone utterly deranged, his expression mirroring the bloodlust of the other assassins in the test. Yet, the look of insanity passed as swiftly as it had come, giving way to a composed, measured calm once more. The immediate threat was over. His life was no longer in danger. Chapter 10: Backlash Chapter 10: Backlash Leo stood in the middle of the dim corridor, his chest rising and falling as he tried to catch his breath. His gaze lingered on the spot where his opponents had stood just moments ago, the empty space a stark reminder of what had just happened, as slowly, the reality of his victory began to sink in. Leo tightened his grip on the daggers, his mind swirling with unanswered questions. The fight had been... strange. Every movement, every attack, had felt slow, almost deliberate, as if the world around him had been moving at half-speed. It wasn''t normal. It couldn''t be normal. He closed his eyes briefly, focusing on the dull ache in his muscles, the fatigue settling into his limbs. Whatever clarity he''d felt during the battle was gone now, replaced by an exhaustion that made his legs tremble. ''What was that?'' he wondered, his jaw tightening. ''How did I do that?'' It was as if his body had taken over completely, moving with precision and instinct he couldn''t explain. Yet now, standing there in the aftermath, he felt utterly drained, like every ounce of energy had been wrung out of him and every muscle in his body was sore. "My body feels wrecked... like I''ve just woken up after running a marathon the day before, and now every muscle is screaming at me," Leo muttered under his breath while rolling his shoulders, hoping to ease some of the tension, but the added movement only made things worse.@@@@ The attempt at moving sent a sharp jolt of fatigue through him, as his hands began to tremble uncontrollably. ''What''s happening to me?'' The thought clawed at his mind, panic rising in his chest. ''What was that ability I just used?'' He wondered, as without knowing what ability he used or what were the consequences on his body for using it, Leo felt clueless on how to deal with the aftershocks. His knees buckled, and he collapsed to the ground, clutching his trembling hands. Desperation took hold as he interlocked his fingers, squeezing tightly in a futile attempt to steady them. But the tremors refused to stop, his body betraying him even as his mind raced for answers. ''Whatever this ability is, my current body is clearly not strong enough to use it for long. 20-30 seconds, that''s my limit as of now, but if I push beyond it, I''m probably going to end up in a coma¨C'' Leo realized, as he convoluted on the floor, every muscle in his body spasming and sending waves of pain rolling through his body. Felix yelped, nearly dropping his gourd as he scrambled to his feet. His wide eyes darted to Leo, his mouth falling open in shock. "You''re... alive?" Leo raised an eyebrow, his expression unreadable. "Obviously." Felix''s gaze flicked past him, scanning the corridor. The two opponents were gone, leaving no sign of their presence other than the faint cracks in the wall where the mace had struck. "You... took them out?" Felix stammered, his voice a mix of disbelief and awe. Leo didn''t respond immediately. He sheathed one dagger, resting the other lightly against his thigh as he turned to look at Felix. "They''re gone." Felix''s shock quickly turned to excitement, his face lighting up as he stepped closer. "But how?! You said you didn''t remember how to fight! How did you... you know, not die?" Leo sighed, shaking his head slightly. "I don''t know." Felix grinned, his mood shifting entirely. "Oh, I knew it! You''re not useless after all! You''ve got skills¡ªhidden skills! You''re probably some kind of secret badass who forgot how awesome he is!" Leo rolled his eyes, brushing past Felix. "Calm down." But Felix wasn''t listening. "This is amazing! We''re going to crush this test! With my genius and your..." he gestured vaguely, "...whatever that was, we''re unstoppable!" Leo didn''t reply. He felt a silent rage bubbling within him, which forced him to contemplate whether or not he should skin Felix alive where he stood, but he decided against it eventually. ''I need him to survive this test...'' Leo concluded, as with a deep sigh, he let the matter of Felix''s cowardice slide. "Drink up... the next fight won''t be so easy" Leo said, as slumping against his column, he sat back down in his original hiding spot. Chapter 11: Drunk Felix Chapter 11: Drunk Felix Over the next hour, the pace of eliminations slowed down significantly. Leo stared at the glowing counter in his hand. The numbers had ticked down relentlessly at first, a blur of constant movement. But now, it crawled. 490 pairs remaining. 489. 488. The drop was agonizingly slow, barely one or two pairs eliminated every five minutes. Compared to the frenzy of the first thirty minutes¡ªwhen eliminations had been constant, brutal, and swift¡ªit felt like a different test entirely. Leo exhaled, his breath slow and deliberate as he leaned back against the wall. He glanced at the Counter again, as if expecting it to speed up, but the numbers remained unchanged. ''The chaos has settled,'' he thought, his gaze narrowing. ''The weak are gone. Now, only the predators remain.'' It was a sobering realization. Those who had been too slow, too unskilled, or too scared had already been culled. What remained were the best contestants: experienced, calculating, and dangerous. Leo dropped the Counter into his lap, his fingers trembling slightly as he flexed his hands. Pain shot through his palm as a result of the strained movement, making him wince sharply. His muscles ached still, even after an hour of rest, as whatever ability he used, seemed to have done a real number on his body. ''Will this heal in the short time?'' Leo wondered, as he raised his hand to eye level, watching as he slowly opened and closed his fingers. Each movement sent a fresh wave of discomfort through his arm, a stark reminder of the toll the fight had taken on him. His voice cracked, and he let out a dramatic sigh, his head falling back against the wall. "And don''t even get me started on my ancestors," he muttered, pointing a shaky finger at the ceiling as though addressing them directly. "You''re supposed to be watching over me, aren''t you? Isn''t that your job? Well, you''re doing a terrible job! What''s the point of ancestral blessings if I''m stuck here, about to be murdered by psychos with swords?" He groaned loudly, covering his face with one hand. "I swear, if I make it out of here alive, I''m moving to some quiet farm planet. No assassins, no tests, just me, some cows, and a nice, simple life." Felix took another swig from his gourd, pausing only to glare at the empty air in front of him. "And don''t even think about sending me on another mission, Mom. I''m done. D-O-N-E. You hear me?" He waved the gourd in the air like a flag, his voice rising in volume. "I''m gonna live like a king! No more tests! No more¡ª" His gaze shifted to Leo, who was watching him silently, his expression unreadable. Felix froze mid-rant, his eyes narrowing as his bravado flared. "What? You got a problem?" Felix snapped, pushing himself to his feet unsteadily. He jabbed a finger in Leo''s direction, his flushed face twisting into an exaggerated scowl. "I don''t like your judgemental gaze! You think I''m scared? Huh? Is that it?" Leo raised an eyebrow, leaning back against the wall. "I didn''t say anything." "Yeah, well, you were thinking it," Felix retorted, wobbling slightly as he tried to maintain his stance. "You wanna fight? Huh? You want a piece of this fist too?" Leo sighed, his exhaustion making it impossible to muster any real annoyance. "Felix, sit down." Felix huffed, crossing his arms indignantly but eventually slumping back against the wall. "Yeah, whatever. I wasn''t serious anyway. You''re lucky I don''t feel like teaching you a lesson right now." Leo''s lips twitched, but he said nothing, his attention already drifting toward the sound of faint footsteps echoing down the corridor. "There''s someone down here.... Another prey to kill" said a feminine voice, as two sets of hurried footsteps suddenly made their way down the corridor. Chapter 12: Drunk Power Chapter 12: Drunk Power Leo noticed two new opponents walking down the corridor. This time, it was a duo: a broad-shouldered man with mismatched armor and a brutal spiked flail slung over his shoulder, and a woman with piercing green eyes and a set of throwing knives strapped tightly across her chest. Leo recognized her instantly¡ªshe was the dangerous one he''d spotted outside the prison during the pair-up phase. The one he briefly considered as a potential partner. Her cold, calculating gaze had stood out to him even then, and now, seeing her up close, he knew she wasn''t just dangerous; she was deadly. Their footsteps echoed faintly, their voices low but growing louder as they neared. "...I''m telling you, I heard someone mumbling down here," the woman said, her voice sharp and clipped. "Probably just a couple of weaklings hiding in the dark," the man replied with a chuckle. "This''ll be over quickly." Leo''s jaw tightened. He turned toward Felix, who was still slumped against the wall, half-drunk and muttering under his breath. "Felix," Leo hissed, his voice sharp but quiet. "Be quiet. They''re coming." But Felix either didn''t hear him or didn''t care. He muttered louder, something incoherent about how he hated this damn test. "Shut up!" Leo snapped, his voice barely above a whisper. But, it was too late. The duo stopped in their tracks, their heads snapping toward the source of the sound. "See?" the woman said, her lips curling into a smirk. "Told you." The man grinned, hefting his flail in one hand. "Guess we''re having some fun after all." Leo''s fingers tightened around his daggers. He''d hoped to avoid another fight so soon, especially with his body still aching from the last one. But now, there was no choice. ''Great. Looks like it''s up to me again,'' he thought, preparing to step out of the shadows. But before he could move, Felix stood up. Leo froze, staring in shock as Felix staggered to his feet, his face flushed and his expression twisted in drunken fury. "Hey!" Felix bellowed, pointing an unsteady finger at the duo. "Who the hell do you think you are, huh? Coming down our corridor, acting all smug and shit?!" Blood streamed down her face, but she wasn''t done. She lashed out with her remaining blade, slicing a deep gash across Felix''s arm. The wound was gnarly, a brutal tear that sprayed blood across the floor. But Felix barely flinched. "You bitch," he snarled, grabbing her by the throat and slamming her into the ground. She gasped, clawing at his hand as he pinned her down, his sword hovering over her chest. "Beg," Felix whispered, his grin widening. "Beg me to let you live." He demanded, as if deriving some sadistic pleasure by making her feel powerless, but the woman did not play by his rules. "Go to hell." she replied defiantly, her green eyes burning with passion, as her response made Felix''s grin fade away. "Wrong answer." Felix said, as with a brutal thrust, he drove the short sword into her chest, twisting it until her body went limp. It was a brutal end for the woman, but thankfully for the man struggling on the floor, his partner''s death meant he was teleported out of the test area immediately, where hopefully the medics could try and save his life, despite all the blood he had already lost from his neck. ********* As the rush of the fight left his body, Felix stood over the pool of blood he had extracted from his opponents, grinning maniacally at his handiwork. His chest heaved as he turned to Leo, his grin widening. "Well?" he said, his voice casual. "What do you think? Pretty badass, huh?" Leo stared at him, his mind reeling. The Felix who had cowered behind a pillar during the last fight was gone. This was someone else entirely¡ªsomeone unhinged, dangerous, and terrifying. "You... killed them," Leo said, his voice low. Felix shrugged. "Yeah. What, you think I was gonna let them kill us?" Leo didn''t respond. He couldn''t. Felix laughed, wiping the blood off his sword with his sleeve. "Don''t worry, partner. I''ve got your back." But as Felix turned away, Leo couldn''t shake the feeling that he was looking at a stranger. Drunk Felix was nothing like the usual cowardly Felix, and although his drunk version was useful in combat, Leo felt it in his bones that he couldn''t trust this deranged killer the same way he trusted the coward Felix. Chapter 13: Danger Chapter 13: Danger The faint glow of the Counter caught Leo''s attention, its red digits steadily ticking downward. 389 Pairs Remaining. The number had already fallen below 400, the competition edging closer to its grim conclusion. With only 125 pairs set to qualify, just over 260 more pairs had to be eliminated before the test ended. Leo let out a slow breath, his thoughts swirling as he stared at the glowing device. ''Do we wait here until the test ends? Keep fighting as we have been? Or... is it time to move?'' The pool of blood on the floor, still fresh from Felix''s earlier rampage, caught Leo''s eye. It was a gruesome reminder of what had transpired here, and it made one thing painfully clear: this corridor was compromised. Anyone who walked in now would see the bloodstains, smell the danger, and proceed with caution. This wasn''t a hiding spot anymore¡ªit was a trap waiting to be sprung. "Felix," Leo said, his voice low. Felix was leaning against the wall, his face flushed and a gourd of alcohol clutched tightly in his hand. His clothes were splattered with dried blood, his sword hanging loosely at his side. "What?" Felix replied, his voice slurred but brimming with confidence. Leo hesitated before asking, "What''s the plan? Do we wait? Move? Hide? We''re getting close to the cutoff. We need to think this through." Felix pushed himself off the wall with an exaggerated shrug, his stance unsteady but oddly menacing. "Wait? Hide? Are you kidding me?" he scoffed. "We''re not weaklings, Leo Some Skills. We''re hunters now. It''s time to stop sitting around and start hunting." Leo frowned. "Hunting? You think that''s a good idea?" "Of course it is!" Felix barked, waving his sword like a conductor directing an orchestra. "Look at this place! You think anyone''s dumb enough to walk in here after what I did? This corridor''s useless now. We''ve gotta move. Find new prey. Show this arena who''s boss!" As much as Leo hated to admit it, Felix wasn''t wrong. Their hiding spot was compromised. Staying here meant waiting in vain¡ªor worse, being ambushed by someone smart enough to scout the danger. "Alright," Leo said finally, sheathing his daggers. "We move. But we''re not wandering aimlessly." Felix tilted his head, smirking. "Oh? Got a plan, genius?" "We''re going up," Leo replied. "I want higher ground. Somewhere we can see what''s happening around us. I need to know where our threats are coming from." "Felix, wait," Leo hissed. But Felix was already halfway up, humming a tune to himself as if he hadn''t a care in the world. Leo clenched his jaw, suppressing a sigh as he followed, his steps silent and deliberate. The staircase opened onto a wide-open balcony overlooking a large section of the facility. The air was colder here, sharper, and the faint hum of distant fights carried up from below. From this vantage point, Leo could see pairs moving through the corridors below. Some were locked in brutal combat, their cries echoing through the cavernous space, while others skulked in the shadows, their movements deliberate and predatory. Felix leaned over the railing, grinning like a kid in a candy store. "Look at them," he said, pointing with his sword. "Like ants, scurrying around. They don''t even know we''re up here." Leo''s gaze swept across the area, his sharp eyes noting every detail: a group stalking their prey, a lone figure hiding in the shadows, bloodstains trailing along the floor. "It''s a good vantage point," Leo admitted quietly. "We can see everything from here." Felix laughed. "Told you I''d lead us somewhere good. This is perfect!" But even as Felix gloated, Leo couldn''t shake the unease creeping into his chest. Something about this place felt off. This balcony wasn''t the highest point in the prison. The terrace loomed above them, just a few meters higher, its shadow casting an ominous pall over the area. "It''s not enough," Leo muttered. Felix frowned. "What now?" Before Leo could answer, his sharp eyes caught a glint of something metallic cutting through the air. It was fast¡ªtoo fast¡ªand coming straight for them. "Move!" Leo shouted, his voice sharp and urgent, as he lunged forward and shoved Felix aside with all his strength. The blade screamed through the air, slicing the space where Felix had just been standing. It struck the metal railing with a deafening clang, the impact vibrating through the structure as sparks flew. The weapon quivered, embedded deep in the railing, its edge gleaming under the dim light. A throwing knife¡ªdeadly and precise. Leo''s heart pounded as his gaze darted toward the direction it had come from, his body tense and ready. The air felt heavier now, charged with a new danger. "We''re not alone," Leo whispered, his hand already tightening around the hilt of his dagger, his sharp eyes scanning the shadows for the unseen threat. Chapter 14: Self Sabotage Chapter 14: Self Sabotage Felix barely stumbled aside as the spinning blade hurtled toward him, its razor-sharp edge slicing the air where his chest had been moments ago. The blade ricocheted off the metal railing with a clang, before harmlessly falling to the floor below. The sound shattered the fragile calm of the balcony, a warning to everyone nearby of the chaos unfolding. ''And there goes our cover... Great. We''ll have to move again,'' Leo thought bitterly, his sharp gaze snapping toward the source of the attack. A faint shimmer of movement above the balcony caught his attention. The sound of rustling fabric followed, accompanied by the faint click of boots landing lightly on the metal framework above. Felix, in stark contrast, flailed and gripped his short sword like a lifeline, spinning around aimlessly. "What the hell was that?!" he yelped, his voice echoing far louder than it should have as he tried to locate the enemies without any success. "There!" Leo hissed, but his warning fell on deaf ears, as Felix continued to spin around like a blind buffoon. "The drunk pig dodged," a woman''s voice remarked, calm and cutting, her words laced with a cruel amusement. Before Leo could react, two figures dropped from the shadows, landing onto the balcony from the terrace with eerie grace. The first was a lean man, his sharp features twisted in a smug grin. A glowing chain coiled tightly around his forearm, crackling with arcs of blue lightning that hummed ominously in the air, and beside him stood a woman with piercing red eyes, her twin knives spinning effortlessly in her hands. Leo''s eyes narrowed, recognizing the dangerous precision in her movements. Each rotation of her blades promised lethal intent, and their coordinated stances made it clear to him that they were seasoned killers. The man smirked. "I''m Kael," he said, his voice smooth and deliberate. "This is my sister, Varra, and as per tradition of the Felter Clan, we are introducing ourselves before we kill our prey." ''Felter Clan?'' Leo mused, trying to recall if that name meant anything to him, but just like his lost memories, even if he knew anything about the Felter Clan, he could recall nothing about them at the moment, forcing him to not dwell on the topic for the moment. "Well, I''m called YourFather," Felix slurred, stumbling forward with a feral grin, "but you may affectionately call me Daddy as I slit your throat." Kael''s grin faltered at Felix''s response, as without warning, he lashed out with the glowing chain, the air sizzling as the electrified links snaked toward Felix like a living serpent. Leo''s eyes widened as he watched the chain shift mid-arc, curving unnaturally toward Felix''s chest. ''What the hell is that?'' Leo thought, his pulse quickening. The chain defied logic, its movement guided by something beyond physics, as both its unnatural turn and its lightning energy seemed something that simple science could not explain. But Felix, despite his drunken state, swayed just out of reach, the chain cracking against the ground where he''d been standing moments before. ''Fuck me, at this rate I''ll die within the next minute if nothing changes. My body has not recovered enough for me to move my limbs this fast. The strain it''s putting on my body is immense'' Leo thought, as he came to terms with just how bad his position was in this fight. Felix, meanwhile, ducked under another swing of Kael''s chain and surged forward with drunken abandon, it was a dangerous move for if he miscalculated his dash even slightly, the only possible outcome was certain death, however, luckily for him, his timing was perfect. *SMACK* Smacking the blunt end of his sword straight into Kael''s ribs, Felix turned the tide of battle in his favor. Kael staggered, his grin replaced by a grimace of pain. "You''ll pay for that," he spat, yanking the chain back for another attack. But Felix didn''t give him the chance. With a drunken roar, Felix slammed the pommel of his sword into Kael''s gut, forcing the air from his lungs, before slicing clean through his side. Blood poured from the wound as Kael collapsed to his knees, his intestines spilling out as he got disemboweled in the most brutal way possible. "KAEL!" Varra''s scream echoed across the balcony, her composure breaking as she turned toward her fallen brother, giving Leo the breathing room that he so desperately needed. With a desperate throw, Leo sent his dagger spinning toward her waist, towards where she had secured the teleportation crystal and much to Leo''s joy, his aim held true, shattering the teleportation crystal strapped to her belt. *Crunch* The crystal splintered, and a brilliant light engulfed Varra''s form as the teleportation magic activated. "No!" Varra screamed, her voice fading as her body dissolved into shimmering particles. Soon after, Kael''s crystal also flared to life, pulling him from the fight, however, unfortunately, not before Felix sliced his throat, ending his life. By the time he teleported out, his situation was beyond salvage, almost ensuring that he would be found dead on the other side, leaving only bloodstains and the pungent smell of his guts spilling over in the balcony. Felix grinned, wiping the blood from his blade as looked towards the sky. "WHOSE YOUR DADDY NOW?" He screamed, alerting even more enemies to their potential location, as Leo barely suppressed his rage. Felix in his drunken state was as much of an asset as he was a liability, and Leo could not figure out how exactly to handle him. Chapter 15: Weird Fantasies Chapter 15: Weird Fantasies "Come on, Felix, we need to move," Leo urged as soon as the fight ended. He wasn''t about to linger on the balcony, not after their position had been so thoroughly compromised. "Move? But we just got here," Felix grumbled, swaying slightly as he wiped the blood off his sword. His tone was equal parts annoyance and drunken disbelief. Leo didn''t bother arguing. He grabbed Felix''s arm and gave it a firm tug, pulling him away from the balcony and back into the dimly lit prison corridors. Felix stumbled but eventually followed, muttering under his breath about how Leo had "no appreciation for hard work" and how he was always "rushing into the next disaster." Once inside, the duo continued their search for the staircase to the terrace, however, this time, Leo''s mind began to drift. His sharp eyes scanned the darkened hallways out of habit, but his thoughts lingered on the fight that had just ended and how he was only a few seconds away from facing certain death. ''Why didn''t time slow down for me this time? What did I do wrong?'' Leo wondered, the confidence he had gained from his first fight now slipping away as he grappled with his inability to recreate the same effect.@@@@ After his initial victory, he had assumed the time-slowing effect was something innate¡ªa natural ability that would activate whenever he entered a fight. But that assumption now seemed naive, even foolish. Felix''s expression darkened, and his voice dropped into a grumble. "But what I can''t respect are the men who modify their dicks with pig dicks just to screw women better." Leo blinked, completely caught off guard. "What?" "One girl I liked got screwed by one of those dirty bastards with a pig dick," Felix went on, his tone growing bitter. "Of course, she was never going to be satisfied with me after that. Mine''s a full 2.5 inches, but it''s not genetically enhanced like his." Leo felt his face darken, horrified by the sheer depravity Felix was insinuating. If what he said was true, then this world was far more twisted than Leo had initially thought. "But on the other hand... women with slimy¡ª" "STOP!" Leo shouted, cutting Felix off before he could finish. "Please. Just stop." Felix looked offended. "What? Don''t tell me you''ve never fantasized about doing the horizontal monster mash with one of those enhanced kitties. I mean, ooo lalala." He closed his eyes and licked the air, his expression one of degenerate joy. Leo''s stomach churned, and he turned away, swallowing back a wave of nausea. ''I will probably never forget the face he made today,'' he thought grimly. ''This is going to haunt me for the rest of my life.'' Thankfully for him however, by this point the duo had walked enough to find yet another staircase that seemed to be leading towards the terrace, putting an end to their absurd conversation. Chapter 16: A cowardly choice Chapter 16: A cowardly choice As Leo stepped onto the prison terrace, his gaze instinctively lifted to the night sky, and what he saw froze him in place. Seven moons. They hung like silent sentinels in the vast, dark expanse above, their pale light barely piercing the oppressive shadows of the night. Each moon was different¡ªsome small and faint, others larger and more pronounced¡ªbut all seemed to hover at odd angles, their uneven glow casting fractured patches of illumination across the cracked and crumbling terrace.@@@@ ''Seven? There''s supposed to be one moon in the night sky. Just one,'' Leo thought, the certainty of the fact unsettling him. It was strange. He remembered so little about his past, yet this detail felt significant, almost ingrained in his very being. The sight of seven moons seemed to mock that certainty, leaving him momentarily disoriented. But despite its otherworldly beauty, there was no comfort to be found in Rodova''s alien night. The darkness was cold, heavy, and oppressive, pressing down on him like an invisible weight. Leo''s gaze lingered upward for only a fleeting moment before he pulled his focus back to the terrace. Whatever awe he had felt was quickly replaced by unease as he surveyed the barren expanse around him. The terrace stretched wide and empty, offering an unobstructed view of the surrounding prison grounds. It was an excellent spot for spotting potential threats but a terrible place to avoid them. ''Great for seeing trouble coming. Terrible for avoiding it,'' Leo thought grimly, his sharp eyes scanning for any sign of danger. There wasn''t a single pillar or large concrete block to provide cover. No shadows to conceal them if someone approached. The space was completely exposed¡ªa predator''s perch, not a refuge. He knew that as the final few pairs remained, the hours ahead would only grow longer, more grueling, and infinitely more dangerous. And with Felix''s impending uselessness and his own faltering confidence in battle, their chances of survival seemed to dwindle with every passing minute. ''Yep, no more fights for sure,'' Leo concluded, his gaze shifting warily toward Felix to ensure the drunk fool didn''t do something reckless to give away their position. To his relief, Felix was lying flat on the terrace, gazing lazily at the night sky. For once, he seemed content to stay put, giving Leo the assurance to shift his attention elsewhere¡ªat least for now. With a quiet sigh, Leo turned his focus outward, scanning the chaos below from his vantage point on the terrace. From here, the prison grounds stretched out beneath him like a sprawling battlefield, every corner telling a different story of violence. In some areas, Leo caught glimpses of faint sparks as metal clashed against metal, signaling an intense duel. Elsewhere, he heard guttural grunts and the sickening thud of bodies slamming into walls, revealing the brutal nature of hand-to-hand combat. He absorbed it all, his grip tightening around the test counter strapped to his waist. ''Kill... kill! Eliminate each other faster,'' he thought, his fingers pressing into the counter''s surface as though sheer willpower could make the numbers drop more quickly. Desperation clawed at his chest, each second stretching unbearably. All he wanted was for the chaos to resolve itself¡ªwithout dragging him into it, and for now it seemed to work. 199 Pairs Remaining. A few minutes later, the remaining pairs dropped down to 199, officially ushering the qualification round to its final few fights. ''Just a couple more hours and we will be done....'' Leo thought, as he prayed for the remaining time to pass as quickly as possible. Chapter 17: Plea Chapter 17: Plea (Half an hour later) Time crept forward, the Counter slowly ticking down as the number of remaining pairs fell from 199 to 175. Leo sat near the edge of the terrace, his sharp eyes scanning the horizon while his mind wrestled with the growing tension. Each drop in the counter number felt like a small victory, especially with the pace of eliminations having noticeably picked up in the last half hour. "Twenty-four pairs in thirty minutes," Leo muttered to himself. "That''s not bad at all." Behind him, Felix groaned, rubbing his temples as he rolled back and forth on the concrete floor. The swagger and reckless confidence he''d exuded while being drunk had completely evaporated by now, and was replaced by the familiar nervous energy Leo had come to expect from him. "Ugh... My head''s killing me," Felix grumbled. "Why did I drink so much?" Leo glanced over his shoulder, raising an eyebrow. "Maybe because you thought being a drunken maniac was better than being your usual cowardly self?" Felix shot him a weak glare. "Cowardly? That''s harsh, man. I''m not cowardly. I''m... cautious." "Sure," Leo replied dryly, turning his attention back to the horizon. A sober Felix was of absolutely no use in battle, and Leo knew it. For the next hour or two, if trouble came their way, it would be up to him alone to handle it. "Hey, Leo," Felix started, his voice tinged with guilt. "What do you want me to do, man? I can help keep watch too. Where should I look?" Leo sighed, gesturing toward the staircase they''d used to reach the terrace. "Keep an eye on the stairway. And if there''s any sign of trouble, run." Felix groaned as he dragged himself across the ground, clutching his head while muttering something unintelligible under his breath. Still, he settled into the spot Leo had indicated and began his watch¡ªthough Leo wasn''t entirely confident in how effective he''d be. Regardless, having Felix keep watch on the stairway gave him some peace of mind, as at least for now, it seemed like they were safe. "Don''t¨C" She mumbled weakly as she pointed her dagger towards both Felix and Leo, only for a fresh gush of blood to burst out of her side, forcing her to fall to her knees and tend to her injury once more. ''They''re going to kill me,'' the woman thought, her pulse pounding in her ears. However, as the seconds passed and neither Leo, nor Felix moved to incapacitate her, a small flicker of hope began to burn in her heart. As she looked at her opponents again, she began to notice the details she had missed at first¡ªthe way Felix''s oversized frame gave him the appearance of a lumbering pig, and how Leo''s eyes held an unsettling innocence, as if they had never claimed a life before. At that moment, she realized that her opponents, much like her, had come to the terrace to hide and not kill, and that she could potentially survive, if only she tricked them into thinking that she was surrendering. *Clank* Decisively dropping her weapons to the ground with a metallic clatter, she raised her trembling hands into the air. "Please... spare me," she rasped, her voice sounding hoarse and strained. Leo didn''t respond immediately, his eyes narrowing as he assessed her. Felix, however, flinched at her plea, his grip tightening on his sword. "I''m not a threat!" she cried out, her voice cracking. "I swear, I just needed somewhere safe. Please, don''t kill me!" Leo''s gaze didn''t waver. His voice was calm but cold when he finally spoke. "Where''s your partner?" The woman''s shoulders sagged, and tears welled in her eyes as she shook her head. "We got separated," she admitted. "We were being chased by someone stronger... too strong. He told me to run while he stayed behind to hold them off. I don''t know if he''s even still alive." Her gaze flicked nervously between the two men. Felix''s wide-eyed stare wasn''t exactly comforting, but it was Leo''s measured calm that scared her more. ''He''s the leader,'' she realized. ''The one I need to convince.'' She shifted slightly, wincing as her wound flared with pain. "I''ll leave if you want me to," she added quickly, desperation lacing her tone. "Just... let me live. That''s all I''m asking." Chapter 18: Cunning Chapter 18: Cunning "Just... let me live," the woman rasped, her voice trembling as her hands remained raised in surrender. She looked at Leo pleadingly, her tear-streaked face bloodied and pale, conveying a true picture of desperation. But despite her convincing act, Leo wasn''t sold on her performance. Sizing her up, he remained poised for combat while his mind swirled with suspicion. Something about her plea gnawed at him, setting off every alarm in his head. Her words were too measured, her movements too calculated. She was a vixen, a conniving liar if Leo had ever seen one and although he couldn''t recall if he''d encountered someone like her before, something within him assured him she was not to be trusted. ''Should I let her leave?'' he wondered momentarily, only for a voice deep within him to stir¡ªa cold, primal whisper that said: Trust no one. It wasn''t the first time this voice had surfaced during the test, and over time, Leo had learned one thing about it: the voice was never wrong. He tightened his grip on his dagger, his body growing even more tense. If she was desperate, then she was dangerous, for desperation often made people lie, cheat, and kill without hesitation. "If you want to live," Leo finally said, his tone steady and devoid of emotion, "slowly take out your teleportation crystal and crush it. You''ll be teleported out of the competition¡ªalive." The woman blinked, her breath hitching as though she hadn''t expected this response. It was a clever offer. If she truly didn''t have her partner by her side and only wanted to leave the prison terrace alive, crushing the teleportation crystal was the fastest and simplest way out. However, the reluctance on her face to do so gave Leo all the assurance he needed to confirm that leaving the test wasn''t her true intention. He stumbled backward, the fog closing in, choking his vision as it grew denser. The woman''s lips curled into a smirk as she moved soundlessly through the fog. Her pulse thundered in her ears, her breaths shallow and ragged. She had one chance left, one desperate move to turn the tide in her favor. ''I only have enough mana for one skill¡ªthis Dark Fog. I have to make it count,'' she thought as she tightened her grip on her blade. ''The fat one. He''s the weak link. Take him out, and the other one crumbles.'' Her body burned with pain, her wound screaming with every step she took, but she continued to push forward, driving herself onward with sheer willpower. With a burst of speed, she dashed toward Felix, her blade poised for a final, desperate strike. But before she could reach him, a sharp, searing pain shot through her back. Her eyes widened in shock as her body went rigid. Thud. She collapsed, paralyzed from the waist down, as she felt the sharp sensation of a dagger embedded firmly in her spine. ''But how? Just how did he hit me through the fog?'' she wondered, her mind blanking from the pain as a shriek escaped her lips. She was certain her [Dark Fog] skill had effectively blocked Leo''s vision, making it impossible for him to pinpoint her location. But she had underestimated him. Suspicious of her from the start, Leo had closely followed her gaze and body language, anticipating her intentions before she even made her move on Felix. Even through the fog, Leo had a rough idea of where she might be and hurled a couple of daggers in that direction, with the second one finding its mark in her spine. If he was in the woman''s position, he too would have chosen to target Felix in hopes of survival, and it was that same logic that helped him take her down now. Chapter 19: High Alert Chapter 19: High Alert The dark fog created by the woman dissipated quickly after she was incapacitated, revealing the terrace in its entirety once again. Leo''s sharp eyes immediately locked onto his opponent, who lay sprawled on the cracked concrete, writhing in pain. Her face twisted in agony, and her trembling hands clutched at the dagger embedded in her spine. She desperately tried to yank it out of her body, but the angle at which it was lodged made it impossible for her arms to muster the necessary strength. "AGHHH¨C" she screamed, her howls echoing across the terrace and grating on Leo''s nerves. A flash of irritation crossed his face as the urge to end her life immediately swelled within him. But before he could act on it, a faint glimmer caught his attention. Her teleportation crystal. During her fall, the crystal had slipped from her grip and rolled a few feet away, just out of reach. That detail shifted the dynamic entirely. She was no longer a threat; she was at his mercy now. "Please... please don''t kill me!" she sobbed, her voice hoarse and trembling, her wide, terror-filled eyes darting between Leo and Felix. Leo stood unmoving, his expression unreadable as his gaze flicked toward Felix. Without speaking, he gestured toward the crystal with a nod. "Stomp it," he said coldly. Felix hesitated, his face pale and his movements uncertain. The shock of the woman''s earlier attack still clung to him, and the weight of her pleading made him hesitate further. But Leo''s tone left no room for negotiation. "DO IT," he barked, the command snapping Felix out of his stupor. Every time he spared someone, his body reacted with a physical sense of discomfort, as though the decision itself was unnatural. ''Am I really any different from the others? Or am I just another murderer pretending to be something I''m not?'' The question lingered, heavy and unwelcome, as Leo clenched his jaw and forced the thoughts aside. ''I can''t afford to second-guess myself. Not here. Not now.'' For now, the immediate threat had been dealt with, and that was what mattered most. "Back to your position," Leo ordered tersely, breaking the tense silence. Felix blinked, his trance broken. "Y-yeah, sure," he stammered, shuffling back toward the staircase with unsteady steps. Leo returned to his spot near the edge of the terrace, his sharp eyes scanning the dark horizon for any signs of movement. Despite the woman''s screams and the commotion of their fight, Leo resolved to remain on the terrace for the remainder of this final phase. As instead of a proper fight, the woman''s screams seemed like a one sided torture, that could potentially warn off other competitors from approaching the terrace. It was a gamble, but so was moving once more, so late into the test and Leo did not wish to take such a risk. 151 Pairs Remaining. The end was drawing near, and with every tick of the Counter, it edged closer. But until it arrived, Leo and Felix had to remain on high alert, for the trial wasn''t over just yet. Chapter 20: Unexpected Twist Chapter 20: Unexpected Twist Leo''s gamble to stay on the terrace paid off. For the last half hour of the test, nobody dared to set foot on the terrace, giving Leo and Felix a free ride to qualification. Whether it was due to fear, fatigue, or simply the fact that most of the remaining contestants were too preoccupied with their own fights, the terrace remained undisturbed. 125 Pairs Remaining. As soon as the number on the Counter hit 125, a loud horn blared across the prison grounds, marking the end of the brutal qualification test. Leo''s heart skipped a beat at the sound of the horn, the sudden loud noise startling him. However, once the initial shock faded, relief quickly flooded through him, a heavy weight lifting from his chest.@@@@ He had made it. He had survived. ''I actually survived,'' he thought, the realization settling over him like a soothing balm. But as relief gave way to reflection, another thought surfaced, the question of ''What now?'' Leo''s gaze dropped to the Counter strapped to his waist, its red digits now frozen at 125. The number signified his success, his progress. But beyond that, it offered no answers. ''Do I finally get the answers I''ve been searching for? About this place? About myself?'' he wondered, but before he could delve deeper into the subject, his thoughts were interrupted by an excited shriek. "We did it! We actually did it, Leo!" Felix cried, his voice brimming with unrestrained joy. Before Leo could react, Felix charged toward him, arms outstretched for an exuberant hug. "No, no! We are not at the hug stage yet¨C" Leo rejected, trying to prevent Felix from hugging him, but the fatty seemed undeterred. He kept charging towards Leo despite Leo''s protest, only for the teleportation crystal to flare into life at the last second, teleporting both of them out of the prison terrace in an instant. ********* When the glow of the teleportation crystal subsided, Leo found himself standing in a strange, sterile room, with Felix being beside him a few feet away. "Congratulations to all contestants for making it this far," the deep, authoritative tone announced, silencing the room. The voice was unmistakable, it was Major Silver Paige. "The first stage was designed to assess how you function as a team. Whether you could protect a weak target, or collaborate with a strong ally. But teamwork will only take you so far." The Major''s words carried a chilling weight, his tone both measured and merciless. "The second stage will determine if you have what it takes to become an assassin." Leo''s stomach clenched as the words hung in the air, a sense of dread creeping over him. He had thought that the entrance test was already over, but apparently it was not. "The academy accepts only 125 individuals each calendar year," the Major continued. "And we are not about to break that tradition now." "Out of the 125 pairs standing before me, only one candidate from each pair will be permitted to enroll. The other 125 must lose their lives." A collective gasp rippled through the room, muffled by the glass walls, while Felix stumbled back from the pane, his face pale as a sheet. "This can''t be happening," Felix muttered, his voice cracking. "They''re not serious, are they?" Leo said nothing, his attention fixed on the Major''s voice as it continued. "This is a fight to the death," the Major declared, his tone cold and unyielding. "You have 25 minutes....." "Fail to win, and both candidates in a pair will be disqualified." "Win, and you will earn a chance to become one of the universe''s finest assassins." Static crackled once again as the Major''s voice disappeared, leaving only the oppressive silence of the room behind. Felix turned to Leo, his hands trembling. "Leo... what do we do?!" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper. But Leo didn''t answer. His sharp gaze remained locked on the dagger in his hand, his mind already racing through the grim reality they faced. Chapter 21: Forgive Me Chapter 21 - Forgive Me The Major''s announcement caused a storm of complex emotions to rise within Leo. He did not wish to kill Felix¡ªnot after everything they had endured together over the past few hours. But the rules of the second round were brutally clear: out of each pair, only one could move forward, while the other had to die. There was no room for compromise, no option for mercy.@@@@ As Leo stood in the pristine, glass-walled enclosure, his hand gripping the dagger at his side, the echoes of violence all around him only heightened his unease. Many of the other pairs had already begun fighting without hesitation. The sounds of metal clashing, anguished screams, and frenzied shouting reverberated through the sterile room, a grim reminder of what was expected of him. But Leo didn''t move. Something about attacking Felix felt innately wrong to him. Although he hadn''t known Felix for long, and while he wouldn''t go so far as to call him a friend, Felix was not his enemy. He was a man who had stood beside him in chaos, and killing him felt like betrayal. "We don''t have to do this, you know," Felix said suddenly, his voice trembling as he backed toward the far wall of the enclosure. His eyes darted nervously around, but his focus always returned to Leo. "We can just... wait. Let the timer run out. Both of us get disqualified, but at least we''ll still be alive. Doesn''t that sound better than killing each other?" Leo didn''t answer. He lowered his gaze to the dagger in his hand, its edge gleaming under the artificial lights. His expression was hollow, his thoughts swirling. The academy''s rules were absolute, but Felix''s suggestion brought an unwelcome question to the forefront of Leo''s mind. ''Would they really let us walk away if we don''t fight? Or would they just kill us both?'' The thought gnawed at him, burrowing deeper with each passing second. He couldn''t shake the sense that the academy''s ruthlessness extended far beyond what they''d already experienced. And that they could easily break their word and kill them both instead of letting them walk off. "What?" he croaked, his voice barely above a whisper. "You can''t... You know I can''t fight without my alcohol, man! This isn''t a fair fight! Please, don''t do this!" Felix''s voice grew louder, more frantic, as tears began streaming down his face. "I''ll do anything, Leo! Anything! Just don''t kill me!" But Leo''s expression didn''t change. His resolve was unshaken, his focus elsewhere. He adjusted his grip on the dagger, shifting his stance slightly as his body tensed. Felix''s voice cracked, the raw desperation in his words spilling out like a dam breaking. "We survived together, man! We were a team! How can you just throw that away?!" Leo didn''t respond. He didn''t flinch. His mind was consumed by the single, undeniable truth: this was the only way forward. "Time''s up," he said quietly, his voice cutting through Felix''s sobs like a blade. And then he moved. Leo lunged forward, his dagger aimed directly at Felix''s chest. Felix screamed, his eyes wide with terror as he scrambled to defend himself. His arms flailed uselessly, the tears in his eyes blurring his vision and his movements clumsy, uncoordinated. For a brief moment, their eyes met¡ªLeo''s cold and unyielding, Felix''s filled with panic and betrayal. And in that instant, the fragile bond they had shared as partners shattered completely. As Felix looked into Leo''s eyes now, he no longer saw the kind team-mate who had picked him out of a crowd of ruthless assassins, but instead saw a murderer, hell-bent on ending his life. *Stab* *Slash* The fight was over before it ever began, as Leo slit his throat and stabbed his heart in the most painless way he knew. "Forgive me for this... big guy, I did not wish for it to end this way¨C" Leo said, as those were the last words that Felix heard before his eyes went dark forever. Chapter 22: One Of The Monsters Chapter 22 - One Of The Monsters Leo''s heart throbbed violently in his chest as he waited for the wave of guilt to wash over him... but it never came. After brutally murdering his teammate, Leo had expected to feel ashamed, even disgusted by his actions¡ªbut instead, a strange sense of satisfaction settled over him. ''What''s wrong with me?'' ''What sort of monster am I?'' The thoughts circled in his mind as he stared at the blood smeared across his arms in confusion. ''Did your companionship mean nothing to me?'' Leo wondered, looking at the dead body of Felix at his feet. Yet no matter how hard he tried to summon some remorse, he couldn''t find any. There wasn''t even a flicker of regret within him. Only a hollow void where his humanity should have been. "Yep, I''m a stone cold killer. As bad, if not even worse than the others here.... Maybe I do belong in this place" Leo muttered lightly, as despite losing his memories, he felt assured of his identity as a killer after this incident. He instinctively knew where exactly to target a man to pierce their heart, and also knew the precise method to slit one''s throat to cause one minimal pain, but instant death. These were moves deep-seated in his bones and the ease with which he performed them, told him all he needed to know about himself. He was an assassin. A merchant of death. "I did give him a chance to fight back. I gave him twenty seconds and charged from the front. Uncorking the potion, Leo took a cautious sip, the liquid burning his tongue and throat slightly as it made way down to his stomach. ''Delicious¨C'' he thought, as the potion worked its magic instantly. A wave of warmth coursed through his body, pushing back the fatigue that had settled deep in his bones. However, just as he tilted the vial to drink more, the sound of heavy boots clicking against the tiled floor drew his attention. The medics around him straightened, their movements slowing as the Major entered the room, flanked by a small group of military personnel. The Major''s entry instantly drew everyone''s attention, as the survivors worried whether or not there was a secret round 3 waiting for them at the end of the Major''s speech. Fortunately though, it did not seem to be the case, for the Major began his speech by congratulating all for finally making it into the academy. "Congratulations," the Major said, his voice sharp and unwavering. "You''ve proven your worth. Out of the hundreds of thousands who applied, you are the 125 individuals who have earned the right to join our prestigious Assassin Wing of the Rodova Military Academy." "You''ve endured trials that tested your strength, your instincts, and your resolve. You''ve made sacrifices¡ªsome harder than others. But let me make one thing clear: this was only the beginning." The Major said, his tone sounding congratulatory, but also ominous. "Outside this chamber," the Major continued, gesturing toward the newly revealed exit door, "transport ships are waiting to take each of you to the academy grounds. There, you will receive your student identification badges and the official academy robes. These are not just ceremonial garments¡ªthey mark you as a part of the elite." The mention of robes and badges elicited a few murmurs among the survivors, but most remained quiet, too drained to do much more than listen. The Major''s gaze swept across the room, landing briefly on Leo and then moving on. "Tomorrow, the aptitude testing and orientation will begin. Every one of you is expected to attend, dressed in your academy robes and nothing else. Failure to comply will result in immediate expulsion." Leo''s brow furrowed slightly at the last statement. He had not even officially entered the academy and yet there were threats of expulsion already being made. Even now, there seemed to be no room for error. Chapter 23: Enroute Chapter 23 - Enroute Once the Major left the room, Leo briskly rose to his feet and made his way toward the exit. Unlike many of the others still receiving medical treatment, he required little medical attention. The potion he had been given had already done its job, restoring his stamina and dulling the lingering aches in his muscles. Stepping through the doorway, he entered a long corridor where a series of temporary counters had been set up. Behind each one, military officers sat with an air of rigid efficiency, their expressions unreadable as they processed the new recruits. A few students had already formed lines at the counters, some moving sluggishly from exhaustion, while others carried themselves with tense awareness, still wary despite the ordeal being over. The hum of quiet conversation filled the space, but no one dared to speak too loudly. Leo scanned the area and made his way toward an unoccupied counter, where a middle-aged officer with graying hair sat with a thick ledger in front of him. The man barely looked up as Leo approached. "Name?" the officer asked, his tone brisk and to the point. "Leo," Leo responded without hesitation. The officer ran his finger down the list of names, stopping when he found what he was looking for. With a short nod, he reached beneath the counter and pulled out a neatly arranged tray. Leo''s eyes immediately flicked to its contents. At the top of the tray were two folded sets of military-issue uniforms. The fabric was durable, the stitching precise, with the rank of Private emblazoned on the chest. Unlike the familiar green camouflage patterns he would have expected from military attire, these uniforms bore a distinct grey camouflage design, a muted color scheme clearly meant for blending into urban environments rather than dense forests. His gaze trailed across the insignia above the breast pocket. Stitched in bold letters over the academy''s crest were the words: [Assassin Branch]. Leo''s fingers hovered over the material for a moment, then shifted to the second set of attire in the tray. It was different from the first¡ªjet black, lightweight, and flowing. A set of robes specifically designed for assassin combat practice. "Standard issue uniform," the officer explained in a monotonous voice. "To be worn daily for academic sessions. The black ones are combat robes for practical courses. Use them as instructed." Leo gave a slight nod, picking up the last item in the tray¡ªa small but finely crafted identity token. It was a badge of solid metal, surprisingly heavy for its size. For a moment, he simply observed, appreciating the surreal beauty of it all. Then, his eyes landed on the true centerpiece of the city¡ªRodova Military Academy. Even in a metropolis filled with architectural marvels, the academy stood out as a titan among them. It was colossal. A fortress in every sense of the word. Its sheer size dwarfed every surrounding structure, making even the tallest skyscrapers look insignificant in comparison. Massive walls surrounded the academy grounds, lined with turrets, security checkpoints, and watchtowers manned by heavily armed personnel. The buildings within the compound were monolithic, constructed with reinforced metal and cutting-edge materials that reflected a sense of absolute power. Leo knew little about urban planning or real estate, but even he understood what this meant. In a city as packed as this one, to have an academy this large in the heart of it meant that the real estate of the academy alone was worth a fortune. No ordinary academy could afford such luxury, and if the Rodova Military Academy stood at such a location, then it was bound to be a special place. -------------- /// A/N- This bonus Chapter is sponsored by patron Bukli_Arjullai through supergift. Please thank him in the comments for the same. Also, I have a big announcement to make. A reader has promised to send me up to 10 castles / 50,000 coins, provided I get 10 castles from others. Basically, she has promised to match whatever number of castles i get in the next 3 days, so it''s a humble request from me to you all to help me reach the 10 castle number. Currently, we are at 1/10, and if we hit the number, here are my promises. 1. A 20 Chapter mass release on 1st Of March, to cover all bonus Chapters. 2. We will go 3 chaps/ day for the entire month of March for an additional 30 bonus Chapters. ( 1/day for the full month.) The book is new and needs your support to grow, and this will go a long way, so please pitch in if you can. /// Chapter 24: Mystery Chapter 24 - Mystery (Rodova Military Academy, Planet Rodova) The transport capsule carrying Leo descended smoothly, its thrusters emitting a low hum as it approached the academy grounds. With practiced precision, the vessel touched down, sending a faint tremor through the floor beneath Leo''s feet. A mechanical chime followed, signaling the completion of the landing sequence. A moment later, the capsule doors released with a pressurized hiss, sliding open to reveal the world beyond. A rush of crisp air filtered in, carrying with it the cold of the environment. Leo took a steady breath before stepping forward. As he exited, the first thing that caught his attention was the sheer scale of the open grounds around him. From the air, he could discern that the Rodova Military Academy was built like a fort, and was massive in size, however, it was only after landing that he realized just how massive it really was. The training grounds stretched around him for as far as the eye could see, and although they felt vast and wide, they looked tiny in comparison to the academy walls that towered at a massive 150 feet in height. The walls of the academy were made from reddish-black bricks and from the top of the walls hung massive black banners, each one adorned with bold, silver lettering that read: "Rodova Military Academy." The banners swayed gently in the wind, their thick, reinforced fabric giving them an imposing presence rather than a decorative one. They weren''t made of any ordinary cloth, and even from a distance, Leo could tell that they were crafted from durable, high-quality material, resistant to both the elements and time itself. The silver lettering on the banners gleamed under the morning sun, giving any onlooker the chills. The environment of the academy screamed that this wasn''t just a place of learning. It was a legacy. And as Leo looked around, even he felt intimidated by the place''s vibes and history. A subtle chill ran down his spine, not from fear, but from the realization of what he had stepped into. This academy was not just a school. It was a proving ground. They moved further. "These are the second-year dorms. Steer clear of here unless you want to be bullied." Finally, they reached the last row of buildings, positioned slightly apart from the others. "These," the instructor said, stopping in her tracks, "are the first-year dormitories¡ªwhere you lot will be staying." She turned to face them, arms crossed over her chest. "Find your names on the soft board by the entrance. It will list your assigned rooms. Don''t bother complaining about your placements. They''ve been decided already." Some recruits exchanged wary glances. Then, as if sensing their concerns, the instructor added, "And before any of you ask¡ªno, you will not be sharing rooms. Assassins live in private lodgings. We don''t want you killing each other in your sleep." Leo''s brow twitched slightly at the bluntness of her statement, but he supposed it made sense. "So be glad you''ll all be living separately, enjoying private bathrooms, as individuals from the other professions will not enjoy this luxury and will be forced to share bathrooms with sweaty roommates. " she finished, her cold gaze sweeping across the recruits."If you have any last questions, I suggest you figure them out yourselves. Dismissed." And with that, she turned on her heel and strode off, leaving the new students to their own devices. However, as she passed Leo, she purposefully slowed, just for a fraction of a second¡ªbarely enough to be noticed. Her sharp gaze flickered toward him, as the duo made the briefest of eye-contact before she continued walking as if nothing had happened. Leo barely had time to process it before he felt something foreign pressed against his palm¡ªa light but unmistakable texture, coarse yet flexible. Paper. His fingers curled around it instinctively before anyone else could notice. His eyes widening in surprise. The instructor did not look back. She walked away without another word, leaving Leo standing among his peers with a silent mystery now resting in his grasp. Chapter 25: New Instructions Chapter 25 - New Instructions ''How did she even slip me the note? I''m sure she didn''t so much as touch me¡ª'' Leo thought, his eyes widening in surprise. The realization unsettled him. He had been hyper-aware of his surroundings, trained to notice even the smallest details, and yet, the note had appeared in his hand undetected. His mind retraced the exchange¡ª The instructor''s sharp gaze lingering on him for just a fraction of a second longer than necessary, the deliberate way she had walked past without breaking stride... But no matter how hard he tried to recall, he couldn''t pinpoint any obvious movement, no subtle shift or sleight of hand that could explain it. Yet, somehow, she had planted the note on him without his knowledge. ''She''s skilled,'' Leo admitted, suppressing a frown. If she could slip something into his palm this easily, she could just as effortlessly have planted a dagger between his ribs. A chill ran through him. ''I''m too weak.'' The thought sat heavy in his chest. For all his instincts and reflexes, he had been completely outmaneuvered. ''Who was she?'' He tried to recall her name but failed. She had never introduced herself, nor had he managed to glimpse her name tag. Yet, her appearance was etched into his memory with perfect clarity. She was tall for a woman, at least 5''10, with an athletic frame sculpted from years of combat training. Her jet-black hair was cut just above her shoulders, neatly tucked behind her ears. High cheekbones and a sharp jawline gave her a striking, almost severe look, while her light olive skin was smooth and unblemished¡ªunusual, considering the brutal nature of military life. There was nothing overly distinctive about her¡ªno visible scars, no features that immediately stood out. And yet, something about her presence made her impossible to ignore. Leo exhaled sharply, pushing the thoughts aside. ''If she''s an instructor here, I''ll see her again soon enough.'' For now, it was best to focus on what was in front of him. A quick glance around showed the other recruits already preoccupied with finding their rooms, too absorbed in their own concerns to notice him lingering. Leo exhaled sharply through his nose. He hated this type of praise, the kind that felt more like manipulation than admiration. Generational talent? That meant nothing to him. If he truly was such a prodigy, then why had he felt so lost in the entrance test? Why did every fight leave him doubting his own instincts? The letter continued, and as his eyes moved down the page, his discomfort only grew. "Tomorrow, you will undergo aptitude testing, during which your background will be assessed. It is then that you will come to appreciate the loss of your memory." Leo''s grip on the paper tightened slightly. So, his past was something dangerous? Something that couldn''t withstand scrutiny? "Memorize the symbol I have drawn at the bottom of this note and present it to the instructor at the appropriate time. Do not ask questions. Just do it." His gaze flicked to the bottom of the page. A symbol was etched there¡ªintricate yet unfamiliar. It resembled an interwoven set of geometric lines, forming a crest-like emblem. Leo felt no good vibes from this. Every instinct told him that whoever wrote this was toying with him, feeding him just enough information to keep him on a leash. "I know you are eager to regain your memories, but now is not the correct time for you to recall them. Your memories will be returned to you when the time is right. For now, your focus should be on performing well within the academy." Leo''s jaw clenched as anger slowly bubbled up inside him. His fingers curled, the edges of the note crinkling under his grip. Someone was controlling him. Deciding what he could and couldn''t know, dangling his own past in front of him like bait. He hated it. And yet... He knew he had no other choice but to comply with the manipulator''s whims for now. Chapter 26: The Principal Chapter 26 - The Principal (Rodova Military Academy, The Administrative Building) The principal of Rodova Military Academy, Retired General Alric Dainhart, sat behind his desk, skimming through the latest intake reports with a calm, impassive gaze. As a former Universal Government General, Dainhart was a man of discipline and experience. Though in his sixties, he remained as imposing as ever, with broad-shoulders, neatly combed gray hair and deep blue eyes. His years on the battlefield had earned him scars, but it was his mind, not his body, that made him truly formidable. He was a strategist first, a leader second, and a bureaucrat only because necessity demanded it. *KNOCK* *KNOCK* A crisp knock at the door broke his focus. "Enter," he said without looking up. The door slid open, and Major Silver Paige stepped in, his posture straight as he saluted. "Sir." Dainhart glanced at him before setting the report aside. "Major," Alric acknowledged, before continuing with his question. "What do you think about this year''s batch of recruits?" Major Paige lowered his salute and took a step forward. "This year''s batch seems to be the best in the past five years, with some really strong talents popping up." "Any security threats this year, sir?" Paige asked, shifting the conversation to a more pressing concern. Dainhart glanced at him before leaning back slightly in his chair. "Nothing out of the ordinary... but there are a few suspected Evil Cult sympathizers trying to slip through," he admitted, his tone carrying a note of irritation. Paige''s expression darkened. The Evil Cult¡ªas the Universal Government had branded them¡ªremained one of the greatest threats to law and order in the universe. It was no secret that they actively sought to infiltrate government institutions, planting brainwashed young talents within their ranks to destabilize both the Universal Government and the great clans from within. This was precisely why every government-aligned institution¡ªespecially military academies¡ªenforced rigorous background checks before admitting students. For a Military Academy, allowing an Evil Cult sympathizer to slip through was more than a simple failure. It was the worst possible lapse in judgement. They were a cancer, spreading insidiously, poisoning minds with heresy and rebellion. "But," Dainhart continued, his voice unwavering, "tomorrow''s aptitude testing will sort them out." A slight smirk tugged at the edge of his lips. "For no one can evade the background check." -------- /// A/N- This bonus Chapter is sponsored by patron bukli_ajrullai via supergift, please thank him in the comments for the same /// Chapter 27: The Mess Chapter 27 - The Mess (Leo''s POV) After securing his uniform in the wall mounted storage cabinet and disposing of the mysterious note safely in his bathroom, Leo stepped out of his dormitory, his stomach finally reminding him of how long it had been since he last ate. The trials of the entrance exam and the second round had left little time to think about meals, but now, hunger settled in like a dull ache. The mess hall wasn''t far, just a short walk from the dormitories, and not wanting to stay hungry for too long, Leo decided to make a trip. ---@@@@ Mess Hall Timings: Breakfast: 06:00 - 08:30 Lunch: 12:00 - 14:00 Dinner: 19:00 - 21:00 ¡ª Just outside the mess hall, the service timings had been posted, and seeing how lunch hour had just begun, Leo felt relieved that he hadn''t missed his window. Pushing open the heavy cafeteria doors, he stepped inside, immediately greeted by the scent of hot food and the low murmur of scattered conversations. The hall was spacious, militaristic in design, with long metallic tables lined in organized rows. The food was served buffet-style, with recruits moving down the line with metal trays, picking what they needed. Leo joined the queue, his hungry eyes glancing over every lunch option available. He expected to not be able to recognise the food that was being served, however, the options presented were pretty basic and easy to understand. There was meat, vegetables, fruits, and some side dishes and although he did not exactly understand what sort of meat or fruit was being given, he decided to pick it up as long as it smelled okay. The meal was nutritionally optimized, clearly designed to sustain warriors-in-training. Each plate had a precisely balanced portion of proteins, carbohydrates, and fiber, as the academy seemed to favor function over taste, but the food still looked edible¡ª or atleast better than standard military rations. His tray held: A serving of grilled meat, seasoned lightly but cooked to perfection. Steamed vegetables, their color vibrant, likely providing the necessary vitamins. A dense grain-based side, resembling brown rice or something similar. A small protein bar, wrapped and placed on the side for additional sustenance. A flask of nutrient-rich water, meant to keep hydration levels up. A flask of stamina regeneration water, meant to restore stamina. A flask of mana regeneration water, meant to restore lost mana. And a flask of muscle recovery water, meant to restore peak muscular function. After filling his tray, Leo made his way to a corner table, preferring to eat alone. As he sat down, he took his first bite, expecting nothing special¡ªonly to be pleasantly surprised. The meat was tender and well-cooked, while the vegetables retained a crisp freshness that suggested careful preparation. A member of the prestigious Su Clan and, by all accounts, one of this year''s strongest recruits. The air around him crackled with arrogance, as if the very act of standing near commoners was beneath him. Su Yang was tall and well-built, his raven-black hair neatly tied in a warrior''s ponytail. He had already changed into his academy uniform, which only added to the overbearing presence he exuded. Even from a distance, his noble upbringing was evident¡ªfrom the self-assured way he carried himself to the thinly veiled contempt laced in his every word. He had the look of someone who had never once been denied anything in his life¡ªand the sheer entitlement in his posture reflected that much. "You filthy, lowborn scum," Su Yang sneered, his boot pressing down on the fallen recruit''s shoulder, pinning him in place like an insect. "You dare impersonate someone from the Mu Clan by claiming memory loss?" His voice dripped with scorn. "Know your place, vermin." The student on the ground let out a strained groan, his breath hitching as he struggled to move beneath the crushing weight of Su Yang''s foot. Murmurs rippled through the surrounding recruits, but no one immediately stepped in. Some turned away, unwilling to get involved. Others watched with wary intrigue, as if testing the boundaries of what the academy would tolerate. Leo, however, continued to eat¡ªbut his instincts were on high alert the moment he heard the mention of memory loss. For it hit him too close to home. Across the table, one of the students scoffed, muttering under his breath. "Su Clan brats are all the same. Arrogant, overbearing, and violent." Another recruit snorted, shaking his head. "The six great clans always act like they own the place. They think they''re untouchable." "But they''re not," Meng Jun interjected, a knowing smirk playing at the corner of his lips. "This academy has a way of humbling even the most arrogant noble brats. They won''t get away with this forever." Leo remained silent but mentally filed their words away. His eyes flicked back to Su Yang, who still hadn''t lifted his foot from the fallen recruit, his expression that of someone stepping on something disgusting. The air in the mess hall had turned tense, thick with the weight of unspoken judgment. No instructors intervened. No enforcers appeared. Everyone was watching, waiting¡ªto see if anyone would step forward, or if this was simply the academy''s way of weeding out the weak. "That guy might actually deserve this beating," another voice muttered from nearby as Leo''s ears sharpened at the comment. "If he really is impersonating a Mu Clan heir, then he''s asking for it. Everyone knows how they operate¡ªsending their young out into the world with no memory of their past to ensure they carve their own path." "But recently, more and more small fries have started faking memory loss, hoping to gain sympathy and special treatment in the academies." Leo felt his stomach tighten slightly as he heard these words. This was bad. If there were already rumors circulating about frauds pretending to be Mu Clan heirs, then he was in dangerous territory. Because if anyone started suspecting him of doing the same¡ª Then he could very well be next. -------- /// A/N- This bonus Chapter is sponsored by patron Cervantez91, please thank him in the comments for the same. /// Chapter 28: Memory Gaps Chapter 28 - Memory Gaps Seconds passed by, but even though the student under Su Yang''s feet continued to squirm, no one from the freshman class intervened. It seemed like everyone had accepted the beatdown as something natural, and no one had the guts to confront Su Yang about it. Perhaps it was because of his background, because he belonged to one of the six great clans. Or perhaps it was because of his domineering eyes, the kind that dared anyone to step up¡ªonly to crush them if they did. Whatever the reason, silence reigned. Until¡ª Click. Click. Click. The synchronized rhythm of multiple boots echoed into the mess hall. Heads turned instinctively toward the entrance, as a group of second-years walked in, moving with an air of effortless superiority. At the front of the group strode a young man with blonde hair and a sharp, refined presence. It was Du Liang. Another scion of the six great clans. His gaze swept over the mess hall, as he wondered why it was so quiet today, before looking at Su Yang, as he figured out why. Du Liang did not look surprised. If anything, he looked mildly disappointed. "Su Yang," he called out smoothly, his voice neither harsh nor particularly friendly. "Are you seriously starting fights on day one? In the mess hall, of all places?" Su Yang finally glanced up, his foot still pressing down on the beaten recruit, as his lips curled into a smirk. "Long time no see, Cousin Du, I was hoping I''d meet you here in the academy you know¨C" Su Yang replied, as he seemed to already be acquainted with Du Liang, perhaps due to a shared familial bond. Du Liang sighed as if he had seen this a hundred times before. "If the instructors catch you, it won''t end well," Du Liang remarked. "In Rodova Military Academy we have some rules. If you have a grievance against another student, you file for an official duel. Otherwise, you''re breaking academy protocol, and can be punished severely for your actions. Thankfully, there''s no teachers around the mess hall right now, or you would be in a disciplinary holding cell by now¡ª" A few of the second-years behind Du Liang chuckled, clearly entertained by the interaction. Su Yang snorted but finally lifted his boot off the recruit''s shoulder, allowing the kid to cough and suck in air desperately. But rather than backing down, Su Yang merely crossed his arms and turned toward Du Liang with an unreadable expression. "Do you know why I did this?" Su Yang asked. Du Liang arched a brow, his curiosity mildly piqued. Su Yang gestured down at the trembling recruit, his lip curling in disgust. "This worm was trying to pass himself off as a Mu Clan descendant by faking memory loss." And Leo had no intention of ever being anyone''s punching bag. That said, he sincerely hoped he would never find himself at odds with that madman. There was a brutality to Su Yang''s actions that unsettled him¡ªnot in fear, but in the sheer lack of hesitation. Su Yang wasn''t just arrogant. He was smart, ruthless and seemed to have the skills to back his attitude. He walked around with a sort of certainty. A certainty that came from knowing exactly where he stood in the world, from being raised in an environment where he was undeniably superior to others. Even the way he spoke, the way he carried himself, the way he walked¡ªit all reflected his background. Leo had never paid much attention to how a person''s gait could reveal so much about them, but now, after watching Su Yang and Du Liang''s interaction, he understood. There were tells. Subtle but undeniable. A man''s past wasn''t just in his words¡ªit was in his posture, his instincts, the way he moved through a room. And if that was the case, then Leo had a problem. Because he didn''t know his own tells. He didn''t know what his mannerisms said about him. He didn''t even know what they were supposed to say. His memory loss wasn''t just an inconvenience¡ªit was a massive blind spot. And to make matters worse, without his memories, he felt like he lacked the context to make sense of half the conversations happening around him. Every mention of the Six Great Clans, the Mu Clan, or the Clan Heirs, were all just names to him, fragments of a bigger picture he had no access to. And in a place like the Rodova Military Academy, not having the ability to decipher the bigger picture was undoubtedly a big handicap. Leo clenched his jaw slightly, a quiet resolve settling within him. He needed to fix this. He needed to learn about this world, and fast, for if he did not start filling in the gaps in his knowledge soon... he wouldn''t just be another faceless recruit. He''d be prey¡ªhunted before he even knew the rules of the game. ------- /// A/N - This bonus Chapter is sponsored by patron Cervantez91, please thank him in the comments for the same. Current castle target progress - 4/10. Let''s go! I know we can make it. /// Chapter 29: Library Visit Chapter 29 - Library Visit After finishing his meal, instead of returning to his dorm room, Leo began searching for the academy library. His logic was simple¡ªevery academy had a library, and it was the safest way to gain insights into the world he found himself in. While the fastest and easiest way to learn would have been to simply ask a fellow student, that approach carried far too many risks. Revealing that he had memory loss, especially in a place like this, could get him flagged as a target. And after witnessing how the poor guy in the canteen was humiliated and beaten for allegedly faking his background, Leo knew he couldn''t afford to let anyone suspect his own ignorance. Thus, the library was the safest solution. It took him a while to find it, as the academy was vast, with sections sprawling in different directions. But after a few wrong turns and a fair bit of aimless wandering, he finally spotted it¡ªa grand, arched structure near the Mage-Craft division of the academy. The Academy Library. Stepping inside, Leo found himself in an expansive hall lined with towering bookshelves, stretching beyond what the eye could immediately perceive. Dim, enchanted lanterns hovered between the shelves, casting a soft, steady glow, while the air carried the distinct scent of aged parchment and polished wood. At the front, positioned behind a sturdy desk, sat an elderly librarian, his robes modest but neat, silver-rimmed glasses resting low on his nose as he skimmed through a massive tome. His wispy white beard and sharp, observant eyes made him look like someone who had seen everything and forgotten nothing. Leo hesitated, but before he could speak, the old man''s voice cut through the silence. "Boy." The librarian gestured for him to approach. Leo complied, keeping his expression neutral. The old man studied him briefly, then adjusted his glasses with a tired sigh.@@@@ "Sir," Leo asked cautiously, "are students like me... common in this academy?" The librarian nodded without hesitation. "We get four or five like you every year. It''s not unusual. Ever since the Mu Clan started sending out its scions with memory loss, smaller clans have begun copying the practice." Leo frowned slightly. "Why do they do it?" The old man sighed. "The logic behind it is simple. When sending young heirs out into the world, it''s best to erase their pre-existing biases so they can approach new knowledge with an open mind. The Mu Clan pioneered this method because they didn''t want their young to act unruly outside the clan, tarnishing their reputation." The librarian shook his head with mild disapproval. "But to be honest, the Mu brats were always well-behaved to begin with. The ones who cause the most trouble? The other Five Great Clans. Yet, ironically, it''s the most decent clan that''s worried about its public image the most." He scoffed lightly before waving his hand dismissively. "Doesn''t matter. None of that is your concern." Finally, he pointed toward a specific bookshelf. "Shelf number 1221. Bottom row. There''s a book titled Quick Guide to the Universal Power Scale. That should answer at least half of your questions." Leo glanced in the direction the librarian pointed before nodding. "Thanks." Without another word, he turned and walked toward the bookshelves. Because if that book could answer half of his questions¡ª Then he would finally begin piecing together the truth behind the world he was trapped in. Chapter 30: The Dynamics Of Universal Power Chapter 30 - The Dynamics Of Universal Power (Rodova Military Academy ¨C The Academy Library, Aisle 1221) Leo moved silently through the towering bookshelves, his sharp eyes scanning the carved numbers on the polished wooden frames. 1218... 1219... 1220... There. Shelf 1221. Crouching down to the bottom row, his gaze immediately landed on the book the librarian had mentioned. "Quick Guide to the Universal Power Scale." The tome was thick and well-worn, its dark blue cover slightly faded, while the gold-embossed lettering along its spine had dulled from years of handling. Leo slid it from the shelf, feeling the unexpected weight of the volume in his hands. Flipping it open, he skimmed the first few pages, his eyes catching key phrases¡ªthe universal hierarchy, the Six Great Clans, the evil cult, governing structures... ''Perfect.'' He thought, as glancing toward the front desk, he spotted the librarian already back to his own reading, showing no further interest in him. ''Good. That means I won''t be disturbed.'' Leo concluded, as he began searching for a quiet place to sit. At first, his search turned up only communal tables, occupied by senior-year students engaged in hushed discussions or independent studies. Not ideal. But after scanning further, he spotted something better. Near a dimly lit reading alcove, tucked between towering bookshelves, sat an isolated desk and chair¡ªa simple wooden setup, its cushionless seat likely designed to discourage long hours of use. But comfort wasn''t his priority. Privacy was. Without hesitation, Leo strode over, settled into the chair, and placed the heavy book onto the table. His fingers ran over the textured cover for a brief moment.@@@@ Then, finally, he flipped it open. "This book is written by a country bumpkin, who grew up on a farm and had no idea about the various factions ruling the universe. It''s intended only for clueless individuals, who don''t understand how tall mount tai is, and is written in crude language, based on my own experiences and understanding of the universe. "In this universe, the six great clans and the universal government work in tandem with one another to form the ''Righteous Alliance''. Together they control over 75% of the universe''s land, and about 77% of the total population. Although smaller, independent clans do exist, none exert influence, equivalent to the Righteous Alliance. In contrast, the ''Evil Cult'' works alone. They control less than 5% of the total universal land, and less than 3% of the total population. They are the sworn enemies of the Righteous Alliance, and members belonging to their faction are hunted fervently within the righteous lands." "The divide between the Righteous Alliance and the Evil Cult traces back to a single, pivotal event that occurred 2,000 years ago¡ªthe downfall of the most infamous figure in the universe''s history, ''The Timeless Assassin.'' In a monumental battle, the strongest factions of the time united to eliminate him, marking the beginning of a new era. However, his followers refused to fade into obscurity. Those loyal to his cause formed what is now known as the ''Evil Cult,'' carrying on his legacy in defiance of the established order. Meanwhile, the remaining divine entities and ruling powers consolidated their influence, shaping themselves into what is recognized today as the Righteous Alliance." "While over 140 clans are currently part of the Righteous Alliance, at its heart, it only has six dominant clans, each wielding immense influence: Su, Mu, Yu, Du, Lu, and Ru. These clans serve as its pillars, shaping policies, maintaining order, and dictating the balance of power across the universe. At the very core of this alliance, however, sits the Universal Government¡ªthe supreme governing body that enforces law and dictates the grand structure of civilization." "While the majority of the Great Clans have only one or two gods backing them, the universal government has five, making it by far the strongest single organization. However, with the Great Clans all sharing strong familial bonds amongst one another, the unity amongst the clans serves as a check and balance against the universal governments unilateral abuse of power." As Leo read the next few pages, he gained greater clarity into what exactly were the power dynamics between the Six Great Clans and the Universal Government. Turns out, all the Six Great Clans were fans of interbreeding and forming strong marriage bonds. The family tree between the clans was complicated as hell, however, as a result of all the inter-mixing, the bond between the Great Clans remained strong. At Least on the outside. They usually had similar opinions against the Universal Government, and pushed to pass legislation beneficial to them as a group. Chapter 31: More Information Chapter 31 - More Information Leo flipped another page, and the author''s discussion shifted toward a more intricate topic¡ªone that dissected the structure of the Six Great Clans. "There are several branch families within the Six Great Clans, and since these clans have existed for thousands of years, the number of branches in the modern day is downright ridiculous. Take the ''Su'' Clan, for example. It alone has over 120 branch families. And while every single one of them shares the same prestigious surname, that doesn''t mean they share the same level of power or influence on the universal stage. Broadly speaking, only the direct descendants of the gods backing the clans are considered ''Main Branch'' members¡ªthe true young masters and mistresses of their lineage, while the rest are glorified diplomats riding on a famous name at best To put things into perspective: A true main branch descendant commands the same level of respect as a Universal Government Major. Meanwhile, branch family members, at best, hold influence comparable to lieutenants¡ªstrong enough to push around weaker recruits, but powerless in the presence of real authority. That being said, empty pots rattle the loudest. And it is the branch family members, not the direct descendants, who are often the most arrogant and entitled. Lacking the strength of their main branch cousins, they rely on their surname to throw their weight around¡ªintimidating the weak, currying favors, and generally making nuisances of themselves wherever they go. If you''re a recruit below the rank of lieutenant, avoid confronting them. But if you are a lieutenant or higher? They can''t do jack shit to you¡ªso enjoy putting them in their place." The book explained, as Leo smiled slightly reading this page. Although he did not know the author of this book personally, he definitely enjoyed his personality and way of explaining things. This means that if you reach the ''Master'' warrior realm, you are already top 15% of the universal population, whereas if you reach ''Grandmaster'' realm, you are already near the pinnacle of what life has to offer. Genetic Testing is free at most universal government facilities for government employees, and depending on your aptitude, you may or may not be recruited by private guilds/ mercenary groups or Great Clans. An officer with higher Genetic Potential will always be prioritised for promotion over a lower potential officer, and hence if you ever find yourself with a junior who is more talented than you, be kind to them, for they will someday surely surpass you¡ª" The author explained, as Leo absorbed the information with peak interest. Although he had no idea about what his own genetic potential looked like, understanding the politics around it seemed important. "As a rookie officer, I made the mistake of altering my DNA by mixing it with that of a cat. Night vision was one of my weaker suits and hence, I accepted a Genetic Modification serum. However, that was my biggest mistake. By accepting genetic modification, I sacrificed my potential to someday become an exceptional warrior for some short-term gains, and it is a decision that I greatly regret till date. Hence, to all the rookies reading my book, I warn you to not make the same mistake as me, and keep your natural DNA pure. Beast-Enhancements, while looking like an easy fix to your lack of strength at the low power stage, is an inferior method to grow stronger in the long run, and will hinder you the further you progress. Hence, it is my suggestion you don''t do it, but the choice is ultimately yours¨C" The author noted, as Leo raised his eyebrow at the warning. Recalling how almost 50% of all recruits in the academy entrance test seemed to have undergone some form of Beast enhancement or the other, Leo doubted the authenticity of this observation. However, since the author had no reason to lie in his book and seemed like a genuine guy, Leo decided to accept his advice for now, albeit with a grain of suspicion. *DING* Suddenly, a single sharp ding rang across the library, interrupting Leo''s chain of thoughts, as the librarian''s voice boomed across the silent walls. "Alright, reading time for the day is over, vacate the premises at once!" He said in his old husky voice, as all the students gathered within the library closed their books and proceeded to vacate the premises at once. Chapter 32: Mystery Woman Chapter 32 - Mystery Woman (Rodova Military Academy ¨C Instructor''s Residential Quarters) Click. Click. Click. The sharp sound of polished boots striking tile echoed through the dimly lit corridors of the instructor''s quarters. A woman walked down the hall with measured purpose, the name-tag on her chest reading ''Lt. Muiyan Faye''. If Leo saw her now, he would recognize her instantly! She was the instructor who had led the morning orientation and slipped him the note, afterall, her short black hair, olive skin, and stern brown eyes were unmistakable. As she reached what seemed to be the location of her private room, she paused, quickly glancing over her shoulder, as she sweeped the corridor for any threats, not out of fear, but out of sheer habit. However, spotting nothing, she pressed her palm against the biometric scanner on the door, gently unlocking the door. *BEEP* A faint beep followed, signalling a successful unlock, which was continued by the hiss of decompression, as the heavy metal door to her room slid open. Out of all the rooms in the hall, she had the only one with such a security system, for she was the only one who had paid to specially get it installed. Stepping inside, she sealed the locks behind her, securing the room with a swift sequence of taps against the control panel, as only then did her rigid posture loosen ever so slightly. Her boots were the first to go, placed neatly beside the entrance, while the collar button on her uniform was next, as she unbuttoned it on her way to the wall mounted mirror. Staring at her own reflection, she let out a deep sigh, as she studied her fake looks. Currently, she looked extremely calm, composed and every inch the disciplined instructor she was supposed to be. But as she lifted her hands to her head, the facade began to fall away. Her jet-black wig came off first, revealing long, flowing red hair that tumbled down her back in soft, unruly waves. Her fingers grazed the synthetic mask covering her skin next, as with a few deft swipes, the olive complexion melted away, revealing smooth wheatish-toned skin beneath. She paused, her mind replaying everything she had observed throughout the day. "He''s cautious. He moves with purpose, doesn''t let his guard down easily. He observes more than he speaks and isn''t reckless." Mu Fan reported, as the man on the other side absorbed her views. "And his temperament?" He asked, as Mu Fan nodded in acknowledgement. "It''s there, the foundation of it, at least. He doesn''t trust easily, and he operates on calculated caution. He isn''t a fool, that''s for sure." She said, as another tense pause followed. "Does he have the talent to be a Dragon?" The man asked, his voice turning even heavier, as Mu Fan exhaled slowly at the question. To become a Dragon Candidate, temperament alone wasn''t enough. A Dragon Candidate needed more. They needed the raw, unrefined talent to embody the techniques of the Timeless Assassin¡ªto become the kind of warrior who could strike fear into the Gods of the universe themselves. "It''s too early to say," she finally replied. "But we will know soon enough." *HMMM¡ª* A low hum sounded from the other side, but the man chose to remain silent, as if weighing his words. "We shall see tomorrow after the aptitude test then.... Keep me posted" He said, before terminating the connection. The crystal dimmed, its pulsing red veins fading into nothingness. Mu Fan lowered it slowly, her grip lingering for just a moment before tucking it back into its hidden compartment. With a final press of her fingers, the panel slid shut, concealing any trace of what had just transpired. She stood in silence for a moment, her gray eyes unreadable. Tomorrow would be the moment of truth. Tomorrow, she would find out whether Leo Skyshard was the Dragon they needed¡ª Or just another disappointment. Chapter 33: Academy Life Chapter 33 - Academy Life (Rodova Military Academy ¨C The Morning of the Aptitude Test, Assassin Branch Dorms) Leo lay in bed, staring blankly at the ceiling, his mind a tangled mess of thoughts. He hadn''t slept all night. Not even for a second. The weight of uncertainty had kept him awake all night, as no matter how much he tried to rationalize it, the upcoming aptitude test gnawed at the back of his mind.@@@@ The aptitude test was important, and based on the brief conversation he had with a senior on his way back from the library, it was a test and a background check mixed into one. The psychological phase of the test, though disguised as a simple evaluation, was in fact a thorough background check, and that thought unnerved him. Would his background check reveal something... off? Would the results expose his memory loss? Would it flag him as an anomaly? These questions plagued him as he lay motionless in his bed, his eyes bloodshot from exhaustion yet his body feeling strangely alert. ''I need to calm down...'' Leo thought, as taking a deep breath, he sat up, rubbing his temples before finally swinging his legs over the side of the bed. Outside, the academy grounds were already bustling¡ªhe could hear the faint chatter of students heading toward the Orientation Hall. It was time for the day''s activities to begin, and hence, without another moment''s hesitation, he grabbed his uniform, slipped it on, and made his way out the door. ******* (Rodova Military Academy ¨C Orientation Hall, Aptitude Test Briefing) The Orientation Hall was massive, large enough to accommodate thousands of students at once. And on this particular morning, rows of recruits stood here in organized formations, their expressions ranging from confident excitement to nervous apprehension. Leo positioned himself somewhere in the middle, keeping a low profile as he observed his surroundings. Among the crowd, he caught glimpses of familiar figures¡ªSu Yang, still exuding arrogance, standing with his arms crossed, and a few others that sat around him in the canteen. Funny enough, the whole canteen table seemed to be standing together, whispering amongst each other excitedly, as if they knew each other since ages. "If you have a weak foundation, your future will be weak as well." The statement was blunt. Cold. But undeniably true. "The second test evaluates your psychology¡ªyour mental fortitude, your ambitions, your adaptability, and most importantly... your fundamental nature." His words sent an icy chill down many of the recruits'' spines. "Here at Rodova, we do not just train warriors¡ªwe train leaders. Those of you who hesitate, those of you who waver, those of you who have doubts¡ªwill be recognized for what you are. Weak. And in this academy, weakness is not tolerated." Leo''s fingers twitched slightly. This wasn''t a normal academy. This was a machine designed to forge future army Major''s and Generals. A place where doubt and indecisiveness was a liability. "Lastly, your genetic potential will be analyzed. This will determine how far you can realistically go, and what methods will best maximize your growth. Some of you may possess rare genetic markers¡ªtraits that make you unique. Others... may have very little worth enhancing." Alric said, his tone brutal and indifferent. "Your scores in all three categories will be recorded and analyzed. Your placement will be determined based on your overall performance. For those of you who wish to be in the Elite Class¡ªknow that only the highest-ranked recruits will qualify." A palpable sense of tension filled the room as Alric finished introducing the test. For some, this was an opportunity. For others, it was a potential death sentence. As although everyone had made it into the academy, only a handful were going to make it to the Elite Class. "Your testing will take place in batches. When your name is called, proceed to the designated area." Dainhart said, as with that he concluded his speech. Stepping back, the principal let another academy instructor take up the microphone, as she began calling names of all the recruits one after another. Leo''s heart pounded as he watched the first set of recruits step forward. His name wasn''t called yet, which meant he wasn''t in the first batch scheduled for physical testing. However, when the names for the first batch of psychological testing were revealed, he was the third one in-line to be evaluated, meaning, he had to perform the test that he dreaded the most, first. Chapter 34: You鈥檙e Next Chapter 34 - You''re Next (Rodova Military Academy ¨C Psychological Evaluation Hall, Outside the Testing Chamber) Leo walked alongside his batchmates, following the silent procession down the long, heavily secured corridor leading to the psychological testing chamber. No one spoke. Not because they were told to keep quiet, but because no one wanted to be the idiot who looked excited for a test that could single-handedly decide their future. The hallway was lined with multiple security gates, their reinforced steel frames gleaming under the cold white lights above. For a simple psychological evaluation, the amount of security here felt excessive. But the academy didn''t take risks. After all¡ªthis wasn''t just an exam. It was a screening. Soon, they reached the end of the corridor, where a set of heavy black double doors loomed ahead. A row of metal chairs lined the wall beside it, and without instruction, everyone took a seat. One by one, recruits were called into the testing chamber¡ªeach name barked out by a bald, no-nonsense instructor standing by the entrance, while the rest of them sat in silence, waiting for their turn. ******* At first, the whole hall was eerily quiet. The only sounds were the ones made by students occasionally shifting on their seats, restlessly tapping their feet against the floor, or someone cracking their knuckles a little too loudly. Then, someone with more nerves than sense finally spoke. "Fuck, this is the one test we can''t fake." A scrawny recruit with a buzz cut ran a hand over his face, exhaling sharply. Next to him, a muscular guy with a thick scar running across his cheek clicked his tongue in agreement. "No shit. Physical tests? You can train for those. Genetic potential? You''re born with that." He leaned back, his posture too relaxed for someone facing a psychological interrogation. "But this? This is just a fancy way of figuring out if you''ve got the brain of a psycho or the soul of a bitch." A dark-haired girl scoffed, crossing her arms. "They hook you up to a machine, put your ass in a chair, and start asking questions you can''t lie about." She rolled her neck, popping the joints. "Doesn''t matter what you say¡ªif your brain says otherwise, they''ll know." "That''s bullshit," Buzz Cut muttered. "How the fuck is that even fair?" A guy with a tattoo snaking up his forearm chuckled, his voice a strange, raspy hiss. "Life''ssssss not fair, dumbassssss," he sneered, flicking out a forked tongue. "Didsn''t you get the smemo?" Leo''s eyes flicked toward the speaker and he instantly noticed the genetic modification. The recruit was one of the enhanced, a snake hybrid of some kind. Scar-cheek let out a sharp laugh. "An Evil Cult Simp trying to sneak into Rodova? What a dumbass." Buzz Cut whistled. "Imagine getting your face smashed in over some admiration kink." Blondie leaned forward, his smirk widening. "You know, for a second, I thought they were gonna snap his neck in front of us." Dark-haired girl snickered. "They should''ve." Leo sat still, observing. His expression remained unreadable, but his mind was racing. This situation wasn''t funny. Not to him at least. A minute later, the two instructors returned. Blood still staining their gloves. "We do not tolerate Evil Cult Sympathizers in Rodova Military Academy." The bald instructor said, as he let the weight of his words sink in. Then, he leaned forward slightly, his sharp eyes locking onto the recruits like a predator scenting weakness. "If you have even the slightest soft corner for the Evil Cult, you''d be better off slitting your own throat right now." The words landed like a hammer. A few recruits stiffened and the instructor smiled. It was an ugly, knowing smile. "Because if we catch you¡ª" He let the silence stretch. Long. Uncomfortable. "¡ªyou''ll wish you were dead." Then, just like that, he straightened. The smirk vanished, as he turned toward the list in his hand. "Leo Skyshard, you''re next, boy." He said, as he scanned the crowd for a Leo Skyshard, until Leo slowly got up. "Chop Chop!" He urged, as he clapped his hands and pointed for Leo to quickly get in.@@@@ Chapter 35: Psychological Evaluation Chapter 35 - Psychological Evaluation (Rodova Military Academy ¨C Psychological Evaluation Chamber) As Leo stepped into the evaluation room, his gaze immediately landed on a single man seated across a long metal table. The man wore a crisp white coat, his demeanor calm and composed as he flipped through a thick dossier. Unlike the instructors outside, this man did not radiate menace or authority. His expression was neutral, almost pleasant, as if he were about to conduct a casual interview rather than an interrogation. But Leo knew better. The room itself betrayed the true nature of what was about to happen. The walls were reinforced steel, devoid of windows, as a single overhead light cast a clinical glow over the metallic surfaces. Behind the psychologist, a complex machine hummed softly, cables running from its base toward the chair opposite him, which Leo assumed to be the set-up for the lie detector. "Please, take a seat." The psychologist said, as he finally looked up, giving Leo a friendly smile. Leo hesitated for a fraction of a second before lowering himself into the chair, as the psychologist gave him an approving nod. *Thud* Closing the thick dossier, the psychologist made eye contact with him, before leaning towards him on the table as he said, "For protocol reasons, let me introduce myself. I am Dr. Adrian Kessler, and I will be conducting your psychological evaluation today." The way he spoke was casual, almost friendly. But Leo wasn''t fooled by his kindness. Judging by the state of the previous student who had been dragged out of this room, Leo understood that this was anything but a friendly conversation. However, for the sake of not antagonizing the instructor, he kept his expression unreadable, maintaining steady eye contact with the psychologist, as he refused to give anything away. For a few moments, neither spoke. Then, the psychologist leaned back in his chair and exhaled as if feeling amused. "Sabrina, administer the truth serum and patch him up to the machine. Use a higher dosage¡ªthis one has a strong brain." At his signal, an assistant entered the room, moving with practiced ease. A tray of medical supplies rested in her hands, the faint clink of glass vials breaking the silence. She barely spared Leo a glance as she approached. "Right arm," she said flatly. Leo complied, rolling up his sleeve as she swiped a cold antiseptic wipe over his skin. Meanwhile, the psychologist kept talking. "Curious to know why I flagged you as having a ''strong brain''?" he asked in an amused tone, as Leo arched an eyebrow. "You see, Leo, not many students can hold eye contact with me. Especially not when I have my aura skill [Intimidation] active." Adrian said with a smile, as he watched Leo carefully, gauging his reaction. "Most recruits start squirming the moment they sit across from me. They act like mice trapped in a cage with a starving cat. But you? You didn''t flinch. And I find that... quite impressive." At that moment, Leo felt the sting of a needle piercing his skin. "Sabrina is administering the truth serum now," Adrian continued, his voice smooth. "It''ll loosen your inhibitions, make you think less before you speak. From here on out, we''ll be having a nice, honest conversation." Leo didn''t reply. Adrian smiled as if he found that amusing, too. "You know," he mused, "there are only two kinds of people who can resist my [Intimidation] skill." He held up a single finger. "First, those who''ve grown up in a rough environment¡ªon the streets, constantly fighting for their lives, struggling for survival. People like that eat intimidation for breakfast, lunch, and dinner. They don''t scare easy." Then, he lifted a second finger. "And second¡ªthose born into noble houses, raised around high-level warriors who leak intimidation aura all the time. They grow up immune to it." Silence. Adrian''s smirk disappeared. His expression didn''t shift into suspicion¡ªno, it was something else. Something closer to... interest. The doctor steepled his fingers, his piercing eyes never leaving Leo''s face. "Your memories... erased, you say?" He exhaled slowly. "Well, isn''t that... fascinating?" Adrian said while leaning back, as he turned toward his assistant, expecting her to be amazed as well, however, she did not seem to care much. Raising her hands in mock surrender, she simply made an expression that said, ''Hey, don''t look at me. I''m just the assistant¨C'' which made the doctor chuckle before he returned his gaze back to Leo. "Leo ''Skyshard,''" he mused, rolling the name over his tongue. "That''s what it says on your file. Tell me, is that the name you were given at birth? Or just a name someone told you belonged to you after your memories were erased?" he asked, as Leo''s sluggish mind snapped into overdrive. This was dangerous. A wrong answer here wouldn''t just raise suspicion¡ªit could unravel everything. He forced his expression to remain distant, unfocused, as if he was struggling through the mental fog the drugs had induced. Then slowly, he let his lips part. "A chit..." His voice came out hoarse, like someone grasping at fragments of recollection. "It was... written on a chit. When I woke up... they said it belonged to me." A soft beep from the lie detector signaled his answer passed as truth. Adrian''s gaze flickered slightly, a glint of something unreadable flashing behind his eyes. "So you''re not even sure if it''s your real name," he murmured, his voice laced with intrigue. Leo blinked slowly, the forced haze in his eyes making him look more dazed than he actually was. Adrian exhaled through his nose, drumming his fingers against the table in thought. "Well, that certainly complicates things, doesn''t it?" He tapped the folder in front of him absentmindedly before continuing. "Tell me, Leo... do you remember anything from before you woke up? Any flashes? Sounds? Emotions?" The question wasn''t unexpected, but Leo knew his next answer had to be carefully measured. He let his brows furrow ever so slightly, as if trying¡ªstruggling¡ªto recall something that wasn''t there. Finally, he shook his head. "Nothing," he muttered, his voice just the right amount of tired. "It''s just... empty." Another soft beep. Another truth registered. Adrian tilted his head, observing him like a specimen under a microscope. "I see..." he said, before taking a long pause. "A curious case, aren''t you?" he said, as his lips slowly curled into a smile. A smile that, at first glance, mirrored the kind one he had offered at the start of their conversation. But this time¡ªthere was something different about it, something off. Leo felt it. A shift in the air. A shift in the conversation. Something was about to change. Something dangerous. He could feel it¡ªlike a storm on the horizon. Silent. Inevitable. And ready to strike. Chapter 36: Drawing Conclusions Chapter 36 - Drawing Conclusions "Sabrina, bring me a blank sheet of paper and a pen," Adrian mused, his fingers drumming lazily against the cold metal table as he maintained unbroken eye contact with Leo. Without hesitation, Sabrina moved. Within seconds, she placed a crisp white sheet and a pen before the doctor, who immediately set to work. Leo watched, his vision still hazy from the drugs, as Adrian''s hand moved with precision¡ªsketching lines, curves, and intricate strokes with unnerving speed. Then, finally, the pen stilled. Adrian turned the paper toward him. "Look at this," he said, his tone casual¡ªtoo casual. "Do you recognize this symbol?" Leo''s unfocused gaze drifted downward. And his pulse slowed. The moment he saw it, alarm bells rang in his head. The symbol Adrian had drawn¡ªit wasn''t completely unfamiliar. No. It looked too much like the one he had been told to memorize from the last chit. Except... there were differences. Minor changes. Small distortions. Subtle tweaks. Leo rubbed his eyes, trying to focus, but his vision remained unreliable. The edges of the paper bled into each other, his drugged mind warping reality. In his blurred perception, the black ink seemed to shift, as if alive. ''It''s not the same,'' he realized, his mind working through the haze. ''But it''s close... too close.'' A trap. That was the first thought that shot through his mind. This wasn''t some random test¡ªAdrian knew something. He was probing, fishing for a reaction. If Leo claimed not to recognize it at all, would that be suspicious? But if he confirmed it outright... would that dig his grave? A slow inhale. Then, in a voice deliberately sluggish and unsure, he muttered: "It... looks familiar. Like something I''ve seen before. But..." He blinked, shaking his head as if struggling to concentrate. "It feels... off. Wrong. Some of the details¡ª" his hand twitched slightly as he gestured toward the paper, "¡ªthey''re... not quite right." The words left his mouth, measured, cautious. And then he watched. Watched for the slightest flicker in Adrian''s expression. Because whatever came next... would tell him exactly how dangerous this conversation truly was. "Only a real Mu Clan descendant would be able to spot the inconsistencies. Even under heavy drugs, his brain recognized the differences¡ªhis instincts told him something was wrong. That''s not something you can fake." Sabrina inhaled slightly, her gaze flicking to Leo, who still sat in a dazed silence. But Adrian wasn''t finished. "And that''s just the beginning," he went on, his smirk deepening. "His mana circulation? Smoother than nearly any student I''ve seen in years. That kind of efficiency is genetic. It''s the kind of control that''s ingrained in powerful bloodlines." Sabrina frowned. "That alone isn''t¡ª" Adrian cut her off with a raised hand. "And then there''s the way he moves." His eyes glinted with amusement as he motioned toward Leo. "He walks without making a sound. Not a single wasted movement. That''s not something an amateur picks up in a week. That''s years of assassin training, drilled into his body before he even knew what it meant." Sabrina narrowed her eyes slightly, considering his words. Adrian chuckled. "And his body? Lean, efficient, built for practicality, not just brute strength. That''s exactly how the Mu Clan trains their assassins. They don''t waste time bulking up. They sculpt killers." He leaned back now, his smirk widening. "But the real kicker?" He flicked his gaze toward Sabrina, his expression turning smug. "He resisted my pressure like it was nothing." Sabrina blinked. Adrian tapped his temple, as if reminding her. "My [Intimidation] skill isn''t just for show. Most recruits flinch, sweat, their pulse spikes. Even most noble brats get uncomfortable." His smirk turned razor-sharp. "But him?" He let out a low, amused hum. "Not even a twitch. Not a single sign of discomfort. Like he''s spent his whole life around warriors who leak pressure just by existing." He tilted his head slightly. "And tell me, where do you think someone like that would be raised?" Sabrina exhaled slowly, realization settling in. Adrian''s smirk widened, as he reached the final piece of his deduction. "So, let''s sum it up, shall we?" He tapped his fingers against the table one last time, as he leaned back into his chair. "The subconscious knowledge of the Mu Clan symbol." "The unmatched mana circulation." "The silent, assassin-trained movements." "The refined, combat-ready physique." "And the utter immunity to my intimidation aura." His smirk sharpened, satisfaction gleaming in his eyes. "While one of these parameters can be faked¡ªall of them together?" He let out a small chuckle. "Only one conclusion makes sense." He motioned toward Leo with a final, knowing glance. "This brat is from the Mu Clan." Chapter 37: The Mu Clan? Chapter 37 - The Mu Clan? "This brat is from the Mu Clan." Adrian''s words landed like a hammer, final and absolute, but inside Leo''s mind, they only created chaos. Leo did not react outwardly, keeping his expression dazed and unfocused to maintain the illusion that the drugs had taken full effect. But beneath the surface, his thoughts churned violently, trying to make sense of what he had just heard. Mu Clan? Me? The possibility had never even crossed his mind before today. Even without his memories, something deep within him rejected the notion entirely, as if his very instincts refused to accept the label that had just been stamped onto him. The Mu Clan was one of the Six Great Clans¡ªa family of warriors so refined and elite that they operated at the very pinnacle of universal power. Their heirs were born into prestige, raised in wealth, molded by the finest teachers and strategists the universe had to offer. And yet, he was supposed to be one of them? It didn''t add up. For all the reasoning Adrian had laid out¡ªhis smooth mana circulation, his silent movements, his ability to withstand intimidation¡ªLeo still couldn''t shake the feeling that something was wrong. That no matter how well the pieces seemed to fit, they had been forced together rather than them naturally aligning. That someone¡ªsomewhere¡ªwas desperately trying to pass him off as a member of the Mu Clan. But why? Was this an elaborate scheme by a minor clan trying to elevate their status? Had they created a false heir, hoping to slip one of their own into the academy under a powerful name? Or was it something more insidious? Could the Evil Cult be behind this? Had they planted him here as a sleeper agent, wiping his mind to ensure he integrated seamlessly into the Righteous Alliance¡ªwaiting for the perfect moment to trigger his true allegiance? But that didn''t make sense either. If the Evil Cult was truly responsible, wouldn''t he feel something¡ªsome buried instinct, some deep-rooted pull toward their cause? Even if his past self had ties to them, the current him had no such inclinations. No loyalty. No hidden sense of belonging. If he had been one of them, they wouldn''t have let him go so easily. Which only left one final, far more dangerous possibility. That this was the work of another Great Clan. A game of deception on a level beyond his understanding. The Six Great Clans were locked in constant political warfare, always maneuvering, always scheming, always looking for ways to undermine one another. If one of them had placed him here, under the guise of a Mu Clan heir, then he wasn''t just a pawn¡ªhe was bait. But for who? And for what purpose? Sub-notes: ? Possible Mu Clan Descendant. ? Unusual natural discipline. Exceptional mental control. ? A student worth monitoring this year. With a satisfied nod, Adrian shut the file, his smirk lingering as he gave Leo one last, approving glance. "Welcome to Rodova Military Academy, Mr. Skyshard," he said smoothly, tapping the closed dossier. "I hope the rest of your tests go as well as this one. I''ll be keeping an eye on you this year¡ª" "Sabrina¨C" he said, signalling towards his assistant. "Take him to the recovery room. Let the drugs wear off properly before his next evaluation." Sabrina responded immediately, stepping to Leo''s side and slipping her arm around his waist. Leo, still feeling the lingering effects of the injections, barely had the strength to resist as she pulled him up, guiding his half-limp body toward the exit. Unlike earlier, when she had handled him with disinterest, her demeanor now had shifted entirely. Unlike the cold indifference before, her demeanor now was soft, sweet, almost too sweet, as she tried to leave a good first impression on Leo''s mind. Deliberately leaning in, she let her warm breath brush against his nose, as she exhaled a little forcefully to make sure her floral scent lingered in his nose. She was trying to seduce him. Trying to leave a positive impression, however, unfortunately for her, Leo did not give a rats ass about her pathetic attempts. "You''re gonna recover soon... I''ll help you." she said in a soft coaxing tone, however, her vixen like voice only made Leo''s stomach convulse in repulsion. Leo''s mind was still sluggish, but not enough to miss what was happening. This bitch was a gold digger. She had heard Adrian''s assessment. She had heard the words ''Mu Clan.'' And now¡ªnow¡ªshe had suddenly decided that he was worth being ''helpful'' to. A fact that made Leo immediately hate her guts. It seemed like his newfound ''status'' came with more than just attention. It came with... shifts in people''s attitude. But he had no intention of leaning into this newfound status. Not yet. Being mistaken for a noble had its benefits¡ªbut it also came with scrutiny. And right now, scrutiny was the last thing he needed. Until he figured out who he really was, Leo knew that it was best to stay in the shadows. Chapter 38: Bio-Chamber Chapter 38 - Bio-Chamber (Rodova Military Academy ¨C Recovery Room, Post-Psychological Evaluation) After carrying Leo into the recovery room, Sabrina injected him with a series of recovery serums, ensuring the drugs in his system would dissipate faster. Her touch was practiced, efficient, yet there was a hesitation in the way she lingered¡ªher eyes scanning his face one last time before she finally turned on her heel and exited the room. The door sealed shut behind her with a soft click, as only then did Leo allow himself to exhale, releasing the tension he hadn''t realized he was holding. The psychological test was over. And it seemed like he had passed without raising any red flags. It had been the most dangerous evaluation yet¡ªone where a single misplaced word, one slight slip in control, could have meant the difference between safety and exposure. Yet, despite the heavy drugging, despite the warped vision and floating sensations, something within him had remained steady. His body had been compromised, his senses dulled, but his mind¡ªhis conscious reasoning¡ªhad stayed intact. That alone had ensured his survival. Pressing a hand to his forehead, Leo recalled how, even when the world around him had twisted and blurred, he had never fully lost control. His instincts had taken over, shaping his words with precision, ensuring each response was subtle enough to avoid scrutiny yet deliberate enough to not arouse doubt. It was as if his mind had an inbuilt failsafe¡ªsomething deeply ingrained that kept him stable, even when everything else was stripped away. ''A normal person would''ve crumbled under that level of drugging,'' he mused. ''So why didn''t I?'' Another question. Another anomaly. Another unsettling piece in the ever-growing puzzle of his existence. But there was no time to dwell on it. An hour passed in the blink of an eye. The effects of the drugs gradually wore off, clarity returning to his mind as his body regained its usual sharpness. His limbs no longer felt heavy, his vision had cleared, and the mental fog had fully lifted. Then¡ª Click. The door to the recovery room swung open. "Time for the physical test, cadet. Line up." An instructor stood at the threshold, his tone curt, leaving no room for hesitation. As without a word, Leo rose to his feet, stepping out into the hallway where the rest of his batch had already gathered. The time for rest was over. The next test was about to begin. ********** (Rodova Military Academy, Department of Physical Monitoring, Pre-Test Preparation) Leo had no idea how Rodova intended to conduct its physical aptitude tests. He had assumed it would be something traditional like running a brutal marathon to test endurance, a weightlifting challenge to measure strength, or even a sparring match to gauge reflexes. However, he couldn''t have been more wrong in his assumption with his mistake becoming evident the moment he stepped into the Department of Physical Monitoring, as he was reminded of the fact that Rodova was a top2 military academy. Leo stole a glance at her, catching the faintest trace of a smile tugging at the corners of her lips. And in that moment, he realized¡ª She wasn''t just doing her job. While she wasn''t being particularly inappropriate, nor was she making any obvious advances, there was something about the way she worked¡ªhow her fingers lingered just a fraction longer than necessary, and how she smoothed over the same areas with a touch too much precision¡ªthat made it clear. She was indulging herself. A harmless appreciation. A momentary distraction in an otherwise routine task. If she noticed Leo''s subtle realization, she gave no sign of it. Instead, she simply continued on, her hands never pausing, as she casually started talking. "You know, you''re lucky to be a student at Rodova," she mused, her hands still smoothing the gel over his skin. "Only we and Geneva have this testing facility." Leo''s gaze flicked toward her. "That so?" She nodded, looking smug. "Rodova and Geneva are the only two military academies in the universe that have a Department of Physical Monitoring. Everywhere else still relies on outdated testing methods." She shifted behind him, her hands now running over his back, pressing the gel into his shoulder blades and lower spine. Leo tensed slightly at the sensation but kept his expression neutral. The assistant, seemingly enjoying her own lecture, continued. "Most academies still rely on old-school physical testing¡ªrunning marathons, lifting weights, knife dodging ... but those tests don''t really measure a student''s true potential. They measure a mix of physical condition and mental resilience, which makes them inaccurate." She tapped his lower back lightly, signaling for him to turn around so she could finish applying the gel to his chest. Leo turned, his eyes narrowing slightly. "Inaccurate? How?" He asked, as the assistant chuckled. "Inaccurate indeed, for those tests don''t measure your raw physical potential¡ªthey measure your mindset, willpower, and adrenaline-based responses mixed in with physical stats." She replied, her hands now sliding down to Leo''s forearms, as she massaged the gel into his skin. "Take endurance running, for example," she continued. "If a student is told to run a marathon, it doesn''t just test their stamina¡ªit also tests their willpower. If that same student were running for their life, they''d go twice as far before collapsing. Meaning, in a traditional test, you aren''t just measuring endurance¡ªyou''re measuring a mental factor, too." She tapped her temple. "Same goes for lifting weights. A person''s maximum strength output in a battle scenario, where adrenaline is high and survival instincts are kicking in, is completely different from what they can lift under normal conditions." Leo processed her words, and despite his doubts, he had to admit... it made sense. Traditional physical testing couldn''t separate mental pressure from raw physical performance. And because of that, the results were always bound to be flawed. The assistant gestured toward the glowing test chambers. "That''s where Rodova is different." Her smirk widened slightly, as if she was proud of what she was about to say. "The Biochambers in this facility don''t just record how strong you are." "They measure the very limits of your physiology." Chapter 39: Physical Evaluation Chapter 39 - Physical Evaluation (Rodova Military Academy ¨C Department of Physical Monitoring, Biochamber Entry) Leo stepped off the scanning platform as the assistant gestured toward a towering, capsule-like structure built into the far wall of the testing facility. It stood nearly ten feet tall, its surface sleek and reinforced with intricate runic inscriptions glowing faintly in rhythmic pulses. Transparent at the front, its interior was dimly lit with a single seat positioned in the center, surrounded by countless needle-thin tubes and embedded sensor pads. A Biochamber. "Alright, you''re prepped," the assistant said, flicking through her data slate. "Time to step inside." Leo cast the chamber a wary glance. It looked more like a containment unit than a testing device. "Remind me again what this does?" he asked as he approached. The assistant smirked. "Measures every physical attribute you have down to the cellular level." Leo gave her a look. "And I just sit there?" She chuckled, gesturing toward the open chamber door. "Oh, you''ll do a lot more than sit, handsome. But you''ll see soon enough." Not reassuring. Still, with little choice, Leo stepped forward, placing one foot inside the pod, followed by another. HISS. A pressurized seal activated, the transparent door sliding shut behind him. Almost instantly, the temperature inside the chamber dropped, cool air flooding in as countless invisible sensors came to life. A mechanical voice echoed from within the chamber. "Vital scan commencing. Subject: Skyshard, Leo." Leo watched as holographic displays flickered into view before him, scrolling lines of data rapidly analyzing his body composition. The assistant''s voice crackled in through an intercom. "Okay, first phase¡ªpassive scan. Just sit tight while we map your baseline stats." Leo exhaled and leaned back into the chair as thin, flexible restraints coiled loosely around his wrists and ankles¡ªnot restrictive, but firm enough to prevent unnecessary movement. A moment later, the pod''s internal walls pulsed with a wave of mana, sweeping over his body in a scanning motion. Leo didn''t feel pain, but he felt something absurd. A slight tingling sensation, like static electricity dancing across his skin, as holographic data streams flashed before his face. [Height: 6''1] [Weight: 72 kg] [Muscle Density: High] [Flexibility: Advanced] [Mana Circulation Efficiency: Unusually High] The moment that last statistic appeared, the assistant let out an amused hum from outside. "Huh. Your mana circulation is insanely efficient. You must have a lot of great skills now, wouldn''t you?" Leo remained silent, processing the information. Did he have any skills? He wasn''t sure as without his memories he could not be certain about anything. He did know that he did possess a strange ability to fight with the world around him being in slow motion, however, he did not know how to activate that skill on-command. "Alright, time for Phase Two: Strength Evaluation." The assistant said from the outside, interrupting Leo''s thoughts, as a cold mechanical voice, within the pod followed. "Phase two commencing...." Almost immediately, needle-thin probes extended from the chamber walls, moving toward him with eerie precision, as Leo''s muscles tensed instinctively. Then¡ª Prick. A hundred microscopic needles simultaneously pressed into his arms, shoulders, legs, and core¡ªembedding themselves just beneath his skin, latching onto his muscle fibers like some sort of intricate web. Leo''s breath hitched. The sensation was... strange. Not painful, but unnerving. It felt as if thousands of invisible threads were burrowing into his body, mapping out every individual muscle strand, as outside the chamber, the assistant monitored the data feed. "Alright, Leo. Don''t move. These probes are measuring your exact muscle density and fiber composition." She instructed, as Leo exhaled, forcing himself to stay still as the process continued. A moment later, the chamber''s internal display began rapidly processing the data. [Strength Potential: 3,210 kgF] "Your body is now being exposed to low-oxygen conditions, simulating high-altitude environments. This will measure your lung capacity, oxygen absorption rate, and overall endurance under stress." The assistant said, as Leo inhaled slowly, adjusting to the sudden change. He took deeper, controlled breaths¡ªmaximizing the intake with every inhale, minimizing unnecessary exertion, as soon another stream of data flickered to life on the holographic display inside the chamber. [Resting Oxygen Saturation: 99%] [Heart Rate: 52 BPM] [Lung Capacity: 8.1 Liters] [Oxygen Absorption Efficiency: 34% Above Standard] A low whistle came from the assistant outside. "Damn. Your lung capacity is already beyond most first-year recruits. And your oxygen absorption efficiency... That''s noteworthy as well." Leo remained silent, focusing on his breathing. Even though the air was thinning further, he didn''t feel lightheaded, nor did his body show signs of distress. Then, without warning¡ª BZZZT. A low-voltage shock pulsed through his system, not strong enough to cause pain but enough to make his muscles react. At the same time, the chamber''s air thinned even more. Leo''s pulse quickened, his chest tightening as his oxygen demand surged. "Alright, now we''re testing how well your blood carries oxygen under stress," the assistant''s voice carried a hint of intrigue. "Your muscles are being forced to work harder, while your oxygen supply keeps dropping. Let''s see how long you can last before your blood starts screaming for air." Leo exhaled slowly, keeping his breathing steady. Data continued to stream¡ª [Blood Oxygen Saturation: 94%] [Heart Rate: 91 BPM] [Energy Output Under Oxygen Deficit: 42% Above Standard] The assistant let out an amused chuckle. "Well, look at that. Your blood oxygen retention is absurdly high." Leo didn''t need her to tell him that. He could feel it. Most people would have started feeling dizzy or sluggish under these conditions. Their muscles would scream, their vision would darken, their instincts would panic. But Leo felt... fine. His body wasn''t reacting with distress¡ªit was adapting. Adjusting. Thriving. He could endure. But then another shift occurred. The oxygen levels plummeted further. Leo exhaled through his nose, keeping himself grounded, forcing himself not to react as the test reached its final phase. For nearly three full minutes, he sat there, still and composed, lungs adjusting, blood circulating, muscles primed, before he started to lose vision, his body giving out as the test finally ended. Then¡ª HSSSSSS. The oxygen surged back. Leo inhaled deeply, feeling the flood of air rejuvenate him instantly, as the chamber''s mechanical voice confirmed: "Cardiovascular and Pulmonary Test: Complete." For a moment, Leo remained still, breathing heavily until his body recovered, while the assistant remained stunned reading his data. Cardiovascular and Pulmonary Assessment: ? Lung Capacity: Superior. Cadet demonstrates an exceptionally high oxygen intake and efficient utilization. Capable of prolonged exertion with minimal fatigue buildup. ? Blood Oxygenation Efficiency: Exceptional. Rapid oxygen distribution throughout muscles and organs, allowing for quicker recovery and sustained peak performance. ? Lactic Acid Tolerance: High. Cadet''s muscle endurance remains stable under lactic acid buildup, significantly delaying fatigue compared to standard recruits. Overall Cardiovascular Rating: Excellent. Cadet possesses superior endurance potential, with physiological markers indicating elite stamina under high-intensity conditions. The machine had given Leo an excellent assessment, placing him at the top percentile amongst his peers for the few physical tests that had been performed. Chapter 40: Reflex Test Chapter 40 - Reflex Test (Rodova Military Academy ¨C Reflex Testing Chamber, Pre-Test Briefing) Leo stepped out of the Biochamber, still adjusting to the lingering sensation of the previous tests when the assistant gestured for him to follow. "Come on, Skyshard, you''re not done yet," she said, walking briskly ahead. "The next test is a little different. Less about brute force, more about precision." Leo fell into step beside her, his body feeling lighter¡ªrefreshed from the oxygen surge but still tingling with the residual charge from the explosive strength test. As they moved down the pristine hallways, she glanced at him with mild curiosity. "That muscle composition of yours was already weird, but something tells me your reflex test is going to be even more interesting." Leo raised an eyebrow. "And why''s that?" She smirked. "Let''s just say people with high fast-twitch fibers tend to either be absolute freaks at this test... or they completely choke under the pressure." Leo didn''t respond, but he was intrigued. Eventually, they arrived at a sealed chamber with reinforced transparent walls. Inside, the room was empty except for a raised circular platform at the center. Overhead, an intricate grid of thousands of fine nozzles lined the ceiling like an array of surgical instruments. "Alright," the assistant began, bringing up a holographic interface beside the chamber. "This is the Reflex Testing Chamber, and your task is simple¡ª" She pointed toward the ceiling. "In a few moments, high-density mana-infused raindrops will begin to fall. Your goal is to slice them before they hit the ground." Leo frowned slightly, glancing at the nozzles above. "Raindrops?" The assistant grinned. "Not normal ones. These are mana-dense spheres, heavier than water and fast enough to mimic projectiles. The test is designed to analyze your reflexes, reaction speed, and precision down to the millisecond." She flicked her fingers over the interface. "The system will adapt the raindrop pattern to your arm reach and weapon choice, ensuring everyone faces the same level of difficulty." A side panel slid open, revealing an array of weapons. "Pick one." Leo didn''t hesitate. He reached for a dagger¡ªa weapon that felt familiar, natural, like an extension of his arm. The assistant nodded in approval. "Good choice. Quick, lightweight, and perfect for close-range strikes." Leo entered the circular platform, gripping the dagger as the chamber sealed shut behind him. A mechanical voice echoed overhead. "Reflex Test: Initiating." The nozzles above shifted, realigning based on Leo''s height, reach, and stance. Then¡ª HISS. A single droplet formed and fell. *TUPAK* Leo saw the raindrop fall from the ceiling, and for a brief second he panicked, wondering if he would miss it? However, the speed of the drops descent was relatively slow and in the end he was able to slice it off clean before it hit the ground. *TUPAK* Suddenly, he could see them. All of them. Their fall paths, their spin, the exact moment they would touch the floor¡ªas if reality had unraveled itself for him to perceive. His body responded in kind. His grip adjusted. His arm moved before he even realized it. And from the outside¡ª It was like watching a ghost move through a storm of silver streaks. Leo''s blade danced. His movements weren''t sharp, weren''t rigid¡ªthey were fluid. Effortless. To the assistant watching through the chamber''s transparent walls, it didn''t even look like he was slashing¡ª It looked like the droplets were vanishing before they even reached his range. An impossible blur of precision, each movement wasting zero energy, the blade flowing from strike to strike in a seamless, continuous loop. "What the..." the assistant said, as she released the breath she did not even realize she was holding on to, as the data on her slate spiked past previous records, the reaction time counter flashing red, unable to register a normal measurement. Leo''s entire being was functioning in perfect sync. His eyes, his muscles, his breathing¡ªit was like his body knew exactly what to do before his mind could even process it. Then¡ª BEEP. The chamber abruptly powered down. Leo blinked as reality snapped back to normal speed, the world around him seeming too slow for a moment before stabilizing. The mechanical voice confirmed¡ª "Reflex Test: Complete." Leo exhaled, lowering his dagger as the chamber door unsealed with a hiss. He felt extremely weak within seconds, as if all strength had suddenly left his body, as he began to cough and fall to his knees. Just like the first time when he used this unknown ability, the second time he activated it also left him in shambles, as just activating this ability even for a few seconds, seemed to drain him of a considerable amount of his strength. Outside, the assistant kept staring at the results in complete disbelief. In all her career, she had never seen a student quite like Leo before, as the results he displayed were beyond extraordinary. ¡ª---------- Reflex Test Results: Reaction Time: 0.007 seconds (Above Maximum Threshold) Accuracy: 100% Speed Index: Beyond Standard Readings Overall Reflex Ranking: #1 in Rodova Academy First-Year History. ¡ª------------ Chapter 41: Waves Chapter 41 - Waves (Rodova Military Academy¨C The Academic Wing, Principal''s Office) Seated in the grand, dimly lit expanse of his private office, Principal Alric Dainhart swirled the champagne in his glass, the golden liquid catching the light of the massive holographic display before him. His mood was exceptionally good today¡ªbetter than it had been in years. Because, just moments ago, he had received a Level-One Alert from the academy''s Genetic Assessment Department for student Su Yang. A smirk tugged at the corner of his lips as he reviewed the report once more. A true scion of the Su Clan, the boy had been evaluated to possess Monarch-Level Potential¡ªa classification so rare that even among the Six Great Clans, it was spoken of with reverence. In the universe, Monarchs were beings with power and influence just a step under Gods, and to possess genes capable enough to reach that threshold was a true rarity. In the universe, one''s genetic make-up decided what one''s potential was as a warrior, as while one could surpass their potential by a maximum of one tier through hard-work, defying it twice was simply impossible. The growth rate of a warrior with a Monarch level potential was usually ten times that of a warrior with only a Grandmaster level potential, and hence Genetic Make-up was usually the main component behind deciding which individuals were going to be placed in the Elite Class, and which were going to be placed in the regular class, as the Rodova Military Academy simply did not wish to invest it''s resources into students with inferior talents who were simply never going to yield the same rate of growth. And as far as talents went, Rodova had not seen a student with Su Yang''s talent in over a decade, despite being one of the top Military Academies in the universe. Infact, Su Yang was only the seventh student in its illustrious history spanning centuries to have such a potential, making him a truly generational prospect. ''This is it! With Su Yang leading the first-years, Rodova Academy finally has the chance to reclaim its rightful position as the number-one military academy in the universe, finally overtaking Geneva¨C'' Alric thought, as he took a gleeful sip of his Champagne. For the first time in years, Alric Dainhart felt confident that things could turn around for good, however, just when he thought his day could not get any better, a new Level-One Alert flashed across his tablet, this time from the Physical Monitoring Department. "What? Another alert? Did Su Yang break another record?" He wondered out loud, as he opened the alert message with haste. However, to his surprise, the student generating the alert this time around wasn''t surnamed Su, but Skyshard instead. "Skyshard, Leo ¨C Reflex Test Results" the heading read, as the moment his eyes landed on the reaction time metric, his body froze. 0.007 seconds. A number so absurd that for a moment, he wondered if the system had malfunctioned. But as he scrolled further, his expression shifted from curiosity to intrigue. Leo Skyshard had apparently completed the reflex test chamber with an accuracy of 100%, A speed index score of beyond recordable thresholds and a historic #1 position amongst all past Rodova Military Academy Recruits for this test. "Ha.... Hahaha" Alric chuckled, as for a moment he could almost not believe his eyes. Rodova was a prestigious military institute with centuries worth of history. Some of its graduates were now Transcendent and Monarch level figures in the universe, yet Leo had somehow surpassed their test score today. "This is... quite the surprise," he murmured, reclining slightly as he accessed the student''s full evaluation report. And that''s when he saw it. Suspected Mu Clan descendant. These types of students¡ªborn into privilege, gifted with superior talent, showered with resources¡ª They suffocated the ordinary cadets. They crushed their morale before the year even began, just by existing, for their superiority was too blatant, too overwhelming for most to compete with. And now, with two of them in the same first-year batch? David felt assured that no-one else was even going to try and keep up, dampening the overall morale. ''No one else will even try to compete,'' he thought bitterly. ''They will accept defeat before the race has even started.'' he concluded before grinding his teeth in anger. "How am I supposed to nurture an excellent batch of equally accomplished students when the outcome is already decided?" He muttered out loud, as he banged his fists on his desk. His frustration ran deeper than just one student''s performance. This was the cycle. The Great Clans weren''t just wealthier, their scions weren''t just fed elixirs and taught secret arts from birth, giving them a better foundation than the commoners could ever hope for, they were also born with better genes. In a universe ruled by talent and power, they always stood at the top, ensuring that the gap between them and the common-born remained insurmountable. And the rest? They were left to fight for scraps, struggling against an impossibility, forever outmatched from the moment they were born. And it was this unfortunate reality of the universe that made his blood boil. "I''m a retired Universal Government Officer," he thought bitterly. "A well-respected Major, more experienced and decorated in real wars than that fool Alric! Yet because my bloodline was insignificant, because I wasn''t born with superior genes, he sits as Principal while I''m left overseeing first-year brats." David mused, as his lips curled in disdain. Alric earned twice his salary, wielded twice the influence, although he was half as competent. And to make matters worse, because he earned twice as much, he had more disposable income to spend on his kids and grandkids, and more influence to give them a headstart in life, to ensure that David''s kids could never catch-up. It was an endless cycle. The powerful remained powerful, while the weak stayed weak. "No more." David mused, his nails digging into his own skin, as he took a slow breath, making a bold decision. "I refuse to partake in this system any longer." He said, his gaze burning with resolve. "From this year, things will change." "From this year, I will suppress the strong¡ª" "And uplift the weak." "Because if no one else is going to level the playing field¡ª Then I will do it myself." Chapter 42: Genetic Testing. Chapter 42 - Genetic Testing. (Rodova Military Academy ¨C Reflex Testing Chamber, Post-Test Recovery) Leo felt drained as the reflex test ended, his breath coming in ragged, uneven gasps while he knelt on the cold testing floor. Sweat trickled down his back, his entire body trembling from exertion, his muscles hollowed out as if every ounce of strength had been siphoned away. However, this wasn''t the first time. This overwhelming fatigue¡ªthis complete depletion¡ªwas becoming a recurring pattern. He had felt the same when he first triggered that strange time-slowing ability, for, the moment it ended, his body had collapsed under its own weight, leaving him gasping for air like a drowning man.@@@@ ''I can''t afford this in a real battle,'' Leo realized, his hands curling into fists against the floor. ''If I collapse after taking out a few enemies in a real battle, I''ll be done for.'' The urgency burned into him. He had to master this ability and be quick at that. He needed to learn to control it, regulate it¡ªto trigger it when needed and suppress it when not. Because if he did not¡ª It wouldn''t be a weapon. It would be a liability. One that could land him in deep waters. "Skyshard!" A voice suddenly pulled him from his thoughts as the chamber door slid open. The assistant hurried inside, her expression a mix of concern and undisguised excitement as she knelt beside him. "You did amazing!" she gasped, practically beaming. "You just broke the university record for first-year students on your first day! I''ve never seen a better performance in my life¡ª" She rambled, but Leo barely listened. His mind was elsewhere, struggling to stay conscious as black spots flickered across his vision, expanding and contracting like ink bleeding into water. "Oh, how silly of me, you must be exhausted... Here¡ªdrink this," the assistant urged, pressing a small glass vial into his palm. Leo glanced at the vial, the liquid inside glistening with a faint golden hue. He studied it for a split second before deciding to gulp it down in one go. The taste was sharp but not unpleasant, and almost immediately, a slow warmth spread through his veins¡ªnot as a sudden jolt of energy, but as a steady, stabilizing pulse. It was a stamina potion¡ªa high-grade one, at that. Low grade stamina potions were usually yellow, but the golden tint in this one hinted at the superior alchemical herbs used in its creation. Soon, Leo reached the Genetic Assessment Department, and unfortunately for him, the moment he entered the testing grounds, he immediately became a topic of contention amongst the students present, who saw the drone flying above his head and flagged him as a serious threat. Almost immediately, murmurs rippled through the gathered cadets, their voices hushed but unmistakably intrigued. "Wait... isn''t that the same drone escort that Su Yang had over him?" "What the hell? Why is he alone?" "A drone escort? Seriously?" "Shit, is he some hidden young master?" Leo kept his expression neutral, ignoring the stares, but he heard everything being said around him. This was exactly why he did not want the unnecessary attention. He had planned to keep a low profile, to observe and navigate Rodova without standing out at the beginning. But now? Now he was walking into the Genetic Testing Facility like some special-case recruit, personally escorted by an academy drone. It was a blatant sign that he was different. That he was being prioritized. And that made him a subject of interest. Eyes followed his every move as he strode through the facility, scanning him with everything from curiosity to suspicion. Some cadets whispered among themselves, speculating about his background. Others looked at him like a competitor to crush. And then there were those few... the ones who already saw him as a future enemy. Leo exhaled slowly, keeping his focus straight ahead. ''So much for staying under the radar...'' He had no choice but to deal with it now. At the very least, he needed to see what this Genetic Assessment was all about¡ªand why he was being prioritized. "Skyshard, Leo¨C" A male voice said, as a lanky man with thick glasses walked towards him, a data slate firmly held in his hand. "The principal has marked you as a priority testing subject. Genetic Testing Chamber #1 has been reserved to test your potential.... Please follow me¡ª" The man said rather loudly, as if there were any lingering doubts about his special status amongst the gathered students up-till now, they were all gone now. ''Great.... This is exactly what I needed on day one!'' Leo thought sarcastically, as he rolled his eyes in frustration. Looking around, he could feel the hostile stares boring into his back, as there were more than one Candidate who looked at him with eyes that said ''I hope you fail miserably in your genetic test.'' Chapter 43: Anomaly Chapter 43 - Anomaly Leo followed the lanky assistant deeper into the Genetic Assessment Room, his footsteps echoing against the polished floors. The testing room was pristine and sterile, just as he expected it to be, with an array of advanced scanning equipment embedded into the walls. At the center stood a large, high-tech diagnostic pod, lined with glowing circuits, its transparent frame pulsing with soft blue light. "Stand here," the assistant instructed, adjusting his glasses while tapping away on his data slate. Leo complied, stepping onto a circular pad in front of the machine. "You''ll need to be plugged into the system first," the assistant continued, opening a compartment on the side of the pod and retrieving several thin bio-sensors, each lined with intricate runic etchings. He moved methodically, attaching the sensors to Leo''s temples, wrists, and chest, as the machine began humming with activation. Leo glanced at the various displays flickering around him, filled with genetic diagrams and complex symbols. "...So, what exactly does this test measure?" he asked, keeping his voice neutral. The assistant adjusted his glasses, raising a brow. "You don''t know? Well, I suppose that makes sense. Most recruits don''t understand the full importance of genetic testing." He smirked slightly before tapping a few more commands into the system. "Alright then, let me explain." "There are five classifications for genetic potential," the assistant began, his tone shifting into a practiced explanation as he finalized the machine''s calibration. "First, at the lowest level, we have the Adept-tier Awakening. This means that while the person can train as a warrior, their genetic potential is fundamentally limited. No matter how much they push themselves, they will never reach the heights of true powerhouses." Leo absorbed the information silently as the assistant continued. "Adept-level warriors can, at best, reach the Grandmaster realm of power with extreme effort, but they will never go beyond that. However, to compensate for this flaw, the academy offers such students a chance at genetic augmentation¡ªa process where their DNA is fused with animal or beast DNA to artificially boost their physical capabilities."@@@@ The assistant shrugged, pushing his glasses up his nose. "Of course, doing that caps their potential at Grandmaster, but at least it makes the journey easier." Leo frowned slightly. "...So, they''ll never surpass Grandmaster, no matter what?" "Correct," the assistant nodded. "They''re better suited for roles like lieutenants in the Universal Army, but they won''t ever make it to top management." The machine emitted a soft pulse, signaling that Leo''s biometrics had been fully linked to the system. "Now, moving up¡ªGrandmaster-tier Awakening," the assistant continued. "This is the most common classification. In fact, 99 out of 100 cadets at Rodova fall into this category. These students have good growth potential and, with dedication, can advance far in the military." He glanced at Leo. "Grandmaster-tier warriors are considered top talents in small and medium-sized factions. They may not be the absolute strongest, but they''re highly respected and hold significant power." Leo nodded slightly, his expression unreadable. "But things start to get interesting at the Transcendent-tier Awakening." The assistant''s tone shifted subtly, carrying a hint of awe. "Transcendent-level talents are rare¡ªone in a million. If someone awakens at this level, they are immediately placed on a different trajectory. The academy ensures they receive the best resources, training, and opportunities. They''re nurtured like prized assets." The screen flickered, lines of text scrolling at high speeds as the machine began breaking down his genetic code. Leo exhaled slowly, forcing himself to relax. This was it. This was the test that would determine everything¡ªthe academy''s investment in him, the resources he would be given, the level of competition he would face. A few moments later, a mechanical voice echoed through the chamber. [Primary Genetic Structure Analyzed. Awakening Tier Classification Pending...] Then suddenly¡ª BZZT! Leo''s vision blurred for a split second as a surge of mana coursed through his body, deeper and stronger than before. His muscles tensed involuntarily, his veins burning as the machine amplified the scan. It was as if his very existence was being dissected down to the smallest particle. And then¡ª Something shifted. It was subtle at first, but Leo felt it¡ªa stirring deep within his core, something buried within his very being responding to the scan. A pressure. A weight. A force slowly responding. His fingers twitched. His pulse spiked. A deep, primal sensation stirred in his blood, something that felt both foreign and familiar at the same time. [Warning. Unidentified Anomaly Detected.] Leo''s eyes narrowed as he heard the words flash across the screen. Anomaly? The machine whirred louder, recalibrating itself as the circuits flickered erratically for a brief moment before stabilizing. [Attempting Reclassification...] Another pulse of mana surged through him, stronger this time, probing deeper¡ªsearching for something hidden beneath the surface. Leo clenched his jaw, his body instinctively resisting the force that was being forcefully drawn out of him. Then¡ª [Genetic Awakening Tier: Analyzing...] The air in the pod seemed to thicken, the entire machine vibrating as the scanning process reached its peak. The moment of truth had arrived. Chapter 44: Results Chapter 44 - Results Leo''s body tensed as the screen flickered again, a single ominous line flashing across the display. [Warning: Unidentified Anomaly Detected.] His pulse quickened. His breathing slowed. An anomaly? His mind raced through possibilities, but before he could process what it meant, the machine surged with renewed intensity. The circuits pulsed erratically, recalibrating itself as if struggling to classify whatever it had just uncovered. Then¡ªhe felt it. A pull, deep within his core. Something hidden, something buried far beneath the surface of his awareness, being forcefully stirred by the test. His veins burned faintly, his muscles tensed involuntarily, and for a fleeting moment, he felt like the machine was extracting something from him that he had no control over. It wasn''t pain¡ªit was pressure. A weight pressing down on him, coiling within his very genetic structure like a dormant force being unearthed. [Attempting Reclassification...] The pod hummed louder. The mana within it surging¡ª Leo clenched his jaw as another pulse of energy coursed through his body, stronger than before, like an unseen hand prying apart his very existence, peeling away the layers of his genetic code in search of something undeniable, before stopping abruptly, as a result appeared on the screen before him. [Genetic Awakening Tier: MONARCH LEVEL] A brief, eerie stillness filled the room, as Leo studied the words before him with wide eyes. Then, without warning¡ª A sharp, ecstatic laugh broke the silence. "Hahaha!" "I was here to witness it! I was the one to conduct the test on a historic figure!! Woohooo!" The assistant screamed in joy, as he barely clutched onto his data slate while spinning on his heels. Still laughing to himself, he staggered back, shaking his head in pure disbelief. "I swear... I''ll tell my grandchildren about this day," he muttered under his breath, his voice brimming with giddy disbelief, however, Leo barely acknowledged him, for his gaze was locked on the glowing words on the screen, his thoughts spiraling. Monarch-level talent. A true scion of the six great clans might have reacted to this news with arrogance, reveling in their own superiority. However, Leo knew deep down that he wasn''t one of the six great clans members.@@@@ On the other hand, a normal recruit would be overjoyed by the news, overwhelmed by the sheer magnitude of what this meant for their future and their family, however Leo did not feel overwhelmed either. Instead, he felt a strange mixture of relief and suspicion at once, which clashed within him to make him anxious. It is my life''s honor to have conducted this test for you, Sir¨C" The assistant practically stumbled over his words, visibly restraining himself from outright cheering. However, his subservient tone only made Leo feel uncomfortable, as Leo replied with the same humility. "Umm, if you don''t mind, can you please tell me what my talent evaluation means? My memories have all been wiped before I came to this academy, so I don''t possess much of the general knowledge that you would think I do" Leo requested, as he candidly came clean about his memory loss. "Oh? Ohhh¡ª Ohhhh!" The assistant said, as if just realising what was going on, before nodding viciously. "Indeed Sir, please don''t worry, I will explain everything to you," the assistant said, taking a deep breath to compose himself before launching into his explanation. "First, let''s talk about skills. Every individual who possesses the talent to become a warrior, even those with Adept-level genetic potential, has the ability to learn and master skills. However, there''s a fundamental limit to how many skills they can learn at a time, which is capped at ¡ªfive. No matter their dedication, no matter how much they push themselves, an Adept-tier warrior will never be able to learn and master more than five skill techniques in their lifetime." Leo listened intently, his expression neutral but his mind actively processing every word. "Of course," the assistant continued, adjusting his glasses, "the grade of the skills they learn can vary greatly. An Adept-tier warrior may learn weaker skills compared to a Transcendent or Monarch-tier warrior, and their mastery over those skills will always be fundamentally inferior. Moreover, there''s an absolute restriction¡ªno matter how talented they are, an Adept-tier warrior will never be able to master skills beyond the Legendary or Grandmaster grade, as the laws of genetic compatibility simply won''t allow it." Leo narrowed his eyes slightly, absorbing the implications. The number of skills one could master was fixed, and there were limits to how far a lower-tier individual could push themselves. However, before the assistant could continue, Leo raised a hand, as not wanting to leave this conversation with more questions and pieces, he decided to take this chance to ask all the doubts he had along the way. "Sorry to interrupt, but can you also tell me what grades skills are classified at? I don''t know them." Leo asked, as the assistant blinked at him before nodding quickly. "Ah, of course, Sir Leo. That''s a crucial part of this discussion." He said, tapping his data slate, as he brought up a holographic display. "Skill classification varies across different parts of the universe, as different factions and organizations use different ranking systems. However, there are two widely accepted methods." He swiped across the display, bringing up two columns. "The first method follows the same tier classification as genetic potential. It starts at the lowest level with Layman-tier skills and goes up as follows¡ª Master, Grandmaster, Transcendent, Monarch, and God-tier at the peak." Leo examined the list as the assistant continued. "This system is straightforward, easy to understand, and is most commonly used in military institutions and government-run academies, like ours. However, in other regions, particularly among independent factions and elite martial families, a more detailed system is used." The assistant swiped the display again, shifting to the second column. "This second system has more classifications, breaking skills down into finer categories: Common, Rare, Bronze, Silver, Gold, Dark Gold, Epic, Semi-Legendary, Legendary, Semi-Divine, Divine, and finally, God-tier at the pinnacle." Leo studied the list before glancing back at the assistant. "So, despite the different names, the second system can still be roughly mapped to the first one?" "Exactly," the assistant confirmed. "For example, Gold-tier skills in the second system generally fall under Grandmaster-tier in the first. Legendary and Semi-Divine skills equate to Transcendent, while Divine is equivalent to Monarch, and of course, God-tier remains at the absolute peak." Leo nodded, the information settling in his mind. It made sense why some organizations preferred the simpler system while others relied on a more detailed breakdown. Satisfied, he gestured for the assistant to continue with his explanation. Chapter 45: The Gap Between Talents Chapter 45 - The Gap Between Talents Leo absorbed the information the assistant gave him like a sponge. This was a rare chance to bridge the gaps in his knowledge about how this universe worked, and he wasn''t going to let a single word go to waste. The assistant, noticing Leo''s focused expression, adjusted his glasses and gave him a small nod of approval. "Now that you understand the various skill tiers, let me explain how crucial skills are in shaping the combat potential of a warrior," he said, resetting the atmosphere. Leo remained silent, waiting for him to continue. "It''s a simple concept," the assistant said. "The stronger the skills you can master, the stronger you become as a warrior. If you can execute higher-tier techniques, you hold a natural advantage over someone who can''t. Makes sense, right?" Leo nodded. It was basic logic. "But skill strength alone isn''t everything," the assistant continued. "Another key factor is how many skills you can learn and master in the first place." Leo''s eyes sharpened slightly. "Individuals with higher genetic potential don''t just have access to stronger skills¡ªthey can also master a greater number of them," the assistant explained. "That''s where the real divide between the strong and the weak begins." With a tap on his data slate, a holographic projection appeared in the air, listing different genetic tiers. "Adept-tier genetic potential warriors," he began, pointing at the first category, "can only master five skills in their lifetime. That''s their absolute genetic limit. No matter how much effort they put in, they cannot exceed that number." Leo frowned slightly. A hard cap like that was brutal. "Grandmaster-tier warriors, on the other hand, can master up to nine skills. This makes them significantly stronger than Adepts, not just because they can handle higher-tier skills but because they also have more variety in combat." Leo absorbed the information, seeing the massive gap in talent between these two tiers. "And at the top..." The assistant''s lips curled into a smirk. "Monarch-tier warriors can master over twenty skills." Leo''s fingers curled slightly. That was more than double the limit of a Grandmaster-tier warrior. And four times that of an Adept-tier warrior. The difference wasn''t just large¡ªit was astronomical. Before he could comment, the assistant pressed on, his tone growing more serious. "But having more skills isn''t just about variety¡ªit''s crucial for advancement." Leo narrowed his eyes slightly. "Advancement?" The assistant nodded. "A warrior doesn''t grow stronger randomly. There are thresholds. Breaking through to higher realms requires specific conditions¡ªone of which is skill mastery." The holographic projection shifted again. "To ascend from Master-level to Grandmaster-level as a warrior, you must master at least five Legendary-tier skills amongst other requirements." "There are individuals in this universe who are simply born with abilities," the assistant continued. "Abilities that are unique to their bloodline." Leo stayed silent, absorbing the words carefully. "Some warriors don''t need to learn skills the way others do," the assistant elaborated. "Their genes hold abilities that awaken naturally as they grow stronger." Leo''s lips pressed into a thin line. "Bloodline abilities," he murmured, as the assistant nodded. "Some of these abilities are Divine-tier or even God-tier¡ªand the person who inherits them doesn''t need to master them. They already know them, as if they were born with the knowledge imprinted in their very bones." Leo exhaled slowly, his fingers subtly flexing. ''Is that what happened to me in the reflex test?'' That strange time-slowing state... Was that an inherited ability? If so, then where did it come from? Leo wondered, as the assistant gave him a considerate look before continuing. "Finally, genetic potential doesn''t just determine what you can learn¡ªit also determines how strong your body can become." Leo''s focus snapped back to him. "Your muscle quality, bone density, mana circulation efficiency¡ªall of it is influenced by your genetics," the assistant explained. "This is why warriors with higher genetic potential can train their bodies to far greater heights than normal people." Leo processed the information carefully. So that was why some people grew stronger and faster despite training the same amount. It wasn''t just effort. It was genetic superiority. The assistant took a deep breath, stepping back slightly with a satisfied expression. "And that, Sir Leo, is what genetic potential truly means.... I''ve explained it as best as I could, but you can always understand it better if you read books in the library¡ª" The assistant concluded, as Leo remained silent for a moment, digesting everything. He had learned a lot just now. Far more than he expected. And yet... the more he learned, the more questions he was left with. What was his true bloodline? What kind of abilities would he inherit as he advanced? Just how far could he grow in the future? These questions gnawed at his mind. But for now, they remained unanswered. Chapter 46: Report Chapter 46 - Report After completing his explanation about Genetic Potential and Skills, the assistant once again began to rapidly tap on his data slate, his expression still alight with lingering excitement from Leo''s test results. "Okay, now that all your tests are done, let me assign you a proper meditation manual based on your genetic data," he said, scrolling through his interface. "Based on your genetic potential, it will be a technique that will help you reach the next stage as a warrior very quickly." Leo nodded in acceptance, maintaining a neutral expression despite the many thoughts running through his mind. In this universe, regular meditation and mana circulation was an important process of getting stronger, and based on one''s inherent characteristics, practicing different types of meditation manuals yielded different results. Usually, most individuals did not have the luxury to be tested as thoroughly as the students of Rodova, which was why they never knew what meditation technique best suited them, and had to choose based on intuition. Leo however, had undergone extensive testing today, and his potential as a Monarch level talent ensured that he received only the best and most suited technique for him. ******** ( Meanwhile, Rodova Military Academy ¨C The Academic Wing, Principal''s Office) A notification flashed across the holographic display in front of Principal Alric Dainhart, causing his champagne glass to pause midair. His previously relaxed posture straightened, his eyes sharpening as he read the contents of the alert. [ Genetic Evaluation Report ¨C Priority Candidate ] [ Skyshard, Leo ¨C Monarch-Level Awakening Confirmed ] For a brief moment, the office was silent. Then¡ª@@@@ A slow, pleased chuckle rumbled from his throat. "Well, well..." Alric placed his champagne glass down carefully, leaning forward as he scanned the report in greater detail. The data confirmed it. Rodova Military Academy hadn''t just received one generational genius this year. It had received two. Su Yang, the pride of the Su Clan, had already been anticipated to dominate this year''s recruits with his Monarch-level potential. But now, unexpectedly, Leo Skyshard¡ªa name no one had even considered¡ªhad risen to match him. The academy had gone from celebrating a single miracle to witnessing the rise of a second. For a long moment, Alric simply stared at the glowing data, a deep smirk settling on his lips. "This is perfect," he murmured. With both Su Yang and Leo in the same batch, Rodova''s standing among the top military academies in the universe would skyrocket. This year was going to be legendary. However¡ª His smirk faded slightly as his eyes flickered to the section of the report labeled "Background Notes." [ Background Notes: Genetic Anomaly Detected ¨C Natural Awakening Forcibly Suppressed ] "This will be interesting," he mused, before pressing a single command on his desk. A command that completely redacted any records about Leo''s background check from the University Database. ********** (Rodova Military Academy ¨C The Teachers'' Staff Room, Professor David''s Office) Across the academy, Professor David''s terminal lit up with a Level-One Alert, pulling his attention away from his paperwork. He adjusted his posture, eyes narrowing as he read the notification. [ Genetic Evaluation Report ¨C Priority Candidate ] [ Skyshard, Leo ¨C Monarch-Level Awakening Confirmed ] A sharp, disapproving scowl immediately darkened his features. His fingers clenched slightly, tapping the desk in irritation as he read further. "...Another one?" First Su Yang. Now Leo Skyshard. Two Monarch-level talents in the same year. For most people, this would be an occasion for celebration. For David? It was confirmation of the very thing he despised. Another recruit, born with everything. Another so-called genius, given the best talent, the best starting point, the best future¡ª all before they had even lifted a damn finger. His grip on his stylus tightened. It was always the same. The Great Clans. The powerhouses of the universe. They monopolized talent. They hoarded resources. And their descendants¡ªborn into privilege¡ªwere always the ones at the top. "...Disgusting," David muttered under his breath. Even worse¡ªLeo Skyshard''s report contained background anomalies. An erased past that he did not have access to because the Principal redacted it "What more are you hiding?" He mused, as his hatred for Leo even surpassed that for Su Yang from this moment. Chapter 47: Survival Is Earnt Not Given (Rodova Military Academy ¨C Teachers¡¯ Quarters, Mu Fan¡¯s Room) Mu Fan sat alone in her quarters, the only source of light being the soft glow from her data slate. Her sharp eyes flickered as she scrolled through the encrypted feed she had hacked into, mirroring the exact evaluation report that Principal Alric had just received. Technically, she wasn¡¯t supposed to have access to this level of classified data. Genetic evaluations, especially for high-priority candidates, were heavily restricted. But for Mu Fan, barriers like these were merely inconveniences. She had ensured from the moment Leo Skyshard stepped foot in Rodova that she would monitor his every move. And now¡ª Her fingers froze slightly over the slate. [ Genetic Evaluation Report ¨C Priority Candidate ] [ Skyshard, Leo ¨C Monarch-Level Awakening Confirmed ] A small exhale left her lips, a mix of relief and tension washing over her at once. ¡¯Monarch-level...¡¯ She leaned back against her chair, staring at the glowing words as conflicting emotions surged through her chest. This was it. The assurance she needed. This result was proof that Leo could truly become the next Dragon Candidate. If groomed properly, if guided correctly, he could finally be the one¡ªthe one to rise above, the one to carry the burden that so many before him had failed to uphold. However¡ª A shiver ran down her spine. Her hands instinctively tightened around the edges of the data slate as old memories clawed their way back to the surface. The previous Dragon Candidates... Each of them had once been hailed as a beacon of hope. Each of them had carried the same talent that Leo now did. And yet¡ª One by one, they had all been hunted down. Brutally. Relentlessly. Before they could spread their wings. Before they could even glimpse the peak of their true potential, they had been slaughtered. Some had fallen in open battle, their names etched into history books as fearsome warriors of the Evil Cult. Some had been assassinated in the dead of night, never even realizing who had come for them. And the worst¡ª The ones who had been betrayed by their own allies. The thought made Mu Fan¡¯s stomach twist uncomfortably. She closed her eyes for a moment, steadying herself. Leo¡¯s potential was undeniable. That much was now a fact. But was it enough to survive? Would history repeat itself? Would he too be cast into the flames before he ever had the chance to rise? Would they come for him the moment his wings began to form? The cycle had repeated itself too many times. The weight of it bore down on her like an unshakable curse. And yet¡ª Mu Fan¡¯s breath caught in her throat. She had seen those corpses. The lines of tombs that marked the fall of the previous dragons. Individuals who had potential to become the next ¡¯Timeless Assassin¡¯, but died long before they could achieve it. She clenched her fists. "Then what do you propose? That we throw him into the fire before he¡¯s ready?" The voice remained silent for a moment. Then¡ª "No." Mu Fan blinked. That was not the answer she had been expecting. "You will sharpen the blade first." The weight behind those words sent a chill down her spine. "He will be tested. Over and over. He will suffer. He will struggle. He will be broken and reforged, over and over, until he is either unshakable¡ª" A pause. "¡ªor shattered beyond repair." Mu Fan inhaled sharply. "You would gamble everything on this?" "It is not a gamble. It is the only way." A faint pulse of mana surged through the crystal, almost as if the voice itself was reaching through it. "He is not meant to crawl beneath the weight of history. He is meant to crush it beneath his heel." Mu Fan closed her eyes. She wanted to believe that. She needed to believe that. But how many times had she thought the same before? And how many times had she watched those she placed her faith in be torn apart? Her silence must have been telling, because the voice spoke again. "Do not look to the past for answers. There is only forward. Only what must be done. You have two years to prepare him, in two years, if he survives, we will crown him Dragon." Mu Fan exhaled slowly. There was no point in arguing. They both knew what was required. Leo had to become something greater. Stronger. He had to outgrow those who came before him, lest he suffer the same fate. "...Understood," she finally said, her voice softer than before. A pause. Then, the voice gave one final command. "Watch him closely, Mu Fan. If he is what we believe him to be... then his journey is only beginning." And with that, the connection cut. The crystal fell silent. Mu Fan remained still for a long time, staring at the darkened stone in her hand. Then, finally, she lowered it, closing her eyes. "...Then I¡¯ll do my best," she murmured. "I will do my best to make him worthy of the title ¡¯Dragon¡¯." Chapter 48: Choosing the right meditation manual (Rodova Military Academy ¨C Meditation Manual Storage Room) Leo followed the thick-glassed assistant down a winding corridor, the soft hum of energy panels beneath his feet echoing through the otherwise silent hallway. Unlike the Genetic Testing Chamber, which had been sterile and clinical, the Meditation Manual Storage Room exuded an entirely different atmosphere. Rows upon rows of holographic shelves lined the massive chamber, each one containing glowing data scrolls suspended midair, categorized meticulously by tier and specialization. The assistant adjusted his glasses, his fingers rapidly tapping on his data slate. Moments later, three manuals floated forward, their luminescence brightening as they drew closer. "Traditionally, meditation manuals are written in physical books that can only be used by one owner at a time. However, since we are a university, who may require multiple students to use the same manual at once, we have created a digital library of some of the universe¡¯s finest techniques. This library here is probably worth 70% of all the material wealth poured into this university. Because, each manual in here costs about as much as one Genetic Testing Machine" the assistant explained in awe, as upon hearing his explanation, Leo¡¯s whole perspective of the place shifted. There were thousands of holographic meditation manuals in this room, and if all of them were as expensive as the assistant claimed, then this room was no different from a literal treasure trove. "Alright, Skyshard," the assistant said, still slightly giddy from their previous conversation. "Based on your genetic potential and test results, the academy¡¯s manual selection system has narrowed down three meditation techniques with maximum compatibility to your physiology." Leo crossed his arms, studying the three floating texts carefully. "These are all high-grade meditation methods, each with unique strengths," the assistant continued, adjusting his glasses. "Whichever you pick will shape your foundation moving forward. So choose wisely." Leo nodded, his gaze narrowing as the first manual unfolded. ¡ª--- [Complete Marrow Meditation Manual] A technique that gradually alters the body¡¯s bone marrow composition so that it produces modified red blood cells capable of carrying both oxygen and mana. Strengths:- ?Improved mana control and stamina ¨C Red blood cells infused with mana allow for better endurance and sustained combat. ?Improved bone and muscle density ¨C Strengthens the skeletal and muscular system, reducing injuries and fatigue. ?Enhanced explosive movement and recovery ¨C Allows for faster bursts of speed, quicker healing, and extended stamina. Leo narrowed his eyes. This one was purely physical-based, unlike the first option, which focused on stamina and mana synergy, however, it offered better improvement in departments like defence and raw strength. "With this technique, you¡¯d develop a monstrous physique, resistant to external damage and capable of wielding overwhelming raw power," the assistant explained. "It¡¯s ideal for those who favor close-quarters combat and brute force. And with your unique muscle fibre composition, it¡¯s a fighting style that suits you well." Leo took a deep breath, considering his options carefully. 1. Complete Marrow Meditation Manual ¨C Enhances stamina, mana control, and explosive movement. 2. Abyssal Vein Circulation Method ¨C Greatly increases mana reserves and absorption efficiency. 3. Titan Physique Refinement Technique ¨C Boosts raw strength, durability, and physical recovery. Each technique had its own charm, it¡¯s own appeal, however, in general the Abyssal Vein technique was broadly focused solely on improvement in the mana department, while the Titan Physique was only focused on the physical department. Either could have been the best option for him, if he knew what kind of a warrior he was and what would complement his fighting style best, however, without having that knowledge, Leo did not want to risk not working on both departments at once. Hence, as the Complete Marrow Meditation Manual improved both mana circulation and physical attributes, to give the user a solid foundation, Leo decided to choose it in the end. "I¡¯ll take the Complete Marrow Meditation Manual." He said eventually, as the assistant smiled knowingly. "Smart choice. It¡¯s one of the best meditation manuals from the Mu Clan, of course it¡¯s the best suited for you¨C" The assistant said, as Leo raised his eyebrow in surprise. He had no idea that the technique he chose traced its origins to the Mu Clan, however, coincidentally he chose it as his final option. The floating scroll pulsed brightly before descending gently into Leo¡¯s hands. "You won¡¯t regret this one, usually, we wouldn¡¯t recommend this scroll to individuals with low talent, because it¡¯s notoriously hard to master. However, with your talent and speed, there should be no issues¨C" the assistant said, as he gave Leo an honest smile. "It¡¯s not the most glamorous, but it will build your body into something unshakable. A strong body is the foundation for everything else." He continued further, as Leo nodded and began looking around, as if asking permission to leave. "Oh, right, this concludes your Preliminary Evaluation. You have nothing more scheduled for today. Once everyone else is evaluated too, a class list and class schedule would be posted on the academy notice board later in the evening. You¡¯re almost guaranteed to be in the Elite Class, so make sure to check the class schedule, because classes start from tomorrow¡ª" The assistant said, as he gestured for Leo to leave the building as he sealed the room shut behind him as per protocol. Immediately, Leo began making his way back to his dormitory, not wanting to run-into anyone else, as he wanted to take a moment to organize his thoughts after today¡¯s events. His evaluation today had brought to light a lot of shocking discoveries, and as a result of those discoveries, Leo found himself compelled to organize and plan for what was going to come ahead. Chapter 49: A meet and greet (Rodova Military Academy ¨C Notice Board Area, Evening) A loud murmur filled the air as students pushed and jostled around the large holographic display projecting the newly released rankings. Everywhere, there were mixed reactions¡ªsome filled with elation, others with frustration or disappointment. "I made it into the Elite Class!" One student cheered, pumping his fist. "Man, I was so sure I¡¯d end up in the Regular Class! But I did not. Haha, guess I¡¯m an Elite afterall¨C" "Ugh, I barely missed it," another groaned, shaking his head. "My combat evaluation score wasn¡¯t high enough." "Two Monarch talents in the same batch? That¡¯s unheard of¡ª" A hushed voice carried through the crowd, drawing attention to the rankings at the very top. "Leo Skyshard? Who the hell is that?" A student muttered in confusion, reading the name that had claimed first place. "I¡¯ve never heard of him before." "There¡¯s no way he¡¯s not from one of the Big Six clans," another added. "I mean, his genetic potential is Monarch-level, and he even beat Su Yang¡¯s score. That¡¯s insane." "But the Skyshard name isn¡¯t tied to any of the major clans..." someone pointed out. "Could he be using an alias?" More whispers spread as students took down notes, discussing potential rivalries, alliances, and what this meant for their futures. But all conversation came to a sudden halt¡ª When ¡¯he¡¯ arrived. The crowd instinctively parted as Su Yang made his way toward the notice board, his expression unreadable. Dressed in his pristine academy uniform, his long black hair was tied back neatly, his piercing golden eyes sweeping over the gathered students with a quiet intensity that sent chills down their spines. His presence alone commanded respect¡ªand fear. The son of the Su Clan. The prodigy that was destined to dominate this batch. And now, everyone was watching¡ªwaiting¡ªto see how he would react to the news. Su Yang stopped a few steps from the board, his hands clasped behind his back as his gaze calmly moved over the rankings. His name was there. [2nd Place ¨C Su Yang ¨C Monarch Level Talent ¨C 94.5 Points] But above him¡ª [1st Place ¨C Leo Skyshard ¨C Monarch Level Talent ¨C 95 Points] A single half-point difference. A brief flicker of surprise crossed Su Yang¡¯s eyes before he schooled his expression, scanning the top of the list, where he saw another ¡¯Monarch Level¡¯ talent take the top. This was unexpected, because Monarch level talents usually did not choose to join Rodova, but chose to join Geneva instead. And with that, he turned on his heel, making his way toward the dormitories¡ª The gathered students hesitated for only a second before hurrying after him, eager to witness the first meeting between the two titans of this generation. ********** Leo chose to avoid the notice board until later in the evening, once the crowd had thinned. Though he doubted anyone would recognize him by name alone¡ªfor he wasn¡¯t that well-known yet¡ªhe preferred not to take any chances. Preserving his anonymity for as long as possible was his priority. Which was why he was surprised to see a crowd of students gathered outside his room when he responded to a simple knock on his door. At first, he was merely surprised to hear a knock at all, assuming it was something trivial. A misplaced delivery? A staff member with instructions? Getting up, he opened the door without much thought¡ªonly to regret his decision instantly. Nearly twenty students stood outside, filling the hallway, their expressions ranging from curiosity to outright scrutiny. His grip on the door handle tightened instinctively as his body prepared for a fight, but none of them seemed hostile. Their postures were relaxed, their eyes filled with intrigue rather than aggression. "He¡¯s Leo Skyshard?" "Whoa, he¡¯s so lanky, barely over six feet. He doesn¡¯t look imposing at all¡ª" "No wonder he¡¯s from the assassin branch. We¡¯d body this guy in the swordsmanship branch¡ª" People whispered amongst each other, their voices carrying just loud enough for Leo to hear. He absorbed the information quietly, his gaze scanning their faces, already committing their words to memory. Then, as the crowd began to part, a presence emerged that instantly shifted the atmosphere. Leo¡¯s eyes landed on a man he recognized immediately, not from personal interactions but from reputation alone. A young man with sharp golden eyes, dressed in an immaculate academy uniform, exuding an aura of effortless confidence. It was Su Yang. The bully. Unlike the others, he didn¡¯t gawk or whisper. He simply approached, his movements precise, his expression unreadable. "You¡¯re Leo Skyshard?" he said, closing the remaining distance before extending his hand forward for a seemingly simple handshake. Leo observed his extended arm for a moment, wondering if he should take it or not, as a part of him really did not want to accept the handshake, but another was afraid of the consequences of if he did not. After a while, he decided to accept the handshake after all, as he meekly extended his hand to meet that of Su Yang. *Clap* Su Yang pressed his hand with a firm squeeze, gauging the change in his expression as he clamped down on his hand with all his strength, however, Leo did not budge. Internally, he was in a world of pain, however, externally he remained as stoic as ever, not backing down at all. Chapter 50: Rival As Leo¡¯s black eyes locked onto Su Yang¡¯s golden ones, an unspoken battle of wills took place between them. Su Yang¡¯s grip on Leo¡¯s hand was firm, unwavering¡ªyet as seconds passed, he tightened it further, applying slow, deliberate pressure. It wasn¡¯t just a handshake. It was a test. A test of endurance. Of composure. The students around them watched in tense silence, the more experienced ones recognizing what was happening. Leo felt the sharp constriction around his fingers, the way Su Yang subtly altered the pressure to stop the blood flow while crushing the smallest capillaries beneath his skin. It was a slow but calculated application of force¡ªnot enough to break bones, but enough to send a message. Yet, Leo¡¯s expression never wavered. His grip remained as steady as it had been from the start. He did not flinch. He did not react. And Su Yang noticed. His smirk widened as he finally released his grip, stepping back. "Interesting..." he mused, shaking his own hand slightly as if to release the tension. His voice was tinged with genuine amusement. A murmur rippled through the gathered crowd. Only now did they see the aftermath of the exchange¡ªLeo¡¯s palm, faintly reddened, with dark patches beginning to form where the pressure had been highest. Su Yang had done enough damage to cause internal bruising. Yet Leo showed no sign of discomfort. He did not wince. He did not flex his fingers to seek relief once Su Yang let go of the grip, he did not move an inch, as if the pain did not affect him at all. And that, more than anything, impressed Su Yang. "I¡¯m Su Yang," he finally introduced himself, his tone carrying the weight of certainty. "I¡¯m the student who is going to stand at the pinnacle of Rodova this year." The words hung in the air like an undeniable truth. And yet¡ª Leo did not react. There was no hint of irritation on his face as Su Yang made that claim, no flicker of ego either. His cold gaze remained as impassive as ever, as he silently asked Su Yang the question of ¡¯So What?¡¯ as if he simply did not care for his ambitions. Su Yang¡¯s smirk twitched slightly. ¡¯Not even a twitch of emotion? Tch. Now that¡¯s a rare type of arrogance.¡¯ Su Yang realized, his golden eyes gleaming with intrigue as he tilted his head slightly. "Do you not wish to challenge me? Do you not wish to ascertain your dominion, Mr. No.1 ranked student?" Su Yang prodded, raising his chin slightly. Then, grinning, he tapped his own jaw mockingly. "Come on, take a swing. I dare you. Put me in my place¡ªif you can." A hushed gasp spread through the crowd. Was he seriously inviting Leo to attack him? Some students leaned in slightly, expecting an instant explosion of violence. But Leo didn¡¯t move. He merely continued to observe. Intrigue. ¡¯He¡¯s dangerous,¡¯ Su Yang concluded, his golden eyes narrowing slightly. There was something about Leo Skyshard that unsettled him¡ªnot in a way that made him feel threatened, but in a way that set his instincts on edge. Leo¡¯s pain tolerance, his unwavering gaze, his sheer lack of reaction¡ªit wasn¡¯t just discipline. It was something much more refined. Something cultivated over years of training that wasn¡¯t meant for showmanship, but for survival. ¡¯His self-control is absurd.¡¯ Most warriors, especially young ones, carried an innate fire¡ªan emotional response when challenged. Even the most disciplined among them would at least sneer or show some flicker of pride. But Leo? Nothing. Not a twitch of irritation. Not a flicker of competitiveness. Not even amusement. It wasn¡¯t arrogance. It wasn¡¯t confidence. It was indifference. And that, more than anything, was what disturbed Su Yang the most. People who lacked ambition didn¡¯t concern him. People who showed too much ambition were easy to manipulate. But someone like Leo? Someone whose drive was unreadable? That was a problem. ¡¯He¡¯s perfect,¡¯ Su Yang thought, rolling his shoulders slightly. ¡¯I can¡¯t get under his skin through taunts, and he doesn¡¯t seem like the type to stand up for others or form deep bonds of friendship either. He¡¯s the most no-nonsense warrior I¡¯ve ever met.¡¯ For someone like Su Yang, who had built his reputation on charisma, dominance, and psychological warfare¡ªLeo Skyshard was an anomaly. A complete outlier. And he hated outliers. Because outliers could not be predicted. If Leo was going to be his rival, he wanted to know how to trigger him in battle, how to push his buttons to gain every advantage that he could when they faced off against one another, however, as of today, he found nothing that triggered the guy. "Tch. Whatever. Once we get to actual combat, I¡¯ll see what kind of beast he really is¡ª" Su Yang muttered under his breath, as a smirk found its way back to his lips once again, as he opened the door to his room. ¡¯I was planning to take my time enjoying my climb to the top this year. But maybe... having someone trying to match my pace will make it all the more entertaining.¡¯ With that thought, he stepped inside, shutting the door behind him. Leo Skyshard may not have risen to his provocations today. But Su Yang knew better than anyone¡ª A warrior¡¯s pride always came out in battle. And he couldn¡¯t wait to see it. Since his rival was this interesting, he couldn¡¯t wait to challenge him at every turn possible. Chapter 51: Class Schedule (Leo¡¯s POV, Student Dorm Room 22C) Leo felt a sharp, excruciating pain pulsing through his palm the moment Su Yang left, but he refused to acknowledge it until he was safely behind the closed door of his dorm. Click. The second the door locked behind him, he let out a sharp breath, shaking his hand violently to restore blood flow. "Motherfucker¡ª" he hissed under his breath, flexing his fingers as pins and needles of pain shot through them. "Fucker did this on purpose!" Leo cursed, as his palm throbbed with a dull, aching burn, bruises already forming where Su Yang¡¯s monstrous grip had crushed his capillaries. Clenching his jaw, he bit into the side of his palm and blew hot air over the skin to dull the lingering pain. ¡¯What the fuck was all that about?¡¯ Su Yang had come to his dorm out of nowhere, dragging an entire entourage of students behind him like some self-proclaimed emperor making an unannounced visit to a rival kingdom. And for what? A ridiculous intimidation stunt? A childish attempt at establishing dominance? Leo exhaled sharply, his annoyance only deepening. ¡¯Bastard exposed my face to a crowd. Soon, I won¡¯t be able to walk the halls without drawing attention.¡¯ That thought alone pissed him off. But beyond his irritation, Leo had to acknowledge an undeniable truth¡ªSu Yang was strong. Too strong. He had already known Su Yang was a Monarch-level talent, thanks to the assistant¡¯s briefing in the Genetic Testing Chamber, but until now, that was just information. Feeling the difference firsthand was something else entirely and Leo was shocked at just how massive the gap in their raw physical strength really was. It wasn¡¯t like he had not fought stronger opponents before. He did face a few in the entrance tests, however, those fights? Those were manageable. This? This was on another level entirely. The sheer difference in physical power between them was absurd. And the worst part? Su Yang knew it. The way he had applied pressure wasn¡¯t reckless¡ªit was controlled. Calculated. A deliberate show of power. ¡¯That bastard.¡¯ Leo exhaled, shaking his hand one last time now that some feeling had returned to his fingers. "What the hell does he mean by ¡¯See you around¡¯?" he muttered, scowling. "I¡¯m not fraternizing with the likes of him. Not a chance in hell." Today¡¯s encounter had told him everything he needed to know about Su Yang. He was flamboyant, arrogant, egotistical. But beneath all that bravado¡ª He was calculated. Dangerous. Su Yang understood people. He knew how to provoke them, how to control a crowd, how to instill dominance with nothing more than a few words and a well-timed smirk. He wasn¡¯t just strong. He was aware. Aware of how people perceived him. Aware of how to weaponize that perception to his advantage. He was disciplined. He was strategic. He was a nightmare in human form. ¡¯That¡¯s what makes him dangerous.¡¯ Su Yang¡¯s arrogance wasn¡¯t empty. His confidence wasn¡¯t baseless. And if things continued the way they were, there was no doubt in Leo¡¯s mind that Su Yang was the easy favorite to dominate this year¡¯s rankings. Leo sighed, rolling his shoulders. "Yeah, yeah. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re number one or number one hundred. Just stay out of my way, you crazy bastard." He flexed his bruised fingers, his expression hardening. "Because next time you try something like that... I¡¯m coming for your neck." He might have played it stoic today, but he wouldn¡¯t let Su Yang treat him like an easy target. As he skimmed through the timetables of other branches, he noted the differences. The Swordsmanship Branch, for example, had "Basics of Swordsmanship & Sword Intent" instead of Stealth. They also had "Leadership & Battlefield Tactics" as a secondary subject, instead of Scouting, Movement, & Planning. Meanwhile, Practical Combat remained a common course, no matter the profession. It all made sense. Rodova was shaping them into specialists. --- [Professor Notes ¨C Year 1 Elite Class] As Leo¡¯s eyes drifted lower, he noticed handwritten notes beneath each course description. [Basics of Perception ¨C Professor Powell] > "You think you know how to see? Hahaha, we¡¯ll see if you can see in my class. Open your eyes, or you¡¯ll walk into a blade before you ever see it coming." Class held daily except Thursdays and Sundays. Practical Training Ground D-4. Leo¡¯s brow twitched slightly. Who the hell wrote that? This Powell guy sounded completely unhinged and like an individual who liked to make Dad Jokes. [Physical Fitness & Training ¨C Professor Marvin] > "I don¡¯t care how strong you think you are. If you can¡¯t outrun, outlast, and overpower the enemy, you¡¯re already dead. In my class, you either adapt or collapse. Simple." Class held daily at dawn. Training Hall C-2. Leo let out a slow breath. Professor Marvin sounded like a hard-ass. He was no stranger to physical training, but something about Marvin¡¯s tone told him that this class would be hell. [General Magic Theory ¨C Professor David] > "Magic is a tool. A weapon. A science. If you think it¡¯s some mystical nonsense or a shortcut to power, you¡¯re already a fool. I will make sure only those worthy of wielding it pass my class." Class held daily except Saturdays and Sundays. Lecture Hall B-1. Leo¡¯s lips curled slightly. An indoor subject? And something that actually sounded interesting? He almost couldn¡¯t believe his luck! Then came the profession-specific courses. [Basics of Stealth & Assassination] > "The difference between a common thug and an assassin? One gets caught. The other doesn¡¯t. You¡¯ll either learn the difference, or you¡¯ll fail before you ever begin." Class held on Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays. Stealth Training Facility A-6. [Scouting, Movement & Planning] > "No mission is won on strength alone. Your ability to move, observe, and plan is what separates the dead from the living. Make no mistake¡ªyou¡¯ll learn the art of survival before you ever learn to kill." Class held on Tuesdays and Thursdays. Tactical Field B-9. [Practical Combat] > "If you hesitate, you die. If you lack control, you die. If you overestimate yourself, you die. Get used to hearing that. My job is to make sure you¡¯re worth keeping alive." Class held daily. Combat Arena E-3. Leo noted that the last three courses didn¡¯t list a specific professor. Did that mean they had multiple instructors? Or was it too dangerous to list a name? Whatever the case, none of these notes sounded comforting. It was almost like Rodova wasn¡¯t here to teach them. It was here to break them and to forge them. There were no easy courses. No approachable instructors. Only killers in the making. Leo exhaled slowly, stepping away from the board. Tomorrow, it would all begin, and he had no intention of falling behind from day one. Chapter 52: Academy Life (Leo¡¯s POV ¨C Rodova Military Academy, Training Hall C-2, Early Morning) Leo barely had any time to settle into his new routine before the first day of training hit him like a freight train. The academy operated on a brutal schedule, and the dorm alarms blared at exactly 4:30 AM, signaling the start of the day with zero mercy. Leo had barely managed to drag himself out of bed, throw on his training uniform, and make his way outside before being herded toward Training Hall C-2, where the first class of every morning¡ªPhysical Fitness & Training¡ªwas held. Now, standing in the massive hall, he observed the ruthlessly efficient setup. The space was vast, with rows of heavy-duty training equipment, climbing ropes, weighted dummies, and obstacle courses that looked like they belonged in a military boot camp rather than an academy. The walls were lined with racks of weighted vests, stacks of iron plates, and resistance bands that looked like they were meant for dragons, not humans. A few students muttered as they took in the setup. "Are we training or getting sent to war?" "I heard the instructor is brutal." "Yeah, Professor Marvin, right? The guy¡¯s ex-military. Used to train actual soldiers before he came here." Leo ignored the chatter, his eyes scanning the students around him. Some looked sleepy. Others looked pumped. And then there were the rare few¡ªlike Su Yang¡ªwho stood there utterly unfazed, as if this was just another morning routine. ¡¯So this is the Elite Class¡¯ Leo thought, as looking around, he could see how everyone around him looked exceptional in one way or another. Everyone carried themself with an air of dignity. Nobody made unnecessary gestures or trouble, and mostly everyone was courteous and reserved. About 90% of the crowd was high born, while the remaining few were too shy to make eye contact with others. ¡¯What a boring class¡ª¡¯ Leo thought, rolling his shoulders, as he felt the slight soreness in his joint because of his encounter with Su Yang yesterday. Then¡ª SLAM! The heavy steel doors at the front of the hall burst open, and a man who looked like he had been carved from stone stepped inside. ¡¯Is that Professor Marvin?¡¯ Leo wondered, as the man walked closer. The man was a towering wall of muscle, his sleeveless training uniform revealing thick, battle-worn arms covered in scars. His expression was one of pure, unfiltered authority, and the sheer weight of his presence made the room feel smaller. The students immediately straightened when the man¡¯s gaze swept over them, as nobody seemed to be wanting to mess with him. Then, in a deep, no-nonsense voice, he spoke¡ª "Welcome to Physical Fitness & Training. I¡¯m Marvin Gallows, but you will call me Professor Marvin." His tone held no warmth. No welcome. Just raw, military discipline. "I don¡¯t care who you are. I don¡¯t care what clan you¡¯re from. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a Monarch-level talent or some gutter rat who barely crawled their way into the Elite class." He raised a hand, mimicking the pull of a bowstring. "You¡¯ve climbed a high perch¡ªa ridge, a tower, a tree. You take position, your arrows nocked, and your sight is locked onto the battlefield below." Marvin snapped his fingers. "The first few shots fly true. Your enemies fall. You think of yourself as a hunter above the chaos." Then¡ªhis expression darkened. "But then¡ªthey find you." He took a slow step forward. "They scale the ridge. They breach the tower. They set the forest alight beneath your perch." Marvin¡¯s voice dropped to a cold whisper. "You reach for another arrow¡ªbut your fingers are trembling. Your breath is ragged. Your arms are too weak to draw the bowstring again, because after hours of battle, you¡¯re exhausted." Another pause. "And the moment you hesitate¡ªyou die." His words struck like hammer blows. "The difference between a sniper and a corpse? Stamina. Strength. The ability to keep shooting when the body screams to stop." His eyes swept over the room, landing on each student, branding his lesson into them. "No matter your profession¡ªif your body fails you before the battle is over, then you were never fit to fight in the first place." A heavy silence followed. Marvin exhaled, rolling his shoulders. "This is why we train." Then, his voice snapped back to full command mode. "Now¡ªprepare for training, and remember, if you don¡¯t train till you feel like you will die, someday you will die for real." "Today, we start with something light. We start with 25Kg weighted vest runs, followed by simple exercise runs. Grab a vest and get in line¡ª" Marvin instructed, as no-one hesitated for even a second longer. Everyone swarmed to pick up a vest, however, when it was Leo¡¯s turn to pick up a vest, Marvin suddenly interrupted. "Not you Skyshard, you, Su Yang, Mu Shen, the three of you are at the top of the rankings, so you will start with a 40kg vest. Since the three of you want to parade as the best, you must also behave like the best" Professor Marvin said, as Leo looked at him in confusion? Why did he already know his name? And since when did he parade like the best? What nonsense was this? Chapter 53: Hidden Strength The moment Professor Marvin singled Leo out for the heavier vest, the whispers began. "This guy? This kid is Leo Skyshard, the number one ranked genius?" "Oh man. I thought the top students were gonna get it easy, but Professor Marvin is laying into them on day one." "I mean, it¡¯s only fair. If they only had 25kg, they¡¯d finish while we¡¯re barely at the halfway mark." "I wanna be friends with Leo Skyshard. They say being around the right kind of people sparks growth" As Leo heard the murmurs around him, he exhaled sharply through his nose, his frown deepening. His anonymity was gone. Before today, he was just another face in the crowd¡ªone of many new students blending into the academy¡¯s brutal ranks. But now, everyone in the Elite Class knew his name, his face, and exactly where he stood on the rankings as a dozen new gazes bore into his back. He hated it. He hated being the center of attention, however, for now he had no choice but to weather it. Then¡ª A sudden bump against his shoulder snapped him out of his thoughts. "You hesitate too much, Skyshard." Su Yang¡¯s voice was casual, almost bored, as he brushed past Leo and grabbed a 40kg vest. With ease, he slid it over his shoulders and fastened the straps, rolling his shoulders like it weighed nothing. "It¡¯s just 40 kilos," he said with a smirk, staring Marvin down like this was just another day for him. Then¡ªhe grinned. "Yeah, I¡¯m the best around here. And I¡¯m not afraid to show it." Su Yang yelled, as a ripple went through the crowd at his bold declaration, but Marvin only chuckled, unimpressed. Meanwhile, Mu Shen, the number three ranked student let out an exaggerated groan. "Mannnn... what a drag," he muttered, dragging a hand through his disheveled hair. "I¡¯m not even a Monarch-level talent, why do I have to do the heavy load too?" Despite his complaints, he still grabbed a 40kg vest and strapped it on, his expression making it clear that despite his protests he did not find the vest to be too heavy either. Leaving only Leo behind. Leo stared at the vest, his fingers tightening around the fabric as he lifted it. Heavy... Heavy... Heavy. At 72kg himself, adding another 40 kilograms onto his frame was no small thing. It was nearly an extra half of his body weight, as even before he buckled it in place, he could feel the weight dragging against his arms, pressing down onto his shoulders, testing his balance. ¡¯This is going to be hell¡¯ Leo realized the moment he put it on, however, there was no turning back now. Securing the straps, Leo adjusted the vest so it fit snugly against his torso. His pride would not allow him to be the one struggling at the back while Su Yang ran ahead, smiling like the goddamn showoff he was. So Leo grit his teeth¡ª And he ran. He ran as hard as he could, for as far as he could, and continued to run even after his vision started to double and his lungs started to hurt. "25 laps in Skyshard, how are you holding? Do you think we should increase our pace a little? Doesn¡¯t this feel too leisurely?" Su Yang asked teasingly, as Leo felt his blood boil over. If he was at peak condition, he would have smacked Su Yang in the face at this moment, however, he was not. He did not even have spare energy to sock him in the face and hence he continued to remain silent, consistent with his character. "Mu Shen, you know, this guy¡¯s a mute, he doesn¡¯t speak even if you¡¯re chopping his dick off, a real hard-core assassin" Su Yang joked, as he glanced towards Mu Shen who was also running beside them at the head of the pack. "Mannn... don¡¯t drag me into your internal squabbles, unlike you monsters, I¡¯m struggling here to keep-up with your pace. If you increase it anymore, I¡¯m falling behind for sure" Mu Shen replied, as he refused to play Su Yang¡¯s game. However, Su Yang only smirked in response. "You¡¯re not struggling Mu Shen, Leo here is. Look at his legs, they¡¯re vibrating violently, while he¡¯s wheezing through his mouth like a drowning seal. A couple more laps and he won¡¯t be at the head of the pack here with us¨C" Su Yang said, as it was only when he drew attention to Leo¡¯s movements that Mu Shen noticed just how hard Leo was really struggling. His legs vibrated due to muscle fatigue with every step that he took and his lungs seemed to be desperately gasping for oxygen. "Oh yeah, no shit, bro¡¯s turning blue. Looks like endurance is not your strong suit bro, better sit this one out and try again tomorrow with no extra weights" Mu Shen said, as suddenly the respect that he seemed to carry for Leo before this sentence seemed to vanish, as he no longer seemed to fear him as before. "He¡¯s not the only one, Half the crowd who have not been trained for endurance back in their clans have started to slow down. A lap here is 600 meters, and after running for 15 kilometers at near sprinting speeds, most are already at their limits. 100 laps here is very harsh for the untrained, however, 100 laps with extra weights is pure hell¡ª" Su Yang said, as just as he pointed this out, the first student burnt out and crashed, stumbling on to the mud below as his knees gave out completely. However, while Su Yang said these words hoping to demoralize Leo, his words strangely motivated Leo instead. ¡¯Wait? I¡¯ve been running for 15 kilometres straight already? That doesn¡¯t seem right¡ª it¡¯s been only 20 minutes. How did I manage to run 15 kilometres in 20 minutes? That too with a vest on?¡¯ Leo wondered, as something about this situation did not add up in his brain. Although he had lost his memories and did not know the limits of his own strength, he did remember just how long a kilometre was supposed to be, and understood that under normal circumstances, walking leisurely would take one 15-20 minutes to cover a kilometre. Yet, in just 20 minutes, he had covered 15 kilometers. That wasn¡¯t human. That was wolf-like speed¡ªexcept he wasn¡¯t slowing down. He wasn¡¯t collapsing. He was still moving. ¡¯My body? Is it already this strong? Yes I¡¯m tired, but I¡¯m not dead yet.... Meaning I must have trained as hell to be what I am today¡¯ Leo realized, as his belief in his own strength suddenly skyrocketed. He was told that he was the best assassin on Earth, but he did not know anything more about himself. However, running today, he finally got a feel for his limits, and the real power coursing through his veins. He was not an average human. He was already way past that limit already. Chapter 54: Freak Once Leo realized that he wasn¡¯t as weak as he had assumed, his breathing began to stabilize, and his heart rate gradually eased. It was strange¡ªhow a psychological shift could have such a tangible effect on his body, as the difference between forcing himself to endure through sheer willpower and knowing, deep in his bones, that he could endure was staggering. His muscles were still burning. His lungs still strained for air. His legs still felt the weight of the vest pressing down on them with every step. But suddenly, it felt... manageable. The despair that had been creeping in¡ªthe idea that he was barely hanging on while Su Yang ran circles around him¡ªwas gone. Because now, he knew. He was fast. He was strong. He was built for this. And that made all the difference. As he pushed forward, his strides evened out, and his pace became smoother. Meanwhile, Su Yang, who had been casually observing Leo¡¯s struggle from the corner of his eye, narrowed his gaze slightly. The shift was subtle¡ªbut he noticed it instantly. Leo had gone from running on the edge of collapse to finding his rhythm. Su Yang had never seen anything like that happen before, so he was baffled to see Leo find a second wind so late into the run. It was fascinating to watch. "Well, well," Su Yang muttered under his breath, lips curving upward. "So you do have some iron in you, Skyshard..." Rather than feeling threatened, Su Yang felt excited. He had been waiting for Leo to stop enduring and start owning it. Now? It was time to see how far he could push him. "Hey, Skyshard," Su Yang called out, his tone light, teasing. "You¡¯re looking a little too comfortable back there. What do you say we pick up the pace?" He said, as without waiting for a reply, Su Yang accelerated. ******** Leo, caught slightly off guard by Su Yang¡¯s sudden burst of speed, instinctively matched him. His legs burned, his breath came harder¡ªbut his pride refused to let Su Yang leave him behind. They shot past Mu Shen, who let out an exaggerated groan. "Of course you two psychos would do this," he grumbled. "Just kill me already and get it over with..." But neither Leo nor Su Yang paid him any mind. The other students, still struggling through their laps, could only watch as the two front-runners began pulling away from the pack. "Look at them go..." And then, there were his eyes. Or rather, the lack of them. His pupils had completely disappeared, leaving behind nothing but rolled-back, ghostly white eyes that stared into the abyss. He wasn¡¯t conscious. That much was obvious. But somehow, impossibly, he was still running. A fresh shiver crawled up Su Yang¡¯s spine as he clenched his fists. He had never seen anything like this before. "Professor," he breathed, his voice lower now, carrying the weight of something close to horror. "He¡¯s not awake, but he¡¯s still running." Marvin¡¯s frown deepened. Leo¡¯s form was still perfect, his strides still fluid, his balance unwavering. But there was no recognition in his movements. No control. As if his body had simply refused to stop. Marvin cursed under his breath, his instincts kicking in. "Skyshard!" he barked. No response. Leo¡¯s legs kept moving, his breath ragged but steady, his body acting purely on something beyond awareness. "SKYSHARD!" Marvin shouted again, louder this time, his voice carrying authority. But there was no response again. "Shit," Marvin muttered, as he moved in quickly to stop Leo from harming himself anymore. This wasn¡¯t him passing out from just exhaustion. This wasn¡¯t him still running from just determination. This was something else. Su Yang wiped the sweat from his forehead, his hands still trembling slightly. He parted his lips as if to say something, but swallowed it down instantly. For the first time since stepping foot into Rodova, he felt it. Something beyond competition. Something beyond talent. Something unnatural. As for the first time in his life, he developed genuine feelings of respect for a colleague. "What the hell is wrong with this guy?" He said, his eyes wide, as no matter how much he searched within himself, he could not think of a scenario where he would continue running even after he had passed out. Not even if his life were on the line. Chapter 55: Healing Marvin rushed forward the moment he realized what was happening. Leo¡¯s body kept moving, his legs still driving forward despite the unmistakable signs of unconsciousness. "Stop boy, you¡¯ll end up killing yourself if you don¡¯t¨C" Marvin said, as without hesitation he caught him by the shoulders, and lifted him clean off the ground. But even as Marvin lifted Leo¡¯s body into the air, Leo still continued to thrash and struggle against the restraint, his muscles twitching, his limbs jerking as if searching for solid ground. His legs kicked weakly, desperate to keep running, despite the fact that his mind had already long since shut down. Marvin frowned, staring into the eerie, rolled-back whites of Leo¡¯s eyes, searching for some flicker of awareness. However, there was nothing to be found. Leo was gone. And yet¡ªhis body refused to stop. ¡¯What monstrous willpower!... what kind of training turns a boy into this?¡¯ Marvin wondered, feeling impressed as he exhaled sharply through his nose. Shifting his grip, he brought Leo¡¯s thrashing form into a tight hold, locking his arms against his sides, forcing him still. It was only then¡ªwhen all movement had been forcibly cut off¡ªthat Leo¡¯s body finally stopped resisting, going slack against Marvin¡¯s unyielding frame. As finally, he stopped for good. For a moment, the training field was deathly silent. And then, as if reality had just sunk in, the whispers began. "...What the fuck did we just witness?" "He was smiling, the whole time¡ªwhile he was running, while he was bleeding¡ªhe was smiling." "No... that¡¯s not even the worst part, the worst part is that he was unconscious. He didn¡¯t even know he was smiling. He didn¡¯t choose to keep going. His body just... kept running and smiling, even when his mind was gone." The words settled over the group of students still running like a suffocating weight. "I want to believe he would¡¯ve stopped eventually¡ª" " ¡ªI have to believe that. But... if the professor hadn¡¯t stopped him, if Marvin hadn¡¯t physically restrained him..." He hesitated, as if speaking the thought aloud would make it real. "...Would he have just kept going? Would he have run until his body actually broke?" The question sent chills racing down spines of the students who sat just outside the running track. "...I thought I knew what it meant to push past my limits. I thought I understood what willpower was." A girl from the six big clans said, as she turned her gaze towards Leo¡¯s limp form. However, within seconds, their faces turned grim. "Muscle fibers across his legs and arms are torn¡ª" one of them reported, voice laced with disbelief. "Multiple stress fractures in his tibia, fibula, and metatarsals," another chimed in. "Mana exhaustion detected¡ªhis reserves are completely drained." But the worst was yet to come. The senior healer, standing at Leo¡¯s bedside, placed her hand just above his chest, her mana pulsing in waves as she conducted a deeper scan. A second later, her eyes flickered with something close to shock. "There¡¯s a small perforation in his left lung," she said, her usually calm voice carrying a rare note of incredulity. "Likely caused by extreme exertion under prolonged oxygen deprivation." One of the assistants swallowed hard. "That... that doesn¡¯t make sense. That kind of injury occurs in high-intensity combat, not from running." The senior healer pulled back, exhaling sharply as she studied Leo¡¯s unconscious form. His face was still pale, lips slightly parted as his body lay eerily still, completely drained of all its strength. But even now¡ªdespite the damage¡ªhis fingers twitched, as if his body was still trying to move. "This level of self-destruction..." the senior healer muttered under her breath. "How can one even do this to themselves?" Professor Marvin crossed his arms, his sharp gaze fixed on Leo. He had seen many students over the years, many elite warriors in the making, but none who had done this much damage to themselves without being in an actual fight. He let out a low grunt. "Forget the how. Can you fix him?" The senior healer nodded, but there was hesitation in her eyes. "Yes. His injuries are severe, but they can be healed completely within a few hours with proper treatment." "I will try and ensure that he doesn¡¯t miss his next class due in 2.5 hours, but he¡¯s going to miss breakfast for sure¡ª" she concluded, as Marvin¡¯s lips curled slightly, though there was no humor in his expression. "Alright, fix him and once he wakes up inform him that he has failed my training class and needs to re-do the 100 laps tomorrow" Marvin instructed, as with that he left the infirmary hall. Shaking her head, as if disappointed in the muscle headed professor, the chief healer prepared a serum, while also giving instructions to her assistants. "Prepare the mana regeneration solution. He needs deep-tissue healing and a full detoxification cycle." "Tasha, cast a healing spell over his lungs, the hole is small you can fill it quickly" "Daryn, pump out the leaked blood, unclog the smaller arteries" "Heldi, heal his fractured bones" "Chop, Chop! The next class is in 2.5 hours¡ª" The chief healer instructed, as the whole team worked on Leo¡¯s body double speed. Chapter 56: Next Class ( Leo¡¯s POV, C Wing Infirmary) Leo stirred, his senses slowly dragging themselves back into focus. Everything hurt. His limbs felt like dead weights, his muscles screamed in protest with even the slightest shift, and his head throbbed with a dull, pounding ache. It was like waking up from the worst beating of his life¡ªexcept he couldn¡¯t remember when he¡¯d even taken a hit. *Gasp* A deep breath sent a sharp, uncomfortable pressure through his chest. Not pain, but tightness, like his lungs were still adjusting to working properly again. ¡¯What the hell happened...?¡¯ he wondered, as his last memory was one of running on the track¡ªhis legs burning, his breath coming shorter, and the world slowly darkening with each lap. Darkness. That was all he remembered. It had crept in at the edges of his vision, spreading with every step until¡ª Until what? His brows furrowed slightly as he stared at the white ceiling above him. He didn¡¯t remember collapsing. Didn¡¯t remember stopping. All he knew was that one moment he was running, and the next... he was here. "You¡¯re awake." A calm, authoritative voice cut through his thoughts, and Leo turned his head slightly to see a mature woman standing at his bedside. Her dark hair was streaked with silver, tied into a neat bun, and her sharp, assessing eyes swept over him with clinical precision. "You gave us quite the trouble, young man," she said, setting a small vial down on the bedside table. "Not many students manage to land themselves in the infirmary on the first day¡ªat least, not from running." Leo blinked, his throat dry as he finally registered his surroundings. This was the C-Wing Infirmary, he had seen it during the orientation from the outside. "How long was I out?" He asked, his voice coming out rough, probably because he hadn¡¯t spoken in hours. "A little over two hours." The healer responded, looking at the clock, as Leo exhaled sharply to her response. This wasn¡¯t ideal, being out for two hours meant that he missed most of what else happened in the morning training class, and missed his chance to grab breakfast. "You need to get moving if you don¡¯t want to miss your next class." The healer warned, as reaching for the vial she had placed on the table beside him earlier, she pressed the glass into his hand. "Drink this throughout the day. Small sips, not all at once. It¡¯ll help your body recover." Leo frowned slightly, staring at the potion. It looked turbid and yellow, like pee, and once the thought entered his brain, he couldn¡¯t imagine himself drinking it at all. Nonetheless, giving the healer a firm nod, Leo swung his legs over the bedside, his feet hitting the cold floor, exhaling slowly before pushing himself upright. ¡¯It feels... painful¨C¡¯ he realized, as every inch of his body hurt, however, while the pain was ever present, it was strangely manageable. He caught bits and pieces of hushed conversations¡ªnot whispers of mockery, but of caution. Of disbelief. "He¡¯s up already...?" "Two hours. That¡¯s all it took for him to recover from that?" "I... I thought he¡¯d be out for the rest of the day, at least..." "He passed out but kept running... his body didn¡¯t stop..." Leo¡¯s steps faltered slightly. What? Kept running? The words didn¡¯t make sense. He had collapsed, right? That¡¯s why he was in the infirmary. That¡¯s why he woke up there. But the murmurs continued. "He was smiling the whole time like a freak." "Why does he look so calm? He knows he¡¯s fooling no-one with this fake calmness anymore yeah?" Leo¡¯s brow twitched. ¡¯What the hell are they talking about?¡¯ A shadow flickered in his peripheral vision, and Leo turned just as Mu Shen stepped into view, arms crossed, his usually laid-back expression nowhere to be found. "You really are a freak, Skyshard" Mu Shen muttered, not in an insulting way, but as if he was still trying to process what he had seen. Leo frowned. "What the hell happened?" Mu Shen¡¯s lips parted slightly, as if about to answer¡ª Then¡ª "Alright, settle down." A sharp, commanding voice cut through the murmur of students, instantly snapping the air into focus. Leo turned his head toward the source, his attention locking onto the instructor standing at the front of the training field. A tall, wiry man with a piercing gaze and a predator¡¯s smile. His posture was relaxed, almost lazy, but something about him screamed danger. It was Professor Powell. Instructor of Basics of Perception. Leo could tell just by looking at him¡ªthis was not a man to take lightly. "Time to see if you can actually see," he said, as with a snap of his fingers he summoned a thin gray fog, to cover the entire training grounds. Chapter 57: Basics Of Perception The gray fog that Professor Powell summoned dulled the surroundings around the students subtly. It didn¡¯t just reduce visibility; it muted sounds, dampened external disturbances, and wrapped the training ground in an unnatural stillness. It wasn¡¯t suffocating, but it was disorienting, making it impossible for students to perceive further than 15 meters from their location, hence sending their senses into overdrive. And it was in this altered atmosphere, that Professor Powell disappeared from the location he was standing on, his voice reverberating from every corner of the open classroom, as he began his lesson. "Perception," he said, his voice carrying effortlessly through the haze, "is not just about seeing. It is about understanding." His tone was steady, deliberate. He was not simply lecturing¡ªhe was teaching, and his every word had weight. "The biggest mistake novices make in combat is assuming their eyes alone will save them. That if they can see an attack, they can react. That if they watch their opponent, they¡¯ll know what¡¯s coming." Powell scoffed, as the fog around the students seemed to shift, now growing thicker. "You do not see with your eyes. You see with your mind." Powell said, his voice now growing more firm. "Your eyes are merely a tool¡ªa flawed, easily deceived tool. They fall for illusions, they misjudge speed, they fail to track movements in the heat of a fight. To survive, to thrive, to be the kind of warriors this academy is shaping you into, you need more than simple sight." "Perception is the ability to process information, to recognize patterns, to know rather than guess. A true assassin does not watch their opponent¡¯s blade¡ªthey sense the shift in weight, the tension in their muscles before they even move. A swordsman does not look for openings¡ªthey feel the rhythm of battle, understanding when to strike without hesitation. An archer does not merely aim¡ªthey anticipate where their target will be, long before they move." A pause. "Perception is not just about noticing your surroundings. It is about understanding them." The fog thickened, reducing visibility even further. The students tensed. "In this mist, you are blind. So tell me¡ªhow will you fight?" No one spoke. Powell chuckled. It wasn¡¯t a pleasant sound. "You see, raw information is meaningless if you do not know how to interpret it." He let the words settle before continuing. Their failure to sense even a single presence gnawed at them, making them question their instincts, their training, their very worth. And yet, rather than feeling discouraged, it ignited something deeper¡ªa raw, urgent desire to learn. To understand. To perceive beyond mere sight, which was exactly the professor¡¯s goal. "Unlike your other courses, we will progress in the Basics Of Perception class based on goals. You have 4 weeks to achieve each goal, after which we move on to the next. If you achieve your goal before time, you can take the remainder of the classes for that period off, no problem. However, if you lag behind, you better work extra-time before bed, because I will deduct your grades and move on ruthlessly without waiting for you to catch up," Powell warned, as he explained the format for the class. "The first objective is to eliminate blind spots in your vision. To achieve this, we begin with the fundamental perception skill¡ª(360¡ã View). Your level of genetic talent will determine the version of this skill that you learn: Grandmaster-level talents will have the opportunity to learn the legendary version of this skill¡ª(Peripheral Vision). Transcendent-level talents can push further, advancing to the Semi-Divine tier¡ª(Full Vision). While our couple lucky Monarch-level talents will have access to the ultimate form¡ª(Absolute Vision), an ability that grants an unparalleled field of perception. Your task over the next four weeks is simple: Master the skill to (Intermediate Grade) for full marks. Achieve only (Basic Grade), and you¡¯ll pass, but barely. Fail to learn it at all, and you get point deductions from the very start. This is your first step toward true awareness. Let¡¯s see how many of you actually have what it takes." Powell said, as with a clap of his fingers, he summoned digital skill scrolls that landed precisely as per one¡¯s genetic talent in their hands. Leo and Su Yang got the ultimate version of the skill, in the form of (Absolute Vision), while Mu Shen and the other top geniuses got (Full Vision). However, the majority of the class got (Peripheral Vision), showing how even within the Elite Class, over 70% of the students gathered were still Grandmaster level talents at best. Chapter 58: Expectation After receiving their skill holograms, Professor Powell instructed the students to review their scrolls, ensuring they grasped the fundamental concepts before he provided further explanation. As per his instruction, all students activated their assigned holograms, as detailed diagrams and explanations flickered into view before them. Each hologram contained a mana circulation map, illustrating how to activate the 360¡ã View technique assigned to them and while the foundational concept was the same, the specific functionality of the move varied depending on the grade of the skill. For the majority of the class¡ªthose assigned the technique ¡¯Peripheral Vision¡¯¡ªthe skill functioned as a passive sonar. It alerted them to movement in their blind spots at all times, but without providing a clear image. It was like having an internal radar constantly pinging disturbances behind them, but without precise details. The limits of their senses only alerted them of projectiles coming their way and of the rough size they were, however, it did not reveal the exact shape. It was impossible for a user of ¡¯Peripheral Vision¡¯ to distinguish between a pebble coming their way versus a dagger, however, having the ability to sense projectiles coming their way from their blind spot was already a big boon. In contrast, students who were assigned the skill ¡¯Full Vision¡¯, had access to a more advanced perception method. Instead of a general awareness, their perception became three-dimensional. They could sense depth, shape, and distance, creating a mental image of objects in their blind spots. They could actively focus on a specific area without turning their head to search for enemies behind a tree in their blind spot, or to make sure allies were tagging along, making it far more refined than just an alert system. However, there were still limitations to this method. Using this technique one can still not perceive colors and other sensory information from their blind spots, making it less effective to see through illusions, however, still an excellent technique to master. Finally, at the highest tier, ¡¯Absolute Vision¡¯, had none of these restrictions. Rather than using sonar-like awareness or three-dimensional mapping, this version of the skill eliminated one¡¯s blind spots entirely. Through advanced mana manipulation, the user could directly perceive their surroundings as if they had eyes on the back of their head, giving mental imagery akin to real eyes. Using this skill, the brain processed information exactly like normal vision, creating a seamless 360¡ã field of sight, incorporating everything from color to precise depth perception. Once mastered, a user of this skill could even perceive the world with their real eyes closed and they would never feel the difference. Leo¡¯s gaze flickered toward the diagram projected in front of him. The intricately detailed mana circulation chart mapped out the exact flow paths needed to activate the Absolute Vision technique. The concept was simple enough in theory¡ªfollow the channels, direct the flow, and engage with the surrounding mana to create a seamless perception field. But for Leo, none of this meant anything if he couldn¡¯t even take the first step. "Damn it." He exhaled sharply, his words leaving his mouth in a soft curse, as he blamed his memory loss for placing him in this unnecessary situation. However, before he could wallow in self pity, it was Professor Powell who grabbed everyone¡¯s attention, as he began explaining his take on mastering the technique. "Alright everyone, pay attention to me for a second¨C" he said, as he drew everyone¡¯s attention to himself. "I¡¯m going to share my experience on how to master this method, and while the specifics will vary person to person, you will all broadly face three stages of problems to master this technique. In the first phase : You will learn how to replicate activating this technique without needing to look at the diagram. This is the easiest step, and all you need to do to complete it is to memorize the technique perfectly and learn how to perform it at will. Using it once will provide you with 3-5 seconds of 360¡ã vision, which is fine for now. In the second phase : we learn how to make it last forever. Basically what you need to do is, you learn how to activate the skill within the timeframe of taking one breath, basically training your brain to perform the move so fast that it becomes second nature to you. This is the hardest stage and many of you will struggle here. In the final stage, you will learn how to do it Subconsciously. Make it a passive skill that¡¯s active at all times, even when you sleep. You will start performing it effortlessly without even needing to think how to perform it, and that¡¯s when you will hit (Basic) mastery. My expectations from all of you is that you will hit (Basic) mastery for this skill within the first four weeks of this class, with every session between now and evaluation day being more or less a doubt solving session to help students who have seen their progress stagnate at some particular part. You can choose to attend or not. But come evaluation day, I expect all of you to attain (Basic) mastery for passing marks and (Intermediate) mastery for full marks." Powell said, as he concluded today¡¯s lecture on this note. Chapter 59: Unexpected Interaction Leo did not expect to be dismissed from the Basics of Perception class a mere 35 minutes after it began. However, much to his surprise, he was, giving him ample time to head for an early lunch. Having already missed breakfast, he was starving, and so, without hesitation, he made his way toward the mess hall, though he quickly noticed he was one of the few who did. Most students opted to head back to their dorms, preferring to rest before grabbing a meal later, but Leo chose otherwise. Lunch service had already begun, and with his next lecture still 2.5 hours away, he had more than enough time to eat and focus on solving his mana sensing problem. However, just as he stepped out of the training grounds and onto the stone-paved pathway leading toward the mess hall, a quiet, feminine voice whispered beside him. "You¡¯ve lost your memories too, haven¡¯t you? I can tell¡ª" A sharp chill ran down Leo¡¯s spine as he heard those words being spoken to him. His instincts flared, his muscles tensed, and his heartbeat rose as his hand moved on reflex, reaching for the dagger at his utility belt¡ªonly to grasp at nothing. His weapons weren¡¯t on him since he was not required to carry them for the first two classes, which only made his heart skip a beat once more. "No need to panic. I won¡¯t hurt you." The voice spoke again, calm and steady, as Leo turned his head slightly, his gaze falling onto the speaker. To his surprise, the source of the voice was a small girl¡ªno taller than five-foot-two¡ªwalking merrily beside him. She had shoulder-length dark brown hair, large black eyes, and a youthful face that gave her an almost doll-like appearance. If not for the Elite Class skill scroll clutched in her arms, Leo might have mistaken her for a faculty member¡¯s child. But that scroll told him otherwise. She wasn¡¯t just a student¡ªshe was a colleague, someone who had earned her place in the Elite Class, just like him. At first glance, she didn¡¯t appear remotely threatening. And yet, despite her harmless appearance, she had managed to sneak up on him and startle him. Which was a fact that Leo did not appreciate. His expression remained unreadable as he silently observed her, waiting for further explanation. But the girl, unfazed by his silence, smiled slightly before continuing in an easy, measured tone. "I¡¯m Mu Ryan." She said, her black eyes meeting his directly. "I have also lost my memories just like you... If you don¡¯t mind, can I tag along? I don¡¯t feel safe around the others alone." For a while, she ignored him, but then as the mess hall drew closer, she finally turned to speak. "I¡¯ll tell you once we fill our plates and are seated for lunch, however, if I satisfy your curiosity, you have to agree to letting me hang out with you from now on¨C" Mu Ryan demanded, as Leo cautiously agreed to her demands. ********* Leo and Mu Ryan chose an empty corner table to sit in, as they ate in silence across one another. For a while, none of them talked to one another and only focused on the food on their plate, until eventually Mu Ryan began with her explanation. "How I figured out your identity is not Arc Ship Science, it¡¯s pretty basic if I¡¯m being honest¡ª" She began, as she sheepishly looked into Leo¡¯s eyes. "Just like you, I have been sent here without my memories as well, however, unlike you, I¡¯ve kept my original name¨C" Mu Ryan said, as she swallowed a bite of her food. "I too was stressing out after arriving here about information about this universe. About how to gain context to conversations around me that I might be missing. And that led me to the academy library, but I apparently arrived there a day after you did," Mu Ryan said, as she gave him an innocent smile. "The librarian there recommended the same book that you read the day before, and told me about how there was a student who came in there just a day ago with the same problem as me. So that¡¯s where I knew about your memory loss from" Mu Ryan clarified, as Leo suddenly understood where he had lapsed. "Although many minor clans wipe off memory of their scions, hoping to pass off as Mu Clan spawns, none of them usually have the same talent as you. Monarch level talents usually have a direct bloodline connection to Gods, and the only major clan with connection to Gods who wipes the memories of their descendants is the Mu Clan. So I just made an educated guess about the same" Mu Ryan said, as she shrugged her shoulders in nonchalance. "I¡¯m suffering here alone, big brother, I don¡¯t like the gazes of the men around me in class. They see me as a weak doll although I¡¯m a transcendent level talent, and without having any memories of what skills I possess, I feel like I need to stay around you, or I¡¯ll be the target of a lot of bullying. Just today, between the first and second class, they bullied the student who dropped the first during the morning training. I wasn¡¯t there but I heard that they dunked his face in the toilet for being trash, and I don¡¯t want to be the next one getting that treatment. Currently, between you and Mu Shen, you¡¯re the more feared student in class, so I¡¯ve decided to hang around you for my personal security," Mu Ryan shamelessly clarified, as Leo slapped his own face in disbelief. Although he wasn¡¯t 100% convinced about Mu Ryan¡¯s innocence, for now at least, he perceived her to be harmless. Chapter 60: Basics Of Magic Theory Mu Ryan¡¯s clarification gave Leo a lot to think about, especially with regards to his memory loss. The librarian had told him a couple days ago that they had 2-3 students every year that walked into the academy with issues of memory loss, meaning that this had to be a common occurrence. And between that scrawny kid that was beat up by Su Yang, Mu Ryan and himself, there were three students who suffered with memory loss this year as well. In Leo¡¯s understanding, if this was such a common occurrence every year, then it would not be too bad if details about his memory loss were eventually leaked, however, not wanting to risk it, he still wanted to protect the secret as close to his chest as possible for now. "I see...." Leo replied in a heavy voice, as he swallowed a mouthful of food, before opening a stamina regeneration potion and taking a sip. "If all of us are from the Mu Clan, then why do you think Mu Shen was allowed to come to the academy with his memories intact? While you were allowed to keep your name, and I was assigned a fake name?" Leo asked, probing for more information from Mu Ryan, as he wanted to understand her take on the world. "To be honest big brother, I¡¯m not too sure, but in my limited understanding of the Mu Clan, the upbringing of clan talents is not decided by the birth parents but the council of elders," Mu Ryan began, as she explained the topic to Leo with a passion. "They say that when a child comes of age, the elders sit and decide the best route for their growth, and based on the child¡¯s personality and other factors, it¡¯s decided as to how they are to be exposed to the world," Mu Ryan said, as she presented Leo with a very interesting theory. "If they are disciplined and their personality is deemed to be regal and fitting of the clan name, they don¡¯t undergo a wiping of their memories. So my assumption is that brother Mu Shen fits that criteria. He keeps to himself, he doesn¡¯t partake in bullying others and is a great talent. Definitely worthy of bearing the clan name" Mu Ryan explained, as she nodded her head in satisfaction. "In contrast, even though I don¡¯t have my memories, I know for a fact that I¡¯m a problem child. I have an eccentric personality and my range of emotions are wild. I can go from being really sad to really happy in a matter of moments, so it¡¯s probably not a good look for the clan if I behave that way in the outer world. My assumption is that they decided I needed a fresh start to perhaps work on some of my flaws, which is probably why I woke up with a list of weaknesses to work on also imprinted in my brain" Mu Ryan said, as she tapped towards her forehead in glee. "Finally, I think you¡¯re the worst of the bunch. "In so early? Skyshard? Don¡¯t tell me you have that Dork Gene in you¡ª" A male voice mocked him, as Leo turned to see Su Yang entering the room. Unlike him, he walked straight to the last row of the class, where he slouched until his head was barely above the table. "Theoretical classes bore me, I reserve my enthusiasm for the battlefield," He declared loudly, even though nobody was paying attention to him in particular. ¡¯Guess he¡¯s just a weirdo¨C¡¯ Leo thought, as he ignored him, and patiently waited for the class to begin. ******** A little while later, the class completely filled up, as Professor David walked into the room with an air of authority about himself. This seemed to be a common feature amongst all professors in the university, as they all seemed to exude an aura of strength and authority. After walking in, he took a quick glance at his watch, and on the exact stroke of 2:30 pm, broke off a piece of chalk and began writing on the blackboard behind him. *Tap* *Tap* *SCREECH* *Tap* ¡¯What Is Mana?¡¯ He wrote, before turning, as just as he was about to speak, a student came running into the class. *BOOM* With a casual flick of his wrist, Professor David flung the kid who came in late, with as much speed as he came in, as the poor student found himself slipping on the hard floor as he hit the passageway railing. "You¡¯re late and hence you¡¯re not welcome in my class. Try to enter without permission again, and I promise I will break your bones." David said in a cold, ruthless voice, as the poor student who dared walk in late, ran away from the professor¡¯s sight in fear, not daring to linger before him any longer. Chapter 61: David鈥檚 Bias ¡¯This professor is stern,¡¯ is what Leo and pretty much everyone else in the class thought, as automatically they straightened their spines and maintained absolute decorum. Nobody wanted to be the target of the professor¡¯s ire, and hence everyone tried their best to not spook him. Professor David seemed to appreciate this atmosphere, as with a curt nod, he began his class. "Good Afternoon all, I am David Meninges, and I am your Professor for the magic theory class, as well as the head supervisor for all first year students. I expect 100% attendance in all my classes, and I expect you to arrive five minutes before the class begins¨C" He said in a deep, peculiar voice, as he gestured towards the door. "As you can see, I do not have a tolerance for late comers, so if you¡¯re here after me, it¡¯s best to keep walking and not try to enter my class. That being said, enough time is wasted already, let¡¯s begin with today¡¯s education" David said, as he turned his body from facing the door to facing the blackboard. "Magic Theory is the fundamental behind how everything functions in the universe. How spells are made, How meditation manuals are made, How complex mana machineries are made, Alchemy, Blacksmithing, you name it, and I can show you the application of magic theory in it. It¡¯s one of the absolute fundamentals of the modern world, and hence its education is of paramount importance," David explained, as Leo immediately found himself engrossed in his teachings. Having lost his memory, Leo found his curiosity for learning enhanced these days, as he felt like an empty sponge that wanted to soak everything that was available around him. "That being said, the basis of magic theory is mana. Which is why we begin with the question on the board.... What is mana?" David said, as he turned back towards the class, scanning the crowd until his eyes landed on Leo sitting peacefully in the third row. "Skyshard, get up, tell me what mana is?" David commanded, as for a moment Leo felt confused on how the professor knew his name and face already? Standing up, Leo looked at him in confusion, as without his memories he had no proper context to construct a proper response, which was why he could only apologise in shame. "I¡¯m sorry, Professor, I¡¯m not very knowledgeable in this subject. I cannot explain what mana is¨C" Leo replied, his cheeks flushing slightly red, as he candidly admitted his shortcomings. The reaction from the crowd was muted, some giggled, others looked at him with indifference, however, none seemed to think it was a particularly big deal. However, all this changed once the professor began humiliating Leo. "You don¡¯t know what mana is? You¡¯re a warrior that managed to survive the brutal Assassin Entrance Exam to enroll into this academy, but you don¡¯t know what mana is? You must be quite lucky to make it this far with such a dumb brain¡ª" David insulted, as now the class burst into soft giggles. There was no need for such personal attacks, however, it was clear by the crazed look in David¡¯s eyes that he had a vendetta against Leo that he was unwilling to let go of, from the very first day. However, as if not impressed by his answer at all, David began shaking his head in disappointment, as he grasped the opportunity to berate Su Yang. "Wow, we have another mentally retarded student in class here, seems like we are going 2 for 2 this year" David said, as he purposefully began humiliating Su Yang. "I could have asked this question to a four year old and probably gotten the same reply.... Mr.Yang. It makes me wonder if your brain has stopped evolving since you were four? Perhaps you were dropped on your head as a child?" David said, as the whole class began laughing at his joke. However, while Leo took the insults with his head down, Su Yang was not the type to do the same. He smiled, as he stared defiantly in the professor¡¯s eyes, which only irked the professor even more. "I¡¯m glad you find this funny, I would laugh on myself too if I were you," David said, his tone slightly irritated now, as the smile on Su Yang¡¯s face widened even more. "Oh but you wish you were me professor, you wish you were. But you¡¯re not. You¡¯re an inferior born, and you¡¯ll never become a transcendent level warrior, much less a Monarch. And neither will your kids. Because they share your filthy blood. You can school me all you want today, but remember to keep your insults measured. I¡¯m not as tolerating as Skyshard. And I may just come back 10 years in the future to end you and your bloodline for a silly joke that you made today. So I would smile even broadly than how you are today, if I were you, since my time in this universe might be more limited than I imagined" Su Yang threatened, as David¡¯s gaze darkened at this blatant disrespect. Su Yang struck a nerve with his insult today, a nerve that hit David right where it hurt the most, and the anger was visible on his face. "OUT! GET OUT!" He screamed, his face turning a bright shade of red, as Su Yang defiantly walked out from in front of him. At that moment, it took all the will-power that David had in his body to not lift his hand on a student. Because, if this was not the academy grounds they were in right now, he would have unquestionably killed Su Yang today, right where he stood. Chapter 62: Spar Challenge Leo was surprised to see Su Yang follow him outside the classroom. He had been about to leave when the class erupted into another round of giggles, followed by an abrupt silence¡ªuntil the professor¡¯s furious shout rang out once more. "Get out!" This time, it was Su Yang who stepped out. Having no idea what Su Yang had done wrong, Leo looked at him, confusion evident in his eyes. For a brief moment, Su Yang met his gaze with a frown, but then, as if flipping a switch, his usual smug smile returned, and he let out a loud chuckle. "Why are you looking at me like that, Skyshard? Did you really think you were the only one he had a vendetta against?" Su Yang asked, his choice of words leaving Leo utterly perplexed. "Vendetta?" "Of course it¡¯s a vendetta," Su Yang scoffed. "We¡¯re not the first batch David has taught, and every single year, without fail, he targets the top talents in the class¡ªhumiliating them daily just to make the less gifted students feel like the universe is a fair and equal place." Leo narrowed his eyes as Su Yang continued, his tone laced with amusement. "Senior Brother Du Liang already warned me about his biased behavior, which is why I came prepared with a response in case he decided to poke me today. And that dumb motherfucker did poke me. So, naturally, I put him in his place," Su Yang said, his grin widening. "So that¡¯s how it was..." Leo murmured, realization settling in. "For a moment, I couldn¡¯t understand why I was kicked out for doing absolutely nothing. But it turns out... he just hates talent." Su Yang shrugged, completely unbothered. "Anyone without talent hates those who have it, Skyshard. That¡¯s how the universe works. The commoners despise the six great clans because we only intermarry amongst ourselves, keeping our bloodlines pure. But do you know what happens to the clan members who marry out of love, outside of the great clans?" Without waiting for a response, Su Yang answered his own question. "They face heavy social stigma. They struggle with cultural differences. The commoners reject them, unable to accept their refined upbringing, and their lives become an endless cycle of squabbling and regret. Their children are born weaker, lacking the clan¡¯s support, and they don¡¯t receive the same training or privileges as a noble heir. In the end, those who marry for love either abandon their partners to return to the clan or die bitter and disillusioned." Su Yang crossed his arms, his voice taking on an air of finality. After the morning¡¯s physical training session, Leo found himself genuinely intrigued. His body possessed remarkable endurance, yet he had no memory of ever training it. Despite that gap in knowledge, the results spoke for themselves¡ªhis physique was far superior to that of an average human. Just this morning, he had run over 40 kilometers without stopping, maintaining speeds that would be impossible even for professional marathon runners. Hence, it was clear that his physical capabilities exceeded the limits of peak human performance. And that was why he agreed to spar with Su Yang, for he was desperate to know just how strong he truly was. ¡ª As the duo stepped into the Practical Combat Facility, they were greeted by the in-house instructor, Major Hen, who seemed perplexed by their early arrival. "Why are you boys here so early? Class doesn¡¯t start for another hour and a half," the major remarked, his gaze shifting between the two students. Su Yang stepped forward to answer, his usual arrogance tempered by an air of respect. "Major, this is Leo Skyshard, and I¡¯m Su Yang. We¡¯re both Monarch-level talents, and we were politely dismissed from Professor David¡¯s class earlier today. Since we have some free time, we¡¯d like to spar and stretch our muscles a bit. It would be an honor if you could officiate the bout." Leo raised a brow. Unlike his usual brashness, Su Yang¡¯s tone carried an unexpected level of decorum. He spoke to the major with genuine respect¡ªsomething that didn¡¯t go unnoticed. Major Hen studied them for a moment before exhaling through his nose, a small smirk forming on his lips. "Ah, what the hell... Why not? This should be an interesting fight to watch." He crossed his arms and gave them a firm look. "Gear up. And remember¡ªno targeting the vital organs, eyes, or groin. Unless you want me to personally beat the crap out of both of you." Su Yang bowed slightly in gratitude. "Thank you, Major." Wasting no time, he turned and rushed toward the weapons rack in the corner, his enthusiasm evident. Leo followed suit, his fingers skimming over the selection until he found a dagger that felt comfortable in his grip. Chapter 63: Out-Classed (Rodova Military Academy, The Practical Combat Grounds) The two combatants stood at opposite ends of the sparring ring, clad in protective gear, as mandated by the academy. Leo adjusted the arm pads, knee guards, and light body armor strapped to his frame, shifting slightly to test his mobility. His helmet fit snugly, obscuring part of his vision, but he ignored the discomfort. Since regulations demanded that he must wear a helmet, this one was the best fit, although it blocked part of his vision slightly. Across from him, Su Yang grinned as he flexed his fingers around the grip of a training sword, its edge dulled but still formidable. Leo, on the other hand, took a different approach. He strapped a utility belt around his waist, filling it with daggers, their hilts snugly secured within easy reach. Two more were drawn into his hands, their familiar weight bringing a sense of reassurance, as he mentally prepared himself for the battle ahead. ¡¯It doesn¡¯t matter if I lose, I just need to understand what this body is capable of¨C¡¯ Leo thought to himself, as he let out a series of deep breaths, as if to instinctively calm his heart rate, and increase his focus. "Planning to throw them at me? Or do you actually know how to use them up close?" Su Yang asked, eyeing the daggers in his hand, as Leo ignored his comment, instead shifting into a ready stance, as he prepared for combat. Major Hen observed them for a moment before raising his voice. "Combatants, take your starting positions." Leo exhaled, steadying his nerves. Su Yang, ever the showman, rolled his shoulders lazily before pointing his sword toward Leo. "Try not to embarrass yourself too quickly, Skyshard." Leo resisted the urge to retort. Words wouldn¡¯t help him here. "Begin." The major said, as the moment the signal was given, Su Yang exploded forward. Leo barely had time to process the movement before a blur of sword slash came screaming toward him. His instincts roared, and he flung himself sideways just in time. WHOOOSH! The massive sword slash sliced through the air where his torso had been, missing him by a hair¡¯s breadth. A cold sweat trickled down his spine¡ªhad he been even a fraction of a second slower, that hit would have caved in his ribs despite the armor. But before he could even recalibrate, Su Yang was already on him. ¡¯Oh, shit¡ª¡¯ Leo barely managed to raise his daggers in time as the next strike came. CLANG! His grip tightened around the one dagger he had left. He had to do something. However, all his fighting spirit amounted to nothing infront of Su Yang¡¯s supremacy, as one last attack by his opponent to his chin, sent him crashing towards the floor, with stars circling before his eyes. The spar was over, as Hen intervened and declared Su Yang as the winner. "Stop! Winner Su Yang¡ª" Major Hen said, as a deep frown spread over his face. "Yang, God Damn It boy, your swordsmanship is beautiful! Well done¡ª" "Skyshard, you fight like a moron, what the hell was this stance? Why did you not use your combat skills to get out of the tough spot you found yourself in? What were you even doing?" Major Hen said, as after praising Su Yang, he absolutely admonished Leo. "Is this kid really a Monarch level talent? What clan are you from boy? What¡¯s the story here son?" Hen asked, alternating his gaze between Leo on the floor and Su Yang, as he waited for an explanation. "He¡¯s supposed to be a Monarch level talent, but I don¡¯t know why he fights so poorly, Major. I came here expecting a war, but I found myself fighting against a baby" Su Yang said, as Leo struggled back to his feet, his bloody nose and bruised cheeks a sorry sight to watch. "I¡ªI don¡¯t have my memories, Major. I¡¯ve forgotten everything about myself but my instincts. I don¡¯t remember what skills I have, or how I used to fight. I don¡¯t even remember how strong I¡¯m supposed to be" Leo replied candidly, as both Su Yang and Major Hen were taken aback instantly by his response. "Mu!" Both of them said at once, as if something just made sense in their heads, as letting out a deep sigh, Su Yang shook his head from side to side. "Just when I thought I¡¯ve found myself a rival, life plays a cruel prank on me again..... FUCKKK¡ª" He cursed, his anger genuine, as he seemed to be pissed that Leo did not have his memories on him. "Hmmm...." Major Hen mumbled, as he scratched his head and shook it from side to side in disappointment. "I don¡¯t know why they do this to their own kids. The Mu Clan is full of crazies¨C" Major Hen said, as after contemplating for a while, he placed a sympathetic hand over Leo¡¯s shoulder and pointed towards the exit door. "Go to the teachers staff room on floor two, and look for a female instructor called ¡¯Muiyan Faye¡¯, tell her about your memory loss and tell her that it¡¯s Major Hen who has sent you. She¡¯s the specialist at the academy for mind control magic and memory loss, perhaps she can recover some bits of your memory that will help you become more of your usual self again" Hen said, as he gave Leo¡¯s shoulders a good squeeze. "Thankyou, Major" Leo said, giving him a thankful bow, as the Major gave him a soft smile. "Become stronger fast, my boy, else the rest of your class will eat you up" He said, as Leo took his advice to heart. "This isn¡¯t over, Skyshard.... Today¡¯s fight doesn¡¯t count. I want to face you at your best, so you better get back to your peak, as fast as you can!" Su Yang demanded, as Leo gave him a simple thumbs up. Internally, he did not view Su Yang as a rival. Hell, he did not even care what the bloke thought about him. However, having fought him today, Leo got an understanding of just how weak he was compared to the best student of this year, and the gap between them was simply massive. Su Yang had defeated him today without so much as breaking a sweat, and that in itself told Leo all he needed to know about where he stood in the academy hierarchy. Chapter 64: Meeting Muiyan Faye (Rodova Military Academy ¨C 2nd Floor, Administration Building, Teachers¡¯ Staff Room) As Leo made his way toward the staff room, his mind lingered on the aftermath of his fight with Su Yang. Revealing his memory loss to Su Yang had been a gamble. A weakness exposed. A vulnerability laid bare. But in the end, something good had come from it. Major Hen had given him a lead¡ªa professor who might have the ability to help him recover his lost memories, and if it actually worked out, Leo felt like it could be a game-changer. ¡¯If I can recover my memory without relying on the ones who erased it... then I can take back control of my life¡ª¡¯ That thought alone filled him with a renewed sense of determination. Optimistic, he reached his destination with a soft smile tugging behind his bruised lips. Taking a steady breath, he stood outside the staff room and calmly called the name of the instructor given to him. "Instructor Muiyan Faye." He waited, arms relaxed at his sides, trying to appear unaffected. But the moment the door opened, and she stepped out, the air in his lungs turned to stone. He knew her. Those short hair, olive skin, those stern eyes. She was the one who had given him the orientation tour! She was the one who had slipped him the second chit! And now she was standing before him, eyebrow raised¡ªas if she hadn¡¯t been a part of the group that had wiped his memories. A sharp chill ran through him. Of all the people Hen could have sent him to... why did it have to be her? These were not the circumstances under which he had wanted to meet her. "Yes? How may I help you today, student?" She said, her voice calm, as looking into her prying eyes Leo¡¯s body tensed, his feet taking an instinctive step back. "I¡ª that," he stammered, words fumbling over themselves before he inhaled sharply and forced himself to steady. He couldn¡¯t afford to look weak. Not now. As soon as he crossed the threshold, Faye followed¡ªthe door sealing shut behind her with an audible WOOSH. Leo¡¯s eyes flickered to the lock mechanism. It was air-sealed. The moment the door shut, the security system automatically re-engaged, indicating that even exiting the room was going to require biometric verification, meaning... he was locked in until Faye let him out. ¡¯There goes my plan to run out if things go wrong...¡¯ Leo realized, as although he did not show the panic on his face, his heart already skipped a beat or two. "So... did Hen really send you? Or was that just an excuse to find me?" Faye said, as she broke the awkward silence, however, what took Leo aback was the apparent shift in her tone. Gone was the smooth, formal voice she had used in public. Now, her voice was lighter¡ªshriller, more feminine. As if, now that they were alone, she no longer felt the need to maintain her disciplined facade. "Yes, it was Major Hen who sent me, but truth be told, I was searching for you ever since you slipped me the note on day one, but I was unable to find you" Leo admitted, as Faye nodded. "Well, I was expecting you to find me. And had you been more attentive and looked at my name-tag during orientation, perhaps you could have found me sooner" Faye pointed out, as she took a subtle jibe at Leo. "I¡¯m glad you are calm, sitting here before me, as I¡¯m sure you have a million questions in your mind. However, before you voice them, let me tell you, I won¡¯t be able to answer most of them currently, so don¡¯t be disappointed when I refuse to answer most of your doubts." Faye said, as her words caused Leo to clutch his fists in anger. ¡¯What do you mean you won¡¯t be able to answer many of my questions? Who the fuck are you? And where the fuck are my memories?¡¯ Was what he wanted to scream at the moment, however, knowing full well that aggression was going to get him nowhere, he barely managed to repress his anger. "I understand, but instead of me asking the questions, why don¡¯t you tell me what you can tell me, so that I don¡¯t lose out on any information that you are allowed to give me today" Leo said, as he pushed the ball in her court, somehow holding on to some semblance of patience. "A smart choice. We can do it that way too..." Faye said, as a soft smile played on her lips, as she began thinking about how best to explain the situation Leo found himself in. For a while, there was pin-drop silence in the room. Then, Faye finally began with the recap. "Your real name is Leo Skyshard, your birth planet is Earth, and you were widely known as Earth¡¯s best assassin, and Earth¡¯s greatest warrior, back when you hunted under your moniker ¡¯TheBoss¡¯," She began, as her lips curved into an unnatural smile when she spoke the last sentence. "You were always an arrogant brat. Which was clear in your naming sense. Like, who actually calls themselves ¡¯TheBoss¡¯. That¡¯s cringe and stupid. However, you actually had the talent to live up to your ridiculous name. Which I personally find very impressive¡ª" She said, as it was clear she had veered off-track to make this comment, however, it looked like she could not help herself. "Your memory loss was your own decision. Nobody forced you to do it. However, you saw the merits of this process and decided to go through with it for the sake of the mission, and the safety of your family," Faye said, as it was at this point that Leo widened his eyes in surprise and found his patience finally broken, as he couldn¡¯t stay silent. Chapter 65: Answers "Wait, wait, wait¡ªso you¡¯re telling me that I voluntarily gave up my memories and threw myself into a brutal entrance exam where I could have died, all while holding nothing but a vague note in my hand? I can¡¯t possibly be that dumb. And for what? What mission? What about my family?" Leo¡¯s voice shook with frustration, his hands trembling at his sides. None of this made any sense. Instead of answers, Faye had only given him more maddening questions. However, Faye remained unfazed. "Like I said, I can¡¯t answer most of your questions. And ¡¯What mission?¡¯ and ¡¯What about my family?¡¯ happen to be two of those questions." She crossed her arms, leaning slightly against the desk. "As for ¡¯I can¡¯t possibly be that dumb¡¯¡ªpsssh¡ªlet¡¯s just say it¡¯s a blessing you don¡¯t remember your past self, because in all my years, I have never met a more arrogant, self-righteous twat than you." Leo¡¯s left eye twitched. That was not the response he was expecting. Faye smirked, clearly enjoying his discomfort. "We warned you the entrance test would be brutal. But do you know what you said?" She tilted her head, her tone turning mocking. "And I quote: ¡¯The Boss laughs in the face of danger.¡¯" Leo winced as secondhand embarrassment washed over him. ¡¯Was I really that arrogant?¡¯ he wondered. But more importantly¡ªwhy couldn¡¯t Faye answer the most important questions? "Oh, bullshit¡ªwhy can¡¯t you tell me what the mission is? And why is my family involved in this mess?!" His patience snapped, anger surging to the surface, as Faye let out a deep sigh. "I can¡¯t tell you, Leo, because the moment I do, you will no longer be able to remain a regular student at this academy¡ªone whose presence doesn¡¯t raise suspicion." Her voice lost its usual teasing edge, turning serious. There is no bigger noble cause. But, if that¡¯s not enough, then you¡¯re also doing this to save your own life. You¡¯re a wanted fugitive and unless you achieve your goals exactly as you mapped them, you will be captured and killed in the most brutal of ways" Faye said, as listening to her words Leo fell silent once again. The stakes were massive, almost too big to even fathom. Yet, the only way out... was diving even deeper. Giving him no choice but to accept his fate as is. "What else can you tell me? I mean there has to be something, because as things stand I¡¯m going absolutely crazy. I don¡¯t even remember how to sense mana, my dreams at night are blank, because there¡¯s literally nothing but fog over my memories, and I don¡¯t remember anything about how to fight. Before I came here, Su Yang pummeled my face into a pulp, and I¡¯m more than sure that almost everyone else in the academy can too, if I don¡¯t regain at least some of my combat potential again" Leo complained, as Muiyan Faye gave him another look of sympathy. "Well.... Now this is something that I CAN help you with, and it was something I was supposed to give you back on the very first day, however, If only someone had bothered to read my name tag, we could have done this much sooner." Faye said, as she stood up from her seat and walked towards her room wall, where she began secretly tempering with the space around it. For a second, Leo found his vision turn hazy, as he could not perceive the world around him at all, until it returned suddenly, when Muiyan Faye took her seat before him yet again. "What? What just happened?" He mumbled in confusion, as Faye only chuckled to his face, but offered no explanation. Then, she put forward the object in her hand, which looked like a simple beanie cap, meant to cover one¡¯s ears and head, however, with a lot of electrodes sticking from it. On the side of the beanie was written ¡¯Memory Disk - #4 Techniques and Fights¡¯, and just looking at the object, Leo felt a vague sense of familiarity from it. "I¡¯ve seen this before¡ª" he said, as Faye nodded. "You already have regained memories from Memory Disk #1. Which was ¡¯Language and Math¡¯. Without it, you would be no different than a baby who did not understand a word being spoken around it" Faye said, as she gestured for him to put it on. "The process of memory transfer is painful, so dig deep and make sure you don¡¯t bite your tongue off. Also, while you will regain your knowledge about your existing skill move-set and how to execute them, you will still need to practice them a few times before you return to peak proficiency. So you will still have to work on it a bit" Faye warned, as Leo nodded and placed the beanie over his head, while also mentally preparing himself for the pain to come. Chapter 66: Regaining Memories "Ready?" Leo barely had time to nod before Faye placed her palm atop the beanie, her fingers spreading across the fabric with practiced precision. A faint hum resonated from the device as she channeled her mana into it¡ªslowly at first, then with increasing intensity. Thin, glowing threads of blue energy seeped from her fingertips, intertwining with the embedded electrodes on the beanie¡¯s surface. The moment her mana fully connected with the device¡ª PAIN. A violent surge tore through Leo¡¯s skull, sending his nerves into overdrive. His back arched, fingers digging into the chair¡¯s armrests as his entire body locked up. A white-hot pulse hammered through his mind, as if someone had taken a branding iron and was forging memories straight into his consciousness. And then¡ª The floodgates broke open. A torrent of images, sensations, and knowledge crashed into Leo¡¯s mind, his consciousness struggling to keep up with the sheer volume of information being forcefully restored. ¡¯So that¡¯s how you circulate mana...¡¯ ¡¯So that¡¯s how you draw in mana from your surroundings...¡¯ The first pieces of his past slotted into place, answering fundamental questions about mana control and manipulation before the true depth of his combat knowledge surfaced. Leo had mastered seven core moves, each designed for a different battlefield scenario. Though vastly different in application, they complemented one another seamlessly, forming the foundation of his assassination skill set. The first technique to resurface was [Vanish], a stealth-based move that allowed him to turn completely invisible. The technique worked best when blending into darkness, but Leo had refined it to the point where he could even disappear in broad daylight. By manipulating the mana in his surroundings, he could bend light itself, creating a perfect illusion of nonexistence. Then came [The Kill Strike], a technique meant to ensure the absolute lethality of an assassination. The move worked by channeling a pulse of volatile mana into an enemy¡¯s body upon stabbing them. The moment the blade pierced, the mana detonated inside the target, causing instantaneous internal bleeding and organ failure. While a dagger wound might be survivable, no one could endure an explosion within their own body. "Lost forever? How about you warn me about such things before we start the procedure next time?" Leo snapped back, angry, as Faye let out a prideful smile. "So.... Did you get the knowledge of your moveset back? What do you think of it?" Faye asked, as for a moment Leo said nothing and only gestured towards his throat, asking for water. Faye rolled her eyes, however, fetched it for him at once. And it was only after he drank some and recovered, that Leo began answering her question. "The skill-set is balanced for movement, creativity and attack, however, I don¡¯t know a single defensive maneuver. If push comes to shove, I have no healing abilities or defensive moves that could save my life in a pinch, making my fighting style offensively skewed," Leo judged, as Faye nodded in agreement with his assessment. "Glad you can see it now. Because, I already know what the previous you would have said when asked about it," Faye said, as she chuckled to herself as if reminiscing about an old joke. "What? What would the old me say?" Leo asked, his curiosity piqued, as Faye only chuckled louder looking at the clueless him. "What else? The old you would say.... Defence is for losers who get hit. I¡¯m ¡¯TheBoss¡¯, I just don¡¯t get hit¨C," Faye replied, as Leo once again frowned deeply. His previous self sounded like an enigma, and Leo could not even begin to imagine what sort of a life he had lived to grow into such an arrogant prick. However, while it sounded impractical, he was also secretly impressed by his past arrogant self, as clearly it had somehow managed to become the best assassin on planet Earth. "Alright.... Your next class starts in 12 minutes, you better get a move on. Also, remember¡ªyou won¡¯t be able to use your skills instantly. Expect failures in the first few days You need practice to return to your best, so don¡¯t bank on it for immediate fights. Also, if anyone asks, just tell them it was Instructor Faye who helped unlock some bits of my memory, however, don¡¯t tell them about the beanie¡ª" Faye instructed, as she unlocked the biometric door once again and showed Leo the exit. "I¡¯m your caretaker here, Skyshard, and while I¡¯ll help you as best I can, it¡¯s going to have to be you that does all the heavy lifting. You must show promise in combat, and you must place at the top of your class, because if you don¡¯t, all your sacrifices up till now will be for naught," Faye reminded, as she gave him one last good slap on his back before sending him on his way to the next class. Chapter 67: Purpose As Leo stepped out of Faye¡¯s room, his hair slightly tousled and a subtle smirk lingering on his face, the last thing he expected was to run into Professor David. The professor was headed towards his dorm room after finishing his lecture, his expression neutral¡ªuntil his gaze landed on Leo. "Skyshard?" David¡¯s voice carried a note of surprise, his eyes flickering from Leo¡¯s disheveled appearance to the door he had just stepped out of. Leo could almost see the gears turning in the professor¡¯s mind, piecing together an entirely incorrect scenario. However, he met his gaze nonetheless. "Professor." Leo said, as he walked past him, entirely ignoring the tension hanging in the air. But as he brushed past, he could swear he heard David curse under his breath. Leo didn¡¯t need to read minds to know what the professor was thinking. The man had clearly jumped to the worst conclusion possible¡ªassuming that a teacher had offered him sexual ¡¯favors¡¯ in exchange for being acquainted with his Monarch-level talent. It was ridiculous. Unfounded. But Leo had neither the time nor the patience to care. With only 12 minutes before his next class, his focus was elsewhere. ******* Returning to the Practical Combat Arena, Leo walked with a renewed sense of confidence about himself. Although his conversation with Faye had not gone entirely as he hoped it would¡ª in some ways, it had turned out better than he ever could have imagined. He now knew that his memory loss was something voluntary and not something imposed forcibly upon him, and although there was a possibility that Faye was lying and making things up, something about her demeanor and how she talked about his past self, made Leo trust him. Today, having talked to her, Leo found out about his goal in this academy and his reason for coming here, and that alone felt much better than the confused state he found himself in up until yesterday. Up-till yesterday, he had no clue why he was here, or who put him here, or what was his end-game. And although many of these questions still remain unanswered, at least now he knew his short-term goals. 1)He had to get stronger and somehow top the first year rankings. 2)He had to be selected for the academy team representing them in the circuits and participate in that competition. 3)He had to shine at the circuits and hopefully help Rodova overturn Geneva¡¯s rank, as it would be an achievement big enough to be noticed by the universe¡¯s best Assassin Guild - The Black Serpents. Which eventually brought him to his final goal for having joined this academy....which was finding a way into the Black Serpents. Not through force. Not through stealth. Not through any method they had used before. Which meant that if they wanted to retrieve the skill scroll¡ª if they wanted to see a new Timeless Assassin to rise again¡ª they needed a new approach. One that would allow their agent to walk freely within the guild¡¯s walls. One that would not raise suspicion. One that would let them strike from within. But that was easier said than done. In a world where background checks ran deep, where major organizations conducted psychological evaluations and lie detection procedures on every new recruit, infiltrating the Black Serpents was impossible for anyone with even the slightest connection to the Evil Cult. Even a single hidden memory of the mission could be fatal, as no one could join that organisation with fabricated pasts or forged documents as the guild¡¯s security measures would expose them long before they ever got close to the armory. Which left them with only one possible entry point. The grassroots level. Unlike other recruitment methods, the Inter-School Circuits were one of the few ways the Black Serpents scouted new talent without prior affiliation checks as they expected the reputed academies to have already done that bit. Hence, those who dominated the circuits, those who stood out among the most promising young assassins in the universe, were offered a chance to join. Making it the only way to join without triggering suspicion. And that was why Leo Skyshard had come to Rodova Military Academy. That was why he had erased his own memories. A clear background. A blank slate. No affiliations. No ties to the Evil Cult. A perfect candidate. This wasn¡¯t just about gaining strength. This was about building a cover story. About proving himself as an exceptional talent while operating within the Righteous Alliance framework. About ascending the ranks of the academy without any traces of his true allegiance. Only after cementing himself as one of the best would he receive an invitation. Only after earning his way into the Black Serpents would he finally get his chance. Once inside, he would steal back what was rightfully his. And when that day came, when the scroll was back in their hands, he would return to the Evil Cult as their next Dragon. The next candidate to become the Timeless Assassin. But until that day arrived... He could never know the full truth. For in this game of shadows, ignorance was both his greatest shield and his deadliest curse. Chapter 68: Practical Combat Class (Practical Combat Grounds, Rodova Military Academy) As Leo stepped into the Practical Combat Grounds once again, sporting a bruised face and a slightly swollen eye, his physical condition immediately became the center of everyone¡¯s attention. Whispers rippled through the training grounds, as the elite class students tried to theorize what had happened to him. Since it was common knowledge that both he and Su Yang had been kicked out of Professor David¡¯s class, many assumed the two had clashed afterward, with Leo ending up on the losing end. While the others speculated that he had foolishly provoked a senior or an instructor which would be in-line with his freakish personality. However, as if completely unaffected by the gossip around him, Leo stood tall. His posture was proud, his expression unshaken, as a subtle but unmistakable confidence radiated from him. The very air around him felt different now compared to just this morning, as he seemed to no longer fear the opinions of the students around him. With the knowledge of his combat techniques restored, something deep inside him had shifted. It was almost like a sliver of his natural arrogance¡ªhis brash, unshakable presence¡ªwas creeping back, as his eyes looked at the surrounding students more as underlings rather than peers. The change was subtle, but significant. Just this morning, he stood amongst the class line-up in a spot where he would draw the least amount of eyes, with his shoulders slouched and his eyes gazing at something distant. It was almost like he Sub-Consciously avoided eye contact, since he did not have the guts to pick a fight. But now? Now, he stood tall, shoulders squared, meeting the stares of those who dared look at him¡ªchallenging them with nothing but his presence, as he turned into a full blown menace. With his combat knowledge restored, he feared no-one. And it reflected in his attitude, with Mu Ryan being one of the first ones to notice this change in him. "Woah, woah, woah, woah, woah! What the hell happened to you, big bro? Where did you suddenly pick up so much swagger from?" she asked, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. However, Leo simply shrugged her away. "I¡¯ve always been this way." His voice came out deeper than expected, catching even him off guard. Mu Ryan narrowed her eyes. "Nahhh¡ªsomething definitely happened between Professor David¡¯s class and now. You feel way too overbearing for it to be nothing major." Her gaze flickered toward Su Yang, who stood off to the side, arms folded, a deep frown on his face. He, too, was staring at Leo¡ªbut with a hazy, confused expression that looked like it belonged to a disillusioned lover who had just had a messy breakup. "Scoring will be simple¡ª Zero points for a draw. Minus one for a loss. Plus two for a win. Once all of you have fought every opponent at least once, we will hold weekly leaderboard matchups every Sunday. The Top 10 rankers will participate in an exhibition match, where the rest of the class will observe and learn. I will personally critique those matches¡ªbreaking down your mistakes, analyzing your movements, and teaching you how to improve. That will be the most informative part of this class." Hen¡¯s gaze swept over the crowd, his words laced with a deliberate intensity. "If you have any intention of qualifying for the circuits as a first-year, your performance in these leaderboard matches is critical. At the end of my four weeks, I will be submitting three names to Principal Alric¡ªmy personal recommendations for the circuits. And while my endorsement alone won¡¯t guarantee selection, it will carry significant weight in your candidacy. So, if you want to make a name for yourself in the Military Inter-Academy Circuits, if you want to be noticed by the strongest and most powerful organizations in the universe¡ª Fight like hell. Claw your way to every win you can get." Hen¡¯s fists clenched as he spoke, his voice carrying an unmistakable edge of challenge¡ªan unspoken dare for them to rise to the occasion as he tried to rile up the heat within everyone¡¯s young blood. And it worked out well, for as Leo glanced around, he could see the shift in everyone¡¯s expressions. His fellow students¡¯ expressions had hardened. Determination. Hunger. Every single one of them wanted this. The circuits were the golden ticket. The one chance to be scouted and recruited by the universe¡¯s most elite forces. And if they had to fight, bleed, and break bones to earn a recommendation spot¡ª Then so be it. "SIR, I JIANG GU WILL BE THE ONE TO GET THAT RECOMMENDATION SIR!" Shouted a candidate, who declared his desire to win like a moron, which immediately painted him as a target for the rest of the class, and even pissed Leo off. ¡¯Like hell you would..... the mission requires me to qualify for the circuits and if this recommendation can help me do so then I¡¯m not letting a single one of you past me. Jiang Gu of the Gu clan? I¡¯m gonna break your bones when we meet in battle¡ª¡¯ Leo thought, as he coldly marked the loudmouth as a personal project. Chapter 69: Combat "Leo Skyshard¡ªNumber One, Su Yang¡ªNumber Two, Mu Shen¡ªNumber Three..." Major Hen¡¯s voice carried through the combat grounds as he assigned numbers to all students based on their enrollment ranks, keeping the process straightforward and without any unnecessary complications. The list continued until Hen reached the final number. And then, without a pause, he moved to the matchups. "First flight, Number One versus Number Thirty-Five, Zone One. Number Two versus Number Thirty-Four, Zone Two..." He read, as he assigned everyone a combat partner at once. After hearing the number of his opponent, Leo¡¯s gaze shifted briefly. He had no idea who Number Thirty-Five was, but his opponent clearly knew who he was. From among the crowd, a girl was already staring at him. Eventually, as Leo made eye contact with her, she began walking toward him at a casual pace, stretching her arm out to introduce herself. "Hello, I¡¯m Sophia Venn and I will be your first opponent today," she said as Leo accepted the handshake but responded in a tone laced with detached arrogance. "You already know who I am." He said, as Sophia smiled at his remark, tilting her chin up ever so slightly, as if trying to meet his gaze on even ground. But it was nothing but a poor attempt at bravery and unfortunately for her, Leo saw straight through it. She tried too hard to appear confident, although she was not feeling it. And while she somehow managed to maintain a straight face, the rest of her body betrayed her resolve. The tension in her shoulders. The slight imbalance in her stance. The way her fingers curled just a bit too tightly before she let go of the handshake, told Leo that she was very nervous to face him. Whether it was his reputation as the number one student? Or his freakish performance this morning while training that scared her? Leo had no clue. However, looking at her body language, he felt sure that she was indeed afraid to face him. ¡¯Being scared of your opponent means you¡¯ve already lost half the fight.¡¯ Leo thought, as he purposefully bore his gaze down on her, trying to look even more imposing, as he tried his best to intimidate her even more. However, before he could properly pressure her, Major Hen¡¯s voice rang out once again, saving his opponent from unnecessary psychological pressure. "Listen up." Hen said, as all attention snapped back to him. It was designed in a way where running away or stalling for time became impossible, pushing cadets to go for wins, rather than gambling for a tie. "Number 1, Stop here¡ª Number 35, Go there" The assistant pointed, as he assigned both Leo and Sophia a starting spot within the marked area. "Standard combat rules apply to this fight," he began, as alternating his gaze between both cadets he explained the rules once. "Protective gear is mandatory. No strikes to vital organs. No maiming or crippling blows. Forced out of bounds equals a loss. Referee¡¯s decision is final." He explained as he handed Leo and Sophia their protective gear, which included light padding for the chest, forearms, and legs, along with a helmet. Ensuring that both candidates had sufficient protection to prevent crippling injuries. Leo strapped his armor on without a second thought, completing the process quickly, while across from him, Sophia did the same¡ªbut took much longer. It looked like she took the extra time to make sure that she was padded up precisely and so that she did not get hit on her vitals, as she subconsciously seemed to be preparing herself for a crushing defeat, and was only hoping to make it out of round one without any major injuries. ¡¯Pfft¡ª Weakling¡¯ Leo thought disappointedly, as although he could accept a weaker opponent losing to him in a fair fight, he somehow had no sympathy for weak minded warriors that threw the fight before it ever began. To become a warrior, one had to become a mentality monster first and it looked like she did not have the mentality of a predator within her. Eventually, she did finish gearing up, as she looked up at Leo once again, this time with an unsure smirk on her lips. "So, the famous Monarch-level talent is my first opponent.... Unfortunately you will lose your very first fight." She said, her voice cracking slightly, as the fear was evident on her face. Leo said nothing. He merely scoffed at her meek behaviour before shaking his head, as the referee introduced the weapons tray. Coincidentally, both Leo and Sophia were assassin¡¯s, however, while Leo chose to fight with daggers, Sophia preferred scythes as her weapon of choice. It was not the usual choice for an assassin, however, this was exactly what Hen wanted from this combat class, which was to expose students to all kinds of opponents. *Swippee* *Swippee* Picking two of them up, Sophia spun the curved blade in her palms, before rubbing them against one another to produce small sparks, as she smiled in satisfaction. Apparently, holding a weapon in her hand finally gave her the courage to look Leo in the eye, who felt equally confident after gripping a pair of daggers in his palms. "Fighters ready?" The referee asked once both had chosen their weapons, as both Leo and Sophia nodded to show their approval. "Begin!" He declared, as Sophia charged at her command, only to be bamboozled, when Leo disappeared before her very eyes within a split-second. Chapter 70: The Boss Is Back "Begin¡ª" The moment Sophia heard the command, she sprang into action, charging straight toward Leo. She knew that if she did not seize control of the battle now, right when it had just begun, she might never get the chance to do it again later. Since Leo was the number one ranked cadet in the Elite Class as per comprehensive evaluation, Sophia fully expected him to be faster and stronger than her. However, when she saw that he favored a dagger as his primary weapon of choice, she recognized an opportunity to potentially create an opening. Leo¡¯s daggers were barely 12 inches long, and when added to his arm reach, his maximum attack range reached about 46 inches. In contrast, her scythe measured 20 inches, and with her 30-inch arm reach, she had a peak attack range of 50 inches¡ªa full four inches longer than her opponent¡¯s. This meant that she had a range advantage over him, which when coupled with her skill move, [Accelerated Slash], might just give her the edge she needed to win. It was a very small difference, but in a fight like this, every inch counted. ¡¯Okay Sophia, You will go in and place a vertical slash, forcing him to dodge left, however, the moment he moves, you will activate the skill, and take him by surprise....¡¯ ¡¯It¡¯s an opening sequence you have done countless times before, and maybe it can work on him too¨C¡¯ Sophia thought, as she narrowed her gaze, however, before she could execute any her thoughts¡ª Before she could even raise her scythe to attack him, Leo disappeared before her very eyes, without leaving so much of a trace in the air. ¡¯What? Where did he go?¡¯ She wondered in panic, as she looked to the left, then to the right, and finally over her head. She expected an attack to come flying in from any side at any time, as her senses went into hyperdrive, however, the expected attack never came. 1...2...3.... 3 painful seconds passed, as sweat beads began to form on her forehead. She no longer had any sense of her opponent¡¯s movements, as having spun around thrice in these three seconds, she no longer knew where Leo was supposed to be. She had spun, because she felt a constant fear of being stabbed in her back, however, no matter how many times she turned, she simply could not spot her opponent. Initially, he felt jittery when he began circulating mana within his body to activate [Vanish] However, once he started it was almost like he did not even need to consciously think on what he was doing, as his brain completed the rest of the process automatically. It was almost like he had performed the move a thousand times while training, and now he only needed to initiate the process before muscle memory took over and his body did the rest. And while he was not sure if this was the case for [Vanish] alone, or for all his skills, he did not wish to fight Su Yang again, until he found out. ¡¯Just you wait Su Yang, I¡¯m going to return every hit you landed on my face tenfold in the coming days¡ª¡¯ Leo thought, as the grin on his face widened while staring Su Yang down. At this moment, both of them knew that Leo was on his way to regaining his peak battle form, and although he had some distance left to cover, both were genuinely stoked to see him on the path to quick improvement. "Alright, time¡¯s up. Everyone shifts one battle zone to their left. Number one will go to zone two. Number two will go to zone three Number thirty four will go to zone 1 And number thirty five will move to zone thirty five" Major Hen declared once the first 2.5 minutes were over, as everyone quickly shifted to the next battle zone, where they encountered their second opponent. "Greetings, I¡¯m Jiang Gu, and I shall be taking the top spot from you in the class rankings very soon¡ª" Said Leo¡¯s second opponent, as Leo¡¯s eyes beamed with joy when he introduced himself. This was the same guy who had shouted boldly that he was going to win it all, when Major Hen was explaining the rules, and he had done the same once again when he introduced himself now. "Aghhh, so you¡¯re Jiang Gu¡ª" Leo said, as he pretended to have heard his name before. "Yes, I¡¯m Jiang Gu? Have you perhaps kept an eye on me as a rival?" He asked, his eyes shining brightly as he took his battle stance. "Yes, let me be honest Jiang Gu, I must tell you precisely how I feel about you before we fight...." Leo began, as he drew in his opponents curiosity with his words. "The truth is.... I don¡¯t give a fuck about you Miang Chu¨C" Leo said, deliberately pronouncing his name wrong, as the expression in his eyes turned stone cold. "Begin¡ª" The referee announced at that moment, as it was Leo this time who took the initiative to charge first. Chapter 71: Insanity The moment the referee¡¯s hand dropped to signal the start of the match, Leo immediately exploded forward, a menacing glare in his eyes. WOOOSH¡ª Jiang Gu barely had time to react before Leo was already on him. Leo didn¡¯t use any fancy techniques for this fight, not because he did not have confidence in performing them, but simply because he did not need to. His combat knowledge and experience ran deeper than just skill moves and weapons mastery, as his battle IQ was quite high too. At his best, he did not need to rely on any fancy moves to defeat his opponent, as more likely than not, he could usually read them like an open book. "Not today¡ª" Jiang Gu declared as he saw Leo descending upon him from the top, as he swung his sword in a quick, practiced arc, activating a mana-infused slash aimed straight at Leo¡¯s ribs¡ª But Leo read it like an open book. He didn¡¯t dodge. He didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, he leaned back while in mid-air, and calmly stepped on his opponent¡¯s sword, mid slash, to perform a back-flip. "What?" Jiang Gu mouthed in disbelief, as his brain could not comprehend the sheer reflexes needed to time a backflip off an ongoing sword slash, however, that momentary distraction became his undoing, as Leo landed a blow to the top of his head before landing. "Guh¡ª" Jiang Gu said dazedly, as his vision doubled and his balance became shaky. "Where?" He mouthed in confusion, swinging his sword wildly, as he could not locate Leo in his dazed state. "I¡¯m right here you bum!" Leo said, as he tapped on his shoulders lightly, only for Jiang Gu to turn with a panic, as Leo punched him square on the nose. *BAM* Jiang Gu staggered back, his nose bone broken by the blow, as a steady stream of blood began trickling down his face. "Ouch.... Ouch....Ahhhh¡ª" He screamed, clutching his nose with his free hand, as once again he took his eyes off Leo, giving him the chance to go on the offensive yet again. His next strike came instantly¡ªa sweeping backhand across Jiang Gu¡¯s jaw, as he floored him to the ground. THUD! Jiang Gu laid flat on the ground, his brain a concusted mess, as he simply could not make sense of the world around him anymore. STOMP! Stomping ruthlessly on his face, Leo kicked his broken nose again and again, disfiguring it completely, until the referee forcibly stepped in to stop the fight and protect cadet safety. Sympathy, compassion, and empathy¡ªthose were the things that made a human... human. They were what separated men from monsters, what differentiated warriors from beasts. But the more Leo thought about it, the harder it became to convince himself that he should care. Because the truth was, he didn¡¯t. There was no guilt. No hesitation about his nature in his head anymore and Instead of questioning it, he embraced it. Why should he feel apologetic for his nature? He was a hunter, not prey. A predator, not some weak, bleeding-heart fool pretending to be something he wasn¡¯t. And the more he came to terms with that... The more he liked it. He wasn¡¯t even back to his peak yet. He had no grand achievements to boast about, no towering reputation to lean on. Yet, still¡ªhe found his natural arrogance slowly creeping back. Not because of what he had done and accomplished already in the academy but because of what he knew he could do. "Damn.... I guess I finally understand why Muiyan Faye called my previous self impossibly arrogant. ¡¯TheBoss¡¯? That name sounded cringe to me when I first heard it, but I lowkey like it now.... I definitely feel like The Boss, with my combat instincts back, and if I feel this better with just my combat memories back? Just how would I really feel when I had all my memories back?" Leo wondered, as he clutched his palm into a fist and stared at it with passion. *Thump* *Thump* The thumping pulse in his veins, was demanding that he fight more. The joy of humiliating his opponents.... He wanted to feel it more. The elation of stomping an opponent¡¯s nose out! HE WANTED TO FEEL IT MORE. "God Damn it.... How long before the next fight starts? I¡¯m already tired of looking at this bums face¨C" Leo said impatiently, as the referee kept looking at his clock, waiting for the timer to hit 0, before he gave the command to "Switch¡ª" Chapter 72: Steamroll Leo tore through the next few fights with ease, overwhelming his opponents with sheer dominance. He did not need to use any flashy techniques or skill moves¡ª in fact he did not even consider using them after the second fight. Not because he did not want to test out his newly recalled skill moves, but simply because he found his opponent¡¯s to not be at his level. His opponents were skilled and strong. Yes. And the gap between them was not in terms of raw power. Infact, most of the students of the Elite Class were at-par with him in terms of speed, strength and endurance, with some even being stronger in a few areas. But the difference in their understanding of combat? That was a chasm the students in this class could not hope to cross in a short time. Leo had a sea of combat information in his brain. Experience so deep and rich, that gave him a way out of almost any perceivable combat situation at this level. Which was in-stark contrast to most of his opponents, who were young elites, raised in noble families, that were although groomed through rigorous physical training regimens since childhood, still lacked knowledge of actual practical combat. They had sparring experience, polished techniques, and textbook-perfect form. But they had never fought for their lives. And it showed. Their movements, while technically sound, lacked killer instinct. They still treated combat like a sparring match¡ªmeasured, predictable, hesitant. None of them knew how to properly leverage their weapon advantage, like a proper seasoned warrior should. Leo used daggers¡ªthe shortest melee weapon on the battlefield. Hence by all logic, his opponents, wielding longer swords and polearms, should have had the reach advantage. But they had no idea how to press that advantage. For they lacked the fundamental understanding of how human anatomy worked, and what exactly was the most lethal range of their weapons. Every weapon had a ¡¯Kill-Zone¡¯. The area where it could dish out the maximum damage, and it was fundamental for a warrior to fight and hold their opponent within this ¡¯Kill-Zone¡¯ so that at any opening shown, they could move-in for the kill. However, the noble-borns did not understand this concept as well as Leo did. "Freak.... Skyshard is a goddamn freak, I faced him in combat for my seventh fight, and he completely out-classed me without ever needing to activate a single skill. Fighting him felt like fighting an immovable wall, he¡¯s a true freak unlike anything I have ever seen before" Murmurs began to spread around the class regarding Leo¡¯s performance in this first class, as looking around, there was not a single student who had managed to come out of this class unscathed, except for him. Most of the students had suffered significant injuries... Broken bones, bruised ribs, dislocated joints, swollen eyes¡ª However, even those who were good at defence and did not pick up any major injury, looked to be completely exhausted after ten fights, as they found themselves collapsed on the floor, their chest heaving heavily, while Leo stood tall, unbothered. Unlike these fools who went all out in every fight and expended every bit of mana in their bodies, Leo never went all out, nor did he use too many skills, as he fought the fights with his brain and conserved most of his energy by not performing any useless movements. He felt like he could easily go for an hour more before his breathing became unsteady, as just this much action was not enough to tickle his bones. "Alright class, that¡¯s it for today. I hope you have gained a lot of new insights by facing your fellow classmates today. We will repeat this process tomorrow, day after and the day after tomorrow as well, before holding a rankers exhibition match on Sunday. If you think your performance today was not up-to the mark, then I suggest that before you go to bed today, you think about your fights, how they played out and what you could have done differently to avoid a defeat. Introspection is the most important aspect for improvement, but it¡¯s not something that can be taught and only something that can be experienced through enlightenment. Anyways, that¡¯s it for you all today. Dismissed¡ª" Major Hen said, as he turned on his heel and walked out of the practical combat grounds, leaving the students rolling on the floor to their own devices. "Big brother! You were on fire today! I never knew you could move like that¡ª" Mu Ryan said, as soon as the class ended, as she immediately rushed beside Leo and grabbed him by the arm. "You¡¯re going to face me tomorrow, please go easy on me.... I don¡¯t want a bruised cheek¡ª" She said while pouting, as she tried to appear cute, and appeal for leniency. "If you don¡¯t want to end up with a bruised face, then just throw your weapon to the ground as soon as the match starts, declaring a forfeit. If not, then don¡¯t blame me for what comes next" Leo replied amusedly, as he gave her the evil side-eye. "Mean! Big brother is a meanie¡ª" Mu Ryan complained as she feebly hit him on his arms, causing Leo to burst out in laughter. An interaction, that did not go unnoticed by the class. Chapter 73: A new power block? (Rodova Military Academy, Tactical Training Grounds, B-9) The final class of the day after Practical Combat was ¡¯Scouting, Movement, and Planning,¡¯ an Assassin Branch-exclusive course that Leo had to take alongside regular class students. It was a 90% theoretical lecture with a few practical demonstrations conducted by Army Specialists¡ªnothing too physically demanding, which was a relief, considering that nearly everyone who arrived for the lecture looked half-dead after enduring the first day of hellish training at the Rodova Military Academy. On the first day, the Lieutenant conducting the class outlined the importance of mission planning and introduced three core rules that every assassin had to follow when preparing for an operation: 1. Scout 2. Verify 3. Plan The first thumb rule¡ªScouting¡ªwas the foundation of every mission. Before an assassin ever lifted a blade, before a single step was taken toward the target, scouting had to be done. A poorly scouted mission was a mission doomed to fail. The more an assassin knew about their target¡ªtheir habits, routines, security measures, and the layout of their environment¡ªthe less room there was for unexpected surprises. Scouting was not just about watching a target from the shadows. It was about gathering every possible detail that could be used to ensure success. How many guards were stationed at a given time? Did the target have a predictable schedule? Were there alternative exits if the main escape route was blocked? What terrain or structures could be used to an assassin¡¯s advantage? These were questions that needed clear answers before any plan could be formed. A well-protected target required a different approach than one who was careless. A target surrounded by political figures demanded stealth, whereas an enemy general on the battlefield could be eliminated more aggressively. Every mission had unique variables¡ªbut those variables meant nothing if they weren¡¯t accounted for before execution. Which was why scouting wasn¡¯t just a task¡ªit was a mandatory step in mission planning. An assassin who scouted properly entered every battle already holding the advantage. And an assassin who didn¡¯t? Walked into the unknown, blind, and vulnerable. ¡ª-- As the lecture concluded, most of the cadets sat up, paying full attention. Despite their exhaustion, they understood the weight of what was being taught. This wasn¡¯t just textbook theory. It was knowledge forged from real missions. Real deaths. Real failures. And Leo appreciated it too. Having an escape route planned beforehand and being cautious was probably a smart strategy that his arrogant ass needed to learn, as just like the Lieutenant said, there was no perfectly executed missions, just prepared assassin¡¯s that had thought about every possibility that could unfold. Hence, by the end, Leo stood up thoroughly satisfied with what he had learnt for the day, as he hauled his tired rear to the mess hall for dinner, with a grumbling Mu Ryan by his side. "Oh my God, Leo¡ª- everything hurts!" She complained, as she clutched her head. "My head hurts, my body hurts, my butt hurts.... I don¡¯t even know how a butt can hurt, but mine hurts after all these long hours of sitting! And it¡¯s only the first day. The hellish Professor Marvin expects us to come in early tomorrow and run more laps as penalty for failing his expectations today, and this hell will just continue all over again tomorrow morning. And... and... and this is all if I retire to bed now, but I can¡¯t. I still have to spend a few hours meditating, then I have to work on the scroll given in the basics of perception class and also prepare for the next lecture of Professor David by studying his lecture notes today. I then have to introspect my combat performance like Major Hen wanted, and I have to sleep and recover my tired body too! It¡¯s like there¡¯s not enough hours on the clock for me to do all that and still remain sane, because I¡¯m going to either fail one of the courses, or I¡¯m going to go insane" Ryan complained as she stomped her feet in frustration like a spoiled baby. "It¡¯s not all that bad... you can grab a couple extra stamina potions during dinner, it will help you stay awake longer" Leo comforted, as although he too felt like the academy life here was a lot more gruelling than he expected, he was somehow fine with it. Deep down, he understood that getting stronger was not supposed to be an easy process, because if it were then every bum in the universe would be naturally powerful. Becoming strong was hard, and required sacrifice, which was why the strong were universally respected, as not everyone could become what they were. *Chatter* *Chatter* As Leo entered the mess-hall for dinner, he found the place entirely full with hardly any seats left, however, to his surprise, the corner table which he usually sat at had a few empty seats left with Su Yang and Mu Shen sitting together on it, looking like they were saving it for him. As he walked in, Mu Shen immediately waved towards him to grab his attention, as Leo chuckled at this unexpected development. He had not expected to make allies in the Academy¡ªat least, not this quickly. But now? It looked like he was going to be in a power-block with the two best students in the class Chapter 74: Ghost Sleep. As Leo and Mu Ryan took their seats after filling their plates, the atmosphere at the table turned unexpectedly tense. The three strongest cadets in the Elite Class¡ªLeo, Su Yang, and Mu Shen¡ªsat in silence, locking eyes in an unspoken battle of wills. The rest of the mess hall immediately took notice. Whispers spread like wildfire, speculating on what it meant that the strongest students had aligned themselves together. "Man, my shoulders hurt," Mu Shen finally broke the silence, rotating his shoulder blades with a wince. "Punched a damn shield with my bare fists today. My knuckles are fine, but my shoulder? Feels like it¡¯s falling apart.....What a drag¡ª" Su Yang scoffed, running a hand over the thin cut on his cheek. "Tch. I can¡¯t believe I let some bastard land a hit on me." His fingers traced the wound with irritation. "Little shit spat poison mist in my eyes. Blinded me for just a second¡ªand that was enough." Mu Shen smirked. "Damn, even you got caught slipping?" Su Yang¡¯s jaw clenched. "Next time, I¡¯m breaking his ribs. No¡ªscrew that. I¡¯m shattering them." His tone was casual, but Leo could tell he meant every word. "What about you, Skyshard? How¡¯d you get the black eye?" Mu Shen asked, finally turning to Leo. Leo only chuckled, casually pointing toward Su Yang. Mu Shen blinked. "Him?" Su Yang frowned. "It¡¯s nothing. It wasn¡¯t a fair fight. I cheap-shotted Skyshard this time." "But I¡¯ve got a feeling that next time... it won¡¯t be the same." Leo¡¯s grin widened at that response. Su Yang could have bragged. He could have rubbed in the fact that he had beaten Leo black and blue that morning. But he didn¡¯t. Instead, he chose not to consider that fight as legitimate¡ªbecause Leo had been without his memories. That small gesture earned Su Yang some respect in Leo¡¯s book. As for all his arrogance, it seemed like Su Yang still had his own sense of honor. "Well, well," Mu Shen mused, alternating his gaze between the two of them. "Now that¡¯s a fight I really want to see." He turned back to his food, but the conversation was far from over. "The fight between the three of you is going to change every week," Mu Ryan added, chewing thoughtfully. "Depends on how your Genetic Awakening goes and what skills you unlock." Leo¡¯s ears perked up at that. "When does that happen? We got tested for our genetic potential, but when do we start awakening it?" Before Mu Ryan could answer, Su Yang spoke first. "Next week. You get your first shot this Sunday. Depending on how fast you digest it, you will get another shot every subsequent week¡ªor once you¡¯ve fully absorbed the previous dose. Whichever takes longer." You don¡¯t know exactly when it will happen, but occasionally after you take the serum, you will find yourself slipping into a state called ¡¯Ghost Sleep¡¯ at night¡ªwhere you start witnessing past events from your bloodline. Events that left a deep imprint on its history." Su Yang¡¯s gaze darkened. "These memories are almost always tied to extreme emotions¡ªeither immense joy or overwhelming hatred." He exhaled sharply before adding, "But in the history of the Six Great Clans, I¡¯ve never heard of a ¡¯Ghost Sleep¡¯ filled with joy. Not even once." Leo didn¡¯t speak, letting him continue. "For us, it¡¯s always something brutal. A gruesome assassination. A massacre. Or worse..." Su Yang¡¯s fingers clenched against the table. "Watching your entire family being raped and slaughtered before your eyes." A heavy silence fell over the table. Leo didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t react outwardly. But he absorbed every word. "The likelihood of experiencing Ghost Sleep depends on how much of the progenitor god¡¯s blood runs in your veins," Su Yang continued. "The weaker your divine blood, the less frequently it happens." He met Leo¡¯s gaze. "But if you have thick blood, like we do, it¡¯s unavoidable." he said, as he paused. "We¡¯re bound to experience it¡ªmaybe once or twice a month." he said concluding his speech, as he trembled once again. Leo finally noticed it. Both Mu Shen and Su Yang¡ªtwo of the strongest cadets in the class¡ªlooked physically afraid of ghost sleep, as both of them had goosebumps just thinking about it. These two men, who did not flinch at the sight of blood or physical pain. Trembled at the thought of these nightmares, which just went to prove how horrible they must be. ¡¯Ghost Sleep.....¡¯ Leo had no memories of it. But if these two, as powerful as they were, feared it to this extent... Then whatever it was¡ªwhatever they were destined to see in his dreams¡ª Was surely going to be hell. "GOSH, let¡¯s not talk about these depressing topics, it¡¯s literally killing my appetite guys....." Mu Ryan said, trying to pull back the conversation to a more cheerful note, as the boys unanimously agreed to her suggestion. Chapter 75: Meditation After dinner, Leo returned straight to his room, his mind set on a single goal¡ªstarting his meditation practice. Now that he had regained his knowledge of how to circulate mana within his body, Leo was eager to dive into meditation. He understood that it was one of the most crucial aspects of a warrior¡¯s path and a key to unlocking the next stage of his power. Before dinner today, he had no idea as to how important meditation was versus learning new skills, however, after listening to Mu Shen and Su Yang talk about their plans for the rest of the day after dinner, Leo got a pretty good idea about its importance. Mu Shen and Su Yang, mentioned over dinner that they intended to meditate until midnight, followed by an hour dedicated to learning the perception skill-scroll they¡¯d been given earlier. And only then would they call it a night. It was currently 7 p.m., meaning that the two of them planned to spend at least five hours meditating versus only one to learn a new skill. Which was an eye-opener for Leo. Having friends¡ªor at least, fellow cadets with more general knowledge in the academy¡ªgave Leo some much-needed context about how he should manage his time, which came as a significant relief considering how clueless he felt without his memories. Hence, after returning to his dorm, the first thing that Leo did was to grab his holographic copy of the meditation manual, sitting cross legged on the floor, before diving right in. [Please condense a ball of mana in the centre of your left palm] The manual instructed, as it began floating automatically into the air, hovering right before Leo¡¯s eyes, with the text written within beginning to glow with a faint light. "Oh? Okay¡ª" Leo muttered, feeling surprised, as he did as instructed and condensed a ball of mana in the center of his left palm. [Insufficient mana density detected¡ª please pack more mana into the current ball] The text inside the book shifted, as it seemed to track Leo¡¯s progress in real-time. "Oh? A live book? That¡¯s Interesting¡ª" Leo mused, as he condensed even more mana into the same spot, until the insufficient mana density warning dispersed, shifting into an anatomical diagram of his body and the mana circuits within his body. [Please circulate the condensed ball of mana exactly as displayed in the path in front of you¡ª] The book instructed, as it showed the exact path Leo was meant to follow, whereby he would circulate the ball of mana from his left palm up to his heart, and then down towards his navel, where the diagram wanted him to stop. *Throb* *Throb* Every vein in his brain hurt from the overexertion, as even with his eyes closed he could see the mana diagram floating before his eyes, asking him to guide it correctly again. "Meditation sucks. I would rather run a hundred laps twice a day than do this shit¨C" Leo cursed, as he realized that meditation was a much harder process to undergo rather than physical training. However, while he cursed verbally, internally he did not feel frustrated at all. If anything, he was excited, as he had never felt his brain challenged to such limits before. ¡¯If meditation is this tough, and I do it daily, my brain is going to improve by leaps and bounds in the days to come. It¡¯s like exercise, but for my brain, and I¡¯m sure the benefits it will bring will be massive¡ª¡¯ Leo thought, as he let a soft grin spread on his face. *Deep breaths¨C* Inhaling and exhaling sharply, he waited until the throbbing sensation in his brain subsided before slowly getting back to his meditation position again with the crossed legs. Then, he opened the meditation manual again, which immediately floated back into the air, asking him to form a concentrated ball of mana in his left palm. This time, Leo got it right on the first try, before quickly guiding it to his navel in just 5 minutes, as he then proceeded to split them into equal parts as guided. Read new chapters at novelhall.Co?m Then¡ª He once again found himself trying to guide both balls down towards his femur bone as instructed, which he began doing unsuccessfully for about half an hour, until he finally got the path memorized just right to precisely guide both balls down at a simultaneous pace, succeeding with this step of the training. [Using the mana balls as a power core, charge-up all the 121,776 micro-mana pathways leading to your bone marrow, to begin the production of new blood cells¨C] The manual instructed, as reading that text, Leo let out a sharp breath of disbelief. Chapter 76: Meditation (2) [Using the mana balls as a power core, charge up all the 121,776 micro-mana pathways leading to your bone marrow, to begin the production of new blood cells.] Leo exhaled sharply, his eyes scanning the glowing text before it shifted into an anatomical diagram. The complexity of what he had to do this time around was simply staggering¡ª the diagram wanted him to activate hundreds of thousands of micro-pathways at once, which looked like a tree branch diverging into uncountable roots. However, instead of a trunk, all of them stemmed from the two mana balls he had painstakingly guided to his femur bones. It required a level of fine control that he had not yet mastered as a warrior, however, he had no other choice but to give it a shot regardless. Closing his eyes, he focused on the mana spheres embedded deep in his legs and upon his command, they pulsed faintly, like miniature hearts awaiting further instructions. Carefully, he tried to push the energy stored within them outward, attempting to distribute the stored mana through the delicate channels branching into his femur. However, just as he started that process, he felt a sharp jolt of resistance surging through his body. Apparently, the mana flow stuttered, clogging at multiple junctures, as it found itself unable to disperse properly. It was like trying to force a flood through thin, fragile pipes, and his small mana circuits could clearly not handle that much load. [Mana flow error detected. Improper distribution rate. Restarting process.] The glowing text flashed red, and Leo clenched his jaw, suppressing a frustrated growl. He wasn¡¯t lacking the focus¡ªit was just that his pathways weren¡¯t accustomed to this level of fine control, forcing him to be more careful. ¡¯Alright, I can do this if I am incredibly patient, I just need to be patient¨C¡¯ Leo thought, as steadying his breathing, he tried again. This time, he adjusted his approach, visualizing the mana not as a torrent but as a steady trickle, slowly seeping through the microscopic channels. He adopted a patient approach, waiting for mana to move forward on its own instead of forcing it to circulate, as he only applied the lightest of pressure. "Oh yeah.... That¡¯s the way to go¡ª" Leo muttered out loud in joy, as very soon he realized that this approach was indeed the right one, as the mana began reaching the marrow production site within the femur bones. [Micro-mana pathways successfully charged. Initiating bone marrow activation.] A deep warmth spread through his femur, unlike anything he had ever felt before as the mana he sent in began to react with it. It wasn¡¯t pain, but it was something entirely foreign, as his body could sense something changing on a cellular level. Overall, nine grueling minutes passed before he finally succeeded in splitting the energy into two and positioning them correctly in his femur bones again. But by then, all the previous progress had already halted and the window of efficiency was completely lost. Panting, he wiped the sweat from his brow, and restarted the process of trickling mana to his femur bones, which once again restarted the production process of new blood cells. However, once again it was depleted within the minute, and Leo had to start from zero yet again. "Fuck this is hard¨C" he realized, as just as he was about to restart the process, doing it all over again from step 0, the text before him shifted again, showing him an analysis chart. [Optimal Replacement Efficiency Data: Maintaining continuous flow for 2 hours/day ¡ú Peak production rate: 100,000 new blood cells/day. If sustained for over 2 years ¡ú Full blood replacement achieved. Breaks or inconsistent training = Efficiency drop, extending the process indefinitely. If sustained for 5 hours/day ¡ú Full replacement may be achieved within 8-9 months. ] Leo¡¯s head tilted slightly as he read through the numbers. The process wasn¡¯t just difficult¡ªit was a battle against time. If he failed to maintain a constant cycle, the replacement process would take years to complete, making it a terrible waste of time. Your journey continues with novelhall.Co?m The first thing he needed to do to practice this method efficiently was to learn how to maintain a constant power cycle, as without it, doing the same steps over and over again with delays in between was next to useless. The Complete Marrow Meditation Manual aimed to reconstruct his body, one cell at a time, and to do so, the replacement rate of new cells produced had to out-weigh the death+ production rate of old cells. If achieved successfully, the new blood cells didn¡¯t just enhance mana storage; they increased oxygen efficiency, improved muscle endurance, reduced lactic acid buildup, and optimized cardiovascular health. Which meant that if he completed the transformation, he wouldn¡¯t just be a stronger fighter. He¡¯d be something far beyond human limitations. But getting there was the real challenge. Right now, he was too slow. It had taken him nine minutes to restart the process, and if he kept going at this pace, the replacement cycle would take forever to complete. This meant that not only did he have to get faster, he also needed to get more efficient and more precise, as only then could he hope to master this technique and complete the replacement rate within a reasonable timeframe. Chapter 77: Absolute Vision (Rodova Military Academy, Leo¡¯s Dorm, 12:30 AM) At around 12:30 midnight, Leo finally gave up on meditation for the day, after spending five and a half frustrating hours making little to no progress. His head ached, his focus was strained, and his patience with the entire process had worn thin. So, instead of continuing down that fruitless path, he turned his attention to something new¡ªthe Absolute Vision skill scroll. A challenge, yes. But hopefully, one that wasn¡¯t as painfully tedious as meditation. Whirrrr¡ª The holographic scroll activated, flickering to life in the dim room, hovering before his eyes just as the meditation manual had. But unlike the silent hum of the meditation guide, this one made a low mechanical whirring sound, like an old, worn-out engine sputtering to life. Then, the first set of instructions appeared, glowing faintly. [Mastering Absolute Vision requires mastering Mana Perception first.] [Until you can visualize the flow of mana around you with your eyes closed, it is fruitless to attempt this method.] Leo exhaled sharply, closing his eyes without hesitation. And immediately, he felt it. The subtle pull of mana in the air, swirling in unseen currents. It wasn¡¯t visible, but it was there¡ªan invisible tide that he was unconsciously drawing into his body, like a whirlpool slowly siphoning water from its surroundings. When he opened his eyes again, the warning label was gone. The text on the scroll had already updated, shifting to the next phase of instruction. [Please circulate mana within your body, following the path in the diagram before you.] The hologram shifted, revealing an anatomical diagram of the human body, tracing the specific mana circulation route he needed to follow. The path began near the base of his skull, running down his spine, branching through his legs, all the way to his toes¡ªbefore looping back up in a continuous cycle. Unlike the Meditation Manual, which required distributing mana into delicate micro-pathways, this technique was far more straightforward. [Congratulations, you have successfully mastered the first stage of (Absolute Vision), you inherently understand the concept behind 3D imaging and have a robust subconscious brain capable of interpreting the information in real time.] The skill scroll said, as Leo frowned deeply upon reading this. He felt perplexed as to why he could master such a difficult technique with such ease, however, apparently he already had an inherent understanding of how to sense mana around his body, and a robust enough brain to compile the information he collected. [The next step is to learn how to perform one circulation of this method with each breath that you take. The focus is on speed with precision] The skill scroll instructed, as Leo closed his eyes once again and took in a deep breath, trying to sync one cycle of mana rotation alongside it. However, as he tried to cycle the mana down the memorized path, he realized that he needed at least 3.5 seconds to complete one cycle. Whereas the mental image created after each cycle lasted for only 1 second. This meant that, if he wanted to learn how to maintain this skill continuously, he needed to shorten the mana circulation time from 3.5 seconds to unde one, and then sync it with his breathing, so that his brain linked performing this method Sub-Consciously with breathing, doing it every passing moment without Leo needing to focus on it. *Sigh¨C* Leo exhaled sharply, closing his eyes once more. Again. He pushed the mana through the path, forcing himself to move faster while maintaining the same precision. This time he improved very slightly, pushing his circulation time to 3.4 seconds, but it was still too slow. ¡¯Again¨C¡¯ He thought, as he hastened the process even more, repeating the circulation path, as he tried adjusting his control and trimming unnecessary hesitation. The result? He trimmed down his time to 3.2 seconds, which was a great improvement over 3.5, but still a far-cry from where he needed to be. Leo exhaled, rubbing his temple as the strain on his mind began creeping in. A quick glance at the clock told him that it was 3:00 AM already, meaning that there was only 1.5 hour left before the morning alarms blared and the next academic day began. ¡¯I need to take some rest, pushing anymore will only be counterproductive, I guess I will work on this again tomorrow¨C¡¯ Leo concluded, as he shut down the holographic scroll, and climbed onto his bunk bed. ¡¯I have a long way to go¨C¡¯ Leo realized, as at that thought, his brain drifted asleep, shutting down in almost an instant after the exhaustion that it had undergone today. It was a challenge to learn both the meditation method and the perception skill simultaneously, however, Leo had faith in his ability to keep-up regardless. Chapter 78: Budding Friendship Next morning at 4:30 am sharp, the alarms in the corridors blared loudly, signalling the start of yet another academic day. Hearing the loud sound, Leo practically forced himself to wake up, however, his mind seemed to be reluctant to cooperate. Feeling as heavy as lead, Leo¡¯s brain resisted restarting, dragging him down into the depths of exhaustion. But with no other choice, he forced himself to power through it, pushing past the sluggish haze of sleep. ¡ª------ (Rodova Military Academy, Physical Training Grounds) It wasn¡¯t until Leo was halfway through the 100 penalty laps¡ªhis feet pounding against the dirt alongside the rest of the class¡ªthat his brain finally shook off its grogginess. He hadn¡¯t wanted to wake up. But listening to Mu Shen¡¯s colorful morning rant made the ordeal almost worth it. "Mark my words, boys..." Mu Shen panted between heavy breaths. "One of these days, I¡¯m gonna find a stick¡ªa long, thick one¡ªmade of really hard wood, with the nastiest, sharpest grooves and edges you can imagine." He exhaled sharply, his eyes burning with unholy determination. "I¡¯m gonna oil it. Kiss it. Cherish it like it¡¯s my life¡¯s purpose¡ª" Leo raised a brow, already sensing where this was going. "¡ªAnd then, when Marvin isn¡¯t looking, I¡¯m gonna ram it straight up his ass!" Leo couldn¡¯t help it¡ªhe burst into laughter, shaking his head at Mu Shen¡¯s outrageously committed vendetta against Professor Marvin. "Look at that smug bastard¡ªhe¡¯s smiling at our misery!" Mu Shen growled, glaring up at Professor Marvin. "Look at him, standing there all high and mighty, enjoying this shit!" Following his gaze, the others turned to see Marvin watching over them with that ever-present calm, unreadable expression. Mu Shen scowled even harder. Experience more on novelhall.Co?m "Fucker." He muttered under his breath, making sure the professor wasn¡¯t looking before throwing in the insult. Skyshard is a hard man! When his girlfriend asks him ¡¯Honey? Do you want me to blow you?¡¯, Skyshard shakes his head and replies ¡¯Sorry, I prefer to go solo¨C¡¯," Mu Shen teased, as both him and Su Yang immediately burst into laughter. And burst into the uncontrollable kind, which completely messed up their cadence and their breathing patterns. "Oh shut-up! I¡¯m just a focused man, I¡¯m focused on getting stronger and not on heavy balloons. Also, she¡¯s not that pretty anyways¡ª" Leo fought back, however, his words fell on flat ears. Su Yang and Mu Shen simply did not care for what he had to say, and kept laughing and expanding on the joke for the next 5 laps, as they pissed the shit out of Leo. However, because of how relaxed they ran, joking and laughing with one another, none of them felt the fatigue creeping in, which helped them get to lap80 in a breeze. "Look at those three at the front.... They¡¯re laughing and running like they don¡¯t feel the pressure at all. They¡¯re one and a half laps ahead from the rest of us, yet there¡¯s not a frown on their faces¡ª" Noted a student from the rest of the class running pack, whose atmosphere was not as cheerful as Leo and company. Infact, in stark contrast to what Leo experienced with Su Yang and Mu Shen, the morale of the majority of the class pack was not flying high at all. As after every couple laps, one of them would drop out, after complaining about feeling dizzy since the past 5 laps. "Fuck the talented and fuck their friendship with one another. As if it¡¯s not bad enough that they¡¯re born with more natural talent than the rest of us, now they¡¯re bonding over their talents too, as they laugh down on us!" "Talent doesn¡¯t determine your physical conditioning. If they can run 100 laps without breaking a sweat, then it means they¡¯ve lived a life far more difficult than most of us can even imagine. They have trained for this.... It wasn¡¯t given to them at birth" One sensible student amongst them spoke, however, his words only served as dampening the spirits of the others even more. It was bad enough to acknowledge that they did not have the same elite level talent as the top students of the class, however, to also admit they did not work as hard as them on-top, really hurt their pride. "I can¡¯t... I can¡¯t.... I¡¯m dropping. I can¡¯t run like those monsters, 100 laps are not for me!" Said yet another student as he crashed on the running track on the 97th lap, with just 3 more to go¡ª It was a pitiful fall, one so close to the finish line, however, while he failed, Leo, Su Yang and Mu Shen did not, as the trio managed to complete the 100th lap, while the majority of the class was still on 98th at the end. Chapter 79: A new routine Professor Marvin showed no mercy to those who failed to complete the 100 laps run today as well. Apart from severely rebuking them and threatening to drop them from the Elite Class should they not make the cut soon enough, he also publicly humiliated them, asking them uncomfortable questions about their own mentality and will power. "Those who failed to complete the 100 laps today, will repeat the process tomorrow, while the rest of the class will move on to the next stage¡ª" Marvin informed, as rather than allowing them to move on, he coldly assigned them the same punishment for tomorrow, which was to run another 100 laps. Meanwhile, the students who succeeded were promoted to the next phase of training: weighted vest exercises. With only half an hour left before the session for the day ended, Marvin spared them from anything too strenuous for the day, assigning a brief round of push-ups and sit-ups before dismissing them. But as they left, he made one thing painfully clear. "Enjoy today while you can. Tomorrow will not be this easy." ¡ª------ (Rodova Military Academy, Basics of Perception Class) With no mandatory attendance requirement until the next evaluation day, the Basics of Perception class saw a steep drop in numbers from the second session onwards. Less than 30% of the students showed up, and most weren¡¯t even here to actively train¡ªas they simply came to consult Professor Powell on their personal struggles before leaving again. However, unlike the others who rushed to ask their questions and leave, Leo lingered for a while, quietly observing the class and taking in the struggles his peers faced before posing his own question. And what he saw surprised him. Nearly 90% of the students present were still stuck on the very first step¡ªsensing mana. They couldn¡¯t even complete the preliminary phase of learning the technique. For these students, Professor Powell had to recommend special exercises and additional study guides just to help them grasp the basic ability to sense the mana around them. Leo, however, found himself completely unable to relate to their struggles. Mana perception had never been an issue for him. While his peers wrestled with fundamentals, he was already leagues ahead¡ªdespite being assigned the most complex version of the skill. His concern wasn¡¯t about how to activate the technique. He wanted to know how to make it faster. So when he finally raised his hand and asked Professor Powell for tips on accelerating mana circulation, the entire room fell silent. His question stood out like a sharp blade among dull stones. Predictably, Su Yang was one of the casualties. Since he hadn¡¯t attended class the previous day, he hadn¡¯t even bothered doing the assignment¡ªhanding David the perfect excuse to kick him out yet again with a public bashing. However, when Leo stepped forward and submitted his completed work, something unexpected happened. David¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets in sheer frustration. The professor had clearly expected Leo to fail. He had likely prepared an entire lecture on sincerity and diligence, just waiting for Leo to show up empty-handed so he could publicly humiliate him. However, to his surprise, not only had Leo completed the assignment, but he had done it correctly¡ªcompletely robbing David of his anticipated moment of triumph. The sheer displeasure on the man¡¯s face was almost comical for the class to witness. However, since the lecture had to go on anyways, David was forced to allow Leo a seat, as he carried on with the lecture with his mood visibly soured. The topic for the day? Elemental Infusion. As he explained the process through which pure mana could be altered to take on different elemental natures¡ªsuch as fire mana, water mana, dark mana, and beyond. Stay tuned to novelhall.Co?m It was a very informative lecture and although David was a groggy teacher, his knowledge and command on the subject was absolutely top-notch. The way he explained the topic opened Leo¡¯s horizons on how different types of infused mana could help increase the power of different types of spells. While also understanding how they could help a craftsman craft better quality items. Overall, he was very satisfied with what he learnt for the day, as he decided to make this a habit and ensure that he gave the professor no excuses to kick him out from now on. ¡ª-------- (Rodova Military Academy, Practical Combat Class) After Basics Of Magic Theory, the next class was practical combat, where once again Major Hen matched up all students against one another, right from where they had left off the day before. Leo felt very excited for his match-ups today, as compared to yesterday the quality of his opponents went up significantly today, with the last two opponents that he faced even possessing some of the same skills that he did. The second last opponent that he faced, executed a move similar to [Shadow Bind] to try and restrict his movements, while the last one had a decoy clone move, which created multiple illusions of himself, making it hard to perceive the real one. However, while he struggled more against them compared to the opponents he faced yesterday, Leo still managed to win all 10 matches that he fought today, while only picking up minimal injuries. Chapter 80: Stealth and Assassination Class (Rodova Military Academy, Basement B-1, Basics of Stealth and Assassination Class) The final class of the day after Practical Combat was Basics of Stealth and Assassination, the only lecture Leo had not attended even once yet, as it was only held on select few days, alternating with the Scouting, Movement and Planning class. It was held in the basement, in a dark and damp environment, which felt unsettling. However, as if the environment was not bad enough, the instructor for this class was even worse. Unlike the other classes, which were led by seasoned military officials or scholarly instructors, this one was conducted by someone far removed from the chains of order and discipline. A criminal. One who stood before them in heavy restraints, his hands bound in reinforced shackles, his legs weighed down by enchanted chains¡ªyet none of it seemed to suppress the twisted glee dancing in his eyes. The instructor for this class was Severus Maximus, the infamous ¡¯Needle Assassin¡¯, who Rodova Military Academy had specially recruited as a teacher, to give their students the best education possible. Severus however, was a man so dangerous, that two high-ranking military lieutenants stood guard around him at all times, monitoring his every move, as despite his bounds, he could not be trusted alone around anyone. And yet¡ª Despite the chains and the guards monitoring his every move, the madness in Severus¡¯s eyes remained unaffected by his environment, as he looked at the students as if they were his prey, rather than his disciples. "Keh... hehehe... Kekekeke!" A wheezing, almost inhuman cackle filled the air as he began his lesson, as his odd shrill voice sent goosebumps down the spines of many. "Hello, my little children," he cooed, his voice dripping with mock affection, his lips stretching into an unsettling grin. "I¡¯m Severus Maximus, also known as the ¡¯Needle Assassin.¡¯ Kekeke...." He said, as his shoulders trembled with thinly veiled excitement, as if just introducing himself was enough to send him into hysterics. "I¡¯m here to be your teacher for this lovely, depraved little course¡ª Not because I have some deep desire to share my knowledge... Oh no, no, no." His head twitched unnaturally as he leaned forward. "I¡¯m here because it knocks precious, precious years off my ridiculously long jail sentence¡ªKekekeke!" His laughter cracked through the air, echoing against the cold stone walls of the basement classroom, as it made many grown men break into cold sweats. Some looked visibly unsettled. Others were outright disturbed. But Leo? He didn¡¯t care. If a man was infamous enough to earn a moniker, then his knowledge was valuable. His mental instability? His history of crimes? None of that mattered to him, as he felt eager to learn. "I¡¯m sure you¡¯re all learning the theory of assassination in your fancy military lectures, honing your combat techniques in another class, practicing your little swings and stabs like good little soldiers." Severus¡¯s nose wrinkled in disdain, his shackles rattling as he gestured dramatically. "Bah. Useless. Predictable. Basic." He scoffed. "Anyone with a knife and a little muscle memory can stab someone. But that¡¯s not assassination¡ªthat¡¯s butchery." He grinned wickedly, his teeth flashing in the dimly lit room. "To make it, you simply need the venom glands of a Six-Toothed Viper and the sap of a Moonshade Plant. The venom paralyzes, while the sap accelerates its spread through the body. A perfect combination." He licked his lips. "One scratch, and the enemy won¡¯t even have time to realize they¡¯re already a corpse." The students swallowed hard, shifting uneasily as they realized just how deadly the knowledge being imparted was. But Severus wasn¡¯t done. His grin deepened as he reached for another vial, this one filled with a clear, colorless liquid. "Now, if instant death is too... uncreative for you, let me introduce something a bit more fun¡ªWidow¡¯s Embrace." Unlike before, he handled this vial with reverence, almost affection, like a treasured possession. "This little beauty is a delayed poison. Odorless. Tasteless. Undetectable in food or drink." He tilted the vial, watching the liquid swirl. "The victim consumes it... and for the next 22 hours, they feel nothing. Not a single symptom. No dizziness, no nausea, no warning signs." His voice dropped to a whisper. "But then... the final two hours arrive. And that¡¯s when the fun begins." He sighed dramatically, placing a hand on his chest as if overcome by the beauty of his own creation. "The pain starts subtly at first. A slight burning in the stomach. Then it spreads. Within ten minutes, it feels like their organs are liquefying. Their body overheats, their veins rupture, and their nerves set ablaze¡ªand all they can do is scream." Severus chuckled darkly. "Oh, and before you ask¡ªno antidote. There is no cure to it after 20 hours when it¡¯s completely absorbed into the bloodstream. If detected early, you can use high level healing magic to prevent it from taking effect and then slowly removing it. However, if the effects kick in, then by the time the prey realizes something is wrong. It¡¯s already too late to save them." His eyes flicked over the class, lingering on their expressions¡ªsome pale, others outright horrified. "Now, who wants to learn how to make it?" Silence. Then, reluctantly, a few hands rose. Leo, however, had already been taking notes, as he raised his hand eagerly. Using poisons did not seem like his style, as he felt like he was more of a front-line no-nonsense fighter, however, having knowledge on the topic did not seem to be a bad thing either, as he absorbed every word coming out of Severus¡¯s mouth like a sponge. So far, this was turning out to be his favorite class yet, as although he was doing nothing but taking notes in this class, it was by far the most informative and practical of all the other theory subjects that he studied. Chapter 81: Welcome To Rodova, Rookie (Rodova Military Academy, The Mess Hall) By the end of Day 2 at the academy, Leo finally felt like he was beginning to get a handle on things. He had secured a solid foothold among the students¡ªforming a competitive alliance with Mu Shen and Su Yang, who now reserved him a seat at their corner table during dinner and ran beside him during the grueling morning sprints. He had unwillingly acquired an annoying yet oddly useful companion in Mu Ryan, who clung to him like a shadow for no apparent reason¡ªbut at least she was good for helping him navigate social situations and tutoring him in studies. And most importantly¡ªhe had established dominance. After his brutal dismantling of Jiang Gu, word had spread fast. His name carried weight now, and no one in the class seemed particularly eager to test his limits. Overall, everything was falling into place. His personal goals were on track¡ªexcept for his ongoing struggles with meditation¡ªbut that was a problem for another day. For now, for the first time since stepping foot into Rodova Military Academy, Leo allowed himself to relax, loosening his shoulders, sinking into his seat, and actually enjoying a meal among his companions, as being no longer as worried about his memories as he was a couple days ago, he found his overly tense behaviour relaxing just a little. However, unfortunately for him, lowering his guard during dinner was apparently a bad choice, as just when he least expected it, disaster struck. *TAP* *TAP* *TAP* The rhythmic footsteps of senior cadets echoed through the mess hall as they marched in, their uniforms dirtied with mud and blood, their boots leaving faint imprints of dust and grime across the polished floors. The academic session had started a few days ago, however, this particular group of senior students looked like they had just arrived, as they entered with wide smiles and loud cheers, like a victorious troop returning home after a long mission. They looked like they had just crawled out of hell itself¡ª bloodied, battered, bruised, but still standing tall, as they carried themselves with the confidence of battle-hardened veterans. "The Rodova Military Academy Interschool Circuit Team has returned from the SUMMER CAMP!" The declaration sent a ripple through the hall. Murmurs turned to whispers. Whispers turned to cheers. And then, like a wave cresting over the entire room, all hell broke loose as the second year students broke into wild cheers, while the first years joined in with excitement. In Rodova Military Academy, the circuit team members were like the star athletes, who carried-on the pride of the institute, and they were treated as absolute superstars back home. Almost immediately as they were back, potion bottles were opened and thrown over the team in joy, as the mess hall turned into a literal mess, as the expensive potion juices mixed with the dirt and grime off their bodies. "YU SHEN! YU SHEN! YU SHEN!" Slowly, the chant for Yu Shen erupted from the crowd, as standing at the centre of the group, Yu Shen pushed away everyone else around him, hogging all the spotlight as he raised his hands in the air with pride. As a transcendent-level talent, and the Captain of the current Rodova Military Academy Interschool circuits team, he was the institute¡¯s pride, and the current most popular student of all. It was common knowledge that qualifying for the circuits as a first year student was next to impossible, however, Yu Shen somehow managed to do it last year, becoming the only first year from his batch to be on the circuits team. A living legend amongst his batch, and an inspiration for all the new joinees this year. "Alright, relax people, Yu Shen is here¨C" he said, grinning wildly, as he basked in the adoration, before proudly raising his fist in the air, which had the whole mess hall roaring for him even louder. However, just as effortlessly as he raised their volume, he silenced them as well, as with a simple gesture of raising a single finger and bringing it to his lips, he silenced the entire crowd that had gathered. "Shhh¡ª" he said, as the crowd obeyed, turning absolutely silent. Then¡ª With a smirk still playing on his lips, Yu Shen turned back to his team, shaking his head in amusement. "I was happily training at the camp with my second-year boys¡ªwho have worked themselves to the bone this summer¡ª worked hard to become worthy of representing this academy at circuits¡ª worked hard to kick GENEVA¡¯S ASS THIS TIME AROUND¡ª" Yu Shen began, his voice dripping with pride as he gestured toward his teammates behind him. "¡ªWhen I suddenly heard some news." His smirk widened. "Not one, but two Monarch-level talents have joined our academy this year!" A ripple of murmurs spread through the crowd. Yu Shen let the tension build, then barked out a sharp, amused laugh. "Hahaha! Isn¡¯t that great, guys? Not just one¡ªbut TWO!" He clapped, his enthusiasm contagious, prompting the gathered students to clap along with him. "Come on, then! Tell me who they are!" Yu Shen¡¯s eyes gleamed with interest. "Where are our superstars?" At that moment, he finally decided to drop the act that he had been performing since the start, as he started to leak some of his true intentions. His black irises bled into a deep, unnatural purple and a suffocating pressure crashed down upon the mess hall¡ª *Crackle* The temperature dropped. Frost bloomed across the floor. As the warm mess hall suddenly turned frigid, as if cold tundra air had suddenly swept the entire room. *Crash* The weak-willed collapsed immediately. Find adventures on novelhall.Co?m The pressure Yu Shen exuded was too unbearable for them, while even the stronger ones, those who could resist passing out, began to shiver as they couldn¡¯t escape the deep, primal fear that clawed at their senses. And at the center of it all¡ª Yu Shen smiled. "[Bloodline Move: SUBDUE]" he mouthed softly, as at that instant both Leo and Su Yang froze in time. Not from shock. Not from fear. But froze absolutely in time, as if their physical bodies had turned into an ice-sculpture that simply could not move. ¡¯What the fuck? Why the fuck can¡¯t I sense my body?¡¯ Leo asked himself in alarm, as despite his mind screaming at him to move, his body simply refused to obey. It was as if he had been ripped from reality. Trapped in a dark, formless void¡ªa place where he existed, but couldn¡¯t act. And in this paralyzed state, his senses heightened¡ª Allowing him to feel everything. The ice-cold chill sinking into his bones. The phantom sensation of chains coiling around his body. The sheer power pressing down on his soul. However, although he felt that way, his eyes and ears still saw everything happening around him in the real world, which told his brain that he was not in an actual phantom world, but still within the confines of reality itself, which created a weird jumble of senses in his head. ¡¯What in the hell is happening to me? Is this Yu Shen¡¯s true power?¡¯ Leo wondered, however, before he could figure the answer to his question, Yu Shen moved. Slowly. Deliberately. As he approached Leo without any hurry in the world. "You want to join the circuit team? You think you have what it takes to go toe to toe with the best young fighters in the universe?" Yu Shen asked in disgust, his voice dripping with sarcasm as he raised a single finger¡ª before dragging it lightly across Leo¡¯s throat. "Dead." He said, looking straight into Leo¡¯s eyes, as at that moment, Leo truly felt like his breath had been caught in his throat. The fear of death was a primal instinct. And at that moment, Leo experienced it firsthand, as this was the closest he had ever felt to death in his entire life. However, as if humiliating only him was not enough, Yu Shen then moved on to Su Yang, doing the same to him as he said "Dead" once again. Only then¡ª Only after making his point to the both of them, did he finally release the pressure, allowing the duo to move, as the room returned to its normal temperature. The mess hall breathed a collective sigh of relief, as Yu Shen¡¯s fake smile returned once more. "Welcome to Rodova Military Academy Rookies, Members from my team will face both of you this Sunday, just to show you the gap between Heaven and Earth. Don¡¯t worry about Major Hen. He¡¯ll allow it¡ª See you in class," Yu Shen said, as he turned and left the mess hall, with the rest of the second year circuits team following behind him. Chapter 82: Unreasonable Demand (Rodova Military Academy, Outside the Mess Hall ¨C Present Time) Yu Shen stormed out of the mess hall, his jaw clenched so tight it felt like his teeth might crack under the pressure. His mind was a swirling storm of rage, as although he had humbled the two first-years in front of the entire academy, he still did not feel his simmering rage reduce even slightly. This was because, the real cause behind his anger was not the first years, but rather the conversation he¡¯d had with Principal Alric Dainhart just moments before. A conversation that had pissed him off more than anything else in recent memory. ¡ª-------- (Flashback ¨C Principal Alric¡¯s Office, 30 Minutes Ago) The moment Yu Shen and his team stepped onto Rodova Military Academy¡¯s grounds, fresh from the grueling summer camp, a summons awaited Yu Shen, as apparently Principal Alric Dainhart was eagerly waiting to see him. Yu Shen hence barely had any time to shake off some dirt covering his body, before he found himself in the principal¡¯s office, standing before the most powerful man in the academy. "Ah, Yu Shen," Alric said, his voice laced with genuine pleasure. "At last, you¡¯ve returned my boy," He said warmly, as he stood up from his seat to show the kid some respect¡ª To which, Yu Shen responded with a respectful bow, before he sat across from Alric, on the other end of his imposing desk. "The summer camp went well, I assume?" Alric inquired, his sharp eyes studying Yu Shen closely, as he tried to sense the aura he exuded. Yu Shen only smirked in response, tilting his chin up, as he confidently let Alric check him, as it was only after the principal was satisfied with his search, that Yu Shen finally responded. "More than well, sir. My team is stronger than ever. We will not shame the academy at the circuits this year" Yu Shen declared, as listening to his words, Alric nodded happily. "That¡¯s exactly what I was hoping to hear." Alric said, as he then transitioned into making some lighthearted small-talk praising Yu Shen for his accomplishments over the summer as reported by his training instructors. Apparently, Yu Shen had grown a lot stronger during the summer, receiving high praise from all the training instructors that had gone with him to the camp, with him showing progress not only as an individual, but even as a leader who was well respected and well feared by his troupe. The instructors also reported on how well-balanced this year¡¯s circuits team was¡ªcalling them one of the strongest, most well-rounded rosters in recent memory. As listening to all this high praise, Yu Shen¡¯s chest swelled with pride. He already knew that this year¡¯s team was much stronger than the year before, as he was a part of last year¡¯s team and had experienced their performance at the circuits firsthand. Hence, if anyone knew what it took to win at the circuits, it was him, and although he did not think his team was ready to quite win yet, he was confident that with 8 months before the circuits started, they had enough time to really work hard towards it. Which was exactly why¡ª The next words out of Alric¡¯s mouth shattered every ounce of pride that he¡¯d been feeling. "About your team, my boy... There are a couple of changes you might need to make." Alric said casually, as Yu Shen¡¯s expression froze listening to those words. "I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard yet, but we have two Monarch-level talents among our first-year intake this year." Alric continued as if he had not just spouted blasphemy, as he talked like he could not sense Yu Shen¡¯s discomfort at all. Alric said nothing, simply because he had no need to. Yu Shen lashing out about it was never going to change his decision on the matter, and it was not like the boy had any real power in the first place. While, Yu Shen did not budge from his position either. His mind flickering back to Ru Han¡ªhis captain from last year, the one who had entrusted him with carrying on their legacy. The same as how the captain before him had entrusted it to Ru Han. It was a promise passed down from leader to leader. Continue your journey at novelhall.Co?m Rodova had not won the cup in years. But this year¡ªthis year was supposed to be different. He had promised Ru Han. He had promised himself. That they would fight to reclaim Rodova¡¯s lost crown. That they would bring the championship home. Not next year. Not in some distant future. This year. And now¡ªhe was being asked to lower the quality of his team by putting two undeserving rookies in it instead of hard trained warriors? Who had suffered nothing? Who had not yet bled for this academy? No. It was not happening. He knew he couldn¡¯t argue with Alric right now. But as soon as he stepped out of this office¡ª He knew exactly what he was going to do. "Don¡¯t do anything stupid after walking out of here, boy, I know how hot-headed you can be, and hence I will be watching you¡ª" Alric warned, as Yu Shen stormed out of his office, his anger burning white-hot as he stormed toward the mess hall. If the principal wanted to gift those two a spot on his team¡ª Then Yu Shen was personally going to ensure that they fucking earned it. Chapter 83: Resolve (Rodova Military Academy, The Mess Hall ¨C Present Time) After Yu Shen and the other circuit team members exited the mess hall, a heavy silence hung in the air. All eyes shifted toward Leo and Su Yang, the two first-years who had just been publicly humiliated and overpowered¡ªand the gazes that fell upon them today were not something they were accustomed to. They were used to admiration. Fear. Respect. But today? The stares directed at them carried none of those things. Instead, they were filled with pity. Mockery. Satisfaction at their downfall¡ªthe same kind of looks that had been cast upon the unfortunate first-year Su Yang had crushed on the very first day. But now, it was their turn. Leo could feel the weight of those stares pressing down on him, his male pride burning from within as he winced at the bitter taste of helplessness. He had faced many things since arriving at this academy. Fights. Threats. Insults. But never had he experienced such complete and utter powerlessness. It gnawed at his insides, twisting his stomach into knots. Yet, as much as it stung for him¡ªhe could tell that for Su Yang, it was so much worse. The prideful golden boy of the first-years, always so composed, always carrying himself like a king among men¡ªnow stood unnaturally stiff, his jaw clenched so tight it looked like it might shatter. His hands were trembling, his entire body tense with barely contained fury. And then¡ª "Fuck this¨C" Su Yang hissed through gritted teeth, his voice laced with seething rage. Without another word, he stormed out of the mess hall, leaving behind his half-eaten plate of food, refusing to meet the eyes of anyone. *Giggles* *Chuckles* The moment he left, a ripple of muffled laughter followed. Soft at first. Then, louder. The quiet snickers turned into whispers. Then murmurs. Then outright chuckles of amusement. It was like watching the mighty fall. And as Leo followed after him¡ªhe heard it. The hushed voices, the barely restrained snickers, the amused smirks forming in his peripheral vision. It burned. It burned so fucking much. But he didn¡¯t react. But none of it mattered. Because him cooking those scenarios was not going to change what had already occured in reality. And it wasn¡¯t until half an hour later, when his rage had simmered just enough for his mind to regain some semblance of clarity, and when he looked at his own crazed reflection in the bathroom mirror, that the weight of it all truly hit him. This was pointless. It didn¡¯t matter how many ways he reimagined the scenario, for it was not going to change what had already happened. No. It would only make him weak. As instead, what he needed to do wasn¡¯t to stew in useless what-ifs, but rather accept it and move-on. What he needed to do now was to plan, to figure out exactly what it would take to ensure that this never fucking happened again. Because whether he liked it or not¡ª Yu Shen and the entire second-year circuits team were stronger than him. And that? That was an undeniable fact. ¡¯Freaks.... They¡¯re freaks¡ª¡¯ Leo thought, as he recalled the gaze of the members standing behind Yu Shen.... Those who had not even acted today, as he recalled how even they exuded a power that Leo couldn¡¯t hope to easily match. "They want to face me this Sunday.... The whole academy will be watching. That¡¯s my chance to fight back¡ª If I can show a strong performance there, then I can send a message that I¡¯m not to be trifled with," Leo mused, as he began psyching himself up for the fight to come. "I need to re-practice my skills.... all of them! I need to get back to my peak. I need to become ¡¯TheBoss¡¯ yet again. If I wish to have any hope of defeating them, then I need to get back to my martial peak!" Leo mused, as grabbing a couple of daggers from his storage space, he rushed out of his dorm room, headed straight for the practical combat training field. ********** (Meanwhile Su Yang) Unlike Leo who managed to regain his calm after a few minutes, Su Yang failed to do the same, as the destroyed furniture in his room served as a proof of his bubbling anger. "Who the fuck does he think he is? That fucking second year cunt! I¡¯m the Su Family Blood Descendent. Someday I will be the Su Family Patriarch. Yet he dares lay a hand on me?" Su Yang spat, as he lifted his half broken bed and smashed it to the ground yet again. "To suffer such humiliation publicly.... They must pay a price.... This Sunday, I must reclaim my honor, or what good is the Su Family blood flowing through my veins?" Su Yang muttered, as looking towards the ceiling, he let his rage dry out the tear forming in his eyes, preventing it from falling down anyhow. "I swear I will make it to the Rodova circuits team.... I swear I¡¯ll prove to everyone that had laughed at me today that the Su family is not to be disrespected. I may not be able to touch Yu Shen today, or anytime in the near future. But I swear I will return the humiliation I faced today, in this life or the next¡ª" Su Yang said, as he too rushed out of his room. His destination, the swordsmanship training ground, specially created for swordsmen to test their power. Chapter 84: Back To Prime The following days passed in a blitz of rage for both Leo and Su Yang, their tempers burning like wildfire. They moved like men possessed, throwing themselves into their training with reckless intensity, that was driven by humiliation and fueled by an insatiable need for redemption. But the academy life did not let them be. The students around them did not let them forget the humiliation they suffered a few days ago, as every time they stepped into a class, the giggles and whispers began and everywhere they walked, smirks followed them, the silent mockery lingering like an unshakable stench. And to top it all off, during the ¡¯Basics of Magic Theory,¡¯ class Leo found something new waiting for him¡ªa single note on his desk. A simple, taunting message written in scrawled, messy handwriting: [Yu Shen¡¯s gonna kill you on Sunday.] Leo stared at it for a long moment, his fingers tightening around the paper before he crushed it in his fist. He did not need this reminder. He was already counting down the days till he could redeem himself, and incidents like these only pushed him even harder, fuelling his rage as he went wild with his training at night. ¡ª---- (Rodova Military Academy, Practical Combat Grounds ¨C 8:00 PM) BOOM! Another training dummy exploded into splinters, its form disintegrating as Leo drove his dagger deep into its core, executing [Kill Strike] with brutal precision. His chest rose and fell in ragged breaths, sweat rolling down his back as he wiped his face with the back of his hand. Slowly but surely¡ª His body was remembering. His skills, his instincts¡ªthey were coming back to him, as he felt more and more sure of his fighting style. "That¡¯s the seventeenth dummy you¡¯ve exploded tonight Skyshard, and while I¡¯m glad to see your skill activation time reducing fractionally, I must also remind you that these dummies don¡¯t come for free. Although, we don¡¯t charge you students for destruction of practice dummies and let you use as many as you like, they actually cost 20MP a piece and you¡¯ve just destroyed seventeen of them tonight. That¡¯s equivalent to the monthly salary of my assistants¡ª" Major Hen said, as he walked over to Leo, with an eyebrow raised. "So I need to be smart with it huh?" He muttered, recalling what Hen said, as he threw his dagger towards another practice dummy 25 meters away, before using the skill move [Blade Switch]. Almost immediately, he reached the location of his thrown dagger, as he plunged it into the neck of the practice dummy before using [Kill Strike] yet again, as he exploded yet another dummy head. *BOOOM* An explosion rattled the entire practical combat training field, as Hen clicked his tongue in disapproval from a distance. It seemed like Leo had decided to disregard his advice on exercising restraint, which made him feel disappointed as an adult. However, that disappointment aside, he was really excited to see Leo in action as he performed his skills, as although he did not speak it out-loud, he pretty much had his mind blown away with how crisp Leo¡¯s fighting basics were. Whether it was stance, balance, or form. Leo had nailed everything down to perfection. Every movement that he made naturally linked up to the next, which made it seem like he was floating on a battlefield, rather than moving on it. His dagger throwing accuracy was better than some of the professors at the academy, as although the way he gripped the dagger and threw it was not the standard they taught at this school, it was something unquestionable, as in the several hours of practice that Hen had watched Leo perform, he had yet to see him miss a target by even a millimeter. Whoever his previous teacher was, had to clearly be a very accomplished assassin, as Leo was clearly an exceptionally well taught talent. However, although his strengths were exciting to witness, his weaknesses were also glaringly obvious to a veteran like Hen. From his perspective, the boy did not understand the concept of stamina conservation and had clearly never fought a fight that lasted longer than an hour. He got tired too easily and constantly fought at his 100%, rather than controlling the tempo as and when needed. He also did not have the necessary physical strength to go toe to toe with a swordsman or any other short ranged fighter from amongst the second year students. As with his strength being average amongst even the first years, he was a mile behind the second years for the same. And, if by chance he fought an opponent that was both faster than him and had a good defence, then Hen saw no qualities in him that would suggest that he could take him down. As overall, Hen found Leo to have:- A lacking stamina A lacking defence Discover stories at Freewebnovel And average physical qualities made him easy pickings for a seasoned fighter from second year, which was why Hen expected him to lose badly come Sunday. Chapter 85: Arrogance (Sunday, 5:30 AM ¨C Professor Marvin¡¯s Physical Training Class) Like every other morning at Rodova Military Academy, Sunday also began with mandatory physical training for all students. Technically, it was optional. But that was only on paper. Professor Marvin had made it painfully clear that missing his class was not an option unless you were on your deathbed¡ªand even then, he might still expect you to crawl onto the track. So, as expected, every student was present. But while it seemed like just another day at the academy, something about today¡¯s morning was definitely different. The air buzzed with an unusual energy that was heavier than the usual morning grogginess. Eyes constantly flickered toward Leo and Su Yang, as although their presence had always drawn attention, today in particular it seemed like the stares lingered longer, and the whispers carried a sharper edge. Because today was the day the big fight was supposed to happen. "Big Brother, I hope you¡¯re ready for the big fight later this morning¡ª" Mu Ryan said, stretching beside Leo, her voice laced with genuine concern, as Leo clenched his fists in response. "I don¡¯t need reminders," he replied flatly, as he was already aware of what was coming. The fight against the seniors was looming over him like a storm. And with every passing second, the pressure only grew stronger. "I hope Professor Marvin doesn¡¯t drain you dry this morning. Your fight¡¯s at 9 AM, after all, and three hours of intense training beforehand won¡¯t exactly leave you in top shape," Mu Ryan pointed out, as Leo¡¯s jaw tightened at her words. He already knew that. He did not need her to spell out the obvious. Ideally he should not be training before a big fight, however, skipping Marvin¡¯s class was not an option, and holding back in training was not one either. Professor Marvin was a damn demon who did not give a shit about anyone¡¯s schedule, much less their personal struggles, which was why asking him for leniency was akin to organizing a dance performance before an audience of blind monkeys. "Thankyou for your consideration, Professor. I will surely work harder for the coming week¡ª" Leo said, as he stepped out of the file, however, Su Yang did not follow suit. "Respectfully Professor, I refuse to accept any concessions that have been handed out to me on request of Captain Yu Shen. I hate his guts, and my pride refuses to accept any hand-outs from him. Please allow me to join today¡¯s training session, as I would rather fight at half my strength, than accept mercy from my opponent," Su Yang said, as Leo immediately shot him a dirty glare. ¡¯Fucking noble, and his big fat pride¡ª¡¯ Leo cursed under his breath, as he shook his head in disappointment. In battle, one took every advantage they could get, regardless of whether it was an advantage offered by a friend or an enemy. However, clearly Su Yang did not believe the same, as his brain had been rotted by the anger that he felt against Yu Shen. The prideful idiot voluntarily stepped up to train, which made even Professor Marvin pinch the top of his nose in disbelief. "That declaration was so incredibly manly, that words fail me. However, it¡¯s also stupid. You won¡¯t get any excuses if you lose the fight because of fatigue, Yang. You could have opted to not train, and while I respect your decision to not accept any hand-outs from your opponent, it¡¯s also on you now if you lose. You can¡¯t blame circumstances anymore," Marvin said, as Su Yang replied with absolute silence. He knew the consequences of his actions well, and still chose to stick by it. "Very well, go take a 10kg vest, I¡¯ll give you that much concession of my own volition. It¡¯s not because of the captain." Marvin said, as Su Yang stomped a salute. "Sir, thankyou, sir¨C" he said, as he went on to pick a 10Kg vest, as he joined the rest of the class for this morning¡¯s training session which included drills like squats, duck walk, wire crawling, sprints, crunches, burpees and more. Overall, it was a session about 20% harder than what they performed on a routine basis, as by the end of it, there was not a single candidate, including Su Yang who could remain standing on both feet. Everyone was absolutely exhausted beyond reason, with the only respite for Su Yang being that Marvin tossed him a bottle of high quality stamina potion at the end, which helped him quickly recover much of his lost strength. It was 8:30 am now, and with the fight scheduled to start at 9:00 am, everyone started to slowly move towards the Practical Combat Grounds, eager to see how two first years fared against the much more experienced seniors. Chapter 86: Precautions (Rodova Military Academy, Practical Combat Grounds, 8:45 AM) At 8:45 AM, Leo stepped onto the practical combat grounds, his usual military-issued robes replaced by his black Assassin attire¡ªa rare choice, which he usually only wore during specialized stealth and mobility classes. He had chosen this attire because he felt a sense of freedom moving within it, that he did not feel with the tight military clothes, and also because it helped him conceal weapons underneath the folds of the robe. By the time he entered, a sizable crowd had already gathered at the practical training grounds, with the crowd¡¯s whispers immediately surging as they spotted his visage. "He actually showed up? Damn, I thought he¡¯d take the smart route and bail." "Does he really think he can win? I mean, he¡¯s strong, but against a circuit team member?" "No chance. The circuits team isn¡¯t some joke. There¡¯s a reason only ten second-years made the cut." "But he¡¯s a Monarch-level talent. You never really know until you see them fight." Leo heard them all. Every snide remark. Every whispered doubt. But he gave them nothing. His expression remained unreadable, his posture relaxed yet purposeful as he walked further into the arena, his sharp gaze scanning the field. There was no real optimism in the air surrounding him. The crowd wasn¡¯t here to cheer for him¡ªthey were here to watch him fail. Out of the hundreds gathered, only a handful seemed to believe he had even the slightest chance. Mu Ryan. Mu Shen. And that was about it. However, it did not matter. He hadn¡¯t come here to prove anything to them. He had come to win and to avenge. "Good, you showed up on time.... If you had not, I would have been forced to drag you from your dorm room by your hair¡ª" A male voice came from behind Leo, as when he turned he found Yu Shen entering the combat grounds, with the entire second year team behind him. "Are you scared? Rookie? You should be¡ª you¡¯re gonna face ¡¯Khyaal¡¯ here today. And ¡¯Khyaal¡¯ is a mountain of a man!" Yu Shen said, as he gestured towards the biggest and tallest brute standing behind him, who looked like he was at least 7¡¯6" tall. (10 Minutes Later ¨C 9:00 AM Sharp) By 9:00 AM, the anticipation in the arena had reached a fever pitch. It wasn¡¯t just Major Hen who arrived alongside his officiating team¡ª as he was accompanied by a lineup of figures that instantly commanded respect. Professor David. Professor Powell. Lieutenant Muiyan Faye. Principal Alric Dainhart. Professor Marvin. And nearly a dozen other instructors, some of whom Leo didn¡¯t even know by name, all arrived at the Practical Combat Grounds one after another. "Holy shit even the principal is here¡ª" One student noted, as it became evidently clear to all that this wasn¡¯t just a regular show-case fight anymore. That it was a proper spectacle. As the gathered faculty took their seats, a secondary wave of arrivals followed behind them, in the form of Rodova¡¯s entire medical team. Leo¡¯s gaze flickered across them, noting just how many of them had been summoned, only to realize that there were far too many for him to even count. A dozen high profile healers, A dozen doctors and at least 3 dozen nurses seemed to be at-hand for this fight and it did not seem to be a coincidence that so many of them were here. It was clear that principal Alric was the one who had summoned them and that he was the one who was not keen on taking any chances. These were his star students that were fighting today¡ª- His circuit team members against his monarch level talents, and hence Alric seemed to wish to ensure that no matter what, none of them were permanently injured in today¡¯s bout, for which, he summoned every available doctor to the combat arena. "I¡¯m telling you, Hen... if any of the boys lose a limb, or become permanently retarded because of a blow to their heads, I¡¯m going to fire you from your job, and hound you to the point you don¡¯t even get a pension after retirement. I¡¯m trusting your referees to interfere as and when needed, but it¡¯s your neck and job at the line here. Officiate a safe match, else be fired" Alric warned, as Hen chuckled heartily at the principal¡¯s words. Deep down he knew that Alric wasn¡¯t bluffing, however, he had absolute faith in his referees. They were the ones who were going to be closest to the action, and he trusted them to intervene if things ever went south. Chapter 87: Theatrics (Rodova Military Academy, Practical Combat Grounds ¨C 9:05 AM) Once everyone was settled and the medical staff had finished setting up their emergency operating stations, Major Hen stepped into the center of the marked combat field, his presence alone enough to command everyone¡¯s attention, as he raised his right palm, signaling for silence. "Alright, quiet down¡ª" His deep voice carried across the arena, as the excited murmurs gradually faded. "As you all know, Sundays are reserved for educational combat analysis, and today will be no different. Today¡¯s fights will be observed, reviewed, and analyzed by me after they are concluded, as although our original plan was to hold matchups between the best of the first-year students. However¡ª" Hen paused, as he glanced toward a familiar figure in the stands, "Captain Yu Shen approached me with an alternative proposal, and I gladly accepted it." Hen said, as he gestured towards Yu Shen in the crowd, who gladly flashed his signature smile and waved to the crowd, basking in the attention. "As most of you are aware, today¡¯s fight will be an unusual one. First-year juniors will be facing off against second-year seniors¡ªa matchup typically reserved for the end-of-semester trials." Hen¡¯s gaze briefly flickered toward the fighters in question. Su Yang, Leo Skyshard, Minerva and Khyaal. His eyes lingered on each of them for just a moment before continuing. "For all first-years present, this is an opportunity to witness the very best of your class go up against seasoned upperclassmen¡ªfighters who have endured the rigorous training of Rodova for a full year. Who will win? That¡¯s for us to find out. But regardless of the outcome, there will be lessons to learn." His voice took on a sharper edge. "We will break down the good, the bad, and the ugly. And every single one of you will walk away from here more enlightened than before." With that, Hen turned and walked out of the arena, his part in the introduction complete. However¡ªjust as he reached his seat, he paused for one last announcement. "Today¡¯s fight will be conducted under official inter-school circuit rules. That means¡ªno body armor. No strike restrictions. However, lethal force and the use of paralytic poisons remain strictly prohibited." He said, as he swept his gaze across all fighters, his voice firm. "Break those rules, and you¡¯ll face immediate disqualification and severe consequences. So don¡¯t even try and test me¨C" He threatened, as only after making that last threat did he look satisfied, as he took his seat in the stands. Then, in a single, commanding word, he said¡ª "Begin." ¡ª--- Cheers erupted across the arena when Hen signalled for the fight to begin, as the assistant referees began walking out to the field. But before the energy could settle, or the official process for the fight could begin, Yu Shen stood. And with a loud, theatrical flourish, he raised his hands, calling for attention. "LADIES AND GENTLEMEN¡ª" His booming voice cut through the chaos, forcing the roaring crowd to turn their focus toward him. The crowd erupted. This¡ªthis was exactly what they wanted to hear. Rodova wasn¡¯t some elite club where names alone earned positions. Rodova was a battlefield. And only the strong survived. "If they perform¡ª" Yu Shen¡¯s voice cut through the cheers. "They are welcome." "But if they don¡¯t¡ª" He paused, letting the tension simmer. Then, he smiled. "They. Will. Not. Join. My. Team." The arena exploded into deafening roars. The stake for this fight had been set, and the crowd went wild to know that justice was being upheld here. Alric, Su Yang and Leo were not pleased by this speech at all, however, there was nothing either of them could do about it. Protesting in front of a cheering crowd would only make them look like biased fools and hence, they could only bide their silence for now. "My, My.... I quite disliked Yu Shen before today, but he might become my favorite student of all time after today!" Professor David said with a smile, as although he hated the Yu family young master with a passion up-till last year, he was really happy to see him put Leo and Su Yang in their place today. Yu Shen! Yu Shen! Yu Shen! The crowd cheered, as the Captain bowed to every section of the cheering crowd before finally taking his seat. Then¡ª The referees once again began walking towards the center, as they discussed something amongst each other, before taking their positions around several spots of the market combat arena. "First Fight. Su Yang versus Minerva¨C" The head referee standing in the centre declared, as the crowd roared even louder at his words. *SHINGG¨C* Su Yang unsheathed his sword with one clean motion, as he banged his chest with his weapon and walked towards the combat arena, with anger plastered all over his face. In contrast, Minerva, his opponent, walked towards the arena with a serene calm on her face, as she did not so much as check the tightness of her bow string. "Is this a joke, Yu Shen? You send a woman to stand in my way? What, are you too scared to fight me yourself?" Su Yang roared in anger as audible gasps could be heard across the arena at his comment. Gender discrimination was considered to be a backward practice in modern society, however, with the best fighters across history being mostly men, the bias was hard to erase completely. "Don¡¯t worry, this WOMAN is more than enough to handle the likes of you, Yang" Yu Shen shouted back from the crowd, as a loud ¡¯OOOO¡ª¡¯ rang from the audience. Chapter 88: Obliterated. Once Su Yang and Minerva took their starting positions, a heavy silence washed over the arena. The crowd, brimming with anticipation, leaned forward in their seats, eager to witness the clash between the proud first-year and the seasoned second-year. Su Yang stood poised, his sword gripped tightly in his hands, his golden eyes locked onto Minerva with pure, unfiltered rage. Across from him, Minerva stood calmly, her bow resting lightly in her grasp, her stance unshaken, her breathing slow and measured¡ªcompletely unbothered by the storm of emotions radiating from her opponent. The contrast between them was glaring. Su Yang was a wildfire, burning, untamed and hungry for destruction, while Minerva was an ice-capped mountain¡ªunmoved, unaffected, and untouchable. For a while it became a contest to see who would flinch first, however, before that could happen, the referee standing between them raised his hand. "BEGIN!" He declared, as immediately Su Yang launched forward like a cannonball, the sheer force of his movement kicking up a cloud of dust behind him. *Shine* His sword gleamed as he raised it high, ready to carve his opponent apart before she could even react. But¡ª WHOOOSH! An arrow shot from Minerva¡¯s bow before he even took five steps. Not at him. But at the ground in front of him instead. CRACK! The moment the arrow struck the earth, a towering wall of ice erupted between them. A massive, translucent barrier, thick and solid, blocking his path in an instant. "WHAT?!" Su Yang¡¯s pupils shrank, but his reaction was instant. With a furious roar, he swung his sword. SLASH! The thick ice shattered like fragile glass under the sheer force of his strike, splintering into countless shards. But¡ª As the ice crumbled before him and his path was cleared¡ª Minerva was gone. As his head snapped up, she was no longer standing where she had been just moments ago. And Instead¡ª She was already at the farthest edge of the arena, her bow already drawn and multiple arrows nocked between her fingers. "How¡ª" Su Yang barely had time to process the impossibility of her speed before¡ª FWISH! FWISH! FWISH! Arrows rained down upon him¡ª Fast. Precise and Unrelenting. His body reacted before his mind did, his sword whipping through the air to deflect the incoming projectiles. CLANG! CLANG! THUD! As he managed to knock a few aside¡ª But not all. About 12 minutes after the fight began, Su Yang¡¯s vision started to blur slightly, sweat dripping into his eyes. His arms felt heavier than before. His legs screamed in protest. And that was when it truly sank in. Your next chapter is on novelhall.Co?m The gap between their strengths¡ª It was massive. She was on an entirely different level. He wasn¡¯t even fighting her. He was being toyed with. Like a cat playing with a trapped mouse. "ENOUGH!" Su Yang roared, his voice hoarse from exhaustion. His body was bruised, battered, and bloodied from all the arrows that had slipped past his defenses, his breath heaving, his once-pristine uniform now tattered. And yet¡ªhis grip on his sword remained firm. "Stop firing arrows at me from a distance like a damn coward and face me properly!" His voice echoed across the arena, filled with frustration, fury, and desperation. For a moment, the world seemed to pause. Then¡ª Minerva tilted her head slightly, lowering her bow just enough to meet his glare. And then¡ª She laughed. A quiet, airy chuckle that sent another wave of humiliation crashing over Su Yang. "Face you properly?" She echoed, her voice carrying a clear note of amusement. Then, with a smirk, she said¡ª "Sorry." Her bow raised once more, the tip of her next arrow glinting under the sun. "As a woman, I¡¯m too scared to fight men in close range." FWISH! The next arrow struck Su Yang clean in the chest, knocking him flat onto his back as the referee immediately stepped in to call the match. "Match over! Winner: Minerva!" The arena erupted. Some cheered wildly. Others laughed. Some sat there, stunned into silence. But the result was undeniable. Su Yang had lost. And he had lost badly. ¡ª------- "MEDICS.... MEDICS¡ª" Alric screamed at the top of his lungs, as the medics rushed to Su Yang¡¯s side that very instant. Blood had already started to pool around the wound in his chest, however, before he could even lose a hundred ml, the arrow was pulled out, and a whole medical team began to work hard to heal his injury. "I lost¡ª" Su Yang muttered aimlessly, the arrogance in his eyes replaced by a clueless stare, as the reality finally sunk in. He had been manhandled by Minerva, and that wound to his pride, hurt a million times more than the one in his chest. Chapter 89: Last Minute Changes (Leo¡¯s POV) Unlike the neutral spectators in the arena, who viewed Su Yang and Minerva¡¯s fight as mere entertainment, Leo saw it through an entirely different lens. He wasn¡¯t just an observer. He was the next fighter. And what he had just witnessed baffled him to his core. From the moment Minerva fired her first arrow to the instant Su Yang shattered her Ice Wall, barely half a second had passed. Half a second. And yet, in that infinitesimal window of time¡ªshe had already moved nearly twenty meters from her original position. Leo hadn¡¯t seen how she did it. All he had perceived was a blur. A flicker of motion¡ªso fast, so seamless¡ªit defied logic. Was it a movement skill? A high-level footwork technique? Or was this just her natural speed? He had no answer. But what he did know¡ªwas that it was terrifying. And if that wasn¡¯t enough, her battle awareness was even scarier. Every single arrow she loosed was deliberate. Calculated. Some were meant to restrict Su Yang¡¯s movements. Some were meant to injure him. And the rest¡ªwere aimed at forcing him into a trap. At first, Leo thought the arrows landing around Su Yang were just stray shots. But now, it was painfully clear. She had orchestrated everything. The positioning of her shots. The angle of his deflections. The way they landed around him¡ª It wasn¡¯t random. It was a carefully laid-out mana suppression formation¡ªa setup that completely disrupted Su Yang¡¯s ability to channel his skills. Discover hidden content at novelhall.Co?m And the worst part? She had clearly planned all this before the fight even began. She had walked into the arena with specialized mana-absorbing arrows, anticipating exactly how Su Yang would react, and countered him before he even threw a single strike. Meaning¡ªSu Yang had lost this fight before he even fought it, simply because hed opponent had read him like an open book. "What a freak..." Leo mused, as he swallowed hard. This wasn¡¯t just about raw power. The second-year circuit team members weren¡¯t just faster, stronger, or more skilled than their first year peers. They were also more experienced. They had fought against both their own teammates and opponents from other military academies. They had encountered countless strategies, countless tactics, and because of that¡ªthey had an answer for everything. Their movements weren¡¯t just instinct. With his feet planted firmly in place, and his posture loose but controlled, he locked onto Khyaal¡¯s every movement. For the first few seconds, neither of them moved as a strange tension settled over the arena. "What¡¯s he doing?" "Why isn¡¯t he attacking?" The murmurs of confusion rippled through the audience. And then¡ª Khyaal smirked. "Ohhh? No flashy footwork? No spunky opening move?" His deep voice rang out, loud enough for the crowd to hear. He tilted his head slightly, his hulking frame remaining relaxed as he gestured toward Leo with an open palm. "Why so hesitant, Skyshard? Standing so far away like that¡ªshouldn¡¯t you be rushing in already?" To the untrained eye, his words might have seemed like mockery. A taunt, meant to bait Leo into recklessly closing the distance. But Leo saw it for what it truly was.... Which was a desperate callout! Khyaal had prepared for a charge. He had expected Leo to immediately rush forward and engage in close-quarters combat, so much so that he had likely built his entire opening strategy around it. It made sense for Leo¡¯s primary weapon was a dagger. And if he had sent spies to watch his training, which Leo highly suspected he did, based on how Su Yang¡¯s fight had turned out. He would know about how, he had no moves like [Exploding Dagger] that would help him fight from a range. This meant that¡ªhis opponent already knew that he had no choice but to engage in close combat when the fight began, making it very likely for him to burst forward the second the fight started. ¡¯No.... Not today¡ª¡¯ Leo thought, as he could see through his opponent¡¯s strategy now. Khyaal had likely spent the past few days planning a strategy that crushed Leo the moment he charged forward towards him. But now¡ª Leo wasn¡¯t moving. And that? That threw everything off. It was a good strategy, and Leo would have likely walked into his trap had he not observed Su Yang¡¯s fight unfold before him, however, because he did, Leo realized that something was fishy. Minerva had read Su Yang too perfectly for it to be a coincidence. It was like she already knew what he was and was not capable of. And if Minerva had spied on her opponent, then Leo had to assume that Khyaal did the same for him. He did not know when he did it¨C He did not know how Khyaal did it¡ª However, Leo felt assured that his enemy knew every move he had under his belt, and hence it was impossible to surprise him. From here on out, if he had any hopes of winning the bout, he needed to fight extremely unconventionally. As that was his only chance at victory. Chapter 90: Leo Vs Khyaal (1) After about forty-five seconds of Leo not moving a muscle, the crowd¡¯s excitement began to wane. What started as murmurs of confusion quickly turned into boos and jeers, as the impatient spectators grew restless at the lack of action. "Fight already!" "Stop standing and do something!" "What is this, a staring contest?!" The noise surged, but Leo remained unaffected. His instincts told him that charging at his opponent was not a smart option in this fight, and hence despite the crowd pressure he held firm, and did not move a muscle. "Booo! Skyshard you coward, Booo¡ª" "Come on Khyaal, he¡¯s just a kid! What are you so afraid of?" "Khyaal charge damn it! The kid literally weighs half as much as you!" The audience continued to pester, as Leo could see how Khyaal looked disturbed because of it. The jeering grated against his nerves, as slowly but surely he felt himself being forced to abandon his carefully crafted strategy. "Alright then, little bunny," Khyaal growled under his breath. "If you won¡¯t come to me¡ª" "I¡¯ll come to you." He declared, as with a thunderous stomp, he launched himself forward. *WOOSH¨C* Despite his massive frame, his acceleration was absurd, as the sheer force of his movement sent dirt and gravel flying in his wake, his colossal longsword gleaming in the morning sun as he closed the distance between himself and Leo in mere seconds. *BOOM!* Khyaal¡¯s first swing came down with terrifying force, but Leo dodged it with his nimble feet. *BAM¨C* The blade slammed into the ground, carving through the stone floor of the arena like it was butter, leaving a deep fissure in its wake. The earth shook. The audience gasped. And Leo¡¯s heartbeat skyrocketed. ¡¯Holy shit¡ª¡¯ Leo thought, as although he had expected the senior to be powerful, this was on another level. Even without direct contact, he could feel the air splitting as the attack missed him by mere inches, the shockwave whipping against his skin like a near-miss from a guillotine. "Ha¨C" Khyaal grinned, as without a pause, he wrenched his sword free from the ground and swung again¡ªsideways this time. *WHOOSH* Leo ducked as the arc of steel passed over his head like a stormwind, the sheer momentum behind it sending out a pressure wave that made his ears pop. ¡¯Fuck... I¡¯m fucked¡¯ Leo realized, as he found Khyaal unreasonably fast for someone his size. ¡¯He¡¯s got a good head on his shoulders,¡¯ Yu Shen admitted. ¡¯Most first-years would have crumbled under the pressure of the crowd. But this one¡ªhe¡¯s patient. He¡¯s disciplined. And above all¡ªhe¡¯s aware.¡¯ Yu Shen acknowledged as he felt impressed by Leo¡¯s performance. Leo had no delusions of winning in a contest of raw power and instead, he was focused on surviving, as he bided his time and waited for an opening. However, the question was.... For how long could he do it? Find your next adventure on novelhall.Co?m Or was Khyaal never going to provide him with the obvious slip-up that he was looking for? ¡ª------- "You¡¯re a cautious little bunny, aren¡¯t you?" Khyaal¡¯s voice rumbled with amusement as Leo dodged yet another massive swing. Leo remained silent, refusing to take the bait, as he continued to run and backtrack. His mind was running at overdrive, searching, scanning, analyzing¡ª Looking for any opening. But there were none. Khyaal¡¯s defenses were rock-solid. No overextensions. No wasted movements. No weak spots. It was like fighting a tank. ¡¯Damn it... there has to be something I can do.¡¯ Leo thought, as he tried to come up with an innovative plan, however, before he could formulate a counter-strategy¡ª Khyaal smirked. "Alright, little bunny..." he said, as his grip on his sword tightened. "You¡¯ve had your fun. But it¡¯s time to end this now¡ª" He declared as with a sudden explosive movement, he changed the tempo of the fight. "[Berserkers Rage]" Khyaal mouthed, as suddenly, his veins started to pop out and his skin started to turn extremely red, as if the blood flow to his skin had increased tenfold. *WHOOSH¨C* As he swung this time, he chopped off a handful of Leo¡¯s hair, which fell to the ground right before his eyes. His swing speed and recovery time had both improved significantly after he activated the skill, as Leo felt an impending sense of danger. [Mirror World] Leo activated a decoy skill in response, as he summoned roughly 50 clones of himself, each running haphazardly, with the real Leo blending amongst them seamlessly. To the naked eye, it was impossible to discern the real Leo from his clone, however, Khyaal was not fooled for a second. He moved towards Leo¡¯s real body without hesitation, and launched yet another sword slash, which Leo dodged by the thinnest of margins. *BAM* "Basics of perception class chapter one. [Full Vision]" Khyaal declared, as Leo¡¯s pupils dilated. Khyaal had used a standard academy perception technique to determine the real one amongst the fake, as although one could be fooled if they saw through the naked eye, to the mana eye it would always be clear as to who he really was. Chapter 91: Leo Vs Khyaal (2) WOOSH¡ª Yet another of Khyaal¡¯s devastating swings sliced through the air, missing Leo by a hair¡¯s breadth. *BAM* The sheer force of the missed strike sent out a shockwave, rattling Leo¡¯s bones and forcing him to react instantly, as in the next fraction of a second, Leo activated [Blade Switch], vanishing from his spot and reappearing twenty meters away. Separation. That was what he needed at this moment, as he needed to soft reset the fight, to buy himself some much needed thinking time. ¡¯Think, think, think¡ª¡¯ Leo urged his brain, as he barely had two seconds before Khyaal came charging again, and he needed a plan to face him again formulated in his head now! ¡¯Well Vanish is off the table....¡¯ Leo thought, as he realized that if Khyaal had access to [Full Vision], then chances were that his invisibility wouldn¡¯t work on him, just like his [Mirror World] did not either. Making it pointless to waste precious mana on it. ¡¯Mirror World is useless too.¡¯ Leo mused, as Khyaal had already seen through it instantly. ¡¯And then Kill Strike is prohibited¡ª ¡¯ Leo thought in frustration, as the fight rules forbade the use of killing moves.. Which meant that, even if he did manage to land a clean hit, it would only get him disqualified. ¡¯Which means the only skills I have left at my disposal now are [Full Counter], [ShadowBind]... And [Parallel Processing]...¡¯ Leo thought, as he instantly scratched off parallel processing from that list too. Because using parallel processing for longer than 20 seconds would leave him completely crippled. ¡¯Fuck I¡¯m screwed¡ª¡¯ Leo realized, as his jaw tightened. The reality of the fight was sinking in fast. Khyaal had forced him into a corner where most of his core skills were completely useless. And in a battle where his opponent had three times his strength, nearly his speed, and superior endurance¡ª Leo¡¯s only chance of victory... Was to fight smart. To fight dirty¡ª And to bait his opponent into making a mistake that he could exploit. Hence, he decided to get creative. "Stop running away from me, bunny¡ª" Khyaal said, as he came charging towards Leo yet again, however, as he moved towards Leo this time, Leo did something unconventional. Instead of using [ShadowBind] to restrain his opponent, he used it to create inverted ¡¯U¡¯ shaped foot traps, all across the battlefield, in hopes of tripping Khyaal, should he step into one of them. And step he did! As on his mad dash towards Leo, he accidentally put his leg in one of the traps, tripping face first, which gave Leo the opening he needed. *SHUA* *SHUA* *SHUA* Leo released three daggers back to back towards Khyaal, all of which got embedded cleanly in his back, helping Leo draw the first blood. *CHEEERS* A rapturous cheer erupted from the crowd when the underdog finally landed a hit, as almost no-one saw this development coming. Had this been a street fight, where Leo would have had his daggers laced with poison, then this would have been it for Khyaal, who would have lost his life to the neuro-toxins. And at that moment, regret bloomed deep within his chest. Because for the first time, he truly felt the consequences of his one-sided fighting style. ¡¯Man... I wish I had a more balanced skill set...¡¯ If he did¡ª He wouldn¡¯t be in this situation. He wouldn¡¯t be completely defenseless. He wouldn¡¯t have to brace himself for the pure agony that was about to rip through his body. But¡ª It was too late for regrets. BOOM! The slash struck him like a thousand blades slicing through the air at once. Leo barely had time to shield his vitals, crossing his arms over his chest and twisting his body at the last second to minimize the damage. But it wasn¡¯t enough. His world exploded into pure, searing pain. Shing! Shing! Shing! A thousand invisible blades carved into his skin. His robe shredded. His flesh burned. Blood sprayed into the air in thin, crimson arcs as gashes and lacerations tore across his arms, legs, and torso. The force of the attack sent him flying backward, slamming into the ground and skidding across the battlefield, leaving a trail of blood in his wake. THUD! When he finally came to a stop, his vision swam, black spots dancing at the edges of his consciousness. His breathing was ragged. His entire body felt like it had been flayed open. Pain. Pain. So much fucking pain. His fingers dug into the ground as he gritted his teeth, forcing himself not to scream. But god¡ª Did he want to. His body was trembling, his muscles screaming in agony, but¡ª He was still alive. Find exclusive stories on novelhall.Co?m And that was pretty much it. Slowly¡ªagonizingly¡ªhe pushed himself up, blood dripping from his arms and staining the ground beneath him as he could feel every single wound, every cut, every tear in his skin. "Wow.... That was something," he mused, as he could taste the iron in his mouth, a bitter smile curling on his lips, as he saw Khyaal tower over him, yet again. "It¡¯s over, little bunny¡ª" Khyaal said, as he brought down a powerful blow, fully expecting Leo to be defenceless against it. Chapter 92: Leo Vs Khyaal (3) As Khyaal¡¯s massive sword came crashing down toward Leo, he was convinced the fight was over. And by all logical means, it should have been. Leo was battered, bleeding, and barely holding himself together. There was no possible way he could mount a defense strong enough to stop the sheer force of the attack, as victory felt all but assured. However, that¡¯s where Khyaal made his mistake of underestimating Leo Skyshard. From the very beginning, Leo knew that if there was one move Khyaal hadn¡¯t accounted for¡ªone trick that had remained completely hidden from his spying¡ªit was [Full Counter]. And it wasn¡¯t a baseless assumption. Unlike his other skills, [Full Counter] wasn¡¯t something he could practice out in the open, as to use it, he needed to be attacked first¡ªand during all his solo training, that never happened. Which meant... Khyaal had no way of knowing it existed. It was Leo¡¯s hidden ace. His trump card. And he had been waiting for this moment to play it. Sure, he could have used it earlier. When Khyaal unleashed [Tsunami Slash], to avoid getting hit. But if he had done that, the element of surprise would have been lost, and hidden cards such as these could only be played once. Hence instead of countering [Tsunami Slash] he chose to endure the pain and to take the hit head-on, all so that at this exact moment, when Khyaal believed he had already won¡ª he could strike back twice as hard. And so, as he saw Khyaal¡¯s blade finally descend upon him¡ª A bloodied smirk curled onto his lips. "My turn, bitch." He declared, as with every ounce of strength left in his body, he fought back¡ªactivating [Full Counter.] BOOM¡ª A violent pulse of mana surged through his veins. As at the very last second, Leo raised his dagger, not to block¡ªbut to reverse. CHING¡ª Sparks erupted as the two blades connected. Khyaal, expecting his raw strength to overwhelm Leo effortlessly, pushed down with all his might¡ª Only for his attack to rebound violently. "WHAT¡ª?!" His eyes went wide in pure, unfiltered shock. A massive shockwave exploded outward from Leo¡¯s body, a force so intense it pushed back against Khyaal¡¯s overwhelming strength, as for the first time in the fight¡ªKhyaal felt like he was losing ground. "Arghhhh¨C" he screamed, as he tried to force his attack through. Every muscle in his massive body was strained to its limits, however, the harder he pushed¡ª the more his attack was turned against him. "Impossible¡ª!" Khyaal¡¯s pupils dilated in disbelief, as no matter how much force he exerted, he felt himself being overpowered by someone half his size. And Leo? He was both. ¡¯He waited for Khyaal to get greedy. To go all-in on the finishing blow. And when he did¡ª¡¯ Yu Shen¡¯s smirk widened. ¡¯He flipped the damn script.¡¯ Find your next read on novelhall.Co?m But that wasn¡¯t even the most brilliant part. The shockwave from the counterattack had disarmed Khyaal completely. The brute¡¯s sword was now outside the arena, making it impossible for him to retrieve, as the fight had just gotten a lot more interesting because of it. ¡ª-------- "AGHHH¡ª" A groan echoed through the silence of the arena, as Khyaal, battered and dazed, pushed himself up onto his hands and knees, his massive frame trembling from the impact. He had clearly not expected to be tossed backwards like a rag-doll, as was evident from his ragged breathing and his shaky arms. "Did I get pushed back?" He wondered out-loud, as when his eyes snapped open, his gaze immediately darted towards the edge of the arena¡ªwhere his sword lay out of reach, as for the first time in the match, a flicker of uncertainty flashed across his face. The crowd still hadn¡¯t fully processed what had just happened. One moment, Leo was losing. The next? He had turned the entire battle on its head. And then¡ª The first wave of cheers erupted. "LEO! LEO! LEO!" It started as a murmur. Then it grew, like a storm gathering momentum, spreading through the audience like a wildfire. "Holy shit! That was amazing¡ª" "Holy shit! Khyaal is in real trouble now, and he doesn¡¯t even have his weapon on him!" "Leo can do this... he can actually win this fight!" The spectators roared as they realized that the underdog had just dropped a titan. In what seemed to be an impossible fight at the start, Leo had now managed to knock Khyaal off his pedestal, forcing him into a dogfight without his weapon at hand. "If this was a sparring match, losing his weapon would have meant that Khyaal lost this round, as professor Hen would declare the fight to be concluded, however, since we are fighting under circuit rules, Khyaal can still carry on, as in a circuit rules fight, the can only end via incapacitation or surrender!" a spectator noted, as he clutched his head in disbelief. If this was a friendly spar, Leo would already have won this bout, however, only because it was an official duel, he still had to carry on and forcefully incapacitate his opponent to get the win. "What happened? Little Bunny? Too scared to fight me without your tiny sword in hand?" Leo said at this moment, as after holding his words for the entire fight, he finally chose this moment to hit back at Khyaal. Chapter 93: Leo Vs Khyaal (4) "What happened? Little Bunny? Too scared to fight me without your tiny sword in hand?" Leo taunted, flipping and juggling his daggers as he slowly advanced toward the now weaponless Khyaal. *Cheers* The crowd erupted in deafening cheers, fully rallying behind Leo now as they sensed the momentum shift in his favor. At the start of this match, most had doubted him. He wasn¡¯t their pick to win, nor did they expect him to last this long. But as the fight unfolded into a classic David versus Goliath spectacle, something shifted. The underdog, battered and bruised, still stood tall against an overwhelming force¡ªand by the end, they couldn¡¯t help but root for David. Yet, despite how it appeared on the surface, Leo wasn¡¯t truly in control of the fight, as the reality was far grimmer. His body was wrecked¡ªbruised, battered, and barely holding itself together. The sheer amount of blood he had already lost made his head feel weightless, his vision threatening to blur if he let his focus slip for even a second. Every breath burned in his chest. Every movement sent fresh waves of agony through his body. He could no longer move at full capacity, nor could he bend his body at certain angles without the risk of tearing his wounds open further. And yet¡ªhe kept going. His face remained unreadable, his movements sharp, his grin unwavering. To the crowd, he looked like a predator circling his wounded prey. But beneath the surface bravado, Leo knew the truth. He wasn¡¯t pressing his advantage. He wasn¡¯t in any physical state to. All he could do now¡ªwas pretend to be strong and fight till the end through sheer guts, as there wasn¡¯t much else left in him. However, just as he reached within a ten meter range of Khyaal, something on his opponent¡¯s face shifted, as his eyes turned from shock to conviction. "Scared? Me? Of you?" Khyaal scoffed, his lips curling into a grin as he cracked his neck. "You overestimate yourself, bunny. And you underestimate me." A moment ago, uncertainty flickered in his eyes, the briefest hesitation on how to continue this fight without his weapon. But the second he saw Leo closing in, all his doubts vanished. Confidence surged back into his stance, his broad frame straightening as he prepared to meet his opponent head-on. BOOM! Khyaal stomped down with his full weight, the sheer force of his step fracturing the very ground beneath him, as without a second¡¯s delay, he dug his fingers into the shattered battlefield and, with monstrous strength, wrenched a massive chunk of stone straight out of the ground, as if uprooting a mere pebble. Leo¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡¯Shit¡ª!¡¯ he thought, as WHOOSH! Before he could even process the absurdity of the moment, the massive slab of stone was already flying towards his skull. SHUA! Leo¡¯s instincts took over. He bent backward in a desperate evasive maneuver, narrowly avoiding the lethal projectile as it whizzed past his face. As a fraction of a second later, it crashed into the ground behind him¡ª BOOM! Stone exploded upon impact, sending razor-sharp shrapnel flying in all directions as the crowd gasped in collective shock. "HOLY SHIT¡ª!" "He just¡ªripped the ground apart?! With his hands?!" ¡¯Shit¡ªhe¡¯s even faster without his sword.¡¯ Leo realized, as it seemed like without having to swing his massive heavy weapon, Khyaal moved with even more freedom and speed. A slow grin spread across Khyaal¡¯s face as he tightened his grip, muscles flexing. "You¡¯re quick, bunny," he said, voice dripping with amusement. "But I¡¯m stronger." As then, without warning¡ª Khyaal yanked Leo forward, slamming his knee into his stomach. "Uh¡ªOh" Leo mused, as he felt the wind being knocked out of his chest, before he felt his body being lifted into the air with brute power, as Khyaal took him to the skies, before slamming him back down towards the ground with a powerful WHAM! *THUD* Leo felt the air being knocked off his lungs, as he was slammed down to the floor with a powerful crash. His skull rattled, his lungs emptied, and before he could even register the pain, Khyaal pressed his massive giant-like hands against his throat, as he started to choke him out. The pressure was instant, overwhelming, as Leo kicked and thrashed against the pressure. His right dagger was knocked from his grip, clattering uselessly against the stone, while his left one was dangerously teetering on the edge of his finger tips, threatening to drop out of reach. ¡¯Must fight back¡ª¡¯ Leo thought, as his fingers clawed desperately against his left hand dagger, bringing it back into firm grip, before he slammed it into Khyaal¡¯s right arm. "KYAAA¡ª" Khyaal roared in pain, as blood sprinkled out of his wound like a fountain, however, despite Leo plunging a dagger in his right arm, he still did not let-go of the pressure, as he choked Leo down with all his strength. ¡¯Fuck¡ª¡¯ Leo thought, as his body screamed for air. His vision darkened at the edges. The world blurred. His heartbeat pounded, thudding in his ears like war drums, as the roar of the crowd, the battlefield, Khyaal¡¯s snarl¡ªeverything dulled, as it felt drowned beneath the suffocating grip crushing his windpipe. ¡¯Move. Do something. Don¡¯t black out. Don¡¯t black out¡ª¡¯ Leo thought, as feeling desperate and with no other options left, he activated [Kill Strike] hoping to blow one of Khyaal¡¯s arms clean off¡ª as BOOM! Blood. Flesh. Bone. Khyaal¡¯s left arm erupted in a violent explosion of raw force, his bicep ripped apart as muscle and sinew were torn asunder. "AAAAA¡ª-" A deep, guttural roar of agony erupted from his throat, but even as his limb was blown off, even as the sheer pain should have sent him reeling¡ªhe still did not let go with his one good arm. Leo gasped for air, his entire body convulsing, but Khyaal still held him down with his remaining arm. His grip had weakened slightly, but it was still there. Still pressing. Still choking. The bastard was actually fighting through it, and Leo saw it at that moment¡ª the absolute, terrifying willpower in Khyaal¡¯s eyes, which looked down on him with conviction, even with an arm blown off. ¡¯I¡¯m going to lose¨C¡¯ Leo realized at that moment, as his vision flickered, and his limbs stopped responding to the commands of his brain. Slowly, the world around him turned into nothing but distant noise, as his thoughts slowed, and his consciousness faded. As then¡ª Everything went dark. Chapter 94: Aftermath "Winner¡ªSecond Year Student Khyaal!" The referee announced, as Leo¡¯s body finally went limp. The arena erupted. A deafening, rapturous cheer tore through the air as the victorious fighter, bloodied and barely standing Khyaal, struggled to lift his fist in triumph. However, before he could gloat, his knees buckled beneath him. His body swayed, and he collapsed onto one knee, panting heavily. Khyaal had won. But just barely. His entire body screamed in agony, and his vision swam, the sheer blood loss making even breathing feel like a herculean task. He had scraped by with this victory by the thinnest of margins, and the unconscious first-year junior lying beneath him had nearly taken him down. A first-year. A monarch-level talent, yes¡ªbut an untrained first-year. *SIGHHH¨C* Khyaal let out a slow, ragged breath, his massive frame trembling under the strain of his wounds. That kid. That damn kid. Leo Skyshard. He had fought like a monster. Khyaal had faced countless opponents since joining Rodova¡ªswordsmen, mages, assassins¡ªbut this? This was the fight that was undoubtedly the hardest, most grueling battle of his life. A fight where he had thrown everything he had. A fight where his strength alone had not been enough. A fight where he had to dig deeper than ever before, relying not just on his brute force, but on sheer willpower, on the unwavering desire to not fall to finally scrape by a win. Khyaal had no delusions. Leo was not at his full potential yet. But once he awakened fully¡ªonce the academy administered the Genetic Awakening Serum to him, once he trained properly¡ª That monster under his feet would become a true nightmare. And that thought... terrified him. "Damn..." Khyaal muttered under his breath, still struggling to breathe. "How strong are you going to be a year from now?" He had no answer. But he knew that this was only the beginning. Today¡¯s victory belonged to him. But a year from now? Two years from now? Would it still be the same? Could he really hold on to the circuits team spot before the interschool¡¯s when the final selections began 8 months from now? Hold on against a monster like Leo Skyshard? ¡¯I¡ª¡¯ Khyaal doubted, as he clenched his fists, determined not to let himself be left behind. For himself. For Yu Shen and for the entire team that had survived the Summer Camp of Hell together, he promised to train just as hard as Leo Skyshard for the next 8 months, so that even if they met again in battle, the outcome would be the same. ¡ª------- Yu Shen leaned forward in his seat, exhaling softly as he watched Khyaal on the battlefield. He was proud. Proud of Khyaal. Proud of how, despite losing his weapon, despite losing an arm, despite being pushed to his absolute limit, his teammate never crumbled. Khyaal had earned this win and in the process showed the entire academy that the circuit team this year had more heart in them than any team before today. But he wasn¡¯t the only one who impressed the crowd today, as Leo¡¯s fighting also sent a goosebump down Yu Shen¡¯s spine. That brat¡¯s limp body, even in unconsciousness and covered in blood, demanded respect, as even though he had lost, his unconscious body laid on the ground with a presence to it that made a grown man hesitant to approach for the kill. "You really are something else, aren¡¯t you?" Yu Shen smirked, as he clapped for Leo as well. Leo had fought like a warrior, like a true member of Rodova¡¯s elite. And while Yu Shen would never admit it out loud¡ªhe knew, deep down, that if given enough time... Leo Skyshard would absolutely be circuits material. Not now. Not yet. But soon. Too soon. For a first-year to be this good already? It was only a matter of time before he picked up a spot on this year¡¯s team and there was nothing that Yu Shen or anyone in his team could do about it. And even though Yu Shen had no intention of allowing Leo to join the Circuits Team until he earned his place, from today onwards, he was going to pay special attention to Leo¡¯s growth, helping him in any way he could, for it was undeniable that the brat would be his team member soon. If Leo was this strong without the academy¡¯s training and without the genetic awakening serum administered, Yu Shen could not even fathom how much stronger he would grow in the coming months, as that thought itself excited him. "I¡¯m looking forward to it, Skyshard." he mumbled finally, before turning to leave the arena. ¡ª------ "MEDICS! GET IN THERE, NOW!" Principal Alric¡¯s voice boomed across the battlefield, a rare panic lacing his tone as he jumped to his feet, waving frantically for the medical team to move. His face was contorted in a mixture of urgency and frustration, as his normally composed demeanor completely shattered. Two students. Two star students. Both of them lay on the battlefield, broken and bleeding, and Alric hated every second of it. "Check Skyshard first!" he barked, his sharp eyes locked onto Leo¡¯s unmoving form, while another team rushed to stabilize Khyaal. His heart pounded furiously in his chest, but not because he was disappointed. No. This fight had proved everything he needed it to. Everything. Everyone in this arena had seen it. Every teacher. Every student. Every instructor. They had all witnessed it with their own eyes. The raw, terrifying potential of an untrained first-year monarch talent. Nobody could question Leo Skyshard¡¯s future anymore. Nobody could doubt why Alric prioritized his and Su Yang¡¯s growth. Even if Yu Shen wouldn¡¯t allow them to train with the Circuits Team in the coming months, Alric didn¡¯t care. He would find another way. He would bring in senior adventurers. He would hire past circuit champions. He would create an entirely new training regimen just for Leo and Su Yang. And no one would dare call it favoritism anymore. Because today? Leo had shown the difference between monarch level talents and the others. ¡ª------ The entire practical combat arena was alive with electrified voices, as students burst into heated discussions, replaying the battle in their minds. "Holy shit, that was insane¡ª" Your journey continues on novelhall.Co?m "I still can¡¯t believe it! Leo actually pushed Khyaal that far! If this had been a regular spar, he would have already won when Khyaal lost his sword!" "He was a single move away from victory... a single moment. That¡¯s terrifying!" "Do you think he¡¯ll be strong enough to join the Circuits Team by next year?" "Next year? Try next semester! If he gets the right training, that guy could be a monster within months!" "Yeah, but... damn. Khyaal¡¯s endurance was inhuman. I thought he was going to collapse, but he kept going even after losing an arm!" "Respect to both of them, honestly." The audience was split between celebrating Khyaal¡¯s incredible victory and acknowledging Leo¡¯s sheer insanity. What they had witnessed today was not just a fight. It was the beginning of something much, much bigger. And nobody was going to forget it. Not today. Not ever. As this was simply a fight for the ages that students were going to talk about even years from now. Chapter 95: Road to Redemption (Rodova Military Academy ¨C Medical Wing, A Block, One Day After the Fight) The Administrative Building¡¯s Medical Wing was the most advanced medical facility in the entire academy¡ªreserved exclusively for faculty members and students suffering from severe injuries. It wasn¡¯t a place where students wanted to end up. Yet, here they were. Leo and Su Yang¡ªbunkmates in defeat. Both lay in their respective beds, wrapped in thick layers of bandages, bruised, battered, and sulking hard as they stared at the ceiling in utter silence, each lost in their own thoughts, replaying their respective battles over and over again. It had been a long, grueling twenty-four hours since their fights had concluded. And neither of them was handling the loss well. ¡¯I am Su Yang! I belong to the main branch of the Su Clan... My grandfather is a God! Yet, I failed to defeat a clan-less female archer. I failed to land a single blow on her body¡ª¡¯ Su Yang¡¯s thoughts churned with anger and shame as his fingers clenched into trembling fists, the pressure turning his knuckles white. The loss weighed on him like a crushing boulder, as he felt helpless and suffocated under its weight. He had been raised his entire life to believe in his superiority. To believe that he was a supreme genius who was supposed to be untouchable, invincible and destined for greatness. Yet, in the end, when it truly mattered¡ª He had been humiliated. Continue your adventure with novelhall.Co?m Not by a legendary warrior. Not by a fellow prodigy. But by an upperclassman with a bow. Someone without a named family name. Someone he had mocked before the fight even began. And she had made him pay for it. She had humbled his arrogance, and made him lose his appetite for food completely, because he couldn¡¯t stomach the taste of defeat. "Please, Student Su Yang, you must hydrate yourself¡ªotherwise, your recovery process will be impeded," the nurse pleaded, her voice laced with concern. But despite her insistence, Su Yang remained unmoved. He sat stiffly on his medical cot, arms crossed, jaw clenched, refusing to so much as acknowledge the bowl of nutrient-rich broth placed before him. Not a single grain of food. Not a single drop of water. No matter how much they begged, he would not yield. And beside him, another nurse sighed in exasperation, turning toward the other equally stubborn patient in the room. "Please, Student Leo Skyshard, you must take your recovery medicine," she pleaded, offering him a small vial of shimmering liquid designed to accelerate healing. But Leo, much like Su Yang, refused. Though his reasons were entirely different. Unlike Su Yang, whose defeat had been absolute, Leo had not been humiliated. His fight against Khyaal had not been a one-sided slaughter. He had fought back. He had pushed his opponent to his very limits and had nearly won. However, in the end¡ªhe still lost, and the bitterness of that reality settled in his stomach like a stone. ¡¯I couldn¡¯t have done better even if I tried. There is nothing, in hindsight, that I could have done differently. I lost because I simply wasn¡¯t strong enough. That¡¯s it. That¡¯s the truth.¡¯ Leo realized, as the truth disgusted him. Every time the thought crossed his mind, a sharp wave of shame followed, crawling under his skin like an unbearable itch. Defeat did not feel natural to him. And more than anything¡ªhe was a sore loser. His mood had plummeted drastically since the fight, weighed down by the harsh reality of his own inadequacy. It wasn¡¯t the pain of his injuries that soured his appetite. It was the embarrassment which did, as he couldn¡¯t stomach food, while feeling uncomfortable under his own skin. "You¡¯re both impossible! I¡¯m complaining to the Principal!" The head nurse finally snapped, throwing her hands up in exasperation. But before she could storm off, the sound of heavy boots echoed through the medical wing as Major Hen strode into the room, his sharp, authoritative gaze locking onto both boys like a hawk. His presence alone was enough to make the air feel heavier. "Enough," Hen said plainly, his tone firm yet calm. "Don¡¯t give the nurse a hard time." And just like that¡ªSu Yang immediately lifted his bowl and began drinking the broth, while Leo wordlessly grabbed the vial of medicine and downed it in one go as the nurse blinked in disbelief. "Huh?!" She gawked at the scene unfolding before her. Just moments ago, these two had been acting like the most stubborn brats in the academy¡ªyet the second Major Hen walked in, they obediently followed his command without question. Hen didn¡¯t even react to her shock. Instead, he walked further into the room, crossing his arms as he regarded both boys. "You both fought well yesterday," he stated, his voice carrying the weight of his assessment. "Your fundamentals are strong. And while you still have room to grow, there is no doubt in my mind that you will both become excellent representatives of this academy in the future." Su Yang remained quiet, his face tense, while Leo simply watched the Major with an unreadable expression. "Skyshard," Hen continued, turning his gaze toward Leo, "your fight was mesmerizing. You exceeded all of our expectations." Leo didn¡¯t react. "And you, Su Yang," Hen said, shifting his focus to the sulking first-year. "You have a lot to improve. However¡ªif we put aside the outcome of the fight¡ªthere were still many positives to take away from your performance." Su Yang¡¯s fingers curled slightly over his blanket, but he remained silent. "Your sword balance, your power, your reflexes¡ªthese are all top-notch," Hen acknowledged. "It¡¯s clear to me that you have more raw talent in your little finger than half the Elite Class has in their whole bodies combined." Su Yang exhaled sharply through his nose. "But talent alone isn¡¯t enough," Hen said bluntly. "You¡¯re a great fighter, but you still have a long road ahead before you can call yourself a great warrior." Silence filled the room for a moment. Then¡ªHen shifted the conversation. "The rest of your class received their first dosage of the Genetic Awakening Serum yesterday," he informed them. "You¡¯re both scheduled to receive yours today. I¡¯m here to take you with me, as soon as the nurse clears you to leave." Leo¡¯s eyes flickered with interest at the mention of the Genetic Awakening Serum¡ªbut just as quickly as the excitement appeared, it faded, as his expression darkened slightly, and his voice came out steady but weighted when he spoke. "Major... about our selection for the Circuits Team," Leo said, meeting Hen¡¯s eyes. "What does this loss mean for us?" Leo asked, as Su Yang, who had been sulking just moments ago, also perked up at this question. "Look, kids," Hen started, as he let out a deep sigh. "It¡¯s the end of June right now¡ª" Hen said, pausing, as he looked towards the ceiling, trying to form some words that sounded gentle. "The Interschool Circuits Championship takes place in February next year, However, the Circuits Team doesn¡¯t just sit around until then. Throughout the year, they participate in numerous practice matches, visit other military academies for mock battles, and use that time to build momentum and confidence leading up to the main event." He paused for a beat, then continued, his tone shifting slightly. "Had you won your bouts, you both would have secured permanent slots on the team and joined them for that entire journey. You would have been part of every practice match, every exchange, every team-building exercise." Leo and Su Yang already knew where this was going. "But because you lost," Hen said, leveling them both with a firm stare, "you won¡¯t get that chance." Silence. Instead of immediate protests, neither of them spoke, though their expressions darkened. "That being said," Hen continued, "there¡¯s still one way for you to make it onto the team." "In January, we hold our final selections for the official Circuits Team lineup," Hen explained. "So if you want to represent Rodova in the Interschool Circuits Championship as first-year students¡ªyou will have to compete for it." Both boys inhaled sharply at the same time. "You will have to defeat an established team member in a one-on-one match during the final selections," Hen said. "As only then will you earn your place in the team now¡ª" He concluded, as a heavy silence followed his words. Defeating an already experienced and established team member was going to be very hard in 6 months time, especially since they would have had a whole year of mock battles and practice rounds to prepare for the circuit¡¯s format. However, some hope was still better than no hope. As both Leo and Su Yang resolved to get a spot in the final line-ups, no matter how hard they needed to work to get it. Chapter 96: Secure Facility It took the head nurse an additional fifteen minutes to clear Leo and Su Yang for discharge after Major Hen¡¯s arrival. She meticulously removed their bandages, reapplied fresh medicinal ointments to their wounds, and then carefully rewrapped them, ensuring their injuries were properly tended to before granting them permission to leave, as Major Hen escorted them to the Genetic Awakening Chamber. ¡ª--------- (Rodova Military Academy, Super Secure Basement Level-2, Genetic Awakening Chamber) Continue your adventure with novelhall.Co?m The Genetic Awakening Chamber was, without a doubt, the most fortified facility within the Rodova Military Academy¡ª which essentially functioned as a fortress within a fortress. Accessing it was no simple task. To even reach the chamber, one had to pass through three layers of intense security checkpoints, each equipped with cutting-edge scanning systems capable of detecting any and all anomalies. The path was lined with armed guards, trained to eliminate threats without hesitation, and finally, the last barrier¡ªa biometric lock that required manual authorization from a high-ranking academy official, such as Major Hen, to grant entry. To the uninformed, such extreme security measures might seem excessive. But in reality, they were a necessity. Because what lay within this chamber wasn¡¯t just another medical procedure. It was one of the most prized assets of the Righteous Alliance. Unlike the widely available cheap awakening serums sold in the open market¡ªformulations riddled with impurities and crafted with subpar ingredients¡ªthe Genetic Awakening Serum of Rodova Military Academy was the real deal. It was a serum perfected through centuries of research. A formula so potent, so refined, that it had been classified as top-secret biotechnology, its true composition hidden from even the most powerful factions in the universe. The Righteous Alliance had made a calculated decision years ago¡ªto publicly release a lesser version of the Genetic Awakening Serum, ensuring that any warrior or noble family with enough wealth could purchase an awakening formula. But that version? It was a shadow of the original. A diluted imitation. A mere fraction of what the true formula could achieve. The real, perfected serum¡ªthe one that could fully unlock a warrior¡¯s dormant potential, rewriting their genetic code at the highest possible level¡ªwas reserved for only three institutions in the entire universe. ?Rodova Military Academy ?Geneva War Academy ?The Chief Research Laboratory at the Universal Government Headquarters Not even the Six Great Clans had access to it. As no matter how powerful, how wealthy, or how influential they were¡ªthe great clans did not own this technology. And that singular fact was what forced them to send their most promising heirs and scions to institutions like Rodova and Geneva. Not out of tradition. Not out of preference. But out of necessity. Because no matter how mighty their bloodlines were, no matter how fiercely they guarded their secrets¡ªwithout this serum, their future generations would always fall short of their true potential. It was a political masterstroke by the Universal Government¡ªa calculated move that ensured the Six Great Clans remained permanently bound to the system. By monopolizing the perfected Genetic Awakening Serum, the government forced even the most powerful bloodlines to send their heirs to institutions under their direct control. This was a leash¡ªone that the Great Clans had no choice but to accept, as their ambitions could never surpass the genetic advantage that this serum provided. This was why the Rodova Genetic Awakening Chamber was one of the most heavily guarded facilities in the entire academy. A single lost vial¡ªwhether to the Evil Cult, an independent faction, or even the Six Great Clans¡ªcould destabilize the entire power structure of the righteous alliance. And it was a risk that the Universal Government could simply not take, which was why, only a select few individuals like Major Hen who had given their life to the Universal Army were given the final biometric access to open the final lock. "Alright, Su Yang. Skyshard. Go take your seats in the awakening pods. Today is the day you get your first dosage of the Genetic Awakening Serum, and this is the dose that will likely trigger the most significant changes in your body. You might feel dizzy, disoriented, and lethargic for the next 24 hours, but don¡¯t panic¡ªit¡¯s completely normal. Your body may suddenly grow taller, you could gain a few inches overnight, or your hormonal system might go into overdrive, making you grow a full beard or a chest full of hair. Then there¡¯s the Ghost Sleep. It¡¯s an unpleasant experience where your mind drifts between reality and something... else. Some describe it as a dream, others as a vision, but most just call it a nightmare. You¡¯ll be aware, but unable to move, trapped between waking and unconsciousness. It¡¯s terrifying¡ªbut it¡¯s also temporary. Push through it. Most importantly, you might suddenly find combat knowledge flooding your brain. Techniques you¡¯ve never practiced but somehow understand instinctively. Or, if you¡¯re lucky, you might awaken a bloodline-specific trait¡ªsomething like Yu Shen¡¯s [Dominance]. If that happens, do not resist it. Let the knowledge sink in. Let your genes unravel their full potential. The first shot is the most critical, setting the foundation for your entire awakening process. So no matter how painful it gets¡ªendure." Hen instructed, his voice steady and commanding as he gestured toward the two empty awakening pods, motioning for Leo and Su Yang to take their seats. "I know both your bodies have taken a beating in recent days, however, the genetic awakening serum¡¯s potency doesn¡¯t decrease based on the condition your body is in, so just relax and don¡¯t stress about that. Even if you were dragged to this table as cripples, you would still gain the maximum benefits from this serum, as it only depends on the strength of your mind and the history of your bloodline." Hen said, as Leo and Su Yang took their seats, as he tried to ease their minds of any doubts or distractions that might hinder their awakening process. "Principal Alric cares about you boys more than you can ever imagine. And although it¡¯s only a theory for now, the researchers studying the serum say that subjects that are in emotional distress before receiving the serum, usually gain 10% more benefits from it compared to their peers who are not. So just consider all of your anger and turmoil at your combat losses, as necessary fuel for this awakening process. As there¡¯s no way Principal Alric would clear you boys for getting the first shot, if he did not think you were ready for it¨C" Hen said finally, as a couple military doctors walked into the room with a coded and locked briefcase in hand. The two doctors gave Hen a curt nod, before placing the briefcases on the table beside Leo and Su Yang, as Hen walked up to the table and began tapping on a personal encoded device that gave him real-time codes to open the briefcase. Although Leo could not confirm it, he had a good hunch that the serum within the suitcase would automatically be destroyed if someone tried to forcefully pry it open or if someone entered the wrong code, as the Universal Government seemed to be very thorough on its security measures to access the serum. However, with Hen having the right codes, he did manage to unlock both briefcases, which unveiled two tiny shots of neon green serums, stored neatly within padded walls of the briefcase. "Relax and breathe¡ª" The military doctor instructed, as he disinfected the area where he was supposed to give Leo the shot, before finally picking up the serum shot and flicking it with his fingers to activate the formula. "Ready?" He asked Leo once he was prepared to administer the shot, as after taking a deep breath, Leo gave him the nod. "Ready¡ª" he mused, as the injection pricked his skin. Chapter 97: Genetic Awakening (First Shot) The sharp prick of the needle barely registered at first as it felt like a quick sting¡ªno different from any other injection. But within seconds, a foreign sensation spread throughout Leo¡¯s bloodstream. It started as an icy chill, rushing through his veins like liquid nitrogen, surging from the injection site up his arm and straight into his chest as he shivered involuntarily, a deep, instinctual reaction to something far beyond his body¡¯s natural equilibrium. Then¡ªhis pulse skipped. *Thump.* His heartbeat faltered. *Thump.* *Thump.* A second of silence followed, like the entire world had paused¡ªand then his heart slammed back into motion, hammering violently against his ribs. His breathing hitched, his muscles tensed, and an overwhelming pressure spread through his entire body. "Dose Administered.... Pod closing.... Clear" The military doctor beside him said, as he took a step back. *HISS¨C* A sudden hiss of air filled the pod he was sleeping in as the automated bindings activated, ensuring his body remained still as the transformation began. Your adventure continues at novelhall.Co?m Within moments, the reinforced chamber sealed shut with a mechanical clang, cutting off the outside world and enclosing him in a sterile, pressurized cocoon of medical-grade fluids, nanite-infused oxygen, and a constant influx of vital nutrients. This wasn¡¯t just an awakening. It was a controlled evolution where his body was about to be rebuilt from the ground up, and to ensure that he had all the necessary nutrients to facilitate this transformation, he was sealed in a pod that had everything within it that one could hope to sustain life. ¡ª-------- Stage 1: Genetic Reconfiguration (30-60 seconds) About 30 seconds into the shot being administered into his arm, the unbearable burning began. At first, it was subtle. A tingling sensation beneath his skin, like a mild fever creeping through his bones. But it intensified rapidly, escalating into a full-blown inferno that roared inside him. His bones ached¡ªno, they stretched. As every cell in his skeletal structure expanded, reinforcing itself, growing denser and stronger. His ribs felt like they were widening, his spine elongating as his entire frame recalibrated to accommodate his evolving genetic structure, and the genetic pod compensated immediately. Thin, transparent tubes connected to his skin pulsed as they flooded his bloodstream with calcium, phosphorus, and specialized stem cells, reinforcing his bones so they wouldn¡¯t splinter under the sudden change. His muscles shredded and rebuilt in real time, each fiber tearing itself apart and regenerating stronger than before as protein-enriched biofluids surged into his system, ensuring his body had the raw materials it needed to keep up with the transformation. ¡¯Fucking hell¨C¡¯ Leo cursed as he grit his teeth, this wasn¡¯t just painful. It was like his entire existence was being rewritten from the molecular level, and it felt unbearable to say the least. ¡ª------ Stage 2: External Changes (60 seconds ¨C 3 minutes) The first thing to change was his hair. His once neatly trimmed dark strands grew rapidly, lengthening by inches within moments, cascading down the nape of his neck. His eyebrows thickened, darkening slightly, while a goatee sprouted along his chin¡ªwhere only smooth, clean skin had been minutes before. His fingernails sharpened, hardening slightly, as if his body was adapting for battle in ways beyond just brute strength. Then¡ªhis eyes burned. The sharpest, most intense sensation of all. His pupils expanded, dilating unnaturally, while the whites of his eyes darkened into a slight silver hue. His irises¡ªonce a deep black¡ªturned a shade of dark gray, a color that seemed almost metallic under the sterile glow of the pod¡¯s lights. And then, something more terrifying happened. His vision changed. For a moment, his sight flickered¡ªlike a screen adjusting its resolution¡ªbefore sharpening into crystal-clear hyper-awareness. It wasn¡¯t just that he could see more clearly. It was that he could perceive depth, detail, and motion in a way he never had before. The top of the pod was a completely opaque glass that stopped 96% of the light that came through it, however, even though it was practically impossible to see through that glass, Leo could vaguely perceive the movement of the doctors in the room through it, after his vision improved. The flickering lights inside the pod, the micro-movements of the nutrient fluids around him, the faintest vibrations in the enclosed chamber¡ªhe registered all of it at once, as he felt his perception shift fundamentally. But before he could even process the change¡ª ¡ª------ Stage 3: Genetic Memory Unlocking (3 ¨C 30 minutes) His mind snapped open like a floodgate breaking under pressure, as knowledge, instinct and experience flooded into his mind. It felt extremely odd, as although it was new knowledge that he had no access to before today, it somehow felt like old knowledge, that his body somehow always instinctively knew but had forgotten? It was knowledge acquired over generations of trauma to the bloodline, whereby, knowledge gained by his ancestors at their emotional highs and lows was passed down to him as instinct. Random bits of information, such as how to survive if you are swallowed alive by a dragon? Entered his brain, which felt confusing to say the least, however, as Hen instructed, Leo did not fight it, and instead let the knowledge flow as it desired. "All the most powerful beasts are territorial.... They will mark the area under their control to warn other predators to stay off their turf. Always check for such marks when entering the wild¡ª" "Darkness is not your ally and it never will be. You are a surface dweller who has spent the majority of your life in the sun and don¡¯t have an inherent understanding of darkness like those born in it. There are worlds where the sun doesn¡¯t shine. World¡¯s where generations have never seen a ray of light, yet they hunt, survive and thrive in such an environment. You think you have mastered darkness? You don¡¯t even know what true absence of all visible light looks like" "Time is the greatest equalizer in this universe. You want to rule over this universe? You start by becoming stronger than time" Leo heard a weird voice ringing in his head, that sounded like him, but also did not. The words it uttered made no sense when heard without context, however, Leo could feel the emotion behind it. The regret behind the speaker speaking those words. To him, it almost sounded like the speaker had lost someone he loved to the wild beasts, and someone loved to darkness, which was why he was warning someone to not make the same mistakes. However, before Leo could dwell more on what the voice wanted to convey, the main event finally began, as knowledge about skills he had never practiced before began flooding his head. His brain registered flashes of combat maneuvers, hand-to-hand sequences, advanced dagger techniques, movements that felt both alien and intimately familiar at the same time as he felt his horizons broaden on how to approach a fight. He instinctively understood the mistakes he was making with [Parallel Processing] and why it was taking so much out of him with every use, as [Parallel Processing] was actually supposed to be a technique where the cost of activating it had to be supplemented using mana and not his body¡¯s stamina, however, he was apparently trying to run a house using toy remote batteries, which was why he was left so drained after each use. However, the more knowledge that his brain gained, the heavier his heart felt, as an irrational pain of sadness and betrayal spread through him. TRUST NO-ONE BE ATTACHED TO NO-ONE. THE ***##@&# MUST ALWAYS BE FREE¡ª Leo heard someone screaming in his head, as the boiling of his blood finally reached a fever pitch. Chapter 98: A Changed Leo (Rodova Military Academy ¨C Genetic Awakening Chamber, Major Hen¡¯s POV) Hen paced around nervously in the room, as although he maintained a straight face on the surface, internally he was sweating buckets. This awakening fell under his purview, which meant that if anything went wrong here, it would be his head that shouldered the blame, and when the future of two monarch level talents was at stake, the blame that would befall on him should something go wrong, would undoubtedly be massive. ¡¯Please let me retire with a pension¨C¡¯ Hen thought, as he paced around the room with his arms tied behind his back, as he thought about how, after their biological birth, this was undoubtedly the most important day in the lives of these kids. The first dose of the Genetic Awakening Serum was always the most impactful. It was to shape the foundation of their power for the rest of their lives and for a first-year monarch-level talent, this was arguably the most important moment of their entire existence. And Hen had personally seen it go both ways. Some prodigies left the pod with a terrifying new presence, their entire physiology reshaped for battle, while others came out weaker than expected, their true potential disappointing everyone. There was no guarantee in genetic awakening. No certainty of success. Which was why he hated waiting for the result, especially when his own future was tied to it. ¡¯28 minutes have passed already....¡¯ Hen thought as he stood there, eyes locked on the countdown timer as the minutes stretched painfully long. And then¡ªfinally, after exactly thirty minutes, the first pod depressurized with a deep mechanical hiss. As Su Yang¡¯s Awakening was finally complete. ¡ª--------- *HISSS¡ª* The pod¡¯s metal shell split apart, releasing bursts of sterile mist that swirled in the air like fog. And from within, Su Yang emerged as Hen¡¯s sharp eyes immediately scanned him for changes. The first thing he noticed was the sheer mass Su Yang had gained. The boy had always been well-built, but now? He looked carved from stone. His muscles had thickened drastically, broadening his frame. He had gained at least 30 pounds of pure, raw muscle, with his shoulders appearing wider, his stance more grounded and his overall frame like a warrior who belonged to the battlefield. His facial structure had subtly shifted too¡ªhis jawline sharper, his features more refined. But the most unsettling change was his eyes. Those golden irises, already striking before, had deepened into something fiercer, more intense, as it seemed to now carry a divine element to it. "Are you okay, kid? Can you see me?" Hen asked, stepping forward cautiously, as for a moment, Su Yang did not respond. Su Yang¡¯s pupils dilated, his breathing steady but eerily controlled, as he looked dizzy and unfocused¡ªuntil the moment that his gaze finally landed on Hen. And in that instant¡ª Hen felt a pressure slam into his spine. His instincts screamed, as for the first time in years, his body reacted like prey in the presence of a predator. ¡¯What the hell was that¡ª?!¡¯ Hen wondered, as it took every ounce of his experience to suppress the sudden instinct to step back. Su Yang¡¯s aura had changed. It was no longer just a physical transformation¡ªhe had unlocked something much greater, as only once had Hen felt something similar before. Yu Shen¡¯s [Dominance]. That was the only skill close enough to what Su Yang did now, however, compared to [Dominance], this was raw, untamed..... like a technique yet to be controlled and mastered. ¡¯He has awakened an Aura Skill.¡¯ Hen realized, as he felt his own breath hitch in his throat. "Not bad..." Hen finally said, breaking the silence as he forced himself to relax. "Seems like your Awakening went well." He complimented, before quickly stepping forward as he grabbed Su Yang¡¯s arm to support him before he collapsed. Su Yang looked dazed, still adjusting to his newfound self, as he could barely move his feet to where Hen guided him, as the Major dragged him to the recovery room, where he could lay down and rest until his senses returned back to him. ¡ª-------- By the time Hen returned, five minutes had already passed since Su Yang¡¯s pod opened. And yet¡ª Leo¡¯s pod remained sealed, as Hen¡¯s nervous eyes flicked to the countdown display. (Thirty Five minutes, Five seconds) He read, as a deep frown settled on his face. The greater one¡¯s potential, the longer the Awakening took, as usually¨C Grandmaster-level talents awakened in 3 to 7 minutes. While Transcendent-level talents took anywhere between 15 to 20. But for Leo to cross the 35 minutes mark was already unheard of. Even monarch level talents were rumoured to complete their awakening between 30-35 minutes, which was why when his pod timer hit 42 minutes, a chill ran down Hen¡¯s spine. ¡¯This is unnatural.¡¯ Had the pod malfunctioned? Had something gone wrong? He wondered, as he could no longer keep his calm, as he looked towards the doctors in the room for answers, who looked equally as worried as him. They couldn¡¯t intervene as doing so could potentially halt Leo¡¯s progress, but they couldn¡¯t stop and watch idly either if the pod had indeed malfunctioned. Then¡ªjust as Hen was about to step forward¡ª *HISSSS¡ª* The pod was finally released. And out came Leo Skyshard, much to everyone¡¯s relief. ¡ª----------- Hen¡¯s breath got caught in his throat as he looked at the transformed Leo, as the Leo that came out of the pod was not the same Leo who had gone in, as he had grown in size significantly. Before, he had already been a solid 6¡¯2"¡ªbut now, he had easily pushed past 6¡¯6" or even 6¡¯7". But unlike Su Yang¡¯s heavily muscled transformation, Leo¡¯s body was lean. Not thin or slender, but strong, as although his muscles weren¡¯t bulging, Hen could still see the underlying power in them. His was a build designed for speed, precision, and lethality, which was the biggest visible change in his body. However, then there were the more subtle changes¡ª Such as how his hair had grown longer, cascading down to frame his face. Or how his once dark eyes had lightened, turning into an unsettling shade of dark gray and his pupils had enlarged to an unnatural size. ¡¯Hmm... I¡¯ve never seen that before¡¯ Hen thought, as he looked into Leo¡¯s eyes, as while his eyes were not fear-inducing like Su Yang¡¯s¡ªthere was still something else to them. Stay updated through novelhall.Co?m Something unnerving. Something indifferent. Before, Leo had always looked at Hen with respect, if not outright admiration. But now? Now, Leo stared at him like he was just another person in the room. As if Hen didn¡¯t matter at all to him, which made the Major¡¯s jaw tighten. "How are you feeling, boy? Are you okay?" Hen asked, as Leo did not answer immediately. His newly cold, apathetic eyes met Hen¡¯s with the slow deliberation of someone who simply didn¡¯t care. Then, finally¡ª "Fine." He said, as he did not provide any more elaboration, nor any reaction. Then, without waiting for assistance, Leo stepped out of the pod¡ªon his own two feet, as much to Hen¡¯s shock he did not stumble, nor look disoriented, as he somehow managed to maintain his balance. Even seasoned soldiers needed help walking after their final awakening shot, much less their first one. Yet Leo¡ªwho had undergone one of the longest awakenings in recorded history¡ªwas moving like it was just another day. And Hen did not like it one bit. "Alright," Hen muttered, still watching him carefully. "Let¡¯s get you to recovery." He instructed, as fulfilling his duty, he offered his shoulder to Leo for support, but Leo didn¡¯t lean on him. He walked alone, not with pride, not with arrogance but with a calmness that was almost inhuman as Hen escorted him to the recovery room, where he laid him down on the medical cot. "Stay here... they¡¯ll bring you some potions soon," Hen said, as he turned to leave. But before leaving¡ª He cast one last glance at Leo. At those gray, piercing eyes. At the absolute apathy written across his face. And for the first time since the Awakening had started¡ª Hen felt a small seed of unease settle in his chest. Because whatever Leo Skyshard had become in that pod... It wasn¡¯t the same boy who had walked in. And whatever he had become, terrified even a Major like Hen. Chapter 99: Indifferent Leo (Rodova Military Academy ¨C Post Genetic Awakening, Recovery Room) The doctors kept Leo and Su Yang under strict observation for about an hour, monitoring their vitals and ensuring their bodies had stabilized before clearing them for discharge. There were no lectures scheduled for them today. They had been granted a full day of recovery by professor Hen¡ªas a necessary respite after undergoing one of the most physically and mentally taxing experiences of their lives. For Su Yang, this break came as a welcome relief. Even now, as he sat up, his head still throbbed, and his limbs felt heavier than before. Every fiber of his body was adjusting to the genetic changes, and the sensation was far from pleasant. "Ugh... Are you okay, Skyshard?" Su Yang groaned as they walked out of the medical wing. "I feel like someone hammered a million nails into my skull." Leo walked beside him¡ªcompletely normal, his strides smooth and unhurried. There was no sluggishness, no sign of discomfort on him. It was almost like he had not just undergone the most excruciating transformation of his life, which caused Su Yang to squint towards him with mild irritation. "And I feel this... intense hatred for the Evil Cult," Su Yang muttered, massaging his temples. "Those bastards must¡¯ve slaughtered a lot of my ancestors or something, because the second my Awakening was complete, I could feel it. A deep, burning resentment inside me." He said, as Leo turned his head slightly at those words but showed no real reaction. "I see no point in harboring such a useless emotion," Leo said, his voice noticeably deeper than before, carrying an eerie calm. "Hatred clouds judgment. It blinds clarity in battle. If anything, it is a liability." Leo advised as Su Yang blinked in confusion. "What?" He scoffed, casting Leo a suspicious glance. "Did you suddenly become some kind of monk? What¡¯s up with the philosophy?" Su Yang asked sarcastically, as Leo did not answer immediately. He simply shrugged. Indifferent. Unbothered. Like he couldn¡¯t care less what Su Yang thought of his words. And immediately, Su Yang could sense that something about his behaviour today was.... Off. For a moment he scowled, wondering if he should bring it up? However, with his own head hurting badly, he let it slide for the moment, as he was in no condition for a debate. "Whatever, I guess I¡¯ll see you around then. Hopefully, neither of us gets hit with Ghost Sleep tonight." He said, as he tapped Leo on the shoulder lightly, before moving ahead, as they had reached the fork in the road where their paths diverged The two of them had reached Leo¡¯s dormitory, while his own was still a few meters ahead, which was why while Leo stayed back outside his door, Su Yang wobbled onwards while holding his head. ¡¯Idiot¨C¡¯ Leo thought, as he watched him go¡ªbefore finally stepping inside. ¡ª----------- The moment Leo stepped into his room, he knew someone was there. "I know someone is in my room..." he murmured, his voice low and unreadable as he closed the door behind him. His dark gray eyes flickered slightly as he scanned the space, noticing what others wouldn¡¯t. Then, as if speaking to the empty air, he continued, "Is it you, Muiyan Faye?" He asked, as for a brief moment there was nothing but absolute silence. Then¡ª "Interesting..." A feminine voice replied, sounding smooth and almost amused. Experience tales with novelhall.Co?m A slight ripple disturbed the stillness of the room, as Muiyan Faye, who had been seated on his bed with her presence completely erased, finally revealed herself. She leaned back slightly, crossing one leg over the other, as she regarded him with a look of mild intrigue. "How did you know I was here?" she asked, tilting her head. "At your current level, it shouldn¡¯t be possible for you to detect me." She said, as she stared directly into Leo¡¯s eyes, waiting for an answer. For a long moment, Leo simply studied her, offering no immediate response¡ªas if debating whether she was even worth answering. Then, finally, he exhaled lightly, his lips curving into a barely-there smirk as he said "It was he door handle¡ª" "Huh?" Muiyan Faye blinked in confusion, as Leo raised his hand, gesturing toward the entrance. "I saw the heat prints of your hand on the metal. The temperature difference stood out the moment I walked in." He explained with a steady voice, as if it was the most natural thing in the world. "My eyes have become... hypersensitive," "I can perceive even the slightest temperature fluctuations on all surfaces. Even on metal." he said, as he met her gaze again... his expression unreadable. "That¡¯s how I knew someone had entered my room just a few minutes ago." he concluded, as Muiyan Faye stared at him, feeling speechless. Heat prints? Metal temperature fluctuations? That was beyond ridiculous. Most people couldn¡¯t even sense her presence when she was actively moving¡ªyet here he was, detecting her lingering trace through something as subtle as heat differentials? Her eyes narrowed slightly. Just what kind of absurd vision did he awaken? "I still don¡¯t understand how you managed that..." Muiyan Faye admitted, her voice carrying a mix of skepticism and intrigue. "But more power to you if you can notice something so subtle..... I assume that means your genetic awakening went well?" She asked, as Leo remained silent for an uncomfortably long pause. Then, finally¡ª "It went well," he said, his tone flat, devoid of any emotion. "I gained the knowledge for two passive skills and completed the understanding of one active skill I already had." There was no excitement in his voice. No hint of satisfaction or curiosity. Just a cold, matter-of-fact response. And it was at this point that Muiyan Faye finally noticed it. Something was off about Leo. His presence¡ªhis demeanor¡ªeverything about him felt different. "What¡¯s happened to you?" she asked, frowning. "Why are you acting so... detached?" She asked with concern, as Leo merely shrugged in response. "It¡¯s one of the passive skills I gained," he said. "It¡¯s called [Monarch¡¯s Indifference]." "I¡¯m not even sure if I want the skill, But it¡¯s latched onto me like an unwanted parasite for now." Leo explained as he tilted his head slightly as if trying to assess himself from an outsider¡¯s perspective. "If my previous emotional spectrum ranged from -100 to +100, then this skill has restricted it to something between -20 and +20." He explained as Muiyan Faye¡¯s eyes narrowed. "I can¡¯t feel extreme sadness anymore, or extreme happiness for that matter, or even anger. It¡¯s like an invisible wall has been placed between me and my emotions." "My mind continuously remains in a state of peak performance, unaffected by mood swings, distractions, or irrational thoughts." "It¡¯s... strange," he admitted, finally. "I¡¯m as focused right now as I would be in a life-or-death scenario. But it makes me feel like I¡¯m a robot instead of a human." Leo concluded, as Muiyan Faye studied him in silence, her unease growing. Leo had always been sharp, calculating, that much about him wasn¡¯t new, however, there was something inherently human about him before that was gone now. Now he felt like something else entirely, and Muiyan Faye did not like this development in the future dragon. Emotions were an important tool to possess for carrying out the impossible, as a rational soldier could never take on impossible odds, but an emotional soldier could. Chapter 100: Mistrust Muiyan Faye frowned, absorbing Leo¡¯s words carefully before offering a rare solution. "There are ways to unlearn a passive skill," "I... I can help you remove it from your subconscious if you want me to." She offered while hesitating, as Leo simply shook his head in dismissal. "While it¡¯s true that I don¡¯t particularly enjoy having my range of emotions limited to this degree¡ª as it makes me feel less alive¡ªI also can¡¯t ignore the obvious benefits that it brings." Leo replied in an eerily calm voice. "In this state, I can meditate better. Learn new techniques faster and push myself harder in training. My focus is absolute. If this is my permanent mental state, then at least in the short term... it¡¯s an advantage I don¡¯t intend to discard." He exhaled slowly, tilting his head slightly as he stared at the ceiling, lost in thought. "And as for the long term..." He trailed off before looking back at Muiyan Faye, his gray eyes unreadable. "I think I will learn how to activate and deactivate this skill at will once my genetic awakening is fully complete." His tone carried a certainty that left little room for debate. "Just like my other skill¡ª[Parallel Processing]¡ªwhich I only had partial knowledge of before this first dose, I have a strong feeling that my current understanding of [Monarch¡¯s Indifference] is also incomplete." Leo said, as he flexed his fingers slightly, testing the unfamiliar sensation of his new body. "I am confident that I will learn more about this skill once I undergo additional awakenings, but for now... I¡¯ll keep it as is¡ª even if I don¡¯t like it." Leo concluded, as his indifferent voice made it clear that there was no room for arguments or negotiations. "Very well... if that¡¯s what you wish for, then I will respect your choice," Muiyan Faye said, as she let out a deep sigh. On a personal level, she did not like these changes in Leo, however, if it brought significant advantages to him, then Muiyan Faye was definitely not going to stop him from making rapid progress. "Well... what¡¯s the other skill you picked up?" Muiyan Faye asked, her curiosity piqued as she inquired about the second passive ability Leo had acquired. However, Leo simply shook his head in quiet refusal. "If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to keep that private. I don¡¯t want to reveal all my cards to anyone¡ªincluding you," he said, his tone firm but not unkind. However, the moment those words left his mouth, Faye¡¯s expression darkened. Her jaw tightened, and for a split second, she looked as though she was about to explode. The frustration burning in her eyes was unmistakable, but just as quickly as the emotion flared, she forced herself to hold it back, inhaling sharply through her nose. "Look¡ª" she began, her voice laced with restrained irritation as she raised a single finger in the air. "I need to know what skills you¡¯ve awakened because they may or may not be a security threat to you. Your bloodline is special, Leo. There are people¡ªmany people¡ªwho can identify your origins just by observing the skills you display. So you will tell me what ability you¡¯ve awakened because I need to determine whether it¡¯s safe for you to use or if you should hide it from the universe like your life depends on it." Her tone had shifted¡ªfirm, authoritative, almost parental, like a mother scolding a reckless child. For a long moment, Leo stared at her, weighing his options. Could he trust her? Should he trust her? But in the end, faced with the sheer intensity of Muiyan Faye¡¯s motherly gaze, he exhaled softly and relented. "My second passive skill is called [Faster Regeneration]." Faye¡¯s expression flickered with interest, but she remained silent as Leo continued. Enjoy new tales from novelhall.Co?m "It allows my body to heal from injuries at an accelerated rate and expel toxins from my bloodstream in case I¡¯m ever poisoned. However, in exchange, my metabolism has skyrocketed. My appetite has tripled, and my body now burns through energy at an insane rate. I¡¯ll probably need to eat a lot more just to keep up," Leo admitted. A deep sigh escaped Faye¡¯s lips as she ran a hand through her hair, nodding slowly as the pieces fell into place. "So that¡¯s why you¡¯re not disoriented after your first awakening..." she muttered. "Your [Faster Regeneration] must be helping you recover at an unnatural speed." She folded her arms, glancing at Leo with an unreadable expression before finally nodding in approval. "Both of these are great skills. You¡¯ve gained a lot from this awakening," she admitted before stepping forward, closing the distance between them. Then, with a serious expression, she looked Leo directly in the eye. "Six months." "You have six months until the final Circuits Team selection. You must find a way in, Leo. For the sake of the mission, you have to find a way in. There is no other option." She said, as she gave him a subtle yet firm push towards his goals. She tacitly did not bring up the topic of his loss to Khyaal, however, the implication behind her words was clear¡ª as she asked him to not fail again, no matter what. "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make it onto that team for sure." Leo said emotionlessly, as he kept a straight face. It was his personal goal to make it to the circuits team, and even without Muiyan Faye¡¯s push, that was exactly what he intended to do. *Sigh¨C* Faye studied him for a moment longer before stepping past him, heading toward the door. But just before she exited, she paused. "One more thing," she said, glancing over her shoulder. "Throughout the year, whenever you awaken a new skill¡ªyou must inform me." Her tone left no room for argument. "Don¡¯t act like a stubborn brat and keep things from me, as whether you believe it or not, I¡¯m looking out for you. I¡¯m trying to keep you safe and alive in a very dangerous world, so you better believe that I¡¯m on your side." She said, as with those final words, she stepped out the door, leaving Leo alone to dwell on them. ¡ª-------- Once Faye left, Leo sat down on his bed after grabbing a dagger from his closet, as he studied the weapons edge carefully. ¡¯Sorry Faye, but the voice in my head tells me to trust no one. Maybe it¡¯s paranoia. Maybe it¡¯s wisdom. Either way, I¡¯ll listen¡¯ Leo thought, as he activated his third skill that he had gained from this awakening, called [Dark Blade]. This was an active ability, which increased the lethality of his daggers by a hundred fold when activated. Whether used to throw daggers, or used to slash at close range, [Dark Blade] was a move that significantly improved the blade¡¯s destructive power, by infusing it with the ¡¯Darkness Element¡¯. ¡¯Faye¡¯s right.... I don¡¯t know enough about my background to show my true skills recklessly. Hence, it¡¯s best to not reveal this skill to anyone, unless it¡¯s my very life on the line¡¯ Leo concluded, as he decided to hide the presence of [Dark Blade] in his arsenal completely. He decided to not use it within the academy, and not reveal its presence to Faye either, as he reserved it as a hidden card known only to himself. Chapter 101: Benefits Of Monarch鈥檚 Indifference (Rodova Military Academy, Leo¡¯s Dorm Room) Leo had a lot of self-exploration to do after Muiyan Faye left, as [Dark Blade] wasn¡¯t his only gain from the awakening. His entire body had undergone a massive transformation, and there was a stark, almost surreal lightness to him that hadn¡¯t been there before. He felt as nimble as a cat on his feet, as it took him almost no effort to move his body at all. ¡¯What could make my body feel so light?¡¯ Leo wondered, as he searched for the explanation himself. And soon, he figured out a couple of factors that could be contributing to this sensation. The first was the noticeable increase in his muscle strength. His body was now at least 20-30% stronger than before, yet it didn¡¯t feel bulkier¡ªrather, it was as if his strength had been compressed, refined to be more efficient without adding unnecessary mass. And the second reason was the structural change in his bones. As although his skeletal frame had elongated with his growth spurt, his bones had become significantly lighter, yet somehow more durable. It was a paradoxical shift¡ªone that made him feel as if gravity had loosened its hold on him, as he felt strangely liberated and free now. "I feel like I¡¯ve lost weight, even though I¡¯ve gained height and muscle mass..." Leo mused, rolling his shoulders as he adjusted to the strange new equilibrium of his body. His movements were unnervingly fluid, almost too smooth, as though his limbs responded with a precision beyond conscious thought. *SHUA* *SHUA* *SHUA* Leo thrust his dagger through the air in rapid succession, and a sharp, high-pitched whistling followed each motion¡ªcleaner, sharper, faster than he had ever experienced before. His grip was steady, his strikes effortless, yet each cut through the air carried a weight that wasn¡¯t there before. His control, his speed, his precision¡ªit had all elevated after the awakening, as Leo felt like a new warrior entirely. "Now I see why I lost to Khyaal.... With a year of such phenomenal growth ahead of me, there¡¯s no wonder he would defeat me even as a Grandmaster level talent. This is simply a genetic cheat!" Leo realized, as he could finally see why the gap between him and the seniors appeared so large up-till yesterday. The seniors had already completed their Genetic Awakening, and were now at the peak of their Genetic abilities, while Leo and Su Yang had not even started. "This is my one opportunity in life to grow so quickly in strength, that my growth will stun the universe. I cannot let a second of it go to waste as this coming year will make or break me as a warrior," Leo analysed, as ¡¯Monarch¡¯s Indifference¡¯ made his brain function at optimal capacity. The first dose of genetic awakening had changed more than just his appearance. It had refined him into something greater but this was just the start. His genetic foundation was only a tool that would help him become the best warrior that he could be, however, it was ultimately up to him to make the most of that foundation and become a truly fearsome assassin that was unrivalled amongst his peers. "Very well then.... No time to waste, let¡¯s make the most of this free-day and dive straight into meditation" Leo said to himself, as placing his dagger back in the storage cabinet, he picked up the meditation manual and began practicing the book right from where he had left it at the last session. ¡ª----------- The improvement in his ability to focus and channel mana through his mana chambers was immediate and undeniable. The intricate pathways that once seemed convoluted and difficult to navigate now felt like second nature to him, as every flow, every shift in circulation, felt as effortless as breathing to him in this new sharpened mental state. On his very first attempt, he shattered his previous limits. What had once taken him nine minutes at best¡ªreplacing the mana core batteries¡ªhad now been reduced to just over a minute. He was teetering on the edge of achieving a constant meditative state, something that had seemed impossible just a week ago. ¡¯Wow... The effects of [Monarch¡¯s Indifference] on my brain are beyond anything I expected. My focus is absolute. I can meditate for hours without a hint of mental strain. No distractions. No fatigue. No loss of clarity.¡¯ Leo realized, as he finally started to notice the positives of having a passive skill like [Monarch¡¯s Indifference] although it destroyed his ability to feel much emotion. [Monarch¡¯s indifference] gave him a level of efficiency that bordered on inhuman, and for the first time, Leo truly began to understand the scope of what this awakening had granted him. As just after his first attempt, he already knew how to reduce the replacement timing from 1 minute 7 seconds, to instant, as all it needed was for him to smoothen the meditation pathways through repeated practice, and within 3-4 weeks, he would achieve the constant meditative state that he desperately wanted. ¡¯That¡¯s it...I just need to grind these same steps again and again without making a mistake and very soon I¡¯ll master this technique that would have otherwise taken me over 6 months to master. However, now that I can master it within a month.... If I somehow manage to meditate 6 hours everyday at maximum efficiency, I can probably reach the [Grandmaster] realm of strength, by the time the circuit team selections roll around¨C¡¯ Leo realized, as he quickly began to formulate a game-plan. His goal for the coming year was to get as strong as he possibly could, as although he did not know what the end-game was behind him being recruited into the Black Snakes Assassin Guild, what he did know was that regardless of where he ended up, having more strength was always going to be an asset for him. In a universe where the strong dictated the rules, and the weak were oppressed by them, Leo wanted to be part of the ¡¯Strong¡¯ as only with strength came the freedom to live one¡¯s life on one¡¯s terms. Hence, regardless of whether he ended up following Muiyan Faye¡¯s guidelines and joining the Black Serpents or not, Leo intended to get stronger and compete at the circuits, just to get a feel of what the best warriors in the universe at his power level fought like? ¡ª----------- (Rodova Military Academy, The Mess Hall) Around lunch time, Leo moved over to the mess hall, to grab a heavy meal, when he was instantly swarmed by a sea of seniors. "Woah! Skyshard! What a fight man, you really gave Khyaal a run for his money yesterday, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re only a first year student!" "Damn, look at you Skyshard, long hair, taller body.... Looks like the Genetic Awakening Serum did wonders on you¨C" The seniors complimented him as soon as he entered the mess hall, however, surprisingly, Leo felt no joy after hearing their words. Up-till yesterday he was worried about his reputation within the academy after the loss, and was worried that he would be mocked for it in public places. However, the seniors seemed to be thrilled by his display of power, and while this reaction was contrary to what he had expected, it brought no evident joy inside him. ¡¯Both your compliments and criticism are worthless for me.... You have no power to affect my future and hence your praise or critic is entirely pointless¡¯ His brain concluded, as Leo remained blank faced, not reacting to their high praise at all. "Hahaha, look at him standing straight and having perfect balance. He¡¯s really something else isn¡¯t he? Because look at the other idiots from his class who look so sick even after a day has passed since they took their first shot" A senior pointed out, and as Leo looked around he could clearly see the mess hall filled with people who looked extremely dizzy and disoriented. One guy was holding his spoon from the wrong end, and trying to scoop his food from the thin handle. Your journey continues at novelhall.Co?m While another was trying to bite the edge of his metal plate like it was something edible. Both of them were pretty extreme cases of disorientation, however, even the milder ones looked like they had severe vertigo, as there was almost not a single junior in the mess hall that did not seem to be suffering from an acute case of headache. "Excuse me, I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t handle loud noises today... please let¡¯s carry on this conversation at some other day" Leo said respectfully, as he moved past the seniors swarming him and grabbed a plate which he began to fill with huge portions of food. Chapter 102: First Ghost Sleep A drawback of Leo¡¯s newly obtained hypervision was how unappetizing it made all food look to him. If a single grain of rice had been tossed in oil, he could now pinpoint exactly how much of the grain was coated and which minuscule spots remained untouched. What was imperceptible to the average eye was now glaringly obvious to him, exposing a whole new dimension of imperfections in a person¡¯s cooking¡ª as he could see micro-flaws that made every meal seem less appealing. ¡¯This seared meat has uneven charring. Some areas have lost all their natural fat, while other spots still have residual grease from the grill clinging to them...¡¯ Leo observed, his enhanced vision dissecting the dish with unsettling precision as without hesitation, he scraped off the burnt and greasy parts before taking a careful bite. ¡¯At least it still tastes the same,¡¯ he thought, exhaling slightly in relief. Deciding it was best to momentarily close his eyes, he focused purely on the act of eating for now as he blocked out the microscopic details his vision insisted on revealing. His stomach was already gurgling in protest, demanding fuel for his newly heightened metabolism. And so, he dug in. Plate after plate vanished before him, his body consuming food at an alarming pace¡ªlike a well-oiled war machine replenishing its fuel reserves. "Ooo¡ªSkyshard sure is eating a lot today. That¡¯s his fourth refill." "I think he¡¯s just starving after the awakening. I remember I was the same after my first shot." The seniors murmured among themselves, watching from a distance, as regardless of what he did, Leo always seemed to be at the center of attention¡ªhis status as a Monarch-Level Talent ensuring that every move he made was scrutinized. If this was the old him, he might have felt self-conscious under their lingering gazes. If this was the old him, he might have hesitated in taking more food or second guessed his need to eat more. But the new Leo? He didn¡¯t give a damn. His mind was razor-sharp, his focus absolute. He knew exactly what his body needed and how much food was required to keep it operating at peak efficiency, as nothing¡ªnot stares, not whispers, not anyone¡¯s opinions¡ªmattered beyond that. The new Leo was methodical. Detached. Singular in purpose. And as a result, his already unapproachable aura had only deepened, making him feel even more like an island unto himself, as he gave the vibes of a lone warrior fixated solely on self-improvement that could not be approached at all by outsiders. From start to finish, he devoured his meal in under fifteen minutes, moving through the mess hall like a storm, efficient and unstoppable. He wasted not a single second more than necessary on non-training activities as by the time others were still casually chatting over their meals, Leo was already gone¡ªrushing back to his dorm, immersing himself once again in meditation. Experience new stories on novelhall.Co?m For a good few hours, he meditated nonstop, making the most of this free day, before turning his focus to also training [Absolute Vision], which he practiced from after dinner, till he fell asleep at night. ¡ª--------- (Rodova Military Academy, Leo¡¯s Dorm Room) It took Leo a good half an hour of conscious effort to finally fall asleep, as his new heightened brain was too focused and active for sleep to easily find him. However, once he drifted to the dream-land, the inevitable did finally occur, as his consciousness was pulled into an alternate realm, giving him his first experience of ¡¯Ghost Sleep¡¯. ¡ª----------- (A Random Ancient Courtyard, 2700 Years Ago) Leo found himself floating above a spacious courtyard, watching as two young assassins sparred with deadly precision. For a moment, he felt confused about why he was having such a vivid and realistic dream, where he could even perceive his metaphysical body, however, he soon realized that he was experiencing his first episode of ¡¯Ghost Sleep¡¯, as he steeled his heart for what was to come next. ¡¯Please be a happy memory¨C¡¯ He prayed, as although the chances of a monarch level bloodline experiencing a happy memory were less to none, Leo hoped that he would be an exception to the norm. *SHING¨C* *SHING¨C* The two assassin¡¯s clashed, their movements fluid and sharp, as Leo felt momentarily mesmerized by their battle. Each attack and counter that they performed seemed instinctual, as if ingrained through years of relentless training, as there was not a single wasted movement. The taller one amongst the two wielded twin daggers, pressing the attack with aggressive yet controlled slashes, while his opponent, slightly shorter but just as skilled, moved like a shadow, narrowly dodging before countering with a spinning strike. ¡¯They¡¯re insane...¡¯ Leo thought, completely baffled by the exchange, as their coordination was unlike anything he had ever witnessed, as it was refined to a level that seemed almost supernatural. However, as he observed the duo some more, he noticed something peculiar about them. Both fighters shared strikingly similar features¡ªsharp jawlines, the same piercing eyes, and identical expressions of intense focus. ¡¯They¡¯re probably brothers...¡¯ Leo concluded, however, before he could dwell on the thought for too long, a third figure entered the courtyard. A man. Seeing whom, Leo¡¯s breath got caught in his throat. The newcomer had a commanding presence, his steps calm yet authoritative. However, it wasn¡¯t his presence that stunned Leo¡ª- No. Leo felt stunned by how much of a striking resemblance the man bore, both to the two boys and also to his own face. ¡¯Holy shit... If I had a full beard and was middle-aged, I¡¯d look just like him.¡¯ Leo realized, as pure shock coursed through his veins, while his mind raced with questions. *Silence* The moment the father appeared, the sparring came to an abrupt halt, as both youngsters turned to him, excitement flashing in their eyes. "Father! Have you finally perfected it? The elder one asked eagerly. "Have you mastered the unbreakable formation?" the younger one added, their voices filled with anticipation, as the man only smiled in response, pride evident in his gaze as he reached out to ruffle their hair. "I have," he confirmed, his tone warm yet firm. "Come with me. I want to show you both the results." he said, as without hesitation, the two boys followed him, their enthusiasm palpable. But before Leo could even process what was happening, he felt himself being pulled forward¡ªhis surroundings shifting, as the courtyard dissolved into an unfamiliar space. The next thing he knew, he was inside an ancient study, standing behind the father and his sons as they gathered around a large, weathered scroll. "This.... This is the greatest equalizer the universe has ever seen. This will be the ultimate legacy that I give the universe before my death" The man said, as he looked proudly over the old scroll that he had scribbled over probably a hundred times. "There is no mortal who can slay a god they said..... Only gods can slay gods they said..... Well no more! Mortals will remain suppressed by gods no more. With the use of this unbreakable formation, a bunch of the strongest mortal warriors can band together to take down a god, as not even gods can escape this trap alive, should they find themselves at the centre of it¡ª" The man said, as both children looked at his work with glee. Chapter 103: The Great Betrayal Leo hovered silently, his gaze locked onto the ancient parchment spread before them, desperately trying to commit its contents to memory. At first glance, it appeared to be nothing more than a chaotic web of overlapping geometric patterns¡ªcomplex, yet seemingly meaningless. But as the man who looked eerily like him began to speak, the puzzle pieces started falling into place. "This formation isn¡¯t just a battle tactic¡ªit¡¯s a dimensional noose," the father explained, his deep voice filled with both certainty and reverence. His sons, wide-eyed with awe, hung onto every word. "This design is crafted specifically to entrap beings beyond our mortal plane," he continued, tracing the intricate spiral of lines. "And I have tested it on myself to ensure that it works." Leo¡¯s breath hitched. Tested it on himself? It was only then that Leo realized the chilling truth¡ªthe man before him wasn¡¯t just another warrior or master tactician. He was a god. A shiver ran down Leo¡¯s spine despite his incorporeal state. Seeing a deity was one thing, but looking at one that shared such an uncanny resemblance to him felt deeply unsettling. "But how can we, mere mortals, hold beings who manipulate dimensions we cannot even perceive?" the elder son asked, skepticism creeping into his voice. A proud smile formed on the father¡¯s lips. "By overwhelming their dimensional senses," he said simply. He tapped the very center of the spiral. "At its core, two Demi-Gods will serve as the primary anchors¡ªtheir immense power forcibly pulling a god down into our three-dimensional reality, severing their ability to ascend into higher dimensions." Leo¡¯s eyes followed his hand as it moved outward to the next intricate layer. "Encircling them," the father continued, "five Monarch-level warriors will form an impenetrable dimensional lattice¡ªa spherical barrier sealing every possible exit. No escape. No retreat." Only now did the true depth of the diagram begin to take shape in Leo¡¯s mind. "Supporting this lattice," the father went on, "will be twelve Transcendent-level warriors. Their role is crucial¡ªthey reinforce the stability of the formation and prevent any dimensional disruptions. Their coordination must be perfect. One slip¡ªand the formation collapses." The father¡¯s finger traced further outward to the last and most elaborate ring. "And finally, the Grandmasters and Masters weave the sensory labyrinth¡ª" he continued. "Twenty-four Grandmasters and forty-eight Masters, each distorting space, twisting perception, creating layers of illusions and misdirection." He paused, glancing between his sons. "A god trapped within this labyrinth will be disoriented, unable to distinguish reality from deception, and¡ªmost importantly¡ªunable to mount an effective retaliation." Leo¡¯s mind raced. The sheer complexity of the formation was staggering. It required unwavering discipline, perfect synchronization, and a coalition of warriors from multiple ranks working in harmony. It was a plan that, if executed flawlessly, could subjugate even the most powerful of divine beings. But then, a critical question arose. "Father, what if the god trapped in the formation does manage to break free?" the elder son asked, concern lacing his voice. The father¡¯s smile faded. His expression hardened. "They cannot," he said, his tone absolute. His piercing gaze settled on his sons, his presence exuding an unwavering confidence. "I am the strongest god. And if I cannot mount an acceptable defense against this formation, then no one else stands a chance." Leo¡¯s eyes drifted toward the top of the parchment, where a name had been etched in bold, deliberate strokes. "ChakraVyuh." A title written in an ancient language, yet somehow, Leo instinctively understood its meaning. ¡¯The Inescapable Formation.¡¯ The father exhaled slowly, pride gleaming in his eyes. "This is my gift to the mortals of this universe," he declared, "so that the balance of power between gods and mortals may tilt back into equilibrium." With that, he carefully rolled the parchment and placed it in the hands of his eldest son. "Kaelith, my son," he said, resting a firm yet affectionate hand on the boy¡¯s shoulder. "I entrust this formation to you." His voice carried both authority and a deep, unspoken responsibility. "Pass it on to clans and houses you trust. Form an alliance of righteousness, with this formation at its heart. No single house can produce all the warriors necessary to complete it¡ªso they must learn to cooperate. Only together can mortals achieve the impossible." The eldest son, Kaelith, straightened his posture, his expression resolute. "It will be done as you command, Father," he vowed. And the moment those words were spoken, the world around Leo began to distort. The courtyard blurred. The study wavered. And just like that¡ªLeo felt himself being dragged forward once more, the vision shifting, pulling him deeper into whatever past memory he was witnessing. As the next scene unfolded. ************ (A Desolate Battlefield, 2000 Years Ago) Leo¡¯s vision twisted again. The warmth of the study, the quiet reverence of discovery¡ªit all vanished in an instant. Now, he hovered above a battlefield drenched in chaos. Lightning split the sky in jagged arcs, illuminating a desolate wasteland littered with shattered weapons, broken banners, and the smoldering corpses of countless warriors. The stench of blood and charred flesh hung thick in the air, suffocating, overwhelming. And at the very center of it all¡ªwas a man in chains. Leo¡¯s heart clenched as his gaze sharpened, taking in the terrifyingly precise geometric formation encircling the captive. Your adventure continues at Freewebnovel He recognized it instantly. It was the ChakraVyuh!!! ¡¯No...¡¯ he thought, as his breath hitched. It was perfectly executed, a flawless manifestation of the unbreakable formation. Yet something was horribly wrong. The one ensnared within was its very creator. The same father who had once explained its power with pride and purpose¡ªnow shackled in its merciless grip. "Why, Kaelith? Why?" The man¡¯s voice rang out across the battlefield, not in rage¡ªbut in anguish. His wrists were bound in luminous chains, burning white-hot with divine suppression sigils. His once-proud posture was hunched, his breathing ragged. Blood dripped from deep gashes across his face, matting his once-pristine beard with streaks of red. And yet, his eyes¡ªeven as they swam with pain¡ªheld no fear. Only betrayal. "Why did you of all people betray me, my son?" Leo felt it. A wave of emotion slammed into him¡ªan agony so visceral it almost brought him to his knees despite his incorporeal form. It was like being ripped apart from the inside, as if he himself were the one being betrayed, shackled, forsaken. And then, the first attack landed. BOOM! The father¡¯s body convulsed as an explosion of celestial fire engulfed him, searing his skin as divine flames licked at his flesh. The force was enough to shatter mountains¡ªyet the formation held him in place. Leo flinched. He could feel the pain. Every crackle, every ember burrowing into flesh¡ªit was real. But the assault had only just begun. From the edges of the ChakraVyuh, six divine figures stood in position. Gods. Not mortals. This formation¡ªonce designed to grant mortals the ability to bring down divine beings¡ªhad been twisted into something else entirely. Six gods now wielded it against its own creator. The father spat blood as a second blast tore into his side, the impact snapping bones with sickening cracks. Another god stepped forward¡ªhurling a jagged spear wreathed in lightning. It pierced straight through his shoulder. He let out a choked gasp, his body jerking violently against the restraints, but the chains did not let him fall. They held him upright, ensuring he would take every single attack without escape. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Blow after merciless blow rained down on him. Fists. Blades. Beams of divine energy. Each attack was meticulously timed so that the pain never ceased¡ªso that every wound remained fresh, unable to heal before the next strike landed. It wasn¡¯t a battle. It was an execution. Yet he still didn¡¯t break. Bruised, bloodied, and battered, the father lifted his gaze¡ªhis dark gray eyes locking onto the one who had orchestrated this all. Kaelith. His eldest son. The same boy who had once looked upon him with admiration... was now standing among the executioners. However, unlike the other gods, Kaelith had not attacked. He stood just outside the formation¡¯s edge, his expression unreadable, his robes untouched by battle, his golden eyes burning with something far colder than hatred. "You are my flesh and blood..." the father murmured hoarsely, his voice faltering under the weight of agony. "Everything I built... every lesson I taught you... was for the protection of the common people." He coughed, more blood spilling down his chin. "Where did I go wrong?" He asked, as for the first time, Kaelith moved. He stepped forward, past the gods, until he stood right before his father. He did not gloat. He did not sneer. He merely stared down at the man who had given him life. And then¡ªKaelith spoke. "You taught me that gods and mortals must be equal." "You were wrong." He declared, as without another word, he raised his hand. A blade of pure divine energy manifested in his palm, as with a swift, merciless strike¡ª Kaelith plunged it through his father¡¯s chest. For the briefest moment¡ªthere was no sound. Just the soft gasp of a dying god. The once-great warrior, the strongest among his kind, looked down at the blade buried deep in his heart. His lips trembled¡ªnot in pain, but in disbelief. As if even now... he could not accept that his own son had struck the final blow. His body convulsed once¡ª Then the light in his eyes flickered. And finally, it went out. The greatest god of his era¡ªwas no more. Leo¡¯s world shattered. Everything blurred as he felt himself being ripped away from the vision, his mind unable to process the sheer weight of what he had just witnessed. And then¡ª His vision darkened once again. Chapter 104: New Routine Chapter 104: New Routine (Rodova Military Academy, Leo''s Dorm Room) *BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP* The alarms blared loudly, as Leo woke up with a jolt, his breath coming in ragged gasps, his body unusually drenched in cold sweat. ''What the hell did I just witness?'' Leo wondered, as his pulse pounded like war drums in his ears, his chest rising and falling rapidly as if he had just surfaced from drowning. ''It felt like I was the one being executed... It felt like I was the one who was betrayed,'' Leo realized, as he glanced down at his hands, watching them tremble violently. For a split second, the world around him still felt unreal. His dorm room¡ªhis bed, his desk, the faint glow of the academy''s night lights filtering through the window¡ªit all seemed distant, almost wrong. The battlefield still clung to his vision. The screams. The lightning. The sickening crunch of bone and flesh being torn apart. The gods tearing into their own. The betrayal. His ancestor''s face¡ªno, that man''s face¡ªhis face, twisted in agony, staring into the eyes of the son who had orchestrated his downfall. Leo could still see it all. He shivered uncontrollably as the memory burned into his mind like an open wound. ''Was it real?'' he wondered, as he slowly rolled up his sleeves, his eyes scanning his forearms for something¡ªanything¡ªthat would prove the pain he had felt was more than just a dream. But there was nothing. No visible burns. No scars. And yet, the sensation remained. The ghostly imprint of divine chains searing into his flesh, refusing to fade. His stomach churned, his muscles coiled tightly, his entire body felt wrong. ''Was this real?'' ''Was this my memory?'' ''What the hell did I just witness...?'' He wondered as¡ª *BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP* The academy''s alarm system forcibly snapped him back to reality. *SIGH¨C* Leo exhaled sharply, running a hand through his damp hair as he forced himself to sit upright. His sheets were soaked. His skin was too hot, his muscles tense, as if his body had been preparing for battle even in his sleep. He needed a moment. But a moment was a luxury he didn''t have. ''Can''t be late for physical training...'' Leo thought, as [Monarch''s Indifference] finally kicked in, numbing his emotions and pulling his mind back into clarity. The dread, the panic, the humanity in his reactions¡ªall of it was methodically wiped clean, leaving only focus in its place. ''Kaelith and Chakravyuh... I need to learn more about that name and that formation when I can,'' Leo mused to himself, as he stood up, his mind already shifting gears. Striding toward his closet, he pulled out a freshly pressed uniform, his fingers moving with mechanical precision as he unbuttoned the fabric, preparing for the day ahead. ¡ª---------- (Rodova Military Academy, Physical Training Grounds) As Leo arrived for the morning lineup, the first thing he noticed was how different the entire class looked compared to just a couple of days ago. Several students had gained a few inches in height, while others had experienced sudden, almost comical, hair growth spurts. Almost everyone had changed in some noticeable way. "Good morning, Elder Brother¡ª" A small voice called out from below, as Leo glanced down to find Mu Ryan tugging at the hem of his uniform. "What? Did you shrink a few inches or what?" Leo asked, as Mu Ryan puffed her cheeks in protest. "It''s not me who shrank! It''s you who unreasonably grew taller¡ª" she grumbled, stomping her foot in irritation. "Hmm¡ª" Leo mused, his lips curling into a slight smile. Even though [Monarch''s Indifference] had dulled his emotions, he still felt a flicker of amusement at Mu Ryan''s frustration. "Morning, Skyshard. Ryan." Another voice chimed in, as Mu Shen approached with his usual calm expression. "The long hair suits you, Skyshard. Makes you look more refined," he commented, extending his hand for a handshake. CLAP Leo accepted the handshake with a curt nod, as both men instinctively tightened their grips. ''He''s grown stronger¡ª'' ''He''s grown much stronger¡ª'' Both reached the same realization at once, as the brief handshake alone was enough for them to gauge each other''s progress. "Where''s Yang?" Mu Shen asked, scanning the crowd for Su Yang, but the Su Family young master was nowhere to be seen. "I haven''t seen him since this morning. I don''t know where he might be¡ª" Leo replied, as Mu Shen let out a deep sigh. "He might be suffering from the aftereffects of his first Ghost Sleep... I''m kind of surprised you look fine this morning, Skyshard¡ª" Mu Shen speculated, as Leo simply shrugged his shoulders. "I slept like a baby. No Ghost Sleep whatsoever¡ª" Leo said with a perfectly neutral expression, lying through his teeth. In truth, he had endured a horrifying Ghost Sleep experience, but he had no intention of sharing it with anyone. Unless absolutely necessary, he had no interest in discussing his dreams¡ªespecially ones as disturbing as the one from last night. It was common practice for nobles to discuss their Ghost Sleep experiences with each other, but Leo had no desire to be part of that tradition. His dreams were his and his alone. And if lying was the price to keep them private, then he had no problem paying it. *Huff¡ª* *Huff¡ª* *Huff¡ª* A sickly and ragged-looking Su Yang finally stumbled onto the Physical Training Grounds, his labored breaths drawing attention almost instantly. Snickers and murmurs spread through the crowd. "Pfft¡ªThe loser is here." "He couldn''t even land a hit on his opponent, while Skyshard blew his opponent''s arm off! He''s nothing compared to Skyshard." "He''s worthless without his family name, Su Yang." The taunts came sharp and cruel, their words laced with ridicule. But Su Yang wasn''t in the mood for their nonsense. As he swept his gaze over them, his eyes¡ªnow deeper, darker, almost predatory¡ªlocked onto the most vocal member of the group, as his cold stare alone was enough to silence them all. "Fuck off¡ª" he muttered, his voice low but laced with something menacing. As just like that, the student closest to him flinched violently, his body seizing up¡ªuntil a dark stain spread across his pants. The fool had pissed himself. His legs trembled, his face twisted in horror, as he realized he had lost control of his bladder under Su Yang''s gaze alone as the silence that followed was suffocating. Nobody dared to mock him anymore. As Su Yang marched like an unopposed lion through the crowd of jealous students, until he joined his gang at their usual meet-up spot. "My head hurts, my body hurts, my muscle coordination is off and I find it hard to control my newfound strength. Overall, I am a mess and will shamelessly be a liability in today''s training¡ª" Su Yang declared, as both Mu Shen and Leo shrugged their shoulders at once like they did not care if he were a liability or not. "Today''s training should be easier than before with our enhanced strengths... unless Professor Marvin increases the intensity too¡ª" Mu Ryan noted, as after thinking about it for a while, she sighed and continued, saying "He will probably increase the difficulty¨C" As hoping that the level of difficulty in training dropped was nothing more than a pipe dream. Chapter 105: Shocking Realisation Chapter 105: Shocking Realisation The next couple of weeks at the academy passed in a blur for Leo and his group, as they settled into the relentless rhythm of academy life. Each morning, Professor Marvin pushed their bodies to the brink of exhaustion, yet the difference between now and just a few weeks ago was becoming increasingly evident. During his first training session, Leo had struggled to complete 100 laps of the training field while carrying a 40 kg vest. But now, he could complete the same distance with a 60 kg vest¡ªand that too with relative ease, as the gap between him, Su Yang, Mu Shen, and the rest of the class was growing at an alarming rate, as their progress left the others struggling to keep up. If before they could complete the 100 laps ahead of the class pack by 1.5-2 laps, they could now hold a commanding 5-7 lap lead over them, which was only increasing week over week, as the difference between higher and lower bloodline talents started to become apparent. ¡ª----- In the Basics of Perception class, the first evaluation was conducted by Professor Powell, where 15 students failed to grasp the perception technique he imparted, while Leo stood out as the only student to achieve Intermediate Mastery in [Absolute Vision], earning full marks in the first assessment. To be considerate, Professor Powell granted the failing students a one-week grace period to learn the technique¡ªafter which failure would result in expulsion from the Elite Class. Meanwhile, he advanced the rest of the students to the next topic: practical application of perception skills in detecting hidden enemies. As each day, he concealed 15 hidden assassins throughout the classroom and handed each student a sheet of paper to mark where they sensed the assassins lurking¡ªturning the lesson into a hands-on training exercise that forced them to refine their newly acquired skills and learn how to spot decoys from originals, training them for actual life scenarios. ¡ª------- Meanwhile, in the Basics of Magic Theory class, Professor David delved deeper into the core principles of magic, as he explained to the class how it could be used to create, alter, and influence life, and how various sentient species across the universe had evolved after coming into contact with mana, learning to harness its power over time. These lessons were highly informative, as they broke down the fundamentals of magic, explaining what allowed humans and other sentient beings to wield its immense strength. However, with Professor David''s bias against Leo and Su Yang remaining as strong as ever, Leo barely attended half the lectures, as he often found himself kicked out of the lecture within the first five minutes, with David always looking for even the smallest excuse to remove him from his presence. ¡ª------- After being kicked out of David''s class, Su Yang always insisted on sparring with Leo, as he was eager to test his improvements, but each time, Leo politely declined. Instead, he spent his time at the university library, poring over ancient texts and historical records, searching for any mention of ''Kaelith'' and the ''ChakraVyuh''. However, what he uncovered over the next two weeks was nothing short of shocking. From his visions, Leo knew with certainty that Kaelith was a family man who had a father and a younger brother, yet none of the history books he read even mentioned his family background. In every record, Kaelith the Eternal Sovereign was revered as one of the three core gods backing the Universal Government, a divine entity who stood as an unshakable pillar of the Righteous Alliance and one of the only major figures in history with no direct ties to the Six Great Clans. The books depicted him as a warrior of justice, a defender of order, an unwavering force against chaos. But not a single account mentioned his betrayal. Not a single record spoke of him slaughtering his own father. And as for the ''ChakraVyuh'' formation¡ªit simply did not exist. Not in any written history at least. As no matter how deep Leo dug, Kaelith''s family ties were completely erased from public knowledge, and the very concept of the god-killing formation was nowhere to be found. It was as if someone had meticulously erased all traces of these events from history¡ªas if the truth itself had been deliberately suppressed, buried so deeply that even the mention of such things had vanished from the universe''s collective memory. And when Leo had asked the librarian if Kaelith had a younger brother, the man had laughed outright. "If the Eternal Sovereign had a younger brother¡ª we would know! Hahaha!" The dismissive response had been unsettling. Because Leo did know. He had seen it firsthand. Yet in this era, no one else seemed to know, which brought him to the next and most important problem that clouded his mind these days. ''Something about my bloodline feels off.'' Leo''s thoughts churned as a deep unease settled in his chest. ''I don''t like the fact that one of my core bloodline memories is from the night the Righteous Alliance united to execute a lone god. Because this can only mean one of two things¡ªeither my bloodline is the same as Kaelith''s, which would also make it the bloodline of the murdered god who was his father... Or... my bloodline is directly that of the murdered god himself.'' A heavy silence filled his mind as realization struck. ''Which would mean I might be on the wrong side of the Righteous Alliance.'' Leo concluded, as his mood considerably darkened at the thought. Only people with dangerous, hidden pasts needed to erase their identities. And the fact that he had to take such extreme measures¡ªwiping his own memory just to enter the academy¡ªpaired with the Ghost Dream he had witnessed, painted an unsettling picture. It made Leo strongly suspect that he wasn''t just some random stray caught in a political power struggle. No¡ªhe was starting to believe that his very existence was a threat to the Righteous Alliance itself. And if that were true... Then he might be far more entangled with the Evil Cult than he ever wanted to believe. ''Ignorance is bliss might be the truest words ever spoken.'' The more pieces of the puzzle Leo pieced together, the more uneasy he felt¡ªbecause he did not like the picture forming before him. ''I fear that if I keep digging down this rabbit hole... the answer waiting at the end won''t be the one I''m hoping for.'' He exhaled slowly, a deep sigh escaping his lips. As his academy life progressed and his strength grew, so did the creeping sense of unease settling in his bones. He was starting to realize a terrifying truth¡ªhe was living on borrowed time. No matter how much stronger he became, sooner or later, he was destined to be a fugitive, a man on the run with no place to call home. And just the thought of it made him want to sigh again. That wasn''t the future he wanted for himself. But if his suspicions were correct... It wasn''t going to be his choice. However, for now, for the sake of passing all future psychological evaluations, Leo consciously tried to steer clear of this topic, as if he was living on borrowed time, he intended to make the most of it, for as long as he could. Chapter 106: A Special Prize? Chapter 106: A Special Prize? (Rodova Military Academy, The Basics of Assassination Class) Three weeks into the academy, the class that Leo enjoyed by far the most was Professor Severus''s lecture on assassination and poison concoction. Unlike other subjects, where knowledge was often vague, theoretical, or bogged down by unnecessary history, Severus''s lessons were direct, practical, and undeniably lethal. The man didn''t just teach about poisons¡ªhe lived and breathed them, speaking about deadly substances with the same passion that an artist spoke of their masterpieces. And today was no different. ¡ª------- Severus strode into the lecture hall with his usual erratic energy, his dark robes billowing behind him as his eyes gleamed with twisted excitement. In his chained hand, he held a tiny glass vial, the liquid inside swirling with a sickly, iridescent hue¡ªa color that seemed to shift between deep green and inky black with each flicker of light. "Class¡ª" he began, his voice carrying that familiar, unsettling glee that made students uneasy. "Today... I present to you one of the most elusive, most catastrophic, and most EXPENSIVE poisons in the known universe." He lifted the vial, tilting it slightly so the light caught its shimmering contents. "This¡ª" he said with a grin, "is the venom of the Ancient Swamp Frog." A ripple of unease passed through the class. Some students had clearly heard of it before, their expressions shifting from curiosity to deep discomfort. Leo, however, simply narrowed his eyes, intrigued, as Severus chuckled, clearly relishing the effect his words had. "Now, I know what some of you might be thinking¡ª" he continued, pacing slowly before the class. "What''s so terrifying about a frog?" He suddenly turned on his heel, slamming the vial onto the desk, making several students jump. "Oh, you ignorant little children," he sneered playfully. "The Ancient Swamp Frog is not just any frog. It is a creature that even dragons fear. It has been ranked the single most untamable beast by the Beast Tamers Association for three years in a row, as upon maturity, it can reach the strength of a Transcendent-Level Warrior." Severus paused, letting that fact sink in before continuing. "The reason?" he asked, his grin widening. "Because the Ancient Swamp Frog is the only species in existence that evolved to kill dragons for sport." He let those words hang in the air, watching with satisfaction as students stiffened. "They are mentally unstable, unpredictable, and violent to the extreme. Their venom is so powerful that it can melt rock, and even when diluted at a 1/1000 concentration, a single drop is enough to kill a Grandmaster-Level warrior in under ten minutes." He twirled the vial between his fingers. "The venom of an Ancient Swamp Frog doesn''t kill through physical toxicity like most poisons do. No, no, no. This venom attacks the mana pathways¡ªsevering them, rupturing them from the inside out¡ªbefore producing such an unbearable heat within the body that all internal organs fail one after another." Severus leaned forward, his voice dropping slightly. "A fully grown, elder dragon? If spat on by an Ancient Swamp Frog?" He smiled wickedly. "Dead in under ten minutes." A deathly silence gripped the class. Several students swallowed hard, their faces paling as Severus let out a delighted chuckle. "Ahh, I love that expression of fear. It really is beautiful, isn''t it?" he mused before waving a gloved hand dismissively. "Of course, acquiring this venom is next to impossible. In fact, it''s easier to retrieve a dragon''s scale than a single drop of this venom." He tapped the vial lightly. "This¡ªthis tiny amount right here? Costs more than a fully enhanced, military-grade warship." Gasps echoed through the classroom. "Which is why, we must be grateful to the Rodova Military Academy for giving you all this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to learn how to neutralize this poison today." Severus declared, as shock and murmurs spread through the class. Then¡ª With a flick of his wrist, he gestured toward the front of the room, where a row of microscopes and alchemy kits had been neatly arranged. "Each of you will receive a small, diluted sample¡ªone that won''t kill you, even if you accidentally consume it, but will cause agonizing mana blockages if mishandled." He clasped his hands together, his smile widening. "Your task?" he said, eyes gleaming. "Create an antivenom. And make it perfect. Because if you fail¡ª" His grin turned absolutely wicked. "I won''t be giving you the very special prize I have for those who succeed today." The class stiffened. Because a Severus excited about something was never a good sign. Leo, however, simply smirked, rolling his shoulders as he stepped forward, already eager to begin. Because while everyone else saw this as a terrifying challenge... Leo saw an opportunity. A chance to understand a poison feared even by dragons. And perhaps... a weapon he could one day use for himself. ¡ª--------- Over the past three weeks, Severus had already taught the class how to create anti-venom for any particular venom they had in hand, as the theory of venom neutralization was fundamentally very simple. Under a microscope, venom could be observed as a highly reactive substance, often containing unstable molecular chains that attacked organic structures or mana pathways on contact. The key to neutralization was identifying the specific active agents within the venom¡ªwhether they targeted nervous tissue, mana channels, or cellular structures¡ªand then applying the correct chemical or mana-based counteragents to break them down. Severus had drilled the class on this concept repeatedly. "All venoms share a weakness," he had said in his usual dramatic flair. "They are, by nature, reactive. And what do we do with reactive substances, class?" "We stabilize them," the students had answered in unison. "Correct!" Severus had grinned. "By introducing either a chemical compound or a mana-based inhibitor that binds with the venom''s active elements, we disrupt its ability to function. The moment the venom loses its reactivity, it ceases to be a weapon and becomes nothing more than harmless residue." For most venoms, simple alchemical solutions¡ªsuch as alkaline bases, oxidation agents, or binding proteins¡ªwere sufficient to dismantle their lethal properties. However, mana-based venoms, like the Ancient Swamp Frog''s, were far trickier to counter. The students peered into their microscopes, watching as the venom samples writhed like living organisms. The Ancient Swamp Frog''s venom was particularly aggressive, pulsing with a dark green hue, constantly shifting and eroding microscopic mana constructs placed within its vicinity. It was unlike any venom they had worked with before¡ªalmost as if it had a will of its own. Leo narrowed his eyes, carefully analyzing the sample as he recalled Severus''s instructions. Step one: Identify the key reactive agent. The venom''s primary destructive property was its ability to sever mana pathways. It didn''t just attack biological tissue; it specifically dismantled the flow of mana within a person''s body, making healing near impossible once the poison took effect. Step two: Introduce a stabilizing agent. Leo reached for a vial of Lunarvine Extract, a common neutralizing base used to bind with high-grade toxins. He carefully mixed a few drops into the venom under the microscope and observed the reaction. At first, nothing happened. Then¡ªsuddenly¡ªthe venom began fighting back. Instead of neutralizing, the poison reacted violently, twisting into dark tendrils and burning through the stabilizer like acid. Leo frowned. ''Of course, a normal base won''t work. This poison isn''t just a chemical compound¡ªit''s an apex-tier mana-based venom. It actively resists foreign substances. If I want to neutralize it, I need to attack it on a mana level, not just a chemical one.'' He realized, as he took a different approach. Activating a small pulse of mana, he carefully channeled it into the sample through the microscopic mana conductors attached to the alchemy station. At first, the venom twitched at the intrusion, but then, instead of resisting, it briefly lost its aggressive properties, becoming sluggish. His eyes sharpened. ''It responds to mana interference. That means... it can be pacified before it''s neutralized.'' He reached for a second compound¡ªAzure Nettle Oil, a rare alchemical solution that, when combined with mana-infused suppression techniques, could force a reaction. With delicate precision, Leo dripped the Azure Nettle Oil into the venom sample while simultaneously fluctuating his mana output in a controlled pulse. The moment the oil touched the venom, the reaction was instantaneous. The once-violent venom stilled. Its dark green glow faded, turning into a dull, inert gray sludge. Leo smirked. ''Got you.'' He leaned back, watching the result of his work with satisfaction as Severus, who had been silently observing the class, suddenly let out an amused chuckle. "Well, well, well... It seems we have our first success." Leo turned to see dozens of students still struggling, their samples violently rejecting their stabilizing attempts, as many had yet to figure out that the venom required a dual chemical-mana suppression method to be properly neutralized. Severus clapped his hands together, his eyes twinkling with excitement. "Looks like someone in this class actually has a brain." His gaze locked onto Leo. "Skyshard, my dear student, you will get your special prize after class! Meet me in my holding cell... and don''t be late. You wouldn''t want to disappoint me, would you?" Severus said, as he gave Leo the most creepy smile that Leo had ever seen before. Chapter 107: Severuss Gift Chapter 107: Severus''s Gift (Rodova Military Academy ¨C Professor Severus''s Holding Cell, Basement D-1) A few minutes after class, Leo arrived at the entrance of Basement Block D1, which was the restricted section of the academy where its ''less reputable'' faculty members were housed. Currently, only one such ''Less Reputable'' faculty member was on-campus, his chamber protected by a single holding guard clad in full body armor. As Leo approached, the guard lifted his visor to confirm his identity, before letting out a deep sigh. "You must be Skyshard," the guard muttered, arms crossed as he spoke with a tired voice. Leo nodded, as the guard exhaled again, rubbing his temple before speaking in a low, firm voice. "Listen carefully, kid. Whatever that lunatic in there tells you, don''t do him any favors. Don''t pass him notes, don''t fetch him supplies, and most importantly¡ªdon''t trust any stories that he tells you¨C" The guard warned, as Leo raised a brow, clearly unimpressed by the warning. "I think I can hold my own¡ª" Leo replied, as the guard immediately scoffed. "Hold your own? Against that Lunatic? No chance¨C" He said, as he leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a near whisper. "I''ve been stationed outside this cell for 3 weeks now, Skyshard. I''ve heard the things he mumbles in his sleep, the theories he scratches onto those walls. Severus isn''t interested in being a professor." Leo remained silent. "He''s planning something. It''s not a matter of if¡ªit''s a matter of when," the guard continued. "The moment he finds an opening, he''s going to try and escape, and mark my words, that bastard will take someone down with him in the process." The guard stepped back, returning to his usual stiff posture as he swiped his badge over the mana-sealed lock, as the door hissed open. *HISSS¡ª* "If you''re smart," the guard muttered, "you''ll keep your distance." He warned, as Leo said nothing as he stepped inside. ¡ª------------ The moment Leo entered Severus''s cell, the scent of old parchment and ink overwhelmed him. The entire space was covered in lecture papers¡ªscattered across the floor, pinned to the walls, stacked into precarious towers on every available surface. The ink stains on the desk had bled through the wood over time, leaving deep, blackened scars. Several ink pots, both filled and emptied, were lined up in strange patterns, almost as if Severus had been using them for some kind of experiment rather than actual writing. And amidst the controlled chaos, at the center of the room, sat Severus himself. He lounged comfortably on the academy-issued cot, arms folded behind his head as if he were a king resting on his throne. "Ahhh, Skyshard, right on time," he mused, not even looking up. "Did my little guardian outside warn you about me?" "He did." Leo replied, as Severus grinned, finally sitting up. "Good. That means I''m doing my job right." Severus said, as he rubbed his hands in excitement before standing up, as he began pacing around the room. Leo''s eyes drifted over the room, as he noticed how apart from ink and paper necessary to plan the next lecture, the academy did not let Severus own anything else. And as if following his gaze, Severus immediately began his theatrics. "Oh, the oppression! The suffering! A brilliant mind like mine, reduced to nothing but paper and ink!" He gestured grandly to the mess around him before giving Leo a mock-sympathetic look. "I''d cry if I still had tears left in me, but unfortunately all of my tears dried up years ago" he added as he acted as if he was wiping tears, but there was nothing there. *Chuckle* Leo chuckled, finding his antics funny, as Severus grinned back, finding his unbothered attitude amusing. "But not everything here is ink and paper¡ª" Severus said, his gaze turning sharp, as he slowly retrieved a bottle of poison hidden within his robes, which Leo immediately identified as the vial of diluted Ancient Swamp Frog poison that was given to all students for practice in class today. Watching the bottle, Leo narrowed his eyes; however, Severus simply winked in his direction as he grabbed one of the ink pots from his desk, before tilting it upside down, as he drained its contents onto the floor. Drip... drip... drip... Once the last drop of ink was gone, he carefully uncorked the vial and poured the poison inside instead. Then, without a single word, he lifted a finger to his lips. "Shhh..." he whispered as Leo rolled his eyes, which made Severus chuckle darkly, as he set the ink pot back in place before finally turning his attention back to Leo. "Now then," he said, grinning like a man who had just gotten away with murder. "Let''s talk about why you''re here." He reached under his mattress, retrieving a worn, yellowed document¡ªone that looked aged, yet meticulously preserved. He held it out for Leo to grab, as Leo suspiciously took it. And at the very top, written in Severus''s distinct sharp handwriting, was the title: [The Unseen Shackles] As Leo felt confused reading it. "What is this?" he asked, as Severus leaned in slightly, his grin never wavering. "The most dangerous poison I''ve ever created, it''s something the world doesn''t know about yet, something I want to pass onto you who are the closest individual that I have to my own genius disciple" he whispered, as Leo''s grip on the paper tightened. "You see, most poisons kill. That''s their purpose, their one function. But this?" He tapped the paper. "This doesn''t kill. It doesn''t leave a trace. There are no symptoms, no physical aftereffects." Severus explained, his voice silky smooth. "What it does do," he continued, "is weaken." His fingers drummed against the desk rhythmically. "It latches onto the very essence of the body¡ªthe muscles, the brain, the mana circuits¡ªand reduces their efficiency by a staggering fifty percent." Severus explained, as Leo said nothing, but could imagine the notorious use of such a poison. "Imagine," Severus mused, "a warrior stepping into battle, only to find their reflexes slower, their attacks weaker, their mana reserves halved." He chuckled. "And the best part.... They''d never even realize it happened." Severus said, as he chuckled like a maniac, before resting his chin on his hand. "You''re gonna compete in the Circuits someday aren''t you?" he murmured knowingly. "If there ever was a tool to ensure victory... this is it." Severus offered, as Leo remained silent, simply staring at the formula. A poison that could cripple an opponent without detection. A poison that could turn any battle into a one-sided slaughter. If it was really untraceable and left no side-effects to detect its presence, then it was definitely the perfect tool to cheat, however, the question was why was Severus giving him such a poison? "If you''re wondering why I''m giving you such a poison? It''s worthless to even wonder about it. I''m a maniac Skyshard, and you will never figure out what''s going on inside my head¡ª Ahahahaha. What you should know is that you''ve earnt this through your good work in my class!" Severus said, as he began tapping on the door violently. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* "Open you bastard, we are done here¡ª" Severus said, as the door opened once again, allowing Leo to step out with the yellow sheet folded tightly within his hands. Chapter 108: Interrogation Chapter 108: Interrogation (Rodova Military Academy, Leo''s Dorm Room¨C Midnight Emergency Alarm) BEEP! BEEP! BEEP! A shrill, mechanical alarm ripped through the silence of the academy, jarring Leo awake from his deep slumber. His sharp instincts kicked in immediately, his body tensing as he sat up, his senses on high alert. And then¡ª "Criminal on the loose¡ª" "Attention, Criminal on the loose¡ª All students are instructed to remain inside their dormitories until further notice." A voice blared over the speaker, as Leo''s stomach twisted. A deep, unsettling feeling settled in his chest, one he couldn''t shake. ''No way...'' he thought, his pulse steady but alert. ''Severus?'' He wondered as the timing seemed too perfect. The way Severus had smirked, the way he had casually handed over that poison formula today¡ªit was all too convenient. Had he known? Had he planned this from the start? Leo swung his legs over the edge of his bed, resting his elbows on his knees as he ran a hand through his hair, processing the situation. ''That bastard... he must have planned his escape for today.'' Leo realized, as now that he thought about it, Severus''s entire demeanor had felt a little too relaxed during their last meeting. The ink swap, the half-joking theatrics, the way he had whispered Shhh... after filling the bottle with poison instead¡ª That wasn''t a man who planned to stick around. That was a farewell. And perhaps because he was unsure of whether or not he would make it out alive, he had given Leo the potion formula, since it was his only shot at passing his legacy on to someone who might use it notoriously someday. *Sigh¡ª* Leo let out a slow breath, his fingers curling into his palm as he leaned back against the headboard. ''Whatever happens... this isn''t my problem,'' he concluded. He wasn''t foolish enough to involve himself in whatever escape attempt Severus was attempting. The academy''s security was airtight, and if anyone thought they could outmaneuver it, they were either suicidal or insane. And knowing Severus... He was probably both. ''I hope sleep finds me again¡ª'' Leo thought, as he closed his eyes shut yet again. The alarms continued to blare, the academy''s defenses undoubtedly mobilizing at full force to handle the situation. But it wasn''t his concern. Not his fight. Not his problem. With that final thought, Leo forced himself to block it all out¡ªthe alarms, the chaos outside, the questions burning in his mind¡ªbefore letting his body sink back into the bed. Whatever happened tonight¡ªhe''d find out in the morning. And with that, he fell back asleep. --- (Rodova Military Academy ¨C Leo''s Dorm, Early Morning) BANG! BANG! BANG! A sharp, impatient knock rattled his door, startling Leo awake for the second time that night. Frowning, he forced his eyes open, still groggy but already sensing whoever was behind that door wasn''t here for pleasantries. With a quiet sigh, he rolled off the bed, stretching lazily before moving toward the door. As he opened it, his expression remained neutral¡ªuntil he saw who was standing there. Professor David. The very sight of the man instantly soured Leo''s mood. David''s expression was exactly as he expected¡ªtwisted with disgust and disdain, his lips curled like he had just stepped in filth. "Skyshard," David sneered, his tone thick with contempt. "You''ve been summoned to the principal''s office." Leo raised an eyebrow, unfazed. "And why is that?" he asked, his voice completely devoid of emotion as David''s lips curled even further, his eyes narrowing with unhidden resentment. "I think you know why, Skyshard, don''t try to play innocent with me, I won''t buy your act¨C" he spat, stepping aside as he urged Leo to follow him. "Get moving." He instructed, as Leo didn''t move immediately. Instead, he took a long, slow glance at David, scanning his expression. The man looked particularly pissed off. More than usual. ''Should I even ask what this is about?'' Leo thought for a moment, but then decided against it, as deep down he already knew. Severus had probably done something. And now, Leo was being dragged into the aftermath. ¡ª-------- (Rodova Military Academy, Principal Alric''s Office) Leo stepped into Principal Alric''s office with David right behind him, as the Professor seemed ready to grab him by the neck if necessary. Once inside, Leo''s gaze fell on the principal, who sat behind a long and large desk, while signing a few dozen documents. He looked calm¡ªtoo calm for someone whose academy had just suffered a security breach, however, in stark contrast to his calm mood, David seemed to be fuming. Behind Leo, David stood rigid, his arms crossed, his expression twisted into a look of deep contempt. Leo didn''t even need to hear the words to know exactly what was about to happen. And he was right, as the second they were alone, David began with his rant. "It''s far too suspicious, Principal." David said, wasting no time, as he glared at Leo like he was a plague that needed to be eradicated. "Severus tries to escape the same night he summons this boy? You don''t find that convenient?" David asked, as he pointed in disgust towards Leo. "This student is hiding something." David''s voice grew sharper, more insistent. "He should be put under psychological evaluation immediately. We need to find out what he and Severus discussed. If there''s even a slight chance he aided in the escape, we cannot afford to ignore it¡ª" David went on, as *THUD*, Alric slammed his pen down. "That will not be happening, Professor" Alric declared, as David''s mouth opened¡ªthen shut in frustration. "Leo Skyshard is one of our most promising students and I will not be sending him to the psychological evaluation ward over baseless paranoia." David clenched his jaw, looking ready to argue, but Alric''s gaze hardened. "Unless you have concrete evidence of his involvement¡ªwhich you do not¡ªthis discussion is over." Alric issued an ultimatum, as David''s fists curled at his sides, his face darkening with frustration. Leo, meanwhile, stood in perfect silence, watching the exchange like an outsider rather than the subject of discussion. ''So this is how they fight for power in the academy.'' Leo thought, as he enjoyed watching the show of how David lost. It was obvious from David''s face that he hated Alric, however, he had no option but to accept his decision on the matter, as after a few tense seconds, the professor finally exhaled sharply through his nose, stepping back with an irritated scoff. "Fine," he muttered, voice dripping with dissatisfaction. But Leo could already tell¡ªDavid wasn''t going to forget this. Not anytime soon, atleast. ¡ª-------- Once David had settled into silent brooding, Alric turned his attention to Leo. His expression remained unreadable as he spoke. "Severus has been neutralized." He informed, as Leo met his gaze, completely unfazed. "He killed seven Grandmaster level guards while trying to escape." Alric said, his voice turning deep and remorseful as silence filled the room. Leo said nothing, his face betraying no emotion whatsoever. But inwardly¡ª ''Seven, huh?'' He wasn''t surprised. Severus was many things¡ªinsane, unpredictable, theatrical¡ªbut weak? Never. The fact that he managed to take seven trained guards down before they finally got him only proved just how lethal he truly was. Severus had never belonged in a cell. And he had no intention of dying in one either. "Tell me, Skyshard¡ª" Alric said, his voice controlled. "What did Severus discuss with you when he summoned you?" He asked, as Leo''s response came without hesitation. "Nothing special," Leo said smoothly. "He gave me some advice on how to perform well in the Circuits and handed me a potion formula that he considered to be his legacy as a reward for my excellent performance in his class today" Leo said in a calm voice, which betrayed nothing. And from the way Alric''s gaze lingered, Leo knew he was being carefully evaluated. After a few seconds, Alric finally leaned back in his chair. "I see." He said before shrugging his shoulders as he said nothing more on the matter. No further interrogation. No further questions. "Very well, Skyshard," Alric finally said, picking up his pen again, signaling the end of the conversation. "You''re dismissed." he said, as nodding, Leo turned towards the door without another word. However, David seemed to lose his mind. "WHAT? THAT''S IT? YOU WON''T ASK TO SEE WHAT SEVERUS GAVE HIM? YOU WON''T PRESS HIM FOR MORE ANSWERS? WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU? I WILL REPORT THIS TO THE ETHICS COMMITTEE¡ª" David went off, as Alric laughed in the face of those complaints. "Do your worst David.... You''re not getting my chair no matter how hard you try. I''m a Dainhart, you''re a nobody" Alric snapped back, as Leo''s eyes widened from the entertaining banter before he stepped out of Alric''s office. Chapter 109: Study Problems Chapter 109: Study Problems Leo''s life at the Rodova Military Academy only grew progressively worse after that day, as Professor David''s hatred for him became even more blatant following the incident. Before, David at least attempted to maintain a thin veneer of fairness in his efforts to kick Leo out of class. But now? He didn''t even bother to hide his contempt anymore. Every day, as soon as the lecture began, his first order of business was to target Leo¡ªcalling on him with a question completely unrelated to the subject being taught at that moment. And the moment Leo inevitably failed to answer? "Get out¡ª" "Out¡ª" "There''s the door¡ªcome back when you''re actually serious about this lecture¡ª" That was all Leo heard, day after day. While he excelled in every other subject, Basics of Magic Theory remained the one class he was almost guaranteed to fail. Thankfully, Mu Ryan went out of her way to share her lecture notes and classwork with him, making sure he stayed updated on what was actually being taught. But even then¡ªreading from notes and experiencing a lecture firsthand were two entirely different things. As biased as he was, Professor David was an exceptional educator, and missing his lectures cost Leo far more than he wanted to admit. With the mid-semesters scheduled in just a month and a half, Leo had no choice but to double down on self-study, spending countless hours in the library, absorbing every book he could find on magic theory¡ªbecause if he didn''t? He had no hope of passing the class. ¡ª---------- "Motherfucker¡ª" Su Yang cursed, as yet again today, he was kicked out of Basics Of Magic Theory Class alongside Leo. At the start of the year, Su Yang was completely unbothered by the kick-outs, as he did not really care about the subject in the first place, however, with midterms rolling around, he finally began to panic, as the reality inevitably set-in. "Even Principal Alric can''t save us from failing the midterms, even if we complain about the professor''s bias to him. Because while Principal Alric is the highest functioning authority at Rodova, he isn''t the undisputed highest authority. Above him stands the Ethics Board, the governing body that oversees the academy''s operations¡ªand they will absolutely not tolerate any corruption of the academy''s fundamental principles, one of which is equality for all students. The Ethics Board doesn''t care whether we pass or fail. Their stance is clear¡ªall students must pass the mandatory subjects taught to them. And because of that, this is a situation where we''re on our own. We need to find a way to pass¡ªbecause if we don''t, we''ll be forced to repeat this subject as seniors. And if we fail again? The academy won''t grant us a graduation degree¡ªcrippling our chances of recruitment into any major powerhouses." Su Yang said, as he grabbed his hair in panic. "Oh really? Now you feel afraid? But back when you were getting kicked out, you always wanted to spar... Why not now? Yeah? Come on, Yang, let''s go bash it out like brutes." Leo taunted, watching as Su Yang''s face darkened even further. Unlike Leo, who was still keeping up with the coursework despite being thrown out of lectures, Su Yang hadn''t even tried. He had ignored the subject entirely, and now, with the midterms looming closer, he was panicking even more than Leo. "Don''t fuck with me, Skyshard. Today''s not the day for jokes... You need to help me study, or I''m failing those midterms for sure." Su Yang said, his voice bordering on desperation. Leo exhaled, rolling his eyes in exasperation. "Fine¡ª" he muttered after a brief pause, gesturing for Su Yang to follow him. "We''ll go to the library, but you''re studying from the books yourself. I''ll teach you some basics, but everything else¡ªyou''ll learn on your own while I focus on my studies." Leo clarified, making it abundantly clear that he wasn''t going to babysit Su Yang, only assist when absolutely necessary. ¡ª--------- (Two hours later, inside the library) Bang! Bang! Bang! Su Yang repeatedly slammed his head against the desk, frustrated beyond belief as he failed to grasp even the most basic concepts of magic theory¡ªsuch as elemental infusion into mana. Leo watched in mild amusement as his so-called ''genius'' of a friend turned into a struggling student. Thud. The librarian threw a piece of chalk at Su Yang''s head, as if he finally had enough. "You... Su Family boy! Mind your manners, or I''ll throw you out of my library!" He barked, his glare piercing as Su Yang immediately stopped banging his head. However, the red imprints on Su Yang''s forehead, made it clear just how much pain his brain was in. "I''m screwed, Skyshard... Even with your tutoring, I can''t grasp shit." Su Yang grumbled, looking like he was on the verge of throwing the book across the room as Leo let out a long sigh. Teaching Su Yang was much harder than he had anticipated. The arrogant Su Family young master¡ªso naturally talented in combat¡ªwas proving to be an absolute idiot when it came to pure theory. As despite Leo''s best efforts to guide him, Su Yang had barely made it past the first five pages of the Basics of Elemental Infusion textbook, which meant that the road ahead was going to be brutal if Leo truly wanted to get him through the entire syllabus in the next 45 days. "Just keep at it. There''s no other solution." Leo said coldly, offering Su Yang the only advice that mattered. Su Yang scowled but begrudgingly returned to his studies. It was clear from his face that he hated every second of it, but he still endured¡ªbecause despite his personal disinterest in the subject, failure was not an option. "Thankfully, there''s a friendly match between the Rodova Circuits Team and the Nature Academy Team tomorrow, here in Rodova. That should improve my mood again." Su Yang muttered, his tone finally perking up a little, as Leo''s ears subtly perked up at that information. The Rodova Circuits Team had already visited two different military academies for friendly sparring matches, but this would be the first time they would be playing host¡ªwelcoming the Nature Military Academy for an exhibition match. ''Tomorrow, I''ll finally get to see the actual Circuits Team in action... Get to measure just how strong they really are... And understand exactly where I need to be if I want to join them at the Circuits.'' A quiet flicker of excitement stirred within Leo. But he didn''t show it. Instead, he remained laser-focused on his studies, burying himself back in the books. Tomorrow''s battles were tomorrow''s problems. For now¡ªhe needed to make the most of today. Chapter 110: Strength Of Circuit Team Members Chapter 110: Strength Of Circuit Team Members (Rodova Military Academy ¨C Circuits Arena) The Rodova Circuits Arena stood at the very heart of the academy as a colossal battleground encased by towering, fortress-like walls. Massive black banners adorned with Rodova''s emblem draped down its sides, their presence an ever-present reminder of the academy''s storied legacy. For any visiting military academy, stepping into this coliseum was an overwhelming experience¡ªnot just because of its imposing architecture but because of the sheer psychological pressure it exerted. The weight of Rodova''s history pressed down like an unshakable force on any visitor stepping foot inside it, as the banners stood as a silent yet deafening reminder of Rodova''s past dominance in the Circuits. *CHEERS!* As if the atmosphere itself wasn''t already suffocating, the overwhelming roar of the home crowd certainly was. Rodova lived and breathed the Circuits. Posters of past champions lined the dorm rooms of present students, while the current circuit team members were treated like celebrities, and their matches were followed with religious fervor. So as the Nature Military Academy stepped onto Rodova''s turf, they were immediately drowned in deafening chants of the Rodova team captain, as the crowd unanimously chanted Yu Shen''s name. YU SHEN! YU SHEN! YU SHEN! Thousands of voices roared in unison, the sheer volume shaking the air as Rodova''s students welcomed their team captain onto the field. ¡ª--------- Seated among the crowd was Leo, his expression unreadable as he observed the unfolding spectacle. Had he won his fight against Khyaal weeks ago, he would be standing in that arena right now preparing for his fight. But losses had consequences. And since he lost his fight, he was forced to watch instead of fight, as he missed out on first-hand combat experience at the circuits level. Still, it was not all bad, as the universe did have its way of offering second chances. As while Leo couldn''t fight himself, it was still a great opportunity to finally witness the Circuits firsthand and to analyze the combatants, study their techniques, and understand exactly what level he needed to reach to compete and thrive at the grand stage. ¡ª-------- On the opposite side of the arena, the Nature Military Academy team stood in formation, their presence a stark contrast to the all-human Rodova roster. Composed entirely of non-human warriors, their team consisted of elves, nymphs, pixies, dryads, and fairies¡ªall species renowned for their affinity with nature. And yet, despite their origins, there was nothing gentle about them. These weren''t mere guardians of nature. They were warriors. And they carried themselves as such, their sharp gazes and controlled stances exuding the unmistakable aura of seasoned fighters. "Captains, approach!" A booming voice silenced the crowd, signaling the start of the pre-match formalities. A neutral referee, clad in Geneva''s blue-and-gold official robes, called for the captains to step forward. At the center of the arena, Yu Shen, Rodova''s captain, strode forward with a confident, steady gait. Opposing him was a tall, silver-haired Elven warrior, donned in sleek green and gold armor¡ªthe Nature Academy''s captain. The two warriors met in the center of the battlefield, standing mere feet apart, their expressions unreadable. Between them, the referee raised a silver coin into the air. "This match will be conducted under standard Circuits format¡ªa 5v5 elimination battle." "The team that eliminates all five opposing members first will be declared the victor, and switching out members after each conclusive fight will be permitted." The referee informed, as he read out the standard circuit rules as per formality. *TWINGG¨C* He tossed the coin in the air, as the crowd held its breath for this defining moment. Winning the toss gave a team the right to choose their fighters second, gaining a significant advantage in battle, which was why winning the toss was always very important. *TANG* (Tails) The coin landed as tails, as instantly the crowd erupted in Boo''s BOOOO¡ª! Rodova had lost the toss. And in the Circuits, losing the toss meant losing the early advantage. This was the tactical side of the Circuits. Strength alone wasn''t enough. Matchups mattered. A poorly placed warrior could mean instant defeat, as some fighters were natural counters to others. A tank versus an archer? An assassin versus a mage? A brute against a speedster? All of it played into the captain''s strategy. And because Rodova lost the toss, they were now forced to reveal their first fighter first¡ªhanding the Nature Academy the ability to counter-pick. "It''s okay. Congratulations on winning the toss¡ª" Yu Shen said, as he shook his opponent''s hand, as despite the setback, remained composed. "Rodova''s first fighter will be ¡ªEthan Cross." He declared, as the crowd erupted in cheers for their first fighter. ¡ª--------- Ethan, a hulking figure stepped forward, his heavy boots thudding against the ground. Ethan was a bruiser¡ªa defensive powerhouse. Standing at 6''5, his frame was layered with dense muscle, his entire presence radiating raw durability. As he was a fortress in human form. He wasn''t necessarily a counter to any specific fighting style¡ªbut he was resilient enough to not be countered either. A safe first pick. On the opposing side, the Elven Captain took a moment before nodding. After a quick discussion with his team, he made his decision. "Nature Academy''s first fighter¡ªAelin, the Wind Dancer." He said as a tall, lean elf stepped forward, his movements almost weightless, his steps light as air. Unlike Ethan, who stood solid and immovable, Aelin barely seemed to touch the ground, his body swaying with an effortless grace. Leo''s eyes narrowed slightly. ''A heavyweight tank versus a speed-based skirmisher...'' This was going to be interesting. "LET''S GO RODOVA!" "CRUSH THE TINY ELF ETHAN¨C" "GIVE US BLOOD!" The crowd''s excitement reached a fever pitch as both fighters took their positions. They wanted to see the action start now, and the referee did not disappoint, as a couple seconds later, the referee raised his hand as he said. "First match¡ªbegin!" And just like that¡ª The battle was on. ¡ª---------- (The First Match: Ethan Cross vs. Aelin) BOOM! Ethan launched forward like a living battering ram, his massive frame barreling toward Aelin with terrifying momentum. But the elf vanished. A sudden burst of wind surged through the arena as Aelin''s figure flickered¡ªhis movements so fast, it looked as if he had turned into a gust of air itself. Leo''s eyes sharpened. ''That''s not just speed... He''s manipulating wind currents to shift his momentum mid-movement.'' Leo analysed, as he felt sweat trickling down his neck when he tried to think of what he would do if he were in Ethan''s place now. The pace that Aelin showed now was far higher than anything his peers in first year were capable of, and this alarmed Leo big time. Ethan however, skidded to a halt, eyes darting left and right, as he tried to track his opponent¡ª But while he looked left and right, his opponent was already behind him, as¡ª SHING! A thin, curved blade gleamed as it sliced toward Ethan''s exposed side. CLANG! Ethan twisted at the last second, raising his armored forearm to block the attack, causing sparks to fly as metal met enchanted steel "OOOO¡ª" The crowd gasped at the close call, as Aelin continued with his relentless assault. He moved like a storm, his body weaving in and out, his blades striking from all angles, forcing Ethan to stay on the defensive. From the stands, Su Yang clicked his tongue. "Tch. This is a bad matchup for Ethan, this match reminds me of my fight against Minerva" he muttered, as he did not harbor many hopes of Ethan winning. Leo, however, remained silent, observing. Aelin''s Wind Footwork made him almost untouchable. Meanwhile, Ethan was a defensive warrior, built to endure damage and counter-attack with crushing force. But countering only worked when you could hit your opponent. And right now¡ª He couldn''t. Aelin''s speed was overwhelming, his blades a blur, striking at Ethan''s armor joints, looking for an opening. But somehow Ethan looked like he was holding on for now. *BANG* Then, it suddenly, it happened. SWOOSH¡ªSHING! Aelin''s dagger sliced past Ethan''s defenses, drawing first blood as a thin line of red appeared on his bicep, as the crowd''s violent energy suddenly muted. Aelin leaped back, landing with featherlight grace, his expression unreadable. Ethan, however, only grinned. Then¡ª BANG! His foot slammed into the ground, sending cracks sprawling across the arena floor as the very air around him seemed to shift. Leo''s brows rose slightly, as he looked towards the sky, noticing a phenomenon he completely missed before. ''Did he just¡ª'' Before he could finish the thought¡ª BOOM! A sudden, shockwave blasted outward from Ethan''s body, forcing Aelin to retreat further. The air around the massive warrior rippled¡ªas if the very space around him had hardened. "You''re fast, Elf. But let''s see how fast you are when you can''t breathe." Ethan rumbled. And that''s when Leo realized it. Ethan had activated his special technique a few moments ago, which went completely unnoticed by the crowd and Aelin himself¡ª [Wind Vaccum] Ethan was manipulating the mana in the air to create a wind current so strong that it was sucking out all the air above the fighting arena, thinning the oxygen concentration in the air significantly. For him, who was a bruiser tank, he did not need much oxygen as he did not move around much in the first place, however, for Aelin the lack of oxygen was lethal. He needed a constant stream of air to sustain his explosive movements, as without getting enough, he started to grow visibly sluggish. ''What the fuck? Just what sort of a mental level are these guys playing at? What sort of combat is this?'' Leo wondered, as he finally realized what the circuit''s were all about. Just like Minerva''s fight against Su Yang, this fight too was determined by strategy more than the fighter strength, as it wasn''t Aelin that was weak, but just that Ethan had the better strategy to wear him down. *PAH¡ª* *PAH¡ª* Aelin visibly panted and struggled as time went on, as while Ethan was used to fighting under low oxygen conditions, Aelin was not. And in the end, that made him a sitting duck for Ethan''s attacks, who brutalized him using close ranged strikes for the win, much to the delight of the Rodova Home Crowd. "WINNER¡ª ETHAN, RODOVA MILITARY ACADEMY!" The referee declared, as deafening cheers erupted throughout the arena. Chapter 111: Levels Chapter 111: Levels One after another, Rodova Military Academy kept winning their matches, as the home team proved why they were ranked 2nd strongest in the entire circuit rankings. ¡ª--- Match 2: Minerva vs. Sylva Rodova''s second fighter, Minerva, took the stage against Nature Academy''s Sylva, a Dryad specializing in terrain manipulation. At first, Sylva''s abilities seemed troublesome¡ªher power allowed her to control the arena''s floor, creating vine traps and wooden barriers that restricted Minerva''s movement. However, Minerva countered this flawlessly, using her Thunder-Step Technique to zip past Sylva''s entanglements, shattering her defenses before she could even react, via a flurry of precise arrows. *Kaboom* *Kaboom* The first couple arrows that she used were of the lightning nature, which while did not cause much damage to the dryad, stunned her enough to immobilize her for a couple seconds, which gave Minerva the opening to launch a couple of blast arrows, that ended the match after exploding right in front of Sylva''s face. ¡ª--- Match 3: Orion vs. Lume Next came Orion, a battle-mage specializing in wide-range elemental attacks, against Lume, a fairy with mastery over aerial combat. This match was a complete showcase of power versus agility. Lume darted across the battlefield with blinding speed, launching razor-sharp wind slashes, but Orion was an immovable juggernaut¡ªhis Firestorm Barrier negated all incoming attacks, while his Meteor Crash Spell bombarded Lume with overwhelming force. The moment Lume hesitated mid-air, Orion launched a chain lightning spell, striking him down instantly, securing Rodova''s third consecutive win. ¡ª--- Match 4: Harlan vs. Viridia The fourth match pitted Harlan, a brute-force warrior wielding a massive war axe, against Viridia, a deadly elven archer known for her unerring precision. At first, Viridia seemed to have the upper hand¡ªher arrows moved like shadows, curving through the air unpredictably. But Harlan had an iron will and an even harder body. Instead of dodging, he charged straight through the onslaught, his Mana Armor reducing the damage to negligible levels. As one leap, one swing and one devastating impact was all it took for him to win, as his axe cleaved through Viridia''s bow, breaking her spirit along with her weapon. As Rodova''s fourth victory was secured in convincing fashion. ¡ª------------ Seated in the stands, Leo''s mind churned, as he analyzed everything he had witnessed so far. Rodova''s combatants weren''t just skilled¡ªthey were monsters in their own right. Each fighter possessed a different set of strengths, but what struck Leo the most was how far ahead they were from him in different areas. In Pure Strength ¡ú Harlan stood unmatched, a walking fortress who could take hits without flinching and end fights in a single blow. In Speed ¡ú Minerva was terrifying, her movements faster than even Leo''s trained eyes could fully follow, as this was twice now that he had seen her in battle where even his eyes could not follow her quick motion. In Magic Capacity ¡ú Orion overwhelmed everyone. His mana output alone was leagues beyond Leo''s, capable of sustaining high-level spells with seemingly no effort. While in Technique & Skill Usage ¡ú Ethan''s strategic adaptability was something else. He won not by overpowering his enemy, but by controlling the battlefield itself. ''They''re all above me in some area or the other.'' Leo realized, as he clenched his fists slightly, feeling the gap between him and these fighters like an ocean between two continents. ''I''m strong, but not strong enough to dominate every aspect of the Circuits. I can maybe take one of them at a time, if I have prepared enough, but I can''t take all four of them back to back'' Leo realized, as he understood that while there were aspects about his own fighting that may be superior to current circuit team members, he wasn''t a complete fighter yet that could dominate everyone. He needed to grow a lot stronger, if he wanted to be a force to be reckoned with at the circuits and just as that realization was settling in¡ª The final fighter of Nature Military Academy stepped forward, their captain and strongest fighter, Jahong. Draped in sleek green and gold armor, his presence was striking. Unlike the previous fighters, who carried various weapons, he wielded only a single elven sword, its silver edge humming faintly with embedded mana runes. His movements were poised. Disciplined. Deadly. Jahong was not an ordinary fighter. He was a master duelist. But the crowd wasn''t afraid. Because stepping up to face him¡ª Was Yu Shen, and as he walked out, the arena exploded into deafening chants of¡ª YU SHEN! YU SHEN! YU SHEN! Thousands of voices roared, shaking the coliseum as Rodova''s captain strode onto the battlefield, exuding nothing but pure confidence. Unlike his opponent, Yu Shen wasn''t draped in elaborate armor. He wasn''t towering or monstrous. He carried no overwhelming aura of destruction. Yet¡ªthe moment he stepped into the ring, everything changed. Leo could feel it. The way the energy in the air shifted. The way his opponent''s confident stance faltered¡ªeven if just for a second. Because Yu Shen wasn''t just strong. He was the strongest fighter in the entire academy. And it showed. ¡ª------- The moment the referee dropped his hand, the elven captain moved. A flash of silver¡ª Jahong''s elven sword cut through the air, slicing toward Yu Shen''s neck with impossible speed. SHING! A blur¡ªthen the clash of steel. Yu Shen had blocked it. Not dodged. Blocked. His twin swords crossed in an effortless parry, intercepting the strike with surgical precision, as the elf''s eyes narrowed. He immediately pivoted, twisting his blade into a seamless follow-up¡ªhis movements fluid as¡ª SHING! CLANG! SHING! SHING! SHING! Blades flashed at speeds incomprehensible to the naked eye, sparks flying with every exchange. But Yu Shen wasn''t just keeping up¡ªhe was dictating the fight. Leo watched in awe. Unlike Minerva''s pure speed, or Orion''s overwhelming magic, Yu Shen''s strength lay in something else entirely¡ª Absolute control. Every strike was met before it could even reach full extension. Every counter was delivered at the perfect angle to disrupt the elf''s footing. The Nature Academy captain was no ordinary swordsman¡ªhis technique was polished, his mana-infused footwork impeccable. Yet somehow¡ª Yu Shen made him look slow. SHING! A sudden flick of Yu Shen''s blade sent the elf''s sword reeling to the side¡ª An opening. But Yu Shen didn''t take it. Instead, he let the elf recover. Leo''s brow furrowed. ''He''s... testing him?'' The crowd held its breath as Jahong steadied himself, his grip tightening around his sword. And then¡ªhe lunged again. This time, his attacks were wildly unpredictable, his swordplay turning erratic. A last-ditch attempt to overwhelm Yu Shen with sheer ferocity. Leo tensed. Would it work? But then¡ª Yu Shen dropped his swords. Leo''s breath caught. For a moment, it seemed like an opening¡ªlike Yu Shen had made a mistake¡ª But then Yu Shen stepped forward, his bare hands moving in an instant¡ª PAH! His palm struck the elf''s sword mid-swing, knocking the silver blade off-course. PAH! His elbow collided with the elf''s ribs, forcing air from his lungs. Then¡ª BOOM! A single spinning kick SENT THE ELF FLYING across the arena¡ªCRASHING into the opposite wall. Silence. Then¡ª DEAFENING CHEERS. Yu Shen hadn''t just won. He had dominated. The elf tried to rise¡ªhis fingers clawing at the ground¡ªbut his body refused to move. It was over. Rodova had secured a clean sweep¡ª5-0. ¡ª------------- Sitting in the stands, Leo watched as Yu Shen picked up his swords again, completely unbothered, completely untouchable. And in that moment, Leo realized something: ''This isn''t just about strength, speed, or magic.'' Yu Shen was none of those things in excess. He wasn''t the strongest. He wasn''t the fastest. He wasn''t the most magically gifted. But¡ª He was the most complete fighter. And that¡ªwas the level Leo needed to reach. For the first time since entering Rodova¡ª Leo finally understood what true dominance in the Circuits looked like. Chapter 112: A war call Chapter 112: A war call As the final match concluded, the victorious Rodova Military Team reveled in their win, celebrating in front of the roaring home crowd. Meanwhile, the injured fighters from the Nature Military Academy were swiftly escorted off the field for medical treatment. "Well... like him or not, you have to admit¡ªYu Shen is a damn monster in the ring," Su Yang muttered, stretching as he stood from his seat. Leo stood up as well, his expression unreadable. "Yeah? Well, I still plan on kicking his ass before he graduates... at least once." Su Yang scoffed, shaking his head. "Good luck with that." They had just started making their way toward the exit when, unexpectedly, a familiar voice rang out from the arena floor. "SKYSHARD! YANG! Come join the team in the dressing room¡ªwe have something to discuss," Yu Shen called out, his voice carrying effortlessly through the lingering buzz of the stadium. Leo froze mid-step. ''Did Yu Shen just¡ªcall us over?'' His brow furrowed slightly as he turned, finding the Circuit Captain looking directly at him, waving them down with a casual yet expectant expression. Su Yang grinned, patting Leo''s shoulder. "When the devil summons, you go¨C" he said, as letting out a slow sigh, Leo nodded, still somewhat puzzled by the sudden invitation. However, curious to find out why exactly they had been invited to a team only meeting, Leo and Su Yang did respond to Yu Shen''s call, following him into the changing rooms. ¡ª----------- (Rodova Military Academy, Circuit Team Changing Rooms) The atmosphere inside the Circuit Team Changing Room was absolutely electric following their dominant victory over the Nature Military Academy. Laughter, cheers, and the clinking of potion bottles filled the space as the team reveled in their near-perfect performance. At the center of it all, Major Hen stood with a proud smile, his arms crossed as he overlooked the team. Despite his satisfaction, his voice remained firm as he broke down each fight, highlighting the good, the bad, and the ugly from every round. "The Nature Military Academy is ranked 16th in the Universal Circuit Rankings," Hen began, his gaze sweeping over the fighters. "They''re no powerhouse, so this win was expected of you." The rowdy atmosphere settled slightly at his words, his tone serving as a reminder not to get too comfortable. "That being said¡ªcoming out of this bout without a single team member sustaining major injuries is a damn good sign. It speaks volumes about how strong the Rodova Circuits Team is this year." At that, the team erupted into cheers once more, clashing potion bottles together in celebration, spilling hydration drinks across the floor in their excitement. Seated off to the side, Leo and Su Yang remained quiet, watching the scene unfold. They had been invited to this meeting¡ªyet so far, no one had acknowledged them directly. And though they felt out of place, something about the energy in the room¡ªthe camaraderie, the sense of belonging¡ªstruck a chord within them. A small, almost imperceptible smile tugged at their lips, as someday, they definitely wanted to be a part of this. *Clap* *Clap* "Alright," Yu Shen''s voice rang out, cutting through the noise. The moment he spoke, the team settled down, all eyes shifting toward their captain as he stepped forward, taking center stage. "Since Major Hen is done with his speech, let me take over." His tone was serious¡ªmore serious than usual. "I have a very important announcement to make. Not just for the team, but for the two observers in the room as well." Leo and Su Yang exchanged a glance, as Yu Shen''s gaze swept across the team before landing on them, his expression unreadable. "Because what I''m about to say will determine everything. Whether we can achieve the goal I''m about to set... will decide whether we become Circuits Champions this year or not." A heavy silence fell over the room. Everyone listened. And Leo sat up just a little straighter¡ªknowing that whatever Yu Shen was about to say next was definitely important. "Good strategy is crucial in the Circuits. I think by now, all of us understand that." Yu Shen began, his voice carrying the weight of experience as the team members nodded in acknowledgment. "The type of opponent you face, the tactics you use¡ªthese factors can often decide the difference between victory and defeat. However¡ª" he raised a single finger, his expression sharpening. "That only applies when the power difference between two fighters is negligible." His words sank in, a quiet realization settling over the room. "Today, I showed you the difference between a ''Grandmaster'' and a ''Master.'' He let that statement hang in the air before continuing. "In my fight against the Nature Academy captain¡ª Even without my weapon. Even when I let him recover and attack at full strength. Even when I toyed with him... He still couldn''t land a hit on me." A few of the team members cheered instinctively¡ªonly to fall silent when Yu Shen''s sharp gaze cut through them. His next words were heavier, laced with unmistakable urgency. "Right now, I am the only Rodova fighter who has reached the ''Grandmaster'' realm. And that... is simply not enough." His eyes flickered toward Leo and Su Yang for a brief moment before sweeping across the rest of the team. "Last year, Geneva Military Academy had seven Grandmasters in their ranks." A hush fell over the room. "If my estimations are correct, they''ll have at least five to seven Grandmasters this year as well." He let that sink in before his voice hardened. "And let me be very clear¡ª It won''t matter how well you strategize against a Grandmaster... if you''re still a Master yourself." The weight of his words pressed into every team member present. "That''s why I''m telling you all, right here, right now¡ª If you want to win the Circuits, if you want to stand a chance at fighting Geneva, you MUST start pushing toward the next realm. No more complacency. No more comfort. No more thinking ''Master'' is enough." He exhaled, his gaze sweeping across the room, his next words carrying a quiet warning. "Today, you''re celebrating. You''re happy. But I promise you¡ª If you don''t push yourselves beyond this level, then when the Circuits arrive... Because at the circuits, it won''t be Nature Academy getting their asses kicked. It will be YOU. It will be YOU who will be the butt off the joke, and on that day, the humiliation you will feel will become a scar you can''t forget for a lifetime¡ª" Yu Shen said, as he pointed towards each individual team member. "We are all seniors here except the two kids. And for us there is no redemption if we lose this year. For us there is no second chance. So if we get our ass kicked by some opponent, it''s going to be a regret we might carry till our graves¡ª" Yu Shen said, as his voice softened and started to convey real pain. "Year after year after year. Rodova Military Academy has dreamed of the day where we regain the top-spot in the circuit''s and defeat Geneva. And year after year, our dreams and hopes get crushed. Well I say no more! I SAY WE DEFEAT THEM THIS YEAR, AND TO DO THAT, I NEED ALL TEN MEMBERS OF THIS TEAM TO BE FUCKING GRANDMASTERS" Yu Shen screamed as he seemed ready to pop a neck vein. "LISTEN TO ME TODAY, AND LISTEN WELL¡ª" Yu Shen''s voice thundered through the room, raw authority laced in every word. "I''VE LOST MY DAMN SANITY FOR THIS YEAR''S CIRCUITS¡ªAND I WILL NOT TOLERATE DEFEAT!" His glare swept across the team, his presence like a storm ready to consume anyone not strong enough to weather it. "IT WILL EITHER BE YOU SENIORS WHO BREAK INTO THE GRANDMASTER REALM AND KEEP YOUR PLACE IN THIS TEAM¡ª" His hand shot out, fingers pointed like a blade toward Leo and Su Yang. "OR THESE TWO MONARCH-LEVEL JUNIORS WILL REACH IT FIRST AND REPLACE YOU!" A suffocating silence followed. Then, with a sharp exhale, Yu Shen turned his focus solely to Leo and Su Yang. "You heard me. Want in? Then reach Grandmaster before selection season¡ªdo that, and I''ll take you in. No trials. No questions." The challenge wasn''t up for debate. It wasn''t an offer. It was a declaration. Leo and Su Yang didn''t respond¡ªnot because they doubted themselves, but because in that moment, the sheer weight of Yu Shen''s words sank in like a call to war. From the sidelines, Major Hen watched with an approving smirk. ''Well played, boy... well played.'' The Circuit Captain knew exactly what he was doing. This wasn''t just about pushing the seniors¡ªit was a calculated move to pit them against the rising juniors in a race to the Grandmaster realm. A competition where everyone would come out stronger. Despite the whispers that Yu Shen wanted Leo and Su Yang off his team, Hen knew the truth. Yu Shen had been tracking their progress for weeks, keeping tabs on their improvements through their supervisors. And now, having seen enough¡ªhe had strategically brought them here today to set this challenge in motion. ''With a captain like him... maybe, just maybe¡ªthis is the year Rodova finally dethrones Geneva.'' Hen thought as his smirk widened. As for the first time in years, he believed it might actually be possible for Rodova to finally lift the circuits cup. Chapter 113: Resolve Chapter 113: Resolve (Rodova Military Academy ¨C Post Yu Shen''s Speech) After listening to Yu Shen''s speech in the Rodova Circuits Changing Room, Leo made a decision. He was going to reach the Grandmaster Realm in the next five months. No matter how impossible it seemed. No matter how insane the task was. He was going to do it. But the moment he started researching what it would take, reality hit him like a freight train. The path to Grandmaster wasn''t just difficult¡ªit was brutal. A warrior had to refine their body to its absolute peak, pushing their muscles, endurance, and reflexes to the extreme. Their body''s mana absorption capacity needed to be expanded beyond its natural limits, concentrated and tempered to withstand the strain of a Grandmaster breakthrough, and their mind had to be sharpened to a razor''s edge, fortified against the mental stress of advancement. And as if that wasn''t enough, the final requirement was the most daunting of all. To qualify for the breakthrough, a warrior had to push FIVE Legendary-tier skills to Perfection. The roadmap to skill mastery went like this. Basic¡ª>Intermediate ¡ª-> Advanced¡ª-> Perfect. And after spending countless hours in the library, researching his current skill-moves and what grade of mastery they were at, Leo was thrilled when he realized that several of his skills were already (Legendary) grade and at (Advanced) skill mastery, just one step away from perfection. He found this out, because the activation timings he required to conjure these skills, were clearly noted within the library books as timings achieved when one was at the (Advanced) mastery stage. However, while the list looked promising at first glance, there were some major issues with it, as his current skill set looked like¡ª (Vanish) (Legendary) (Advanced) (The Kill Strike) (Legendary) (Advanced) (Mirror World) (Legendary) (Advanced) (Shadow Bind) (Legendary) (Advanced) (Blade Switch) (Semi-Divine) (Basic) (Full Counter) (Semi-Divine) (Advanced) (Absolute Vision) (Divine) (Intermediate) (Parallel Processing) (?????) (?????) (Monarch''s Indifference) (?????) (Passive) (Faster Regeneration) (?????) (Passive) (Dark Blade) (?????) (?????) His foundational combat techniques were all Legendary-ranked, with the exception of [Full Counter], which was Semi-Divine. And his mastery levels were consistent¡ªAdvanced across the board, except for [Absolute Vision], which was still at Intermediate. However, as he stared at the list, something about it didn''t sit right. At first, he couldn''t quite place the issue. Then, as his mind replayed the battle against Khyaal and the realization struck like a blade to the chest. Most of his skills just weren''t good enough to be kept around long term, as they weren''t just unfinished¡ªthey were simply insufficient. [Vanish] had been rendered completely useless by skills like [Full Vision], making it pointless to invest in any further, as any opponent he faced in the future who had even the most basic of perception skills, would always see through it with ease. [Mirror World] also shared the same flaws, and after it having been countered by Khyaal instantly, Leo no longer felt keen on improving it anymore. Contrary to both of them, [Shadow Bind] was actually a decent skill but had stronger variants available in the Academy''s archives, making it a waste to refine. And [Kill Strike], while deadly, was designed for assassinations, and in the Circuits, where kill shots were banned, it was practically worthless. This meant that, only [Full Counter] was the sole skill Leo found worth improving, as its ability to reflect attacks had given him an edge in battle, making it the only technique truly worth pushing to Perfection. But perfecting one skill wasn''t enough for him to become Grandmaster, as he still needed four more. For a moment, frustration threatened to surface. If his existing techniques weren''t worth perfecting, then what the hell was he supposed to do? As the fastest way to becoming Grandmaster was obviously pushing his (Advanced) mastery techniques to (Perfection), however, Leo knew that if he did do that, he would regret it massively in the future. His ultimate goal was definitely not just the circuits, as he was aiming for skies much higher and if that was the case, then he had to start from scratch, no matter how insane that choice seemed. If his old skills weren''t good enough, then he had to abandon them, as instead of trying to perfect techniques that had already disappointed him, he had to invest in abilities that would actually push him forward. ''I know it will be harder, but for my second skill to perfect, [Absolute Vision] is a much better choice'' Leo thought, as he decided to Perfect ''Absolute Vision'' as his second choice. Unlike [Vanish], this technique wasn''t something his enemies could just counter with the right skill. It completely eliminated blind spots, making it invaluable in battle, and hence a skill that would be worth perfecting in the long run for sure. Sure, it would be harder for him to push a technique that was at (Intermediate) mastery than (Advanced) mastery to perfection, however, he was convinced that it would all pay out in the long run. Finally, for his third pick, Leo chose to invest in [Parallel Processing], as while it was a skill whose rank he still didn''t know, it was undoubtedly a skill that had already proven its worth. If he could refine it to Perfection, his ability to analyze and react in combat would reach inhuman levels, and hence Leo felt confident in choosing to invest in it. Which ultimately left him with two open slots. His first instinct was to count [Dark Blade], but after a moment of hesitation, he dismissed the thought. That skill was his trump card, and until he understood its true nature, and the threats it could bring by revealing it, he was going to keep it hidden. Which meant that he still needed to learn two more skills from scratch, to meet the quota. ''Holy shit. I''m fucked¡ª'' Leo realized, as it was only then that the sheer scale of what he was attempting settled in. Five months. That was all the time he had to master three skills, learn two entirely new ones, while also pushing his body to its physical peak, expanding his mana reserves, and sharpening his mind enough to withstand the breakthrough. Most warriors took years to become Grandmasters, yet Leo was attempting to do it in less than half a year, as for the first time since making his decision, a flicker of doubt crept into his mind. The doubt wasn''t about his ability to succeed as he knew he would reach Grandmaster eventually. But rather it was about the time. Could he realistically achieve all this in just five months? There were no shortcuts here. No tricks. No clever workarounds. Either he reached the threshold, or he didn''t. And if he failed? Then no amount of ambition would save him, as even the weakest Grandmaster with weak skills was definitely stronger than the strongest Master with excellent ones. *Sigh* Leo exhaled slowly, running a hand through his hair. He was probably going to burn himself out, pushing his body to its absolute limit, walking the edge of collapse every single day. But that was the price he was willing to pay to set-up the correct foundation. "Ha¡ª hahahaha" he chuckled, as a slow grin crept onto his lips, not of excitement, but of something far more dangerous¡ªresolve. There was no safe route for him. He had already made up his mind. From this moment forward, every second of his day would be dedicated to meditation, training, refining his mana control, completing classwork, and improving skill mastery. Every wasted moment was an opportunity lost, and he wasn''t about to let his potential slip through his fingers. There would be no unnecessary distractions. No pointless socializing. No idle conversations, no loitering after class, no wasted meals or indulgent showers. As every second of his time would be optimized toward a singular goal¡ª- which was becoming Grandmaster! If the price of power was burning himself down to nothing mentally and physically, then Leo was willing to pay it. As if he succeeded, he would become a powerful Grandmaster, but even if he failed, at worst he would suffer a physical and mental breakdown, but he would still be closer to Grandmaster than if he took things slow. Which was still a big win in his books. Chapter 114: Self-Assessment Chapter 114: Self-Assessment /// A/N - Chapter 113 has been redone completely, after it had some major flaws, please re-read it, because I''ve corrected some major mistakes. ///. ¡ª------ (One Week Later, Rodova Military Academy ¨C Practical Combat Class) In the week following Rodova''s dominant performance against the Nature Academy, the atmosphere within the military academy shifted significantly. Watching the Circuits Team in action firsthand had ignited a fire within the first-year students, pushing them to approach combat with a newfound emphasis on strategy rather than just raw strength. Gone were the days of mindless brawling, as students began to analyze their fights before engaging, carefully considering their matchups and adapting their tactics accordingly. By now, nearly everyone in the class had faced off against one another multiple times, giving them a solid understanding of their peers'' strengths and weaknesses. This, in turn, made their battles far more intricate and unpredictable, as students tried to outmaneuver one another rather than relying purely on brute force. However¡ªdespite this surge in competitiveness, the dominance of Su Yang, Mu Shen, and Leo remained untouched. While the rest of the class had grown noticeably stronger and their matchups had become more engaging, the trio continued to stand leagues above their peers, their superiority undisputed. ''It''s getting easier and easier to fight within this class...'' Leo thought, his fingers flexing as he sidestepped yet another incoming attack with casual ease. ''It''s almost like... I don''t even feel pressured by any of them except for when I face Mu Shen or Su Yang.'' A faint flicker of disappointment crossed his mind as he realized just how much the gap between him and his classmates had widened. Ever since he had fully grasped the Complete Marrow Meditation Manual and begun meditating six hours a day without interruption, his body had started undergoing drastic changes. His blood cells were rapidly replacing themselves, refining his physique to an entirely new level¡ªone that placed him beyond the reach of his peers. And to top it off, just a couple days ago¡ª He had received his second dose of the Genetic Awakening Serum alongside the rest of the class and the effects had been immediate. His height had increased by another inch, his muscle density and bone structure had reinforced even further, and his body felt stronger than ever. Unfortunately, unlike his first awakening, he hadn''t unlocked any new skill moves this time. But he had expected that. It was common knowledge that the second shot was not as effective as the first one when it came to unlocking the body''s hidden genetic potential, and from the second shot onwards, one could only expect a skill unlock to happen once in a blue moon. But, although his abilities hadn''t expanded, his raw stats had skyrocketed after the second shot. And with the increasing gap between him and the rest of the class, Leo couldn''t help but wonder¡ª Would the Practical Combat Class ever be a real challenge for him again? ''I wanted to go select a couple skill moves from the Academy Archive to learn today, however, it''s hard to make a choice without understanding what exactly it is that I lack the most? I know that I don''t have any good defensive maneuvers on me, however, there are a thousand different types of defensive maneuvers.... The question is, which one do I need the most?'' Leo thought disappointedly, as he had hoped to find the answers to his questions after facing a few tough fights, however, the peers in his class were simply not strong enough for him to feel the heat. "Umm... Excuse me Major Hen¡ª" Leo called out, after knocking his opponent out by giving him a chop to the neck, as from the far corner, Hen raised his eyebrow at the unexpected call. "What is it, Skyshard?" He asked, as Leo shamelessly looked into his eyes, a serious expression on his face. "Can you fight me next? I want to go a few rounds with you, if that''s okay¡ª" Leo said, as shockingly, the entire class fell momentarily silent, listening to his words. The sound of metal clashing rolled to a pause, as for a moment, everyone awaited Hen''s reply with bated breaths. "Yo, did Skyshard really ask an instructor to be his sparring partner?" "Is he suicidal or what? Major Hen is a Grandmaster! And a pretty strong one at that¡ª" "Skyshard is going to get his ass kicked today!" The students around Leo whispered, however, Leo was not affected by their chatter even slightly. Thankfully, due to [Monarch''s Indifference], Leo was no longer affected by the opinion of the crowd around him. As once he determined that something was important for his growth, he did not care what others thought about it, and pursued it regardless. "Well sure, it''s been a while since I''ve stretched my muscles.... So why not?" Hen replied, as he began rotating his shoulders, flexing his body as he prepared for his fight against Leo. "Alright, Skyshard, let''s see what you''ve got," Hen said as he took his starting spot within the sparring ring, planting his feet firmly on the ground. "If you make me move a single step, backwards or forwards, it''s your win¨C" Hen said, as listening to that declaration, Leo felt a lot more confident about his odds to win. Taking a slow breath, Leo tried to think of the best strategy to attack his opponent, and after thinking about it for a while, he realized that if he did not attack Hen with a genuine intent to kill him, then he would most likely be swatted like a fly. Hence, deciding to go in for the kill from the start, Leo coiled his muscles and decided to charge at full speed, once the battle began. "Begin¡ª" said the referee officiating the spar, as immediately¡ª Boom! Leo shot forward, wasting no time, as he closed in the gap between himself and Hen in an instant. "Take this¡ª" he muttered, as he executed (The Kill Strike)¡ªa textbook-perfect, high-speed thrust aimed straight for Hen''s ribs. But Hen didn''t move. He simply shifted his weight slightly. And then¡ª WHAM! Leo barely registered what had happened before an iron-like forearm slammed into his stomach. His vision blurred. His breath escaped him. His feet left the ground. And then¡ªCRASH! Leo''s body slammed against the floor, skidding back several meters. What just...? Leo coughed, his arms trembling as he pushed himself back up. He had never felt such raw impact before¡ªHen''s strike had been devastating, and yet, it was clear that he had held back enough to avoid breaking bones. Hen let out a short breath, shaking his head. "Too direct," he said, voice calm but firm. "That speed is good against fighters at your level, but not against me. Charging in recklessly only makes my job easier." Leo clenched his fists, absorbing the lesson as he staggered back to his feet. "Again," Hen said, stepping back to allow Leo to reset. Leo narrowed his eyes. If charging in recklessly wouldn''t work, then... This time, instead of rushing straight in, he circled Hen, analyzing his stance. He activated (Vanish), flickering in and out of visibility, trying to confuse his opponent as he darted from angle to angle. And then¡ª He struck from Hen''s blind spot. Leo''s blade swung down¡ªfast. Precise. Perfect. But¡ª WHAM! Leo felt his world spin as a heavy kick crashed against his side, sending him flying once again. This time, he managed to land on his feet¡ªbarely¡ªbut the force still knocked him off balance. "Better," Hen admitted, rolling his shoulders. "But you''re too predictable. Your ability to vanish is impressive, but it''s meaningless if you still follow basic attack patterns. Try again." Leo''s breathing was heavy now, but his mind was racing. Think. Analyze. Adapt. Hen was a wall. A moving fortress. His attacks weren''t just strong¡ªthey were calculated. He wasn''t just reacting to Leo''s movements; he was dictating the pace of the fight. Leo had never fought someone like this before. But that didn''t mean he couldn''t learn. This was exactly the kind of pressure that he needed if he wanted to understand just where he was lacking as a warrior, and hence, even though he was being humiliated, Leo enjoyed every second of this lesson. Chapter 115: Understanding His Weakness Chapter 115: Understanding His Weakness Over the next ten minutes, Leo was pushed back by Hen seven times, as whenever he tried to charge, the Major simply dismantled his approach with frightening ease. It didn''t matter how fast he was. It didn''t matter how precise his movements were. Hen was simply on a different level. Leo had tried everything in his arsenal¡ªeach time adjusting, adapting, tweaking his approach. But it always ended the same way. The moment he stepped into Hen''s range, he was either struck down with a devastating counter or deflected like a ragdoll, unable to land even a single clean hit. ¡ª--- The Eighth Attempt :- This time, Leo activated (Mirror World), splitting into two perfect illusionary clones as he closed in from different angles, forcing Hen to divide his attention. With his real body concealed among the three, Leo aimed to bait an opening¡ªwaiting for Hen to strike at the wrong clone before launching his actual attack. In what seemed like a solid plan in his head. But unfortunately for him, Hen did not fall for it. Instead, the Major exhaled slightly and moved with absolute precision. WHAM! A single devastating palm strike shattered all three versions of Leo in an instant, revealing the real one in the process. And before Leo could react¡ª BOOM! Hen''s elbow slammed into his shoulder, sending him tumbling across the training ground once more, as Leo coughed, struggling to get up as he felt a deep ache radiating through his entire body. *Crack* *Crack* Hen cracked his knuckles, shaking his head. "I thought you would''ve learned not to rely on this move too much after your fight with Khyaal," he said, his tone carrying mild disappointment. "Illusions of this level don''t work on Grandmasters. You''re using them like parlor tricks instead of real weapons." Leo wiped the blood from his lip, breathing heavily. Hen''s eyes narrowed slightly as he continued. "Be more creative, Skyshard. There''s more than one way to use illusions that overwhelm the senses. Layer the illusions you have on you, and maybe you can achieve the desired effect¡ª" Hen advised, as a flicker of understanding clicked in Leo''s mind. Hen wasn''t rejecting the use of illusions. He was challenging him to use them differently. And come up with a new approach. ¡ª--- The Ninth Attempt :- On his ninth attempt, Leo took a deep breath, this time layering his deception into something far more complex. Rather than simply creating clones, he combined (Vanish) with (Mirror World) with (Blade Switch). A multi-layered assault, which unfolded in layers. Flicker. Leo disappeared from sight¡ªhis presence vanishing completely. Simultaneously, two illusionary clones manifested in different directions, each mimicking his attack posture. And then¡ª CRACK! Leo activated (Blade Switch), instantly swapping places with one of his clones at the last possible moment, while also creating more clones using (Mirror World) that Vanished in and out of perception, to momentarily overload Hen''s senses. As this time, even Hen hesitated for the briefest of seconds. It was the slightest falter¡ªan instinctive response to a sensory overload¡ªhis perception momentarily swamped with conflicting signals. And making the most of it Leo struck. A well-aimed palm strike, infused with every ounce of his strength, slammed into Hen''s ribs. BOOM! It wasn''t nearly enough to do damage. But Hen actually moved¡ªhis foot shifting half a step backward. As for the first time since the spar began, the entire class collectively held their breath. "Well, well..." Hen mused. "That''s more like it." He rolled his shoulders, his stance resetting. "But you''re still far from good enough." And with that, he vanished. Leo barely had time to react, before a crushing impact slammed into his chest, sending him rocketing backward once again. His body tumbled across the training ground before he finally managed to stop himself, gasping for air. His ribs ached, his vision spun. But this time¡ª He smiled. Because for the first time in this fight, he had actually forced Hen to react. And that, in itself, was a minor victory. "Again¡ª" Hen roared, as finally, he began to take this sparring session with Leo with slight seriousness, versus the complete nonchalance that he had before. ¡ª----------- (Two hours later) Two hours later, as the Practical Combat Class ended, Leo had to be immediately rushed to the infirmary, as he had seven ribs and four limb bones broken. For two hours, he weathered the beating at the hands of Major Hen, trying out all his skill-moves in different combinations, until in the end, his body gave out because of the myriad different injuries that it sustained. "Fuck, it hurts¡ª" Leo cursed, as the healers worked on him to mend his bones, however, although his body hurt bad, his mind was in a state of joy. ''I was definitely right in my decision to not progress any of my existing core skills except [Full Counter] as apart from it, the others are simply not functional enough¡ª'' Leo thought, as after facing Hen, he no longer had any lingering doubts about the need to overhaul his skill-set. However, the question remained on what exactly was it that he needed? ''I don''t need a skill that can block all-out magical attacks. My natural speed is very high, and if there''s a chance that I can dodge an incoming attack, it''s always better to dodge than to block¨C'' Leo thought, as he grit his teeth in pain, while the nurse popped his broken bones back in place to mend them. ''This means, I don''t need skills like Mana Wall, or Water Wall, or any types of defensive block walls, meant to stop attacks coming from one direction. What I need instead is a defensive skill that can help protect me from instantaneous damage from attacks I have no chance at dodging. Something that deploys faster than the time it takes me to dodge, and that can cover my full body¡ª'' Leo realized, as he analyzed exactly what he needed for now. ''And for my second skill. What I need is an attack move that pairs well with [Blade Switch] and is not lethal like [Kill Strike]. Something that overwhelms the opponent from all sides at once, ripping apart their defences through relentless pressure¡ª'' Leo thought, as he started to visualise the move that he needed. ''I need something akin to 100 sword slash, or something similar, that can leave a 100 or more gashes on my opponents body, instantaneously¨C'' Leo concluced, as after thinking about his current move-set a lot, he realized that his natural speed, coupled with [Blade Switch] already gave him all the mobility he needed, but what he lacked was pure attack and defence options. To solve this, he could now head to the Academy Archives and select the best moves that fulfilled his set criteria, after which he could start working on mastering them, by including them in his daily-training. So far, for the past week, he had been singularly focused on pushing [Absolute Vision] from (Intermediate) mastery to ¡ª-> (Advanced) mastery grade, however, with him feeling like he was close to that goal, he decided to pick up more options today, so that the moment he hit that target, he could get started on mastering a new skill, without wasting any time. Chapter 116: Skill Selection Chapter 116: Skill Selection At Rodova Military Academy, the level of skills a student could access depended entirely on their evaluated talent grade. This distinction was made not because the university held a bias against any of its students, but because, it was simply impossible for Grandmaster level talents to learn skill moves rated higher than ''Legendary'', unless their sole purpose was to memorize the contents of the skill scrolls, and replicate them for sale on the open market. However, to discourage and prevent such practices, Grandmaster-level talents were restricted to selecting (Legendary) skills from the academy''s archives, while Transcendent-level talents could access (Semi-Divine) ranked skills at best. However, Leo had no such limitations. As a Monarch-level talent, he had unrestricted access to the academy''s entire skill archive, including the rare (Divine) ranked skills¡ª accessing whom was a rare opportunity that only a handful of students in Rodova''s history had ever received. And although the number of (Divine) ranked skills in the archive was limited, their monetary value was undoubtedly immeasurable. In the open market, acquiring a (Divine) skill was next to impossible¡ªeven for those with billions of MP to spend, as the majority of the Great Clans monopolized these skills, preventing their leakage to the open markets and preserving them for their lineage alone. Only the universal government, and academies affiliated with the universal government were an exception to this norm, which was why Rodova was one of the rare universities where students could even access such skills without paying any additional costs. This meant that for Leo, the academy wasn''t just a place for training¡ªit was a goldmine of irreplaceable resources, and he intended to make full use of it. ¡ª---------- (Rodova Military Academy, The Skill Scroll and Meditation Manual Archives) Leo was escorted into the Archives by a Genetic Testing Lab assistant, just like his first time here when he was selecting a meditation manual. "All students are allowed to choose 4 skill scrolls in an academic year. So remember, you can pick at-most of 4 scrolls now, since it shows that you have not selected any yet¡ª" The assistant informed Leo, as Leo nodded in acknowledgement. "Very well, can you show me the list of defensive and offensive skills that you have, and filter out skills similar to ''Magic Wall'' and ''Single Strike''. I''m looking for Chain-Hit Offence, and Full Body Defence moves, no lower than (Semi-Divine) in grade" Leo requested, as the assistant quickly began tapping on his data slate, applying the necessary filters before passing the data slate onto Leo. "Here¨C" he said, handing over a list of 3 defensive and 4 offensive moves, which fit his criteria. Leo scanned the data slate, his eyes narrowing as he read through the carefully filtered list of skill techniques. Each one fit his criteria, as it was either a Full-Body Defensive Move or a Chain-Hit Offensive Move, and all were of at least (Semi-Divine) grade. ¡ª-------- Defensive Skills: 1. [Titan''s Aegis] (Semi-Divine) A skill developed by the Titan species, granting the user a temporary armor of condensed mana that exponentially amplifies durability. While active, damage taken is reduced by 70%, but movement speed is significantly hindered. CAUTION :- The user must remain rooted for at least 0.5 seconds for full activation. 2. [Void Shell] (Semi-Divine) A passive mana-layering technique that automatically activates upon the user''s mind sensing imminent lethal damage, creating a temporary null-space barrier around the user. The barrier lasts for 1.5 seconds, absorbing all impact before dissipating. However, it has a 15-second cooldown, meaning it cannot be relied upon continuously in extended battles. 3. [Celestial Veil] (Divine) A full-body defensive move that envelops the user in a veil of ethereal mana, rendering them impervious to both physical and magical attacks for exactly 1.2 seconds upon activation. Using this skill does not restrict movement and allows the user to seamlessly counterattack while being protected. However, its biggest limitation lies in its extreme mana consumption¡ªactivating it even once requires 25% of total mana reserves at (Basic) proficiency and 5% of the reserve at (Perfect) proficiency, making it a pain to master. ¡ª----------- Leo''s eyes lingered on Celestial Veil longer than the rest. It was undoubtedly the best option, but its mana cost was a serious drawback. If Leo was not in the Rodova Military Academy where he had access to a near infinite supply of Mana Potion bottles, he could probably never realistically choose to master such a move, however, within the academy it was definitely possible. The flexibility it provided over the other moves was undeniable, as he could move freely while using it, which made it far more versatile than Titan''s Aegis, and unlike Void Shell, it had no cooldown. When his mastery of the skill inevitably improved, he could reduce its cost of activation, making it a perfect long-term investment. ¡ª----------- Offensive Skills: 1. [Hidden Fang] (Semi-Divine) A rapid slashing technique that allows the user to unleash ten consecutive strikes in less than 2 seconds. Each strike increases in speed, and if all land successfully, the final strike deals 200% more damage. However, the strikes must be executed perfectly¡ªmissing even one resets the chain. 2. [Howling Blades] (Semi-Divine) A close-range technique that sends out bladed shockwaves with every swing, creating a zone of death around the user. Effective against multiple opponents but requires significant stamina, as each swing drains a small percentage of the user''s strength. 3. [Thousand Phantom Strikes] (Divine) A god-tier multiplication technique created by the Eternal Sovereign Kaelith which creates an illusionary effect where every single attack appears to land multiple times at once. Unlike Hidden Fang, this skill does not require the user to physically execute a thousand slashes¡ªit layers afterimages over real strikes, overwhelming the enemy''s senses, and making it impossible to detect where the real attack is coming from. The effectiveness depends on the user''s speed and mana control, as with proper mastery, this move could allow the user to cut an opponent apart from all angles without them even realizing they were being struck. 4. [Death Crescent] (Semi-Divine) A chain-slash technique that generates crescent-shaped energy blades with each consecutive attack. Instead of relying purely on speed, this skill allows the user to attack from multiple angles simultaneously, as every slash leaves behind a residual energy blade that continues the assault. Each crescent blade homes in on the target, forcing the opponent into a defensive stance, while the user can reposition freely to exploit openings. The technique can be extended into a crescendo of slashes, with the final strike unleashing a storm of delayed crescent blades that descend all at once for a finishing blow. This skill is ideal for pressuring defensive opponents, overwhelming them with relentless ranged and close-quarters attacks while maintaining strategic movement. ¡ª--------- Leo tapped his finger against the screen, deep in thought. For defense, Celestial Veil was the best long-term option. The mana cost was steep, but with training, he could optimize mana efficiency to mitigate it. For offense, Thousand Phantom Strikes was in a league of its own. Unlike the others, it didn''t just increase the number of attacks¡ªit created sensory overload, a technique that he could already integrate into his fighting style. If he combined it with Blade Switch, he could create something even Hen would struggle to read, and hence for that reason alone, although he also liked [Death Crescent], Leo decided to go with [Thousand Phantom Strikes] as his final choice. With his decision made, Leo turned to the assistant. "These two," he said, his voice firm as he presented his choices. The assistant raised an eyebrow, mildly surprised but saying nothing as he processed the selection. "You have exhausted two of the four skill moves you can learn this year," the assistant informed, as Leo nodded. "Both of them are Divine-rank, which means you''ll be required to sign a formal soul-binding non-disclosure contract which prevents you from passing these skills down to your future disciples or colleagues, in-case you ever decide to do so. Once that''s done, you''ll receive a memory crystal containing the skill techniques." The assistant informed, as Leo nodded yet again. He had no intention of passing these moves down to anyone, and hence he did not care about signing any contracts. Chapter 117: High Stakes Chapter 117: High Stakes (Rodova Military Academy ¨C Principal Alric''s Office) The atmosphere inside Principal Alric''s office was thick with tension. Standing before him with their heads lowered were Professor Marvin and Major Hen, both receiving a well-earned scolding. Alric was far from pleased with how the two were structuring the training regimen for Leo Skyshard and Su Yang¡ªand today, he was making his dissatisfaction crystal clear. "Skyshard had to seek YOU out, Hen, just to find a challenge in sparring." His voice was sharp, laced with irritation as he slammed a data slate onto his desk, shattering it into pieces. "His own class is so far behind him that he doesn''t even see them as competition, yet you continue letting him fight those weaker opponents day in and day out? How is he supposed to grow like that?" Alric asked, as he grit his teeth before looking towards Marvin. "And you, Marvin¡ªexplain to me why these boys haven''t failed your training regimen ONCE in the last thirty days?" Alric asked, leaning forward, as he placed his fists onto the desk. "What happened to training till exhaustion? What happened to pushing them past their limits? Did you suddenly grow soft? Weak? Have you lost the stomach to push students anymore?" Both Marvin and Hen stood in silence, their heads lowered in shame. Alric rarely involved himself in the day-to-day affairs of students. But Leo Skyshard and Su Yang were different. He believed, no¡ªhe knew¡ªthat those two were Rodova''s ticket to victory in the Circuits, and that belief was what fueled his absolute insistence on their growth. And right now, he wasn''t seeing the level of intensity they needed, which made him feel very frustrated about the current state of affairs. "Skyshard just selected two (Divine) ranked skills from the Academy Archives. Skills that he will now have to learn and master from scratch before the Circuits. Did NONE of you think to advise him against this?"Alric asked, as the frustration in his voice grew sharper. "Did NONE of you consider that learning new skills is NOT the fastest way to becoming a Grandmaster?!" His fists slammed against the desk once more, veins visibly bulging at his temples. "The difference in skills doesn''t matter when you transcend to the next realm! Yet the two of you let him be led astray?" Alric exhaled sharply, his voice lowering into a dangerous growl. "What does he know? He''s just a kid. YOU are supposed to be his mentors." His piercing gaze locked onto Hen, who finally responded¡ªhis voice firm but measured. "With all due respect, Principal, I already made provisions for Skyshard to start sparring against ex-Circuit champions and senior fighters, just like you had instructed me to¡ª" Hen began, "But those matches were scheduled for next month, as according to our previous growth models, he was only supposed to outpace his class around that time." Hen explained, as Alric''s expression darkened slightly. "But Skyshards growth rate has been absurd ever since he took that first Awakening shot. And it''s not my fault the academy doesn''t have suitable opponents lined up for him on short notice." Hen explained, as Alric let out a slow, deep breath¡ªas if restraining himself from flipping the entire desk over. Then, his eyes narrowed, and his voice dropped into something dangerously quiet. "The academy couldn''t find anyone suitable?" He repeated the words slowly, letting them sink in. Then, with a sudden explosion of frustration, he threw up his hands. "WOW, Hen. What an excuse. Truly. Do you expect me to believe that YOU¡ªMajor Hen, the so-called ''Three-Headed Serpent Killer''¡ªdon''t have a single personal connection you can call on to spar with the kid?" Alric''s piercing glare locked onto Hen''s. "Do you really expect me to believe that?" Silence. Hen had no answer. And Alric did not need one as his voice hardened into pure command. "It''s called taking initiative, Hen. It''s called going above and beyond as an educator." He leaned forward, his presence suffocating. "And YOU are supposed to do it." Alric flipped out, as he made his point absolutely clear to both Hen and Marvin. "From tomorrow onwards, I want YOU Marvin, to train those two boys till they drop dead. And YOU Hen, to arrange proper circuit level competition for them, on a daily basis. We must mould them from now, because if we don''t, we might not just fail to take the top-spot this year, we might also lose second place!" Alric said, as he tossed a fresh data slate towards Marvin. ¡ª--------- As Marvin and Hen leaned in, their eyes scanning the data slate that Alric had just tossed their way, their expressions immediately darkened. The more they read, the heavier the weight in the room became, as for a moment, the two could not believe their eyes. "B-but this makes no sense, they were ranked fifth last year? How did they suddenly get so good?" Marvin mused in disbelief, while Hen clutched at his gray hair, tugging at them in pure shock. [ SKY NEWS REPORT :- Shock 5-4 Close Finish stuns the universe! Geneva barely edges out Clarence Academy in a thriller at home. Captain Ramos had to step-in personally to ensure the win! ] [ NINE TAIL NEWS :- A shocker at Geneva home ground. Team barely edges out rank-5 Clarence Military Academy, after the appearance of shock 3 Grandmasters in the opponent squad. Talks of a Horizon Merchant Group sponsorship for Clarence underway ] [ ALL THINGS CIRCUITS :- Shocking news from today''s Circuit match-up between Clarence Military Academy and Geneva Military Academy, where the champions were stunned by an early 3-0 lead by Clarence. Captain Ramos had to personally clean-up in a close 4-5 win. Can Clarence replace Rodova as the number 2 academy this year? Can Clarence clinch the top in the underdog story of the century?] As Marvin and Hen looked at these reports, they could momentarily not believe what they were seeing. Geneva wiped the floor with Rodova last year in the circuit finals, winning convincingly 5-1. Yet they had such a close- encounter with Clarence this year, which spoke volumes about how strong the Clarence Military Academy team really was this year. "And they fucking signed with Horizon. It''s official.... The papers don''t have it yet, but I know. For the first time in 22 years, Horizon Merchant Group has decided to not sponsor the Rodova Military Academy Circuits team and go for Clarence Military Academy instead. Apparently they believe it''s better for their image to go with Clarence who will put-up a better fight, rather than Rodova who they don''t believe will make it to the finals¡ª" Alric said, as he seemed to be a broken man when he spoke those words. Horizon was one of the biggest sponsors in the circuits world, and in the past their support for Rodova was always guaranteed. However, it seemed like after 22 years of waiting for Rodova to retake the top spot and getting no results, they had decided to sponsor Clarence now, who they saw as having better odds of winning it all, or at least becoming the new number two. "The stakes this time are as high as they get¡ª We were not affected much when we dropped from rank1 to 2, because the benefits that both receive are almost similar. However, if we fall to 3 and lose access to the supply of complete Genetic Awakening Serum, we will stop attracting the best talents and it will all go downhill from then. And that''s why, we must not fuck up this year. And that''s why, we must win the circuits this year¡ª" Alric said, as both Marvin and Hen finally understood what was at stake now. Chapter 118: The Evil-Cult Meet (1) Chapter 118: The Evil-Cult Meet (1) (On a distant frozen wasteland, The Evil Cult) In the distant corners of the universe, existed a land forsaken by time and abandoned by life itself, called ''FrostBurn''. Long ago, FrostBurn used to be a vibrant life-hub, with all sorts of life-forms roaming its surface, however, with time as it drifted away from its host star, it started to get cooler and cooler, until it became inhospitable. FrostBurn was no mere planet¡ªit was a frozen tomb, a realm of eternal ice where warmth had long been exiled. It lay beyond the Rainbow Stream of Ambient Mana, a desolate world unmonitored by governments, untouched by explorers, and unnoticed by the universe itself. For 364 days a year, FrostBurn remained an unbroken void of silence. No birds soared through its starless sky. No beasts stirred beneath its endless sheets of ice, and no wanderer dared to step foot upon its unforgiving tundra. For the unprepared, FrostBurn was not just inhospitable¡ªit was a death sentence. The blizzards here did not simply cut¡ªthey devoured. The winds did not chill¡ªthey killed, as with day-time temperatures reaching barely -70¡ãC, FrostBurn was so cold that even a Grandmaster, a warrior of near-inhuman endurance, would last no more than two hours before the cold infiltrated their veins, freezing their very blood solid. Only those who had transcended the mortal plane¡ªthose who had reached the realm of the Transcendent¡ªcould walk this frozen wasteland and emerge unscathed. And today, twelve such beings had gathered here, as was the tradition on every 5th of July. ¡ª------- Deep beneath the planet''s frozen crust, buried within a labyrinth of ice-forged tunnels, lay The Resistance Chamber¡ªa place that existed beyond history, beyond records, beyond time itself. This was the sacred meeting ground of the Evil Cult''s highest council, where the twelve Elders convened for their single, annual gathering. Every year, on the 5th of July, they would assemble here¡ªhidden from the eyes of the universe, veiled in absolute secrecy. Only those ranked ''General'' or higher within the Evil Cult even knew of this place''s existence. And even among them, only the Elders knew the exact location and the precise day it convened, as without that knowledge, reaching the Resistance Chamber was simply impossible, as no chance wanderer, no misplaced traveler, no fool with ambition could otherwise stumble upon it. And as for the actual gathering chamber itself¡ªit was a relic of an age long past. A vast, circular hall, carved from blackened ice, resting deep within a fortress older than recorded time. The very air within it was thick with an unnatural chill, an oppressive weight that seemed to press against the soul. Torches lined the walls, their flames burning an eerie, unnatural blue, that casted restless shadows across the icy surfaces. At the heart of the chamber stood a massive obsidian table, surrounded by twelve thrones of power. Each seat belonged to an Elder, a hidden force in the universe, a faceless hand guiding the Cult''s fate. And today, as eleven figures sat in silence, waiting for the last to arrive, as they remained true to tradition¡ª Draped in ceremonial robes that covered every inch of their body and masked so their faces would remain hidden from even each other, The Evil Cult elders were shrouded in secrecy even amongst their own kin. To the outside universe, the Evil Cult Elders were a single entity, a monolithic force of terror and destruction. But within these walls? They were twelve unknowns. Twelve shadows. Twelve beings who plotted, schemed, and maneuvered for power¡ªall under the guise of unity. *Whirrr¡ª* A gust of frigid wind swept through the chamber as the final figure arrived. Slow, deliberate footsteps echoed against the icy floor, each step measured, each step a declaration of his presence. "Sorry I''m late¡ª" the deep voice said, as the final Elder took his seat. And then¡ª The meeting began. ¡ª----------- "Number one, how is The Great Lord holding? Is he slowly recovering from his injuries?" A feminine voice asked, as this year''s Evil Cult meeting opened with the most pressing question¡ª- The fate of the Evil God. "His injuries have not worsened, however they have not improved either. The wounds that the bastards from the righteous alliance have inflicted on the Lord using the Timeless Assassin''s blade are impossible to heal. However, the Lord holds strong with his spirit, and shows no signs of weakening or dying just yet¡ª" The first elder replied, as a sigh of relief ran across the room. The health of the Evil God was paramount to the future of the Cult as a whole, as without his presence to deter the Righteous Alliance, it was impossible for the Evil Cult to survive in hiding for even a couple years. "Praise the Great Lord. Without him we would be lost¨C" The same feminine voice said, as "Praise the Great Lord" , the whole room echoed. For a moment, there was absolute silence in the chamber after the first question, but it was soon broken by the seventh elder, who brought up the second most pressing topic. "What happened to the Third Shadow Corps? Did they manage to successfully retrieve the [Shadows Embrace] skill scroll from the Black Serpents? Or did they fall as well?" The seventh elder asked, as all eyes turned to the third elder, who hung his head in shame. "The third corps failed miserably in their attempt to retrieve [Shadow''s Embrace]. The Black Serpents headquarters is an impenetrable fortress, and stealing from them is simply impossible. My brave men knew this before they attempted this mission, however, they still wanted to know just how far they could go before they were stopped, so that the next corps to attempt the heist could start from where they failed. However, they never even managed to breach the main gate. Their heist was a total failure, and we lost 1 transcendent general and 13 Grandmaster Major''s over nothing." The third elder replied, his voice dripping with pain and anger, as a heavy silence settled over the room. It was yet another year. And yet another failure to retrieve [Shadows Embrace], as without that skill move, it was simply impossible for the alliance to convert their Dragon candidates into the next Timeless Assassin. Chapter 119: The Evil-Cult Meet (2) Chapter 119: The Evil-Cult Meet (2) The chamber remained silent for a moment, the weight of the Third Shadow Corps'' failure lingering in the air. Then, a new voice cut through the stillness. "Well, that was disappointing," the Eighth Elder remarked, her tone casual yet laced with something sharper beneath. "But let''s not dwell on failures. We have more pressing matters to discuss." A few heads turned in her direction, sensing where the conversation was about to lead. "Tell me," she continued, her fingers tapping lightly against the table. "Are we proceeding with the kidnapping this year? Or are we delaying the plan yet again?" The question sent a ripple of interest through the chamber. Some leaned in slightly, others remained motionless, but all eyes were now focused on the First Elder¡ªawaiting his response. "Kidnapping the son of the Black Serpents'' Guild Master is NOT the solution to our problems," the First Elder stated firmly, as if he were fed up with this question being asked to him year after year. "The Universal Government will never allow the Black Serpents to exchange the [Shadow''s Embrace] skill scroll for a hostage¡ªno matter who it is. That much is certain." His words sent a ripple of murmurs across the table, but he continued before anyone could object. "Even if we manage to successfully take the boy, they won''t negotiate. They won''t hesitate. They will declare war. They will either launch an all-out assault to retrieve him or, if that proves impossible, they''ll cut their losses and let him die before they ever consider handing over the scroll." He leaned back slightly, his gaze sweeping over the masked figures before him. "No matter how you look at it, this plan is doomed to fail." His statement hung heavy in the air, but despite his conviction, frustration crackled beneath the surface of the room. Murmurs of disagreement stirred among the gathered Elders, whispers of defiance slipping through the silence. "It''s not the best plan, I agree, but what other choice do we have? We can''t retrieve it with a heist. Hell, we can''t even slip through the first gate! So what other options do we have, First Elder?" The Ninth Elder argued, his frustration evident in his tone. "It''s a known fact that the Black Serpents'' Guild Master is a glazer for his son. He has but a single child from his late wife, and he spoils him rotten. If it''s for that child, there''s a good chance he''d betray even the Black Serpents Guild and the Universal Government to save his life¡ª" The Eleventh Elder added, his words drawing murmurs of agreement from several others. For a brief moment, the chamber erupted into a chaotic free-for-all, voices overlapping in heated debate as small factions formed, each arguing their stance. But then¡ª "SILENCE!" A single word, thunderous and absolute, echoed through the chamber as the First Elder slammed his fist against the obsidian table. The noise died instantly. "All discussions stop now." His tone was sharp, his patience visibly thin. "The Twelfth Elder has devised a plan to retrieve the scroll, which he will present before the chamber today. Should the chamber find his plan insufficient, we will put the kidnapping proposal to a vote¡ªand the majority decision will be final." The first elder said, as order was restored within the chamber, with all eyes turning towards the twelfth and youngest elder. "The plan that I have devised will take at least a couple more years to come to fruition, if it comes to fruition at all¨C" The twelfth elder began, his voice deep and commanding as he spoke with a practiced calm. "I am grooming a boy, a potential Dragon Candidate, to infiltrate the Black Serpents. He is a genuine menace, who is very loyal to the cause, but with his memories wiped out, he manages to fly under the Righteous Alliance''s radar¡ª" "As things stand, there''s at least a 60% chance that he gets recruited into the Black Serpents Guild, but whether or not he''s able to steal the scroll from there on out, is anyone''s guess¡ª" The twelfth elder said, as he took a long pause. "It''s a long shot¡ªwe could waste two years achieving nothing, and it may still end in failure. However, only one life will be put at risk in this plan, and that will be the boy''s alone¡ªthe one daring to attempt the impossible." The twelfth elder said, as he pitched the idea exactly as it was, which did not convince the chamber at all. "No disrespect, twelfth elder, but that plan sounds more like a prayer rather than an actual plan!" The eleventh elder pointed out, as everyone else nodded their heads in agreement. There were too many variables in the twelfth elders plan, and too many things that could go wrong at any stage. It was undeniably a new approach, however, it wasn''t a promising one. "I for one would not want to wait two years on this iffy plan.... I propose we move forward with the kidnapping plan vote," The eighth elder proposed, as all eyes once again turned to the first elder, who let out a deep sigh beneath his mask. "Very well..... since it seems the chamber is not satisfied with the twelfth elders plan, we will now hear the second elders kidnapping plan, and then vote on whether or not we should go ahead with it¡ª" The first elder said reluctantly, as the second elder excitedly stood up from his seat, as if waiting for this exact moment from the start of the meeting. "The kidnapping plan has already been perfected by the Second Shadow Corps under my command. The chances of success stand at 85%." The Second Elder declared confidently, his voice cutting through the chamber with unwavering conviction. Unlike the Twelfth Elder, who stated the success rate of his plan as it was, the Second Elder boldly pushed forward with airy promises, determined to rally the council behind his plan. "The operation will take place during the Inter-School Circuits. The Guildmaster''s son is a student of Geneva Military Academy, and according to our latest intelligence, he has been selected for their Circuits team this year." He paused, allowing the weight of his words to settle over the gathered Elders, as the room fell into absolute silence. "As you all recall, five years ago, we approved a long-term infiltration plan to embed our agents within the Circuit''s security¡ªnot for this kidnapping, but for an entirely different purpose. Back then, we sought to orchestrate a mass-murder incident¡ªa bloodbath that would shake the foundations of the so-called ''righteous'' world. However, that is no longer necessary." The Second Elder''s lips curled into a knowing smirk beneath his mask, his voice laced with excitement. "We already have key security personnel stationed in the right places within the Grand Combat Arena. So, instead of executing a mass-casualty event, we can repurpose our deeply embedded assets to pull off this kidnapping, eliminating the need for separate infiltration efforts." A dark satisfaction radiated from his tone as his eyes scanned the council, gauging their reactions. "If we snatch the son of the Black Serpents'' Guildmaster in front of a packed arena, with the whole universe watching, the blow to the Universal Government''s reputation will be catastrophic! Giving us the opportunity to kill two birds with one stone!" He leaned forward, voice brimming with fervor. "In my humble opinion, this is the perfect time to strike. Since the death of our previous Dragon, we have been entirely on the back foot. We have been hunted. Cornered. Forced into hiding. We need to make a statement. A bold, undeniable declaration of our resurgence." He declared, as ripple of agreement spread through the room, murmurs of approval rising among the masked Elders. For the first time in years, the Evil Cult had a chance¡ªnot just to strike back, but to humiliate their enemies on a universal stage and the chamber seemed keen to take it. Chapter 120: The Evil-Cult Meet (3) Chapter 120: The Evil-Cult Meet (3) Once the Second Elder concluded his speech and sat back down, discussions broke out amongst all the Elders present once again, as they debated the merits and demerits of his plan. Low voices filled the chamber, whispers of agreement mixing with murmurs of concern. Some Elders nodded in approval, while others leaned back in contemplation, weighing the potential gain against the inevitable consequences. Then¡ªone voice rose above the rest. Tap. Tap. Tap. The Fourth Elder''s gloved fingers drummed against the obsidian table as he leaned forward slightly. "This is a mistake," he said at last, his voice calm, yet carrying the weight of firm conviction, as all eyes turned to him. "The kidnapping plan is bold, but it is a risk we cannot afford to take¡ªnot yet." He exhaled slowly, his breath misting in the icy air. "The Righteous Alliance is already watching us closely. If we pull off an operation of this scale, the backlash will be immediate and devastating." His gaze swept over the chamber, lingering on the masked figures of his fellow Elders. "They will not let this slide. They will hunt us down, break apart our networks, and purge us from every shadow we''ve hidden in. Even if we succeed in taking the boy, what then?" He gestured toward the First Elder. "The First Elder has already warned us¡ªthe Universal Government will never allow the Black Serpents to make the exchange. If they will not negotiate, then what is the purpose of this mission?" A few murmurs of agreement rippled through the chamber. "It is a good plan¡ªbut we are simply not strong enough to handle the backlash from it. This is not the time to take such risks, we need to consolidate our positions more before taking such drastic steps." The Fourth Elder sat back, his piece spoken. For a moment, the chamber was still. Then¡ª Bang! The Ninth Elder slammed his fist onto the table, his voice laced with frustration. "We will never be strong enough!" he snapped, his words reverberating through the frozen chamber. Several Elders turned toward him as he straightened his posture, his tone sharpening with intensity. "In life, some things are best left to chance. If we wait for the perfect moment, we will be waiting forever." He leaned forward, his masked face tilting slightly as he directed his argument toward the Fourth Elder. "You say the backlash will be strong? Good. Then we should start preparing for it now. Instead of retreating and cancelling this plan like cowards, we should begin fortifying our strongholds, securing new bases, expanding our influence, and preparing for war. Because one day, war will come to us anyway¡ªwhether we start it or not." A heavy silence followed. Some Elders shifted uncomfortably, while others nodded, considering his words. The Ninth Elder continued. "Our previous Dragon is dead. Our movements have been stagnant. The Righteous Alliance has been pushing us further into hiding, forcing us to retreat again and again. If we do nothing, if we remain passive, we will eventually wither away into irrelevance. But this?" He gestured toward the Second Elder. "This is a statement. A message to the universe that we are not dead¡ªthat we are not afraid to take bold steps forward." His gaze hardened. "If we are to fall, then let us fall while roaring, not while crawling into the dirt." A murmur of approval followed his speech. The tension thickened as both arguments weighed heavy in the minds of the Elders. Then¡ª Clap. Clap. The First Elder clapped his palms, gathering everyone''s attention. "Enough." His voice was calm, yet it held the finality of command. "We will settle this the way we always have, by putting it to a vote." He declared, as the air grew thick with anticipation. "Twelve Elders sit at this table," the First Elder continued. "A simple majority will decide. Those in favor of proceeding with the Second Elder''s plan¡ªraise your hands." A beat of silence¡ªthen, slowly, hands rose. The Second Elder. The Ninth Elder. The Eighth. The Tenth. The Sixth. And finally¡ªthe Eleventh. Six hands. Then, after a long pause¡ªthe Seventh Elder slowly lifted his hand, tipping the balance. Seven votes in favor. The First Elder exhaled quietly. "Those against?" The Fourth Elder was the first to raise his hand. Followed by the Third. The Fifth. The Twelfth. And, after a moment of hesitation¡ªthe First Elder himself for Five votes against the proposal. "Seven to Five, the decision has been made" The First Elder''s voice carried no emotion. "The kidnapping will proceed as the second elder suggested¡ª" He concluded, as the elders in favor began banging their fists against the table in elation. ¡ª----------- (A couple hours later, after the conclusion of this year''s meeting) The echoes of the chamber still lingered in his mind as the Twelfth Elder ascended the winding path through the ice-forged labyrinth with a heavy heart. The decision had been made. The kidnapping would proceed as planned. But even as he moved away from the meeting, his thoughts drifted elsewhere¡ªto what was not discussed. No one spoke of the next Dragon. Not once. Not a single voice in that chamber had mentioned raising a new heir to the legacy they had long sworn to protect. Not one Elder had brought up potential candidates. Hell, no-one had even entertained the possibility of someone new taking the mantle. And that was the true tragedy. They had given up. They had all given up. "Noah..." The Twelfth Elder exhaled slowly, his breath turning to frost in the frigid air. "Your death has left a heavier scar on this organization than you could have ever imagined." The Evil Cult had suffered countless setbacks over the centuries. They had lost battles before. They had lost men before. But never had they lost belief. Yet when Noah fell¡ªbelief died with him. The strongest Dragon they had nurtured in over two hundred years¡ªA true genius warrior that was just one step away from reaching ''Monarch'' level strength at the young age of 39. However, the Guild Master of the Black Serpents killed him before he reached that dream, and with his death, the belief of the Evil Cult also shattered. The same Elders who once spoke of destiny and fate while Noah was still alive, now only whispered of survival and desperation. The grand vision of raising the next Timeless Assassin was no longer their priority. It was a lost dream, as instead of creating their own fate, they were now planning to lash out at those who had crushed them. And the Twelfth Elder hated it. He hated that this was what they had become. He hated that they had forsaken the vision that once united them. And most of all¡ª He hated that he was starting to see the reason behind their desperation. *Sigh¡ª* The twelfth elder let out a deep sigh, as he approached the exit of the ice labyrinth, behind which was the white abyss of FrostBurn''s surface. A blizzard howled beyond it, carrying with it the whispers of a dying cult, as upon approaching the exit, the Twelfth Elder could not help but pause at the threshold. "Would things really be this bad... if only Noah was still alive?" He wondered out-loud, as his gloved palms curled into a tight fist, his jaw tightening in anger. However, after a few seconds of wondering what could have been, The Twelfth Elder finally stepped into the open, as he knew that wasting time on wondering what could have been was utterly pointless. (Rodova Military Academy ¨C The Physical Training Class) The early morning air was crisp, but it did little to keep Leo from noticing Professor Marvin''s piercing gaze drilling into him. As he stretched, shaking off the lingering haze of sleep, he couldn''t help but feel like today''s session was going to be a nightmare. He, Su Yang, and Mu Shen already trained under a regimen far more brutal than the rest of the class, but for some reason, Marvin still didn''t look remotely impressed this particular morning. "Boys, the way Marvin''s looking at us today, I''m definitely not getting any good vibes. He''s already got us carrying 80-kilo vests while the rest of the class barely manages 40. But I think he''s ready to bump us up to 100 today¡ª" Mu Shen said, as he shifted uneasily. Chapter 121: A New Hell Chapter 121: A New Hell (Rodova Military Academy ¨C The Physical Training Class) The early morning air was crisp, but it did little to keep Leo from noticing Professor Marvin''s piercing gaze drilling into him. As he stretched, shaking off the lingering haze of sleep, he couldn''t help but feel like today''s session was going to be a nightmare. He, Su Yang, and Mu Shen already trained under a regimen far more brutal than the rest of the class, but for some reason, Marvin still didn''t look remotely impressed this particular morning. "Boys, the way Marvin''s looking at us today, I''m definitely not getting any good vibes. He''s already got us carrying 80-kilo vests while the rest of the class barely manages 40. But I think he''s ready to bump us up to 100 today¡ª" Mu Shen said, as he shifted uneasily. "I, for one, don''t mind the weight increase. After the second genetic awakening shot, my body feels stronger than ever, and I''m itching to push it even more¡ª" Su Yang added with a cocky smirk, as Mu Shen shot him a glare, clearly unimpressed. At the start of the academic year, all three of them had been neck and neck in strength and endurance. But slowly¡ªinevitably¡ªLeo and Su Yang had begun pulling ahead. And Mu Shen hated it. "Show-off." He mouthed silently before the clock struck 5:30 AM and Marvin''s voice cut through the murmur of the class. "It seems I''ve been going too easy on you kids the past few days, so it''s time to increase your burden today!" Marvin declared, as a groan of protest rippled through the students. "50-kilogram vests for the rest of the class. Mu Shen¡ª100 kilograms." Marvin said, as Mu Shen''s eyes widened in disbelief, as he instinctively pointed towards himself. "Why only me? What did I do?! Why do Skyshard and Yang get a pass?" He complained as Marvin''s reply was instant. "Of course they don''t get a pass! Skyshard, Yang¡ª120 kilograms." Marvin boldly declared, as Leo almost tripped in his path. Going from 80 to 120 kilos in a single day was a massive leap¡ªborderline reckless. And yet, with no room for complaints, he and Su Yang were forced to wear the extra weight regardless. "Today''s drill will be¡ª" 1. Run a lap in under 40 seconds. 2. Fall to the floor and complete: 50 pushups 50 sit-ups 50 burpees 50 squats 3. Run another lap and repeat. You will complete 50 such laps. And for every lap you fail to finish in under 40 seconds, you will run 2 penalty laps at the end." Marvin declared, as the reaction to this hellish drill was instant. A collective outroar erupted across the training grounds, with students voicing their concerns audibly. "What happened, Professor? Did your wife leave you last night? Is that why you''re in a demonic mood today?" "Did you just find out you''re impotent? Is that why you''re taking your rage out on us?" "Professor, if you want to kill us, just snap our necks and spare us the suffering. Please don''t exhaust us to our deaths" "Okay, which one of you idiots pranked the professor? Filled his dorm with shit bombs or something? Because if that''s the reason we''re getting punished, I swear to god, I''m beating your ass after this." The blame game began as students grumbled and speculated, trying to figure out what had triggered Marvin''s apparent descent into pure sadism. But no amount of complaining changed a thing, as Professor Marvin remained unmoved. And in the end¡ª The training session began exactly how Marvin wanted it to. ¡ª---------- (2 hours later) 2 hours later, Leo laid exhausted on the floor, unable to complete the 50 laps, as his body hit its limit on 42. "I can''t¡ª I can''t professor, 120 Kg is too much.... It''s just too much!" Leo complained, while being sprawled on the floor, as Marvin grinned in satisfaction. "Failure to complete the drill, means you start all over again tomorrow Skyshard, with an extra 16 lap penalty for the 8 you missed today!" Marvin said ruthlessly, as Leo violently coughed and puked his guts out, much to the sadistic joy of Marvin. Thankfully, he wasn''t the only one suffering, as Su Yang could also only complete 45 laps, and was in the same boat as him in the end. ¡ª---------- Although Leo and Su Yang were already battered from the grueling morning training, dragging their sore bodies through the day, they had no idea that the worst was yet to come. As exhausted as they were, they at least expected the Practical Combat Class to follow its usual structure. But today¡ªProfessor Hen had other plans. If Professor Marvin was a demon instructor, then today, Hen was the Demon''s father. "Skyshard, Yang." Hen''s voice cut through the noise of the training grounds, drawing their attention immediately. Standing beside him were two warriors¡ªmen who radiated undeniable experience and aura of dominance that made it clear they weren''t students. "This is Su Fan and Lu Juan." Hen gestured toward the two figures, his tone laced with something almost cruel. "They passed out from this institute two years ago and are now part of an adventurer guild." A brief pause. "They will be your opponents today." The announcement landed like a hammer. Leo''s eyes narrowed as he sized up Su Fan, while Su Yang kept his gaze locked on Lu Juan. It didn''t take a genius to figure out that they were wildly outmatched, as although the duo were not aware that Su Fan and Lu Juan were the Circuit Team captain and vice captain a couple years ago, the sheer aura they radiated made it clear that they were no regular fighters. "Try not to embarrass yourselves too much, boys¨C" Hen said at the end, as just ten minutes later, BAM! Leo barely managed to keep himself standing as Su Fan''s fist crashed into his ribs, sending a jolt of pain coursing through his body. His vision blurred. But before he could even process the impact¡ª CRACK! A sharp knee slammed into his gut, knocking the wind right out of him. Leo staggered backward, barely catching himself before he hit the ground. Meanwhile¡ª Su Yang wasn''t faring any better. Lu Juan moved like a ghost¡ªfast, merciless, and precise. Every strike landed with surgical accuracy, exploiting every tiny gap in Su Yang''s defenses. A kick to the ribs. A punch to the jaw. A swift elbow strike to the temple. And just like that¡ª Su Yang''s knees buckled. His vision spun, his breaths ragged, and his body screamed for mercy. But neither Leo nor Su Yang got even a moment to recover. Their opponents didn''t let up. Every time they tried to attack, they were countered. Every time they tried to defend, they were broken through. Every time they tried to breathe, they were hit even harder. It was a systematic dismantling. Their bodies hit the ground. Again. And again. And again. By the time Hen finally called the end of the practice session for the day¡ª Both Leo and Su Yang were barely even standing, their faces swollen and their bodies bruised. "Rest well tonight.... From tomorrow onwards you will face a rotation of opponents, none weaker than these two¡ª" Hen declared, as at that moment, the duo finally realized that their lives were about to become hell going forward. Chapter 122: Unbroken Chapter 122: Unbroken (Rodova Military Academy ¨C Leo''s Dorm Room) That night, as Leo finally collapsed onto the floor of his dorm, he truly felt it. The sheer difficulty of trying to focus when his entire body was on fire. The soreness from Professor Marvin''s morning torture session, combined with the absolute beating he had endured under Major Hen''s merciless matchmaking, had left his muscles in ruins and his bones aching with every breath. Meditation, something he had always done without fail, was absolute hell tonight, as every time he tried to settle his breathing, his body screamed at him to stop. If not for [Monarch''s Indifference] keeping him from fixating on the pain, and [Faster Regeneration] working overtime to heal his battered body, he doubted he would''ve lasted even a few minutes before losing focus. But despite the struggle, he pushed through. And by the time his six-hour meditation session finally ended¡ªhis body was nearly fully healed, feeling rejuvenated enough to endure another round of punishment. But his mind? It was completely shot. After the day''s grueling activities and six hours of focused meditation, it wasn''t Leo''s body that gave out first¡ªit was his mind. Lightheaded and cramping, his thoughts rebelled against the idea of training any further, as if demanding that he stop, that he rest. His mind knew that, as per ritual, the last hour and a half of his day was reserved for refining [Absolute Vision]¡ªpushing it toward (Perfect) grade. But tonight¡ª Even as he sat down, skill scroll in hand, forcing himself to focus¡ª His mind fought back. Every part of him was exhausted. His thoughts moved sluggishly, his mana control was erratic, and his ability to process information felt like it had been buried beneath layers of fog. For the first time since arriving at Rodova¡ªLeo genuinely questioned if this level of training was sustainable. Because tonight, it wasn''t his willpower that was giving up on him. It was his body. "Am I really supposed to go through this hell every single day?" The thought crept in before he could stop it. The idea of just skipping tonight''s training, closing his eyes, and giving himself a single night of rest sounded tempting. Just this once. Just to recover. Just to feel like his body wasn''t being shattered every damn second. His fingers instinctively tightened around the skill scroll. And for a split second¡ª He almost did it. He almost let himself quit. But then... His breath steadied. His muscles, though battered, held firm. And deep within himself, something cold and unwavering reminded him¡ª "That''s not who I am." Leo was many things¡ªreckless, insane, overconfident at times. But a quitter? Never. He wasn''t here to be comfortable. He wasn''t here to take breaks. He was here to become the strongest. And the strongest didn''t get the luxury of weakness. So, with a determined exhale, Leo shoved aside the exhaustion, forced his scattered thoughts into place, and began training. His mana circulation was slower than usual. His processing speed was sluggish. But none of that mattered. Because when it came down to it¡ª Leo Skyshard didn''t stop. No matter what. ¡ª------------ (Next day, Rodova Military Academy) The next morning, Leo received the confirmation he needed¡ªthat yesterday''s hell was not a one-time thing. Once again, Professor Marvin put him and Su Yang through torment beyond their means, exhausting them until they lay sprawled on the floor, gasping for breath, their bodies completely drained after yet another grueling session. Once again, they had failed to meet the day''s targets. However, this time, Leo felt mentally better about it. His body was sore, aching in places he didn''t even know could ache, but he had come to understand something important¡ªthis was just the cycle now. He knew that after a little time spent standing still, letting [Faster Regeneration] work its magic, he would heal enough to endure tomorrow''s abuse. Unlike Su Yang, who had to chug bottle after bottle of potions just to get through the rest of his academy day, Leo didn''t have to rely on anything but food and time. He simply had to eat vicariously and let his body do the rest. Then¡ª At that day''s Practical Combat Class, it was a couple of Army Majors who had been assigned to whoop his ass. Unlike his previous opponents, they wielded different weapons and employed a completely different fighting style, forcing Leo to adapt in ways he hadn''t needed to before. It was a painful learning experience, but an invaluable one. Of course, they were too strong for him to land a hit on, and his day once again ended with him beaten black and blue¡ªbut that wasn''t what mattered. What mattered was the exposure to a new kind of opponent. What mattered was that, slowly but surely, his reflexes sharpened, his instincts honed, and his understanding of attack sequences deepened. Through every loss, every blow, every failed strike¡ªhe was starting to form something of his own. A fighting style that wasn''t just learned moves strung together, but a fluid, adaptive, counterattack-free system that felt uniquely his. And with each passing day¡ªhe was getting closer to mastering it. ¡ª--------- That night, as Leo once again sat cross-legged on his dorm floor to meditate, his body aching like hell, he found an odd sense of solace in this relentless cycle of pain and growth. On one hand, his mind rebelled against the sheer brutality of it all. The thought of enduring this level of hell for the next five months nonstop¡ªonly to then add skill move training on top of it after mastering [Absolute Vision]¡ªfelt almost impossible. And yet¡ª On the other hand, something deep within his blood thrived in it. The sharper and stronger his body became, the more intensely he could feel his instincts stirring inside him, screaming at him, guiding him¡ªlike an invisible beacon leading him in battle. It was a strange, almost primal sensation. At times, it felt like a whisper, an early warning system that flared before danger appeared in battle. Other times, it felt like an inexplicable hunger, an urge to push himself further, to refine his movements until they became second nature. Leo couldn''t fully grasp what it was just yet¡ªbut he knew one thing for certain. The harder he trained, the more he unlocked something buried deep within him. As he could feel it¡ªthe Genetic Awakening Serum''s absorption improving dramatically under the pressure of his training. As it really was just as Su Yang had told him. The harder he pushed his body... The faster and better the Serum Absorption became. Chapter 123: Time-Skip Chapter 123: Time-Skip (Rodova Military Academy, 1.5 months later) Leo exhaled slowly, adjusting the 175kg vest strapped to his torso. His muscles burned, but the weight no longer felt foreign, as after 1.5 months of the new hellish training regimen that he had been put under, his body had grown by leaps and bounds. Just a month and a half ago, 120kg had felt like an unbearable load to him, however, now even under a 175 kg vest, he wasn''t just enduring the weight¡ªhe was thriving under it. Strength had never been his strong suit. He had always relied on speed, agility, and technique to win fights. But under Professor Marvin''s merciless training, that weakness had been forcefully erased. His body had changed. His endurance, power, and explosiveness had all skyrocketed, as his movements were sharper, his stamina deeper, and for the first time, he felt like he could actually overpower an opponent rather than just outmaneuver them. And that difference was becoming evident in his daily combat bouts. At first, sparring against Grandmaster-level opponents had been nothing short of a slaughter. However, Now? After 1.5 months of that hellish abuse, Leo found himself finally capable of occasionally fighting back, as the fights were no longer as one sided anymore. Having adjusted to their speed, power and maneuvers, Leo had begun reading his opponents better, sensing the flow of their attacks before they even landed, and reacting with precision. What used to be an automatic beatdown had evolved into something competitive. He wasn''t just dodging anymore. He was countering. At times, he even landed clean hits. And when he activated [Parallel Processing] near the end of a match, he could see the momentary panic in his opponent''s eyes¡ªthe slight hesitation as he moved faster than their perception could track. It was still a draining technique. But he was getting better at it. Faster activation. Less mana consumption. As slowly but surely, he was on his road to improving his mastery over it. Unfortunately, without any data on what mastery grade he was at with the skill, he couldn''t physically track his progress of it, however, with him now being able to use it strategically rather than a desperate life-saving measure, his move-set now looked a lot more threatening than before. ¡ª----------- On the Genetic Awakening front, in the past 1.5 months, Leo received his third shot, which came and and went without the drastic changes of the first two. No increase in height. No sudden surge of muscle density. But the data slate told a different story. His mana absorption rate had increased. His body was now circulating and utilizing mana far more efficiently. And that was a game changer. Meditation became more effective. Skill activation became smoother, and with him finally being able to circulate mana at unprecedented speeds with unprecedented control, his mastery over skills like [Full Counter] and [Parallel Processing] improved at a pace even he hadn''t anticipated. It wasn''t an explosive leap forward. But it was foundational. And it was exactly what he needed, as in a virtuous cycle of improvement, once his mana circulation speed improved, so did his mastery over [Full Counter] Being forced to use that skill every day against Grandmaster level opponents, Leo was already practising it daily, however, it wasn''t until after his third shot, that he finally pushed it to (Perfect) grade, making it his first perfected skill! Fighting against Grandmasters Leo hadn''t just been practicing [Full Counter]¡ªhe had been relying on it for survival. Every strike he reflected, every attack he turned back at his opponent, had been a step toward mastering the skill completely. And finally¡ªhe had crossed that threshold after his third shot. As with his mana control improving, the activation time for the skill dropped below 0.1 seconds, which meant that there was no longer a conscious thought process behind it. Nor any deliberate activation. [Full Counter] had become like an instinct for him, activating it as easy as curling his biceps, as he finally achieved the realm of perfection. Now, as he saw even a flicker of an incoming attack¡ª his body responded automatically with [Full Counter], making him an even more formidable foe to face in battle. And in a joyous turn of events, Leo could also feel that [Absolute Vision] was also close behind. Every night, through sheer exhaustion, Leo had pushed himself to train his perception to its absolute limits. And now? He could feel the skill sitting on the edge of perfection¡ªjust one step away from complete mastery. As slowly but surely it was all coming together. ¡ª---------- On the meditation front, Leo had made steady progress, refining his body''s internal systems through relentless discipline. Over the past 1.5 months, he had reached a 35% cell replacement rate. Thirty-five percent of his red blood cells had been fully replaced with enhanced, mana-adaptive cells, significantly improving his constitution, stamina, and reaction speed. And the difference was undeniable. His ability to process information, react to danger, and execute techniques had become sharper than ever. Skill activation was smoother, and his combat awareness¡ªespecially in prolonged fights¡ªwas far superior to before. It was a virtuous cycle¡ªthe more he meditated, the stronger his body became. The stronger his body became, the easier it was to circulate mana. And the easier it was to circulate mana, the more effectively he could use his skills. And right now, everything was starting to come together. ¡ª--------- Beyond his flagship skills, Leo had also been working on the two new abilities he had acquired from the academy archives. Over the past few weeks, he had diligently pushed himself to grasp their core mechanics, working through the concepts outlined in the skill scrolls. And while he had successfully reached (Basic) Mastery for both... However, He wasn''t satisfied with just this. The activation speed was still too slow. In a fight against Grandmaster-level opponents, the smallest delay was enough to make a skill useless. Which was why, despite finally reaching Basic Mastery, Leo had yet to effectively deploy these skills in actual combat. As these skills were simply not battle-ready yet. And that frustrated him. But it also motivated him. Because if there was one thing he had learned in these 1.5 months¡ª It was that if he kept training like an absolute maniac, he could definitely hit the Grandmaster realm by January, considering how his body was supporting his relentless hunger for growth. Chapter 124: Second Ghost Sleep Chapter 124: Second Ghost Sleep (Rodova Military Academy ¨C Leo''s Dorm Room, Midnight) For the past one and a half months, Leo had enjoyed the rare luxury of avoiding any more Ghost Sleep episodes. While Su Yang, Mu Shen, and the others experienced them nearly every other week, haunted by glimpses of the past, Leo had been spared¡ªhis nights undisturbed since the first time it happened. But tonight¡ªhis luck ran out. As tonight, instead of the expected blissful silence of sleep, his consciousness was instead dragged away by a sharp pull, as it was forcefully swallowed by the depths of his bloodline''s memories. And just like that¡ªGhost Sleep came for him once again. ¡ª------------ (A burning forest ¨C Modern times) Once again, Leo found himself floating above a battlefield in ruins, his body weightless and incorporeal as he was made to observe an episode from the past. The world around him was pure chaos. Below, a dense forest burned, its towering trees reduced to blackened husks, flames licking at the edges of a clearing littered with countless corpses. Thick, suffocating smoke coiled into the sky, carrying the stench of scorched flesh, spilled blood, and death. And beneath him¡ªthey ran. Eight figures, battered, broken, and desperate, sprinted across the battlefield, their movements driven by nothing but sheer survival instinct. They tore through the burning forest, weaving through the collapsing trees and jagged underbrush, their ragged breaths merging with the crackling flames. But they weren''t alone. Behind them¡ªcountless pursuers followed. Blood streaked their tattered uniforms, open wounds glistening in the firelight¡ªsome fresh, others barely sealed, leaking crimson trails as they moved. They ran at their absolute limit, muscles screaming in protest, lungs burning with every breath. And yet¡ªtheir enemies were gaining. *Crunch* *Gasp* *Stumble* Leo could feel their exhaustion. The way their legs trembled with each step. The suffocating burn in their lungs. The sheer terror sinking into their bones. But none of them stopped. Because behind them¡ª Death was coming. Leo could hear it. The thundering footsteps crashing through the scorched earth. The clanking of heavy armor, growing louder with every passing second. The harsh, guttural commands barked in the distance¡ªorders for a swift and ruthless kill. And then¡ªa dead end loomed ahead. A towering wall of jagged rock blocked their only path forward. There was no escape. No other way around. Nor another way through, as panic surged within the group. Desperate, they glanced towards one another, searching for an answer. A miracle. But there was none. As their only choice now was to start climbing the rocky terrain and hopefully make it to the other side alive. "Go¡ªGo¡ªGo!" The first man didn''t wait. He reached the base of the rock wall and immediately began to climb, his fingers scrambling for holds, legs shaking from exertion. But it was clear¡ªthey weren''t going to make it. Leo could see it. The archers would be upon them in moments, arrows already nocked, their pursuers closing in from all directions, as if someone didn''t stay behind to buy them time¡ª They were all going to end up dead. Then¡ªone of them skidded to a halt. A tall, powerful man, broader than the others, his frame rigid despite the countless wounds bleeding through his torn armor. Leo felt it. The cracked ribs. The torn muscles. The exhaustion. But there was no hesitation. No second-guessing. Only resolve. The man turned back toward his comrades, his decision already made. "They''re here for me." His voice was steady, calm¡ªalmost resigned. "Not you. Not the others. Just me¡ªthe Dragon. So let me be the one to stay behind and fight." Across from him, another man¡ªalmost as tall, just as battle-worn¡ªfroze in place, his features twisting in fury. "No." His voice was sharp, his hands clenched into fists. "You''re the Dragon! You''re the hope of our people¡ªyou cannot die! Let me do this, Noah. Let me cover your retreat." But Noah only shook his head. "No, Noir. You''re not strong enough." His tone was firm but not unkind. Then, with a lopsided grin, he gave a thumbs-up. "Besides, I have my ways to survive." It was a lie. And Noir knew it. "Don''t." His voice cracked. "Don''t fucking do this. We need you. We''re lost without you. None of us¡ªnone of us can become the next Timeless Assassin¡ªbut you can! Your life is worth a thousand of mine." Noah flinched¡ªnot physically, but something deeper. Perhaps regret. Perhaps guilt. Perhaps the weight of knowing Noir was right. But it didn''t change the truth. "You have to take them and go." Noir was shaking his head, still refusing, still resisting. "Noah, shut the fuck up¡ª" "GO, NOIR!" The command wasn''t a request. It was a roar. A thunderous, desperate order that shook the very air around them, leaving no room for argument. Leo felt the agony in Noah''s chest¡ªthe pain of knowing this was goodbye. But there was no other choice. Noir''s breathing turned ragged. Torn between loyalty and duty, brotherhood and survival. But when Noah placed a hand on his shoulder, everything stilled. "I have my ways to survive." Noah lied again, softer this time. "You just have to trust me." Noir clenched his jaw. Then¡ªhe broke. "Alright." With a sharp inhale, he turned on his heel, grabbed the nearest injured soldier, and shoved them forward. "MOVE!" The others hesitated¡ªjust for a second. Then, one by one, they obeyed, scrambling up the rock face, escaping into the smoke-filled night. Leo could feel it¡ªtheir anger. Their silent prayers. And as Noir disappeared into the haze, the last thing Leo saw was the tears in his eyes. Then¡ª The pursuers arrived. A dozen figures emerged from the darkness. Their armor was black. Not just any black¡ªobsidian black, with a sigil carved onto their chest plates. Leo''s gaze latched onto it, burning the image into his mind. A serpent curled around a dagger. But he had no time to process it¡ª Because Noah moved. And Leo felt everything. The exhaustion¡ªgone. The hesitation¡ªgone. The moment the enemy appeared, Noah let go of everything but instinct. His body exploded forward. Faster than humanly possible. Faster than even Leo had ever moved before. And then¡ª The slaughter began. One step. 40 meters covered. One strike. One head rolled. A Transcendent-level fighter stood before him, but Noah''s blade carved through his throat before he could even react. Blood sprayed. A second enemy lunged¡ªNoah twisted, his heel crushing their knee before driving a dagger into their heart. A third came from behind¡ªNoah felt it. Ducked. Countered. Drove his sword through their skull. Three dead in two seconds. And yet¡ªthey kept coming. A dozen became twenty. Twenty became forty. And Noah kept fighting. For every enemy that fell, more appeared. More powerful. More skilled. Leo felt his body slowing. His strikes¡ªless precise. His dodges¡ªless clean. His wounds¡ªpiling up. A gash across his ribs. A dagger lodged in his shoulder. A knee slamming into his sternum. And then¡ª A new presence stepped forward. And everything stopped. The enemy soldiers backed away. Through the thinning smoke¡ªhe appeared. The man with the serpent sigil. And the moment Noah saw him, Leo felt his stomach drop. That man was different. He didn''t move like the others. Didn''t feel like the others. His presence was suffocating. A weight so crushing, it nearly forced the air from Noah''s lungs. A Monarch-level fighter. Noah knew¡ªdeath had come for him. But even then¡ªhe did not falter. He raised his blade, knowing full well that his final battle awaited him. However, despite being confident about his own death, he charged at the enemy with a smile. As if he were going to die, he chose to die fighting like a hero, rather than a coward running. ¡ª------- Leo felt everything that followed vividly. The battle that followed was a blur of speed, desperation, and inevitable doom. Noah fought like a beast. But the man¡ªthe one with the serpent sigil¡ªwas something beyond, as he toyed with Noah, like Hen toyed with Leo during sparring. Slowly, but surely, Noah''s movements became slower. His wounds bled deeper. And finally¡ª A blade pierced his chest. Leo felt it. The cold steel driving through his ribs. The blood filling his lungs. His vision blurring.... As finally, Noah collapsed to his knees, his last breath escaping his lungs. "I''ll get you back in the next life.... Black Serpent¡ª" He said, before closing his eyes forever, as Leo felt his consciousness being pulled back. ¡ª------------ Leo''s eyes snapped open, his breath coming in short, ragged gasps as his chest ached, his lungs burned, and his body trembled¡ªas if it had been him who had just died, not Noah. As if it had been his body that had been pierced, his strength that had bled away into the dirt. And yet¡ªhe was alive. But this time¡ª He had seen something important. And this time¡ª He had a name. A name he knew all too well. The Black Serpents! "Black Serpents..." Leo murmured after waking up, the name clinging to his thoughts like a lingering shadow. "Isn''t that the organization I''m supposed to join after graduating from Rodova?" he muttered, clutching his head as he tried his best to steady his breathing. His heart was still hammering in his chest, the remnants of the horrifying dream refusing to fade. However, with [Monarch''s Indifference] working over-time, he soon got his grip back, as he started to break-down his dream, trying to extract everything of value that he could from it. "Noah toyed with those Transcendent level opponents facing him¡ª" Leo recalled, as his mind replayed the fight sequences that he had just observed. "At the same tier, Noah was undoubtedly faster, stronger and sharper than his opponents, making it impossible to take him down, unless hundreds of them ganged up on him¡ª" Leo analyzed, as he suddenly realised just how strong Noah really was. Chapter 125: Mistrust And David Chapter 125: Mistrust And David "Black Serpents..." Leo murmured after waking up, the name clinging to his thoughts like a lingering shadow. "Isn''t that the organization I''m supposed to join after graduating from Rodova?" he muttered, clutching his head as he tried his best to steady his breathing. His heart was still hammering in his chest, the remnants of the horrifying dream refusing to fade. However, with [Monarch''s Indifference] working over-time, he soon got his grip back, as he started to break-down his dream, trying to extract everything of value that he could from it. "Noah toyed with those Transcendent level opponents facing him¡ª" Leo recalled, as his mind replayed the fight sequences that he had just observed. "At the same tier, Noah was undoubtedly faster, stronger and sharper than his opponents, making it impossible to take him down, unless hundreds of them ganged up on him¡ª" Leo analyzed, as he suddenly realised just how strong Noah really was. However, no matter how strong he was within his own tier... the gap between realms was an insurmountable wall, even for him. Against a Monarch, he had been reduced to nothing more than a child struggling to land a single blow. As that cold, merciless man from the Black Serpents Guild hadn''t just defeated him¡ªhe had dismantled him, piece by piece. Leo exhaled, the memory seared into his mind. It was common knowledge in this world that fighting an opponent a tier higher than oneself was nothing short of suicide. However, Leo had always assumed this was more of a cautionary guideline¡ªa general wisdom rather than an unbreakable rule. But he had been wrong. Dead wrong. Because if a man as monstrously talented as Noah couldn''t even land a scratch on an opponent one tier above him... Then it wasn''t just difficult. It was truly impossible. ¡ª--------- After his ghost sleep episode, Leo grew even more wary of everyone and everything around him, including Muiyan Faye, as he did not like the idea of having to join an organisation that was most likely involved with the murder of his bloodline. That dream reinforced his desire to keep some things hidden from Faye, in-case someday she did betray him, as Leo stopped feeling completely comfortable around her. Instead, he felt even more motivated to grow stronger and reach higher tiers of strength, as in the end, his own strength was going to be the only thing that never betrayed him in his hour of need. ¡ª------------- (Next Day, Rodova Military Academy, Professor David''s Class) Leo was caught off guard when, instead of being unceremoniously thrown out of David''s lecture as he had fully expected, he was allowed to stay. Even more surprisingly, Su Yang was also permitted to sit in. It was an anomaly¡ª since David never let them attend his class. And yet, today, in an unexpected turn of events, he seemed to be in an oddly good mood. A slow, deliberate smirk tugged at the professor''s lips as he stepped to the center of the lecture hall, hands clasped behind his back. The room was tense. No one dared to fidget. No one whispered. No one even breathed too loudly. Because every student in this room had suffered through one of David''s infamous temper tantrums before. And no one¡ªabsolutely no one¡ªwanted to be the one who triggered it today. Today was the last lecture before the mid-semester assessments, and David had done the unthinkable¡ªhe had invited Su Yang and Leo to sit in on the session. Not out of generosity. Not because he had suddenly developed a sense of fairness. But because he wanted to watch. To see the exact moment despair settled into their eyes. To witness their realization of just how truly doomed they were. His gaze swept across the hall, lingering just long enough on each student to ensure they felt the weight of his presence. Then, with a voice as smooth as polished steel, he began. "The mid-semester paper for Basics of Magic Theory will be a written test worth 80 marks," he announced, his tone void of sympathy, but laced with undeniable amusement. At first, the students remained silent. Then, a few murmurs spread through the room¡ªuntil David raised a single finger, silencing them instantly. "Let me break it down for you." He turned toward the board and, with a flick of his wrist, a glowing script appeared in the air. 5 questions worth 7 marks each. 6 questions worth 4 marks each. 7 questions worth 3 marks each. A few students squinted at the distribution. Some quickly tried to do the math in their heads, while others waited for the inevitable catch. David chuckled, a dry, condescending sound. "If you''re wondering why there''s no question worth 1, 2, or 5 marks¡ªallow me to explain." He turned back to face the class, his grin widening. "You see, I do not believe in ''partial correctness.'' Either you know the answer, or you don''t. Either you are competent, or you are not." His voice dripped with amusement. "Therefore, my grading system will be absolute." A wave of dread rippled through the students. "If your answer is fully correct, you get the full marks assigned to the question," David continued, pausing for dramatic effect. "If your answer is partially correct¡ªor, heaven forbid, incorrect¡ªthen you get absolutely nothing." Dead silence. Then, a single groan from somewhere in the back. David''s grin sharpened. "Yes, yes. I know. It''s a tragedy, truly. But this is reality. There are no participation trophies in my classroom. There is no amount of daddy''s money that can help buy you grace marks, but you''re free to try¡ª" A few students clenched their fists, others glanced at their notes as if cramming last-minute would save them from this academic slaughter. Leo, watching from the side, exchanged a glance with Su Yang, who simply clutched his head in depression. Su Yang had visibly lost all hope at this moment, however, as if the exams grading structure was not bad enough already, things got even worse for them, as David wasn''t finished just yet. "To pass," David continued, "one must score at least 50 marks. Anything below that, and you fail the mid-semester exams¡ªlosing a substantial portion of your final grade." A low murmur of panic spread through the class, but David merely clasped his hands behind his back, clearly enjoying the tension in the air. "Now," he said, leaning slightly forward, his voice dipping into something almost conspiratorial. "I don''t expect all of you to pass. In fact¡ª" his smirk widened, "¡ªI''d be shocked if even half of you do." He said, as he locked eyes specifically with Leo, as a ripple of resentment passed through the students, but none dared to challenge him. Because they knew. They knew that David wasn''t just posturing. That he meant every word coming out of his mouth. And that when the test papers finally arrived at his desk¡ªhe would actually enjoy every single failure, for he was precisely such a sadistic bastard at his core. "You will have two hours to attempt my test tomorrow, after which every extra minute taken will result in marks deduction. So go ahead and give it your best¡ª" He said, as he chuckled diabolically, before turning to write today''s lecture topic on the board. "Bending Metal Using Magic" He wrote, and as if his lecture so far was not depressing enough, he doubled down on it by saying, "By the way, this lecture is also counted for your mid semester exam tomorrow.... There may be a seven marker in here¨C" To depress the class even more. Chapter 126: A plan to cheat (Rodova Military Academy ¨C Academy Mess Hall, One Day Before the Mid-Term Exam) The cafeteria was unusually quiet, but not for lack of people. Every table was filled. Every seat was occupied. And yet, despite the crowded space, the usual boisterous chatter and reckless laughter were gone. Instead, what remained was an oppressive, suffocating silence¡ªpunctuated only by the occasional groan of despair or the frantic scribbling of last-minute notes. The entire cafeteria felt like a funeral home. And for good reason. Tomorrow was Professor David¡¯s mid-semester exam. And no one was ready for it. "Fifty marks out of eighty," someone muttered at the next table, their voice hollow with disbelief. "Fifty. With zero partial marking. How the hell is that fair?" "It¡¯s not," another voice snapped back. "It¡¯s literally just him being a petty bastard. We all know it." "I heard David actually laughed while setting this paper," a girl whispered, horrified. "Like¡ªfull-blown villain laughter." "You mean like this?" another student rasped before letting out a low, maniacal chuckle, only for a spoon to hit his face instantly. "Read the damn notes instead of making jokes, you idiot! We¡¯re all dying here!" Someone from across the hall complained, as he did not seem amused at all for the disturbance. At another table, a guy sat hunched over his notebook, muttering equations like a prayer. At yet another, a girl had her head buried in her arms, groaning, "I should¡¯ve enrolled into the Clarence Military Academy instead. Why did I pick Rodova? Why?!" The entire room reeked of stress, desperation, and stamina potion abuse. And then, from the center of it all¡ª BANG! A loud slam echoed through the cafeteria as Su Yang snapped his textbook shut with so much force that even Leo flinched momentarily. "Why am I even trying?!" Su Yang demanded, his voice filled with pure, unfiltered despair. His eyes, bloodshot from stress, darted toward Leo. "There is no hope for us, Skyshard," he declared. "No future. No light at the end of this hellish tunnel." Leo raised an eyebrow, speedily chewing his food. "...So you¡¯re saying you¡¯re going to fail?" Mu Shen interjected at that moment, as Su Yang turned to face him. "I have already failed!" Su Yang shot back, jabbing a finger into his chest. "Don¡¯t you understand, Shen? We¡¯re dead men walking. Me and Skyshard.... Even if we get the answers right, David will mark them as wrong¨C Our failure is assured" Su Yang declared, as Leo let out a small hum of amusement. "Bold of you to assume I¡¯m failing too." Leo retorted, as Su Yang scoffed so hard it was almost insulting. "Oh, please," he waved a hand dismissively. "Let¡¯s not kid ourselves. You, my brother, are going down with me." Leo smirked, shaking his head slightly. "I¡¯ll take you down with me next year too," Su Yang added darkly, leaning in, his voice almost conspiratorial now. "If we both fail again, I say we burn this damn academy to the ground." Su Yang proposed, as Leo nearly choked on his food, not from panic, but from laughter. *Cackle¨C* "No, no, hear me out," Su Yang whispered dramatically. "It wouldn¡¯t even be that hard. We start small. A little explosion in the library. Some mild arson in the administration building. Then, when the chaos is at its peak, we slip out¡ªunnoticed, free men once more." Su Yang proposed, as he seemed to have planned that more than having studied for the exam. "Sure¨C" Leo said, rolling his eyes, as although he agreed with Su Yang on the surface, internally, his mind was somewhere else entirely. ¡ª----- (Rodova Military Academy ¨C Leo¡¯s Dorm Room) Later that night, Leo sat cross-legged on the floor, his breathing slow and steady as he meditated. But for once¡ªhis mind wasn¡¯t focused on the meditation itself, as it was instead focused on cheating. David¡¯s exam format was brutal. The strict grading system made passing nearly impossible. But if there was one thing Leo had learned in this world, it was that there was always a loophole. And Leo had found one. Jim Choo. The smartest student in the class, who David apparently adored. Choo came from a poor economic background and had made it to Rodova on scholarship. But unfortunately he was only a ¡¯Grandmaster¡¯ level talent, with not a very bright future. It was common knowledge that Choo was good at studies, and that he tried extra-hard to please David in his class, which was why Leo believed that if anyone was going to pass this nightmare of a test, it was him. And with [Absolute Vision] nearing perfection, Leo could trace every single movement of Jim¡¯s pencil strokes in real-time. He wouldn¡¯t even have to see the answers directly. He just needed to mimic the way Jim¡¯s hand moved, and he could copy every answer, without ever looking up from his own question paper, and without anyone being any wiser! It was a solution that he had thought of, in a spur of a moment enlightenment in today¡¯s class. As with David finally allowing him to sit in class, Leo realized that he could perfectly mimic Jim Choo¡¯s note making, if he used [Absolute Vision]. This was an absolute blessing for him, as he was the only individual in class being in a unique position to use his skills this way, as although the entire class had learnt perception skills, only his and Su Yang¡¯s, [Absolute Vision] was advanced enough to precisely track something like pencil strokes in real time. The key factor in making this work was the fact that his cycle speed for [Absolute Vision] was just under 0.2 seconds¡ª which was fast enough to keep up with real-time movements. If it was at (Basic) mastery, and took over a second to cycle, then Leo would not be able to trace his writing, as he would miss connecting strokes between letters, and would never have a full trace. While lower-tier vision techniques simply wouldn¡¯t work, as [Peripheral Vision] ¡ú Only detected movement and couldn¡¯t trace. While [Full Vision] ¡ú Couldn¡¯t capture the finer hand motions needed for precise copying. Only Absolute Vision had the required precision. But even with this advantage¡ªLeo wasn¡¯t an idiot. If he copied everything word-for-word, David would catch him immediately when checking his answer sheet, so instead¡ªLeo knew that he needed to be smart about it. His plan: 1)Answer what he actually knew on his own. 2)Trace Jim¡¯s movements only for the hardest questions. 3) Paraphrase the answers slightly to avoid suspicion. It was risky for sure. But so was failing. And Leo had no intention of failing if he could pass. ¡ª---- (Rodova Military Academy ¨C Exam Hall, The Next Morning) The atmosphere within the exam hall the next morning was pure oppression. Students shuffled on their seats, while looking pale-faced, sleep-deprived, and dead inside. Some clutched their notes like lifelines, flipping through them even as they walked. Others simply sat at their desks, staring at the front of the room like prisoners waiting for execution. Su Yang slumped into his seat beside Leo. "Leo," he whispered gravely. "Yeah?" "I¡¯ve accepted my fate." Leo tilted his head. "...Good for you, they say acceptance is the first step to moving on." "Yes," Su Yang nodded solemnly. "I¡¯ve decided to imbue the virtues of a monk within me." He said, as Leo rolled his eyes. Then¡ª The doors slammed shut. And a familiar presence walked in. Professor David. His expression was calm. His steps, leisurely. And yet¡ªhis mere presence alone made the entire room tighten with fear. As he strolled to the front of the hall, he set the test papers down on the desk with a loud thud before surveying the room like a predator eyeing its prey. Then, after a pause, he smiled. "Shall we begin?" Chapter 127: Catch Me If You Can (Rodova Military Academy ¨C Exam Hall, Mid-Term Examination Begins) The moment David uttered those dreaded words¡ª"Shall we begin?"¡ªa suffocating tension settled over the exam hall like a thick fog. Students hunched over their desks, gripping their pens with white-knuckled intensity, as if bracing for battle. The rustle of test papers being distributed was the only sound breaking the oppressive silence, followed by the slow, hesitant flipping of pages and the sharp scratches of pens desperately attempting to conquer the impossible. Then¡ªthe first groans of despair were heard. Soft, barely restrained sounds from students who had flipped to the first page and already knew they were doomed. And it was at this point that Leo finally received his exam sheet and turned it over. His eyes sweeping across the questions, scanning for familiar topics. And, just as he expected¡ªDavid wasn¡¯t pulling any punches with this one. ¡ª------- Question 1: Explain the fundamental principles behind mana convergence and dispersion during high-density spellcasting. (7 marks) Question 2: In what scenarios does metal-bending magic become less effective, and how can a mage compensate for these inefficiencies? (4 marks) Question 3: Calculate the mana consumption required to sustain a mid-tier defensive barrier for 3 minutes if the caster¡¯s peak mana capacity is 2200 units and his core operates at 62% efficiency. (3 marks) ¡ª-------- Leo nearly clicked his tongue in annoyance when he read the paper. David wasn¡¯t playing around. These weren¡¯t just theory questions¡ªthey were designed to be absolute nightmares. Even if someone knew the concepts, they still had to execute them perfectly to receive any marks, which made this paper very tough to pass, especially for students like him who had not attended most of his lectures and had to rely on external books to supplement their knowledge of the subject. However, despite how bad the paper looked, Leo identified at least 3 questions on the entire paper that he was confident of answering on his own, totalling 13 marks, which he began answering first¡ª But just fifteen minutes in, when he reached the truly brutal questions¡ªthe ones where a single misstep meant zero marks, and he lacked full confidence in his answers¡ªhe didn¡¯t hesitate. Without a flicker of hesitation, he activated [Absolute Vision], seamlessly shifting into his enhanced perception. And then, the real game began. ¡ª--------- Jim Choo sat two rows ahead, already furiously writing, completely in his element. Leo didn¡¯t need to see his paper. He just needed his hands. With Absolute Vision cycling at 0.2 seconds, Leo effortlessly traced Jim¡¯s pencil movements, mirroring every stroke down to the most minute details. His pen glided over the paper in sync¡ªan echo of Jim¡¯s work, but with subtle modifications Leo made on the fly to avoid detection. And for the first half an hour? Everything was going perfectly. Then¡ª David moved. Leo felt it before he saw it. A subtle shift in the air. The quiet footsteps padding against the polished floor. Maybe David found it suspicious that he was writing non-stop? However, Leo did not glance over to look at him.... Instead he relied on [Absolute Vision] to track his movement, as he felt the entire hall turn even more oppressive as if it had literally shrunk. As David passed beside students, they visibly tensed, their hands trembling ever so slightly as they avoided eye contact with the professor¡¯s looming figure. Leo, however, didn¡¯t stop writing. Didn¡¯t pause. Didn¡¯t hesitate. Because the key to cheating wasn¡¯t just being smart¡ªit was acting like you weren¡¯t cheating at all. He kept his body loose. His breathing even. His gaze firmly locked onto his paper, never once flickering toward Jim Choo, or anyone else for that matter. And yet¡ª David stopped right beside him, peering deeply into his paper, as he tried to apply extra psychological pressure on Leo. He was looking for any chits, any materials Leo might be using to cheat. However, despite the Professor being beside him, Leo kept writing, as minutes started to tick by. Initially, Leo thought that David would start to move-on after standing beside him for a couple minutes. However, David, ever the sadistic overseer, lingered there for far too long¡ªlonger than he had for anyone else, as he read every answer that Leo wrote, every stroke of pen that he made. David¡¯s eyes flicked between Leo¡¯s handwriting and his face, clearly searching for something. A tell. A crack. Any sign of guilt. However, Leo gave him nothing. ¡¯You can stand there all day, old man, you still won¡¯t catch me lacking.¡¯ Leo thought, as his hand remained steady and his movements controlled. "I see you¡¯re confident in your answers Skyshard.... You¡¯re writing awfully lot for someone who has not attended many lectures," David mused, as he tried to break Leo¡¯s rhythm, however, it did not work. With [Monarch¡¯s Indifference] active, Leo¡¯s focus was absolute. He did not feel panicked, nor did his character break, as without missing a beat, he replied to David as if his words meant nothing to him. "It¡¯s not a difficult subject in the first place, professor.... I understood everything I needed to from the books at the library¡ª- I guess, I didn¡¯t need to attend your lectures afterall" Leo replied cockily, as David¡¯s face soured. Naturally, David wasn¡¯t amused with Leo¡¯s answer, however, there was nothing he could do about it for now, and hence after what felt like an eternity, David let out a soft hum and walked away. Causing Leo¡¯s lips to curve up in the smallest of smirks. ¡¯Checkmate, asshole.¡¯ Leo thought, as he continued to write at full speed. ¡ª---------- For the next one hour the test stretched on. Minutes blurred together as Leo continued his flawless execution, carefully balancing real answers with disguised copied ones. He paraphrased just enough, changed the structure just slightly, never once allowing an exact replica of Jim Choo¡¯s work to appear on his paper. As by the time the final five minutes were announced, Leo found himself already done with his answers, as he reviewed his sheet once again. For now¡ª everything looked perfect. No suspicious patterns. No questionable word-for-word plagiarism. No obvious errors. As Leo seemed to have done a fine job copying. And it was at that moment that David walked to the front of the class, checking the clock. "All pens down." he announced, as a collective sigh of relief¡ªmixed with dread¡ªswept through the hall. Some students were visibly happy to get the test behind them, while the others were disappointed in having failed. Leo, belonging to the first group, leaned back with a smile, stretching his fingers. While Su Yang, belonging to the second, clutched his head in despair as David collected his paper by snatching it from under his elbow. "You haven¡¯t even written half the sheet Yang.... What happened? Did not study enough?" David mocked as he walked on, before arriving on Leo¡¯s desk, whose paper he collected without making any snarky comments. However, for the briefest moments as he collected Leo¡¯s paper, David paused to observe his answer sheet. And at that moment, Leo definitely felt it. The unspoken suspicion. A silent challenge. But, Leo just smiled to himself, knowing there was no way he could be caught. ¡¯Nice try, Professor. But good luck proving I cheated¡¯ Leo thought, as no matter how much David doubted him¡ª He wasn¡¯t catching him today. Chapter 128: David鈥檚 Anger (Rodova Military Academy ¨C Faculty Staff Room, Professor David¡¯s Cabin) The faculty staff room was eerily silent, save for the occasional scratch of quills against parchment and the low hum of the enchanted lamps overhead. At this late hour, most of the other professors had either finished their classwork preparation or abandoned the effort entirely, leaving their work for another day. But Professor David? He thrived in moments like these. There was something cathartic about grading exams, about holding the futures of his students in his hands, about determining who would pass and who would suffer that gave him a sadistic joy. It was his own little version of judgment day. And he enjoyed it. Which was why, even though the clock was approaching midnight, he continued to grade the papers, relishing every mark that he deducted from the papers of the privileged big lineage students. *SCRATCH* With a practiced flick of his wrist, he flipped open the next paper¡ªa Du family student¡¯s miserable attempt at passing his mid-semester exam. 48 marks. David¡¯s lips curled into a smirk as he reached the final question. If he were feeling merciful, he could find a way to award three extra marks for effort¡ªperhaps in Question 3, where the student¡¯s answer, while technically wrong, at least showed the right train of thought. However. David wasn¡¯t feeling merciful today, not towards the big family students at the least. ¡¯Failing builds character¡ª¡¯ He mused, as with a single stroke of red ink, he marked the paper with a cruel 48/80, before scrawling a short, dispassionate comment: "You almost made it. Try harder next time." And with that, he tossed the paper onto the ¡¯Failures¡¯ pile, with absolute satisfaction plastered all over his face. "On-to the next!" He declared, as he pulled the next paper from the stack, which just happened to be Su Yang¡¯s paper. "Oh? It¡¯s my birthday come early¡ª" David said, reading the name on the paper, as his previous smirk widened into a full-fledged grin as he flipped it open. "Oh? That¡¯s wrong.... That¡¯s wrong.... That¡¯s ridiculously wrong..... that¡¯s a poem...." David said out-loud, as he filled Su Yang¡¯s paper with streaks of red and snarky comments. He had already expected that this was going to be fun based on Su Yang¡¯s reaction while writing the answer sheet, however, he did not think it was going to be THIS fun. Final score - 9/80. For a moment, David just stared at the paper, before letting out a slow, deliberate chuckle. Su Yang had been so catastrophically bad that it almost amused him. The answers were horrifyingly wrong, riddled with contradictions, random guesses, and at one point¡ªwhat looked like an attempt at poetry rather than an explanation of mana circulation. "Oh I¡¯m definitely bringing this paper to class tomorrow.... To show the whole world that the battle genius Su Yang, is actually an idiot at studies! What did he say to me on day one? Beware of your life outside these academy walls? Know your place? Well, I¡¯ll make sure his reputation as a stupid student in theory subjects becomes a topic that¡¯s discussed more than his battle prowess within the social circles" David said, as he tossed Su Yang¡¯s paper to a special pile, which he reserved for humiliating students. He could already picture it: The opening to tomorrow¡¯s class when he said¡ª "Class, behold! The worst attempt at an exam I have ever graded! Ladies and gentlemen, Su Yang has achieved the impossible¡ªhe has become the first student in the history of Rodova to not even cross single digits in the mid term exams!" As it was sure to be a delightful lecture. ¡ª------------ David continued his ruthless grading spree, handing out failures like a generous god of despair, as his red ink slashed through answer sheets with no mercy. A 12/80 here, a 23/80 there, a 42/80 to a poor student, who came so close to passing, yet was still so far, as the Failure Pile continued to grow taller. And then¡ªhe reached it. Leo Skyshard¡¯s paper. As just grabbing that sheet, his smirk faded instantly, as just reading the name soured his mood. *Crinkle* David tightened his grip around the paper like it personally offended him, as if it were up to him, he would tear it apart without checking a single answer, but he knew that he could land into big trouble if he did that, which was why he showed restraint. "Skyshard was writing the correct answers from what I glanced at the time..." David muttered under his breath, as he flipped the paper open with an evident frown. "I hope he fails as miserably as Su Yang¨C" David prayed. However, as he read the first few answers, his expression only darkened further. Correct. The first answer was flawless, frustrating David, as he flipped to the next page, skimming through the neatly written responses. Correct. Next. Correct. Again. Correct. His brows furrowed deeply as page after page, answer after answer, Leo¡¯s test was coming back with zero errors, causing his mood to plummet with every passing mark. Logically, It did not make sense to him, as it seemed to be simply impossible. David knew that Leo hadn¡¯t attended most of his lectures, yet some of the exact phrasing in his explanations¡ªsome of the precise wording he had used in class¡ªhad somehow made its way onto Leo¡¯s answer sheet. Not from textbooks. Not from general knowledge. But from his own lectures. Which meant¡ª Leo didn¡¯t just know the material. He knew exactly how David wanted it answered. And this surely couldn¡¯t be a coincidence. This had to be proof that Leo Skyshard had cheated. "It¡¯s impossible that he got such detailed lecture notes from someone... And even if he had, it¡¯s still impossible to memorize them with such precision¡ª" David thought, flipping through the pages with increasing agitation, as frustration churned within him. He knew Leo had cheated. He just couldn¡¯t prove it. And that enraged him. For a fleeting moment, the temptation slithered into his mind¡ª ¡¯I could fail him regardless¨C¡¯ ¡¯Just mark a few answers wrong. Who¡¯s going to stop me?¡¯ But then¡ªhe knew exactly who would stop him. The Ethics Board. If Leo appealed the grading and accused him of unfair treatment, the academy would be forced to review the test objectively, and if they found that David had deliberately failed a student who had actually answered everything correctly¡ª His reputation, his position, his career¡ª It would all crumble in an instant, and David couldn¡¯t take such a risk. *Grit* Gritting his teeth, David forced himself to continue grading accurately, his mood deteriorating with every correct answer he was forced to acknowledge, every mark he was compelled to add. And finally¡ª 61/80. Leo achieved a passing grade. A high passing grade. And just writing that on his sheet made David feel sick to his stomach, as he just couldn¡¯t accept passing a student who had not even attended 20% of his total lectures. It wasn¡¯t right. It wasn¡¯t fair. Leo had definitely cheated. But, until he could prove it to the ethics board, it was simply not important. *Crack* David¡¯s grip on the pen tightened as his gaze burned holes into the answer sheet, his thoughts racing, his blood boiling, as his mind screamed for an answer that refused to present itself. "Fucking despicable cheater... I know you cheated somehow..." "I just don¡¯t know how." His fingers curled so tightly around his pen that the wood snapped in half, however, despite all his frustrations, he had nothing that could tie Leo down to a crime for now. However, David still refused to let the matter rest, as internally he began thinking of all possible ways Leo could have cheated, determined to sniff his fraud out. Chapter 129: Betrayal and Breakthrough (The Next Day ¨C Near the Rodova Military Academy Notice Board) If there was anyone more devastated than David to see Leo score 61/80 in Basics of Magic Theory¡ª It was Su Yang. Standing before the massive notice board, his eyes darting between his own 9/80 and Leo¡¯s 61/80, as he looked like a man who had just watched his best friend ascend to godhood while he remained a mere mortal, trapped in the cruel reality of academic failure. His fingers trembled as he pointed at Leo¡¯s name. Then at his own. Then back at Leo¡¯s. And then, with the tragic flair of a betrayed war hero, he clutched his chest as if he¡¯d just been run through with a sword. "Skyshard! You... you absolute traitor!" Su Yang gasped, turning on Leo with the raw betrayal of a man left to die on the battlefield. Leo, who had been casually munching on an apple he had just picked on his way out of the mess hall, barely spared him a glance as he muttered, "Huh?" Up until now, Leo had been lost in thought, wondering just how furious David must have been while grading his paper, completely forgetting about Su Yang¡¯s impending academic meltdown. "You passed?!" Su Yang demanded, grabbing Leo by the shoulders as if shaking him would somehow undo the horror he had just witnessed. "Uh. Yeah?" Leo replied, unfazed. "YOU PASSED?!" Su Yang repeated, shaking him even harder now, as if sheer disbelief alone could rewrite reality. Leo narrowed his eyes. "...Is that a question or are you trying to exorcise me?" "How¡ª?" Su Yang staggered backward, his hands gripping at the air as if searching for something¡ªanything¡ªto hold onto for support. "You... you lied to me!" he accused, his voice cracking with the weight of betrayal. "I thought we were in this together! We were supposed to fail together, Skyshard!" Leo smirked. "I don¡¯t remember signing that contract." "You don¡¯t need a contract for brotherhood!" Su Yang roared, drawing the attention of several confused students nearby. "I was supposed to be grieving with you today! Drowning in misery! Burning this godforsaken academy to the ground! But no¡ªYOU had to go and be an academic genius all of a sudden!" Leo raised an eyebrow, barely suppressing his amusement. Then, in a conspiratorial whisper, he leaned in. "...I cheated." Silence. Su Yang, mid-rant, froze. His brain took a solid second to process what he had just heard. Then, narrowing his eyes suspiciously, he asked, "Did you actually?" Leo shrugged, nonchalantly taking another bite of his apple. "Maybe." As listening to that response, Su Yang gasped so dramatically that even the nearby students flinched. "You son of a¡ª" Su Yang began, but before he could finish his sentence, Mu Shen, who had been silently enjoying the show from the sidelines, finally decided to intervene. "Yang, buddy, you do realize your failure isn¡¯t Leo¡¯s fault, right?" Mu Shen said dryly, as Su Yang immediately whirled on him with the speed of a man personally wronged. "EXCUSE ME?!" Mu Shen sighed, rubbing his temples. "Maybe, just maybe, if you had spent more time studying instead of training at the combat arena, you wouldn¡¯t be in this situation today." "Blasphemy!" Su Yang snapped, dramatically pointing a finger at Mu Shen as if condemning him in a courtroom. "I was preparing for the inevitable failure, Shen! I was making peace with my fate! Unlike some people¡ª" he whipped back around to glare at Leo "¡ªwho decided to go behind my back and actually pass!" Leo took another lazy bite of his apple. "Would it make you feel better if I said I barely passed?" Su Yang narrowed his eyes. Then, slowly, shook his head in bitter disappointment. "No, because you still passed. And now... I must mourn alone." With that, Su Yang collapsed onto a nearby bench, draping himself across it like a tragic hero who had lost everything, as Leo and Mu Shen exchanged humored glances. "Think he¡¯s gonna be okay?" Mu Shen asked, as Leo took another bite of his apple before replying smoothly, "Yeah, he¡¯ll be fine. He just needs a few hours to accept that I¡¯m superior." "BETRAYAL!!!" Su Yang¡¯s anguished scream echoed through the academy grounds, causing several students to turn their heads¡ªonly for Leo and Mu Shen to burst into laughter. In life, failing exams felt painful, however, failing exams when your best friend passed, felt even worse. ¡ª------ (That Same Night ¨C Leo¡¯s Dorm Room) The quiet hum of mana filled the dimly lit room as Leo sat cross-legged on the floor, his breathing slow and controlled, his mind sharper than ever. Fresh out of meditation, his body felt lighter, his senses heightened, as he transitioned seamlessly into his nightly routine of pushing [Absolute Vision] towards perfection. At first, tonight felt no different from the countless nights before. But then¡ª Something shifted. It wasn¡¯t a dramatic burst of energy. Nor was it a surge of power crashing through his veins. It was something subtle¡ªso subtle that Leo almost missed it. A tiny, almost imperceptible refinement. A flicker of change that, at first, seemed insignificant. Until he realized¡ª His cycle speed had dropped because of it, to just about 0.1 seconds. ¡¯Holy shit... I¡¯m on the cusp of a breakthrough¡ª¡¯ Leo realized, as on the very next attempt:- 0.09. The cycle time dropped even more, causing Leo¡¯s breath to still, as the realisation finally hit him. He had done it. After weeks of relentless training¡ªof pushing his mind and body to their absolute limits, refining his mana circulation, and using the skill in countless high-pressure scenarios¡ª[Absolute Vision] had finally reached perfection. His heart pounded¡ªnot from excitement, but from realization. This wasn¡¯t just the result of mechanical repetition. This was because of real, practical usage. All those fights against Grandmasters. All those battles where he had relied on split-second reactions. All those times he had used it in combat, tracking movements, predicting attacks¡ªand even the moments he had used it while cheating yesterday. All of it had pushed the skill past its final threshold. Leo exhaled slowly, rolling his shoulders as he activated [Absolute Vision] once more¡ª And this time, it was different. It didn¡¯t feel like an activation. It didn¡¯t feel like a technique he had to consciously trigger anymore. It was effortless. Like flexing a muscle he had used a thousand times before. There was no lag, no deliberate thought, no strain. His surroundings sharpened automatically, his awareness expanding as naturally as breathing, as instinctively as blinking. [Absolute Vision] was no longer just a skill he had to execute. It was a part of him. A seamless, subconscious ability¡ªwoven into his very instincts, ready to be called upon at any moment, as Leo finally seemed to have mastered 2 of the 5 skills he needed to become a Grandmaster! "Ha¡ªHaha" Leo chuckled, allowing himself a moment of joy, before [Monarch¡¯s Indifference] made him stable once again, as he smiled with his eyes closed. Mastering [Absolute Vision] meant that he could now solely focus on improving his combat skills, as the three remaining skills for him to master were all practical combat skills that could only be improved on the battlefield. "Tomorrow onwards, I shall be on the combat training grounds whenever I¡¯m not in class or meditating¡ª" Leo concluded, as he resolved to craft a new schedule for himself starting tomorrow, where his skill training time could be maximized. Chapter 130 130: Working on a new fighting style (Rodova Military Academy ¨C Practical Combat Grounds) Over the next week, Leo settled into a steady rhythm, focusing entirely on building his new fighting style, as he began blending his recently acquired skills with his existing techniques, slowly crafting a style that felt both natural and effective. Having lost all memory of his previous combat form, Leo lacked confidence when facing unfamiliar opponents, as he couldn''t clearly gauge his own strengths or weaknesses. However, the more matches he fought and the more experience he gained, the more his instincts began to resurface, as with every bout, his footing grew steadier and his confidence slowly returned. He once again began to understand the limitations of his existing core move-set¡ªand more importantly, the best ways to apply them practically in combat. While he had, at one point, considered his previous skills to be borderline useless, the truth was far from it. The truth was that techniques like [Vanish], [Mirror World], and [Shadow Bind] were far from ineffective under the right circumstances, however, they simply weren''t well-suited for his current opponents. The skills themselves weren''t weak. In fact, against Grandmaster-tier beasts, or an opponent that was not proficient in spotting illusions, they could be devastating. As he could easily use [Vanish] to slip through their guard undetected, or deploy clones through [Mirror World] to create confusion, and then capitalize with [Kill Strike] to land a finishing blow. However, all this was only useful against instinct driven creatures with low perception, and not against Rodova students and teachers, because here in Rodova, ''Perception'' was a mandatory subject and every student was trained to spot deception, which made these tricks lose their unique edge. The value of [Mirror World] was not in the increased number of bodies that were created with him spreading his mana thin. But rather in the fact that all his clones looked, spoke and moved exactly like him, to create an illusion of there being hundreds of him, as without that, [Mirror World] was no different from the [Multi-Clone] skill, which created completely black humanoid duplicates of an individual, which could gang up on an opponent, but did not look the same. However, that did not diminish the value of the skills themselves¡ªit just meant that the circuits weren''t the right stage to showcase them. As while the same skills would prove extremely useful against one type of opponent, they might not be as useful against another, which was why Leo had to upgrade his old move-set with his newly learned skills, while also finding creative ways to keep his old ones relevant. Because when layered together and used creatively, even these "less effective" skills could create decisive openings¡ªand in a close match, that edge could be the difference between victory and defeat. ¡ª-------- One of the two new skills Leo had picked up was [Celestial Veil]¡ªa much-needed defensive addition to his existing move-set, offering the kind of full-body protection he had sorely lacked until now. At its current (Basic) mastery, the skill took just over one second to activate, and with its total duration lasting only 1.2 seconds, Leo had to time it with near-perfect precision to get any real value from it. Ideally, he had chosen the move for spontaneous defense in combat¡ªsomething he could trigger instinctively in moments of danger to block an incoming attack. But in practice, it was still far from battle-ready. Because not only was it nearly impossible to predict an opponent''s strike a full second in advance¡ªbut the skill''s mana cost was absurdly high. At 25% of his total mana pool for a single activation, even one failed attempt would leave him heavily drained and vulnerable. So while the skill had incredible potential, Leo knew it would take time, training, and improved mastery before it became the reactive shield he envisioned. However, while he was still struggling with the move''s activation timing, its defensive efficiency was undeniably powerful. Capable of nullifying both physical and magical attacks¡ªregardless of which body part was targeted¡ªthe skill''s utility in real combat was unquestionable. At its core, the technique worked by enveloping the user''s entire body in a dense layer of mana, functioning almost like a layer of transparent, bulletproof glass that lasted for exactly 1.2 seconds. During this window, any incoming strike¡ªbe it a blade, spell, or projectile¡ªwould collide against the mana veil first, where the impact was rapidly dispersed across multiple sublayers of mana that evenly distributed the force throughout the body, neutralizing damage and preventing critical injury. As after testing it several times against even Major Hen''s strongest attack, Leo realized it was practically invincible at the (Grandmaster) tier. As none of his opponents could even scratch him with that skill active, no matter how much force they applied.... Essentially giving him absolute immunity during the skill active period. The challenge for him now was to slowly master the move. Getting the activation time down to under 0.1 seconds at (Perfect) mastery, which would then open a whole new horizon of combat-style for him, where he could stay close and take more risks, without being afraid to take hits. ¡ª--------- Finally, on the offensive front, [Thousand Phantom Strikes] was a move that completely changed the tempo of Leo''s combat. Unlike traditional chain-strike techniques that relied on pure speed and stamina, this skill overloaded the opponent''s senses. Every strike he threw while it was active appeared to be ten, sometimes twenty. Not only because the skill gave him a temporary burst of speed, changing the tempo from his strikes, but because the layered illusion blurred the line between reality and falsehood. Whenever he activated the move, his figure blurred, and ghostly afterimages rippled outward with every attack. To an untrained eye, it looked like Leo was striking from five different angles at once, and even for trained fighters, it became nearly impossible to distinguish which blade was real and which was phantom. And that sensory overload? It created hesitation. Hesitation on where exactly to block? How exactly to counter? And that hesitation led to panic. And panic¡ªled to openings. Combined with his speed and ability to reposition using [Blade Switch], [Thousand Phantom Strikes] became a nightmare to counter. It wasn''t just about hitting hard¡ªit was about creating chaos. And Leo thrived in chaos. Against straightforward opponents, it forced them into defensive shells, overwhelmed by the barrage of seemingly endless slashes. Against more technical fighters, it messed with their timing, making counters nearly impossible. Even Major Hen had raised an eyebrow the first time Leo used it against him¡ªand that was when Leo knew he''d made the right choice As although the skill was still at (Basic) mastery, the potential it held was undeniably immense. As Leo''s mana control improved, so would the fluidity and realism of his afterimages, and eventually¡ªhe''d reach a point where even Monarch-level fighters would have trouble predicting his movements. And that was the ultimate goal. To evolve beyond raw strength or flashy magic. To become the kind of fighter who was unreadable. Unpredictable. Untouchable. And so, with [Celestial Veil] as his unbreakable shield, [Thousand Phantom Strikes] as his chaos engine, and [Absolute Vision] as his ever-present awareness¡ª Leo finally began to shape a fighting style that was his and his alone. A style worthy of a Monarch-tier talent. Chapter 131 131: Consolidating Skills (Rodova Military Academy ¨C Two Months Later) After the challenging first mid-semester exam in Basics of Magic Theory, the rest of the exams proved significantly easier for Leo to handle. In Physical Training, he was already miles ahead of his peers, and when evaluated under the same grading lens, he naturally secured a perfect score. In Practical Combat, he stood shoulder to shoulder with Su Yang as one of the strongest fighters in the first-year class, once again earning the highest possible grade without much difficulty. In Basics of Perception, his perfect mastery of [Absolute Vision] made the entire course feel like cake-walk, as he breezed through assessments that left others fumbling. Stealth and Planning posed no threat either, as his instincts, discipline, and natural talent allowed him to pass with flying colors. And in Basics of Assassination, a subject where many struggled to find footing, Leo thrived¡ªhis precision, fondness of learning about poisons, and natural killer instinct shining through, as he secured yet another excellent mark. Hence, with all his subjects handled and his academic footing solidified, Leo was finally free to focus entirely on what truly mattered to him¡ªhis training. And for the next sixty days, that was all he did. Leo trained like a man possessed¡ªreshaping his body, refining his instincts and sharpening his mind, as he transformed himself into something far more dangerous than what he had been before. Because it wasn''t just the skills he was mastering, or the countless hours poured into the combat grounds. It was the atmosphere itself¡ªthe pressure, the rivalry, the pace of Rodova¡ªthat pushed him to evolve beyond his limits. And evolve, he did. ¡ª-------- [Absolute Vision] had long since become a part of his subconscious. A permanent layer in his awareness¡ªalways active, always running. As one part of his mind remained solely dedicated to maintaining the skill, filtering through the sensory information of his surroundings in a never-ending loop, that allowed him to monitor every blind spot without thinking. But what surprised him most¡ªwas what he began doing with his actual eyes. As what happened next wasn''t something that Leo had consciously planned or trained for. But after weeks of fighting against Grandmaster-tier opponents and getting repeatedly pummeled, knocked flat, and outpaced, his instincts began to adapt in subtle ways that his conscious mind only later caught onto. As he started to subconsciously watch for patterns. Patterns like the way an opponent''s shoulder tensed before a punch. The twist of their ankle before a kick. The smallest twitch in their fingers before they cast a spell. It was never a full motion¡ªjust a contraction of muscle, a shift in stance, a whisper of movement that gave away what was coming next. And although it all happened in the span of just a few microseconds¡ªthat was all Leo needed to predict what was coming next. His brain, now trained to split its focus, allowed [Absolute Vision] to monitor his surroundings for attacks and any big movements. While his real real eyes focused purely on reading his opponent''s body, giving him a reaction window that, while tiny, was often the difference between taking a hit and slipping past it, as his real eyes only focused on the muscle contractions on his opponents body. Telltale signs such as the direction their pupils were gazing in. The extent their biceps were contracted at. And the tension in their ankles. This was all that Leo monitored constantly using his actual eyes, as he tried to stay one step ahead of his opponent, whenever he could. Unfortunately, it wasn''t a perfect system yet. As he often made mistakes in his reading of what that muscle movement meant. However, they were mistakes he undoubtedly learned from¡ªeach one sharpening him further, as every subsequent fight brought him closer to becoming untouchable against opponents within the same tier. With his superior speed and reflexes already giving him an edge, the added ability to predict his enemy''s movements made him borderline impossible to hit. And this phenomenon was evident in his recent spars with Su Yang¡ªwho, despite advancing rapidly in his own craft, now struggled to land even a single clean blow on him. ¡ª-------- At the same time over the last sixty days, Leo''s training with [Celestial Veil] had become the most grueling¡ªand expensive¡ªpart of his daily schedule, as every afternoon after class, he would beg Professor Hen, Muiyan Faye, or even Mu Shen to attack him with live spells or high-speed projectiles, forcing him to activate the shield at the exact right moment to block the incoming hit. It was frustrating. Painful. And completely draining. As with every failed attempt, not only was he left brutally bruised and injured. But it also left him costing 25% of his mana pool, as Leo burned through four dozen mana potion bottles a day, drawing more than a few concerned glances from the academy supply staff who were worried about the expense his training cost the academy. But the pain and the expense were worth it. Because after two months of this brutal regimen¡ª He broke through. [Celestial Veil] finally reached (Advanced) mastery, as his understanding of the technique sharpened through repeated use. And it was at this stage that everything changed. The activation time dropped to just 0.3 seconds¡ªquick enough to deploy mid-fight, quick enough to save his life even in close quarters, as he finally began weaving the skill seamlessly into real combat and not just drills. The mana cost, too, dropped from a crippling 25% to a far more manageable 10%, making it viable to use not once, but multiple times across a drawn-out fight without completely draining his reserves. Where once the skill felt like a gamble¡ªan expensive shield he prayed would trigger in time¡ªit had now become a reliable, instinctual part of his arsenal. As he no longer hoped it would activate, but rather confidently knew that it would. And that certainty transformed everything. He could now afford to take risks. To charge in. To press harder. To walk into danger without flinching. Because for 1.2 full seconds¡ªLeo wasn''t just defending. He was simply invincible. ¡ª-------- Finally¡ªand perhaps inevitably¡ªthe most noticeable leap came in his offense. [Thousand Phantom Strikes], once a flashy but slightly clumsy skill, had evolved into a legitimate nightmare to defend against. As after two months of relentless use and refinement, Leo had finally pushed the technique to (Advanced) mastery. Gone were the flickering, transparent illusions that once betrayed the move''s mechanics. Now? They looked real. With every step, ghostly afterimages peeled off from his body, scattering in every direction like echoes in motion. With every swing, a dozen phantom blades mirrored the real one¡ªeach strike timed with surgical precision to overload his opponent''s perception. As the skill no longer looked just fast. It was elegant. Fluid. Deadly. Even Major Hen began misreading the attacks during their spars, slipping up in ways he never had before, creating rare openings that Leo could now regularly exploit¡ªlanding clean, undeniable blows against someone who once toyed with him. Because once the afterimages took hold, it became nearly impossible to tell where the real Leo was¡ªor which blade was going to land. And when paired with [Blade Switch], which allowed him to reposition through spatial gaps at will¡ª Leo became a blur of motion and illusion. An unpredictable force of chaos that no opponent could easily anticipate, let alone pin down. Chapter 132 132: Leo Versus Hen (Rodova Military Academy ¨C Practical Combat Arena) "50 days! There''s only 50 days left until the final Circuits selection begins!" Major Hen''s voice echoed across the arena, sharp and charged with urgency, as he blocked a lightning-fast strike aimed at his left knee. "Minerva has already reached the Grandmaster realm! That''s two of the five main Circuit team spots already locked down! So unless you want to be one of the rotation members¡ªstep up your game, Skyshard!" Leo didn''t respond. He couldn''t. His body was in constant motion¡ªducking, weaving, striking¡ªwith a level of precision that demanded every ounce of focus. Hen grunted as he parried another slash, sidestepping a follow-up feint, as his brows furrowed slightly in surprise when he noticed Leo''s improved speed and strength. This wasn''t the same kid he sparred three and a half months ago. No... this was someone entirely different. ''His growth speed is monstrous,'' Hen thought, narrowing his eyes as Leo adjusted mid-combo, slipping past his reach with fluid footwork and economy of movement. ''What takes most talented students at least three months to learn, he picks up in under a week¡ªand the bastard never even repeats the same mistake twice,'' Hen added, jabbing forward as¡ª *Flash¡ª* Leo''s body shifted¡ªnot in the panicked, awkward recoil he used to rely on, where he''d bend backward and lose his balance¡ªbut with a clean hip rotation and a precise step into Hen''s blind spot, which minimized motion while maximizing positioning. ''Tch... clean transition.'' Hen thought, as he appreciated Leo''s growth, as the old Leo would''ve instinctively tucked in his stomach and retreated with a clumsy hop backward¡ªeffective at avoiding damage, but disastrous when it came to follow-ups. But this Leo? He dodged with control, as he had clearly learned the importance of never falling into defensive postures that left him vulnerable to the next move. ''This kid is going to dominate the Circuits¡ªhis fundamentals are just too strong,'' Hen thought, as even in the middle of battle, he couldn''t help but appreciate the precision of Leo''s style. Out of the countless students Hen had trained, very few showed this kind of progress¡ªnone, perhaps, as complete and refined as Leo. Because Leo didn''t waste movement. He fought with purpose. Every step, every strike, every breath¡ªconnected seamlessly to the next, as if part of a grand design. "TAKE THIS¡ª!" Hen barked, shifting momentum with a low kick aimed at Leo''s shin. But instead of jumping back or blocking, Leo activated [Blade Switch], flickering several meters to the side, leaving a ghosted afterimage still mid-motion in his place. ''There it is again¡ªthat damn combo.'' The illusions from [Thousand Phantom Strikes] were already difficult to track on their own, but when layered with [Blade Switch] and [Parallel Processing], it was like fighting a phantom made of static and shadow. Hen could feel the dissonance hit his senses¡ªhe was reading five different Leos at once, as even his Grandmaster-tier perception scrambled for clarity. *Swoosh¡ª* A blade suddenly came from the right, and Hen spun with speed to parry¡ª Only to realize it wasn''t real. It was a fake dagger thrown by a clone. A distraction from using [Mirror World]. Because the real strike came from the left. *Clang!* Hen''s blade deflected the true attack just in time, his heart skipping a beat from the close call¡ªonly for Leo to surge in again, his strikes crashing like waves, relentless and overlapping in rhythm. But Hen wasn''t a rookie. He pivoted and countered with a heavy elbow aimed straight for Leo''s ribs¡ª *THUD¡ª* His strike met resistance. An invisible wall of force¡ª[Celestial Veil]. *THUNK.* Hen''s elbow bounced harmlessly off, as pain shot up his arm from the impact. He grimaced. ''[Celestial Veil], huh? The kid baited me into that.'' Only now did Hen realize that Leo had deliberately left his abdomen exposed¡ªnot because he forgot to guard, but to invite a counter. And it worked. ''Cheeky...'' Hen couldn''t help but smirk as he skidded back to create distance. That invisible barrier... he''d clashed with it dozens of times before. But now¡ªit triggered faster. Smoother and just a breath before impact. ''0.3 seconds to activate the move... that''s not novice timing anymore¡ªthat''s battlefield timing,'' Hen thought, as he realigned into another defensive stance while Leo lunged forward again. And while Hen did not exactly feel under threat¡ªhe couldn''t dismiss this fight either. Leo still lacked the raw strength to pressure a Grandmaster to fear for their life in a direct clash, but he had reached a point where any lapse in focus could earn Hen a cut, a bruise, or a genuine injury. And for Hen, that alone was reason enough to stay fully locked in. ''This kid''s a damn monster in the making,'' he concluded, before finally deciding to end the spar with a precise combo¡ªa sharp elbow to Leo''s jaw, followed by a heavy kick to the chest. As Leo was sent flying across the practice arena. *SKID* *THUD¨C* Leo skidded to a halt, breathing heavily on the floor, as Hen secretly wiped a couple drops of sweat that had appeared on his forehead. 17 minutes and 55 seconds. That''s how long Leo had lasted today against Hen, and considering there was still a tier difference between them¡ª That number alone spoke volumes. ''Marvin you bastard? Just how hard have you been training these boys to have developed such monstrous stamina within them? To be able to go toe to toe against me at full blast for 17 minutes and 55 seconds! The endurance on this kid is beyond normal¡ª'' Hen thought, as he dropped his weapon and ran his hands through his hair, to make sure he still looked good. "Alright, that''s enough for the day, Skyshard, you and Yang have to take your fourth genetic awakening shot today. Rest and clean up a bit. YANG! YOU STUPID IDIOT, HOW MANY TIMES HAVE I TOLD YOU TO NOT SPAR WHILE WEARING THAT RIDICULOUS 150KG VEST. You''re not Goku.... Stop that nonsense now!" Hen screamed, as after instructing Leo to take it slow, he admonished Su Yang to be sparring while wearing that vest, as it could easily lead to slipped disks or other muscular injuries. Chapter 133: The Fourth Shot (Rodova Military Academy ¨C Genetic Awakening Chamber) Major Hen led Leo and Su Yang down the sterile, highly secure corridor with his usual casual swagger, as the hall full of guards let the pass with silent nods. *HISSS¡ª* The chamber door opened after accepting Hen¡¯s biometrics, as the trio stepped into the awakening chamber that was eerily silent except for the soft humming noise of the neural-pods running in the corner. By now, this routine had become familiar to them, and hence neither Leo nor Su Yang asked any questions as they arrived, their expressions calm and unreadable, as they each moved toward their designated pods without needing any instruction, while Hen remained just outside, arms folded and gaze sharp, watching over them like a hawk. The neural ports embedded in the sleek interior of the injection pods responded automatically to their presence, as delicate metallic tendrils extended from the inner walls and attached themselves to the back of their necks with practiced precision, syncing with their nervous systems in preparation for the shot. Within moments, the chamber doors slid open, as with a hiss, as two military-grade medics stepped in¡ªstoic and efficient¡ªeach carrying a gleaming black case that housed the fourth Genetic Awakening Shot. Hen offered them both a nod, his tone clipped but firm. "Make sure the dosage is exact. If you mess this one up, even your great-great ancestors won¡¯t be able to save your licenses." Hen warned, however, the doctors did not flinch. This was not their first rodeo, and they were very experienced in their fields, which made tasks like administering a simple shot not even a slight challenge. *SIGH¨C* Leo let out a long, steady breath as the injector arm locked into place, and the pod interior flooded with the familiar pale-blue stasis gas that would protect his body during the adaptation process. He had gone through this three times already, and while the burning sensation that followed the shot was never pleasant¡ªit was something he had come to accept. *SHOT¡ª* As the serum plunged into his system, he closed his eyes. And waited. And as always, the pain came first¡ªcrawling across his chest and burrowing into his limbs like fire eating away at flesh, as his blood boiled and his muscles twitched. But he didn¡¯t move. He couldn¡¯t. The pod held him in place, as nutrient injections and internal oxygen flow maintained his vitals at peak condition, while the neural interface ensured that his body entered an optimal metabolic state for the serum to take effect. At this moment, Leo thought about how the third awakening yielded almost nothing of note¡ªjust a minor enhancement to his muscular responsiveness, which made him slightly more agile in close-range fights. Meanwhile, Su Yang had unlocked a powerful new technique that he hadn¡¯t stopped bragging about for weeks. So naturally, this time, Leo¡¯s expectations were high. And this time, it came. A surge¡ªviolent and absolute¡ªas his head jerked slightly back and his breath got caught in his throat, as his mind was suddenly flooded by a tsunami of information. He didn¡¯t understand it at first. Not all of it. But the name of the technique floated up almost immediately, and that alone made him feel slightly confused? [Ball Buster] For a split second, he thought it was a joke. A glitch in the bloodline. Some kind of absurd prank left by one of his ancestors who renamed a terrifying dagger skill as [Ball Buster]. But no. As the data poured in¡ªmore vivid and horrifying by the second¡ªLeo realized this was no joke. This was real. It was an actual ball-bursting technique crafted by one of his ancestors, sealed within his bloodline and now forced into his hands At first, he felt something close to curiosity. Then horror. And then... Extreme embarrassment. As despite [Monarch¡¯s Indifference] working overtime to keep his mind composed, Leo felt his cheeks flush red as the details of the technique began to slot into place within his head. ¡¯What the hell kind of sick bastard came up with this move?¡¯ he thought, as a sharp pang of secondhand shame hit him like a truck. Because the technique¡ªdespite its crude name¡ªwas disturbingly efficient. Initially developed as a torture technique in ancient blood wars, [Ball Buster] was a skill that targeted the most sensitive regions of the human body with surgical cruelty. For men, it focused on the testicles¡ªspecifically, the fine network of nerves, blood vessels, and mana channels in the scrotum. The technique involved placing one¡¯s palm over the target area and releasing a finely tuned burst of mana, laced with vibrational shockwaves that shattered capillaries, ruptured nerves, and collapsed the inner tissue structure¡ªeffectively turning the organ into an unusable lump of pain and trauma. And the worst part was that it wasn¡¯t just physically agonizing¡ªNo Because, it actually rendered healing spells almost useless, as the damage spread in a radial pattern designed to evade common regeneration techniques. As even with high-level medical intervention, there was always some form of permanent damage left behind. Which made Leo shudder just thinking about it. And while it was cruel on men, it was no less cruel for women, as the technique targeted the chest of the women¡ªspecifically, the fatty and glandular tissues that formed the breasts. As with just a five-second-long contact infused with mana compression, [Ball Buster] deflated them entirely¡ªreducing their volume to flat muscle and leaving behind a painful, tender scar that echoed for weeks. ¡¯...What kind of ancestor creates this and thinks, "Yes, this is my legacy"?¡¯ Leo groaned internally, burying his face in his hands¡ªat least, metaphorically, as the pod held his arms firmly in place. And worst of all? It worked. It was effective. Horrifyingly so. It bypassed armor. Ignored mana barriers. The technique was so invasive and brutal that even if it didn¡¯t kill the target, it almost always rendered them completely incapable of continuing the fight. But even with all that power... Leo couldn¡¯t bring himself to accept it. ¡¯Absolutely not. I will never use this.¡¯ He resolved internally¡ª Not because he wanted to keep it a secret weapon. Not because he wanted to save it for a desperate moment. But simply because he was far too ashamed to ever be seen using it. ¡¯I don¡¯t want to be known in the universe as Leo Skyshard, the weirdo who attacks the genitals! Also, such weird fetishes never end well¨C What goes around, comes around, so if I do end up busting someone¡¯s balls, I¡¯m sure they will become obsessed with me and come to chop my dick off at some point of my life!¡¯ Leo thought, as he rejected the idea of ever using this move in his life. "Pervert. The ancestor was definitely a pervert," he muttered to himself. As for the first time ever, Leo found himself praying, that no one would ever ask him what skill he unlocked during this awakening as he would simply feel too embarrassed to even talk about it. ¡¯What do I even say?¡¯ ¡¯Do I admit I learned a move that turns men into eunuchs and women into flat-chested amazons?¡¯ Leo wondered, as he re-swore to keep this one buried deep within his own memories. Chapter 134: Leakage? Nah--- (Rodova Military Academy ¨C Genetic Awakening Chamber) Major Hen stood in front of the two pods, arms crossed as he paced idly around the chamber. His boots echoed lightly against the reinforced floor, as real-time neural data from each pod streamed across the data slate in his hands. He did not expect anything too dramatic this time¡ªnot after the third shot had already begun to show diminishing returns. But he still kept an eye on the numbers, as watching these two freakishly talented kids go through their transformation had become an oddly entertaining affair for him. Leo¡¯s vitals were stable. Heart rate slightly elevated. Oxygen absorption optimal. And yet¡ª Hen frowned as he scrolled through the biometric results. There was no major growth spurt. No noticeable changes to skeletal density. No muscle mass spike. Not even a hint of physical restructuring. If anything, the only improvement came in the form of a marginal 3% increase in mana circulation capacity¡ªhardly worth reporting if this were any other student. And yet¡ª The neural scan of his brain showed significant activity. About 10 minutes into the session, there was a sudden spike in brain activity, especially in the prefrontal cortex and deep memory zones, as Hen raised an eyebrow and tilted the slate sideways to confirm he wasn¡¯t misreading. "Huh... well that¡¯s definitely a skill unlock," he muttered, watching the readings climb and level out as Leo¡¯s brain entered full data assimilation. ¡¯Bloody hell... I wonder what kind of move he¡¯s unlocking this time,¡¯ Hen thought, his lips twitching into a conflicted smirk. Because while a part of him felt genuinely happy that Leo had inherited another bloodline skill¡ªanother step toward unlocking his full potential¡ªthere was also that small, quiet voice of a seasoned fighter in his head whispering: ¡¯What if you¡¯re the one who has to deal with that move during training?¡¯ As the thought made Hen chuckle dryly to himself. He almost couldn¡¯t believe that he had started to feel worried about a kid¡¯s growth. But it just went to show how quickly Leo had evolved in just four shots, as sparring with him had already gone from playful to "slightly annoying" to "stay focused or you¡¯ll get stabbed" for Hen. "What about Yang?" He muttered at that point, as swiping on the slate, he changed the screen to one that displayed Su Yang¡¯s data. ¡ª--------- Su¡¯s results were more straightforward. No neural spike. No sudden skill acquisition. But there was an improvement in the constitution. Muscle distribution around the joints had shifted slightly¡ªespecially around the knees, ankles, and shoulders¡ªforming additional micro-muscle groups designed for more explosive acceleration. His tendons were denser too, likely to support sharper pivots and bursts of movement. But beyond that? Nothing major. There were no flashy skill unlocks. No mana circulation breakthroughs. Just small, methodical improvements that wouldn¡¯t have been noticeable without precision tools in the first place. *Sigh¡ª* Reading the data made Hen exhale through his nose, as he dragged a hand through his hair. ¡¯So they¡¯re plateauing,¡¯ he thought. Not in a bad way¡ªbut in the sense that the initial fireworks of the first few awakening shots had clearly dimmed. The fourth shot, as expected, wasn¡¯t the game-changer the first two had been. As no matter how talented the candidate, the body could only process so much foreign enhancement at a time, which was why the academy never registered the fifth and final shot until the end of the semester, as they saved it till the end for maximum impact. The fifth dose was kind of like a super-boost, as it was a shot five times stronger than the rest, designed to push candidates to their genetic limit in one last explosive surge. But even with the diminishing returns now showing¡ª Leo and Su Yang had already surpassed what most students accomplished in a year. Across the board, they were faster, stronger, sharper. Their mana circulation, their natural attributes, their combat instincts¡ªeverything had grown at a pace that was simply not normal. As while they had both entered the academy with similar baselines to the other Elite students like Mu Shen¡ª But now? Now they were on an entirely different tier, having already become stronger than most second-years. More composed. And already more dangerous. ¡¯So this is the legendary growth rate of Monarch-tier talents,¡¯ Hen thought, as he slowly nodded to himself, finally understanding why Alric had only ever cared about these two since the beginning. ¡¯It makes sense now...¡¯ Hen realized, as he finally saw Alric¡¯s vision in full. Even if Rodova failed to win the Circuits this year¡ª If trained properly, Leo and Su Yang could win it alone for Rodova next year. Which was why Rodova needed to treat them like the supreme gems that they were, without question. *HSSSS¡ª* At this point, the first pod hissed open as a cloud of nutrient gas spilled into the chamber, forcing Hen to turn his gaze toward Su Yang, who groaned lightly as he tried to sit up, drenched in sweat. "Easy Yang, let me help you¨C" Hen said, moving forward as he caught Su Yang under the arm, and eased him on-to his feet. "Easy, Yang. There¡¯s no need to behave like Skyshard.... He might be a freak who doesn¡¯t need support after Genetic shots, but you do¡ª" Hen muttered, shaking his head at Su Yang¡¯s attempts to break free of his support, as he guided Su toward the recovery room. Moments later, the second pod hissed open. And Leo stepped out of it with an oddly flushed face, which made Hen feel confused. "...Why the hell do you look like you just lost your virginity and were caught in the act by your father?" Hen asked, but Leo refused to respond. He was never talking about what he experienced in the pod to anyone, and hence after letting out a deep sigh, he began walking towards the recovery room, deliberately avoiding eye-contact with Hen, who followed him closely with curiosity. ¡¯Did he just accidentally let out a load or something?¡¯ Hen wondered, as he peeked towards Leo¡¯s military robes to see if there was any hint of semen leakage, but nothing of the sort seemed to have occured, as Hen double checked with his data slate. ¡¯Huh.... Weird¡ª¡¯ Hen concluded in the end, as he shrugged it off and instructed the boys to rest and sip on potions until the doctors cleared them to return to their dorms. Chapter 135: The final stretch (Rodova Military Academy ¨C Physical Training Grounds) There was a noticeable shift in the atmosphere among the first-year students after receiving their fourth Genetic Awakening Shot, as the race toward the Circuits selection officially began. With no other major events scheduled between now and the start of the selections, every student seemed to enter a hyper-focused clutch mode, pushing themselves harder than ever in the hopes of squeezing out every bit of improvement possible in the seven weeks remaining till the selection day. Lately, whispers had been circulating across the class¡ªrumors that Su Yang was on the verge of becoming a Grandmaster-tier fighter. Having already fulfilled the physical, mental, and skill requirements for a breakthrough, he now only needed to raise his mana concentration to the threshold, with most expecting his advancement to occur sometime within the next two weeks. And it was this unexpectedly rapid timeline that sent ripples through the rest of the class, as murmurs of disbelief, anxiety, and awe grew louder by the day. "He¡¯s going to break through. I¡¯m telling you¡ªwithin the next two weeks, Su Yang¡¯s becoming a Grandmaster." "Ooof¡ª A Grandmaster in just five months of joining the academy? That¡¯s insane! Meanwhile, most of our second year seniors are still crawling at Master-tier, barely making progress. With even the more talented ones yet to make a breakthrough." "It¡¯s insane. Just thinking about it makes me want to throw up. I mean, I¡¯ve been working my ass off since day one, and I¡¯m still stuck trying to stabilize my mana flow. Let alone reaching the Grandmaster tier as a first year, I¡¯ll be lucky to reach it two years after graduation." "Yeah, the difference in talents is just insane. And borderline unfair. What takes us years is possible for them in months¡ª*sigh*," "It was always my dream to make it to the Circuits. Ever since I was a kid... I used to watch those broadcasted fights with my dad and swear I¡¯d be on that stage one day. Because that¡¯s where you get your first real shot at money and fame. That¡¯s where the elite notice you. The best weapons smiths want to make custom weapons for you. The best gear smiths want to make custom body armor for you. The best business conglomerates want to sponsor your career. And organizations like the six big clans or the best adventurer guilds in the universe try to rope you in as a young talent. It¡¯s like your whole life changes. And you instantly become famous and rich, which is why I must make it there!" "Yeah, well, good luck dreaming when you¡¯re standing next to walking disasters like Su Yang and Skyshard. How the hell are we supposed to compete?" "We¡¯re not. That¡¯s the thing. This year, we¡¯re not competing¡ªwe¡¯re surviving. I¡¯ve already made peace with it. I¡¯m aiming for the next year¡¯s summer camp. They say the top five students who don¡¯t make it into the Circuit team get auto-qualified for it, and honestly? I think I¡¯ve got a shot." "With those two on the team, and Mu Shen, Mu Ryan, and Doku basically locked in for three of the next year¡¯s summer camp slots, there¡¯s two spots still left up for grabs and I think I can clutch onto one of them." "Exactly. It¡¯s sensible to start planning for the next year, as realistically your chances of making it to the team this year are slim to none. But if this year, you can¡¯t be in the top five newbies? Then your dreams of ever appearing in the Circuits are as good as dead. Because then you¡¯re just... cannon fodder. You train. You bleed. You get passed over. That¡¯s the game." The students discussed while stretching before today¡¯s morning training, as everyone seemed super motivated to do their best for the upcoming selections. As even if they could not make it to the team this year.... A good performance could confirm their seat for next year, which was crucial if they wanted to keep their dreams of ever appearing in the circuits alive. ¡ª-------- (Leo¡¯s POV) As Leo stretched before the start of physical training, his thoughts drifted back to the conversation he had shared with Su Yang the previous day, while the two of them were recovering side by side in the medical ward. It had come rather unexpectedly, however, it was a much welcome reality check for Leo. "I think I¡¯ve finally hit the physical and mental thresholds I need to attempt the next tier, Skyshard. This fourth shot has given me that last push I was missing. And with me already having mastered the five skills necessary to break through, I feel like I¡¯m close to touching the limit." "The only department I¡¯m lacking in now is the mana concentration needed to break through. My body still can¡¯t store enough mana to facilitate a breakthrough. But my goal is to hit the required concentration within the next two weeks¡ªso I have enough time to train with my new strength before the Circuit selections begin." "I suffered a lot of humiliation last time... and I need to repay all of it¡ªwith interest this time. Because, that¡¯s the only way I¡¯ll reclaim my confidence in myself and in my bloodline." "So try to keep up, Skyshard. You may have the better fighting style right now, but I¡¯m about to leave you in the dust." Su Yang had warned, as Leo did not take those words lightly. Just like him, Su Yang had been grinding obsessively ever since his defeat against Minerva. As a thoroughbred noble, he had hit his life¡¯s lowest point when he was humiliated and defeated by Minerva and ever since then he had been training like a maniac. Unlike his previous self, who was accustomed to riding on talent alone, this changed Su Yang pushed himself relentlessly for every bit of progress he could make. And now, with a breakthrough within his arm¡¯s reach, he was about to get the rewards for his hard work, which would increase his battle strength by leaps and bounds, and mount significant pressure on Leo who would be suddenly left behind. Because unlike Su Yang, who was expected to break through in the next two weeks, Leo still needed five to six more weeks to get there himself. His mana concentration was almost at the necessary level, as the Complete Marrow Meditation Manual showed he had already completed over 90% of the cellular replacement process. With him now needing just four more weeks of six-hour meditation sessions to finally meet the threshold required to advance. But unfortunately that wasn¡¯t the only requirement. He was still lacking in the physical, mental, and skill categories¡ª which were all critical pillars of progression that couldn¡¯t be overlooked. [Celestial Veil] and [Thousand Phantom Strikes] still needed to be pushed from Advanced to Perfect mastery. And [Parallel Processing], which didn¡¯t follow any traditional grading system, also had to be sharpened through constant repetition, until it also hit [Perfect] grade and became instinctive under pressure. ¡¯I¡¯m not too far behind... but I¡¯m behind,¡¯ Leo analyzed, as deep down he knew that he wasn¡¯t miles away from Su Yang, and was very much on pace to become a Grandmaster before the selections. However, there still remained some significant roadblocks that he needed to iron out, before he could catch up to Su Yang once again. Chapter 136 136: Cowards "Skyshard. Yang. You''ll both be wearing the 300-kilogram vests today¡ªalong with an additional 10 kilograms on each wrist and ankle," Marvin instructed, his tone firm as he gestured toward the weighted gear. Su Yang stepped forward without hesitation, lifting the 300-kilogram vest with a practiced motion. But to Marvin''s surprise, Leo did not follow suit. Instead, Leo reached for the 325-kilogram vest, his expression unreadable¡ªlike a man on a mission. "I said 300, Skyshard. Not 325¡ª" Marvin repeated, but Leo paid him no heed, slipping the heavier vest over his shoulders without so much as a glance back. Something about Su Yang already brushing up against his physical limits while he hadn''t yet even approached his own... didn''t sit right with Leo. ''If I can''t out train him, I''ll never catch-up to him'' Leo thought, as he realized that if he wanted to make up the gap between them, he''d have to push himself harder¡ªstarting now. "Are you sure about this, Skyshard? You were struggling hard with the 290 yesterday¡ª" Su Yang reminded, raising an eyebrow, as Leo answered with a silent, impassive nod. "Can''t let you leave me in the dust," he said simply, as Su Yang grinned, understanding immediately. This was Leo''s way of declaring that the chase was on¡ªand Su Yang welcomed it. "Very well then... try not to fall behind my pace today," he replied, as Marvin clapped his hands and ordered the rest of the class to begin the day''s drills. ¡ª-------- From a distance, the second-year seniors stealthily observed the juniors'' training session, intent on gathering crucial intel about their future opponents. As with Circuit selection day only seven weeks away, every detail mattered. They tracked every sign of potential, every moment of hesitation, every flash of strength from the juniors who looked like they might threaten their current spots on the team. Unlike the first-years, who still believed raw power and flashy technique were enough, the seniors knew better. One-on-one combat wasn''t just a contest of strength¡ªit was a chess match, and information in such matches was the king. To know your opponent was to know yourself. And if you knew where they excelled¡ªand more importantly, where they faltered¡ªyou could shape a perfect strategy for victory. That very approach had been the key to Khyaal and Minerva''s wins over Leo and Su Yang. It wasn''t brute strength that carried them¡ªit was preparation, as without that groundwork, those matches could''ve easily tipped the other way. In fact, if they''d fought purely on instinct, Khyaal might have lost outright. "Wait... he''s putting on the 325-kilo vest?" one of the seniors muttered, squinting. "That''s what Khyaal wears now." A stunned silence followed, broken only by the thunder of footsteps hitting the track. "Look at the way Skyshard and Su Yang are running," another said, narrowing his eyes. "That speed... they''re practically flying across the field, and they''re not even breathing hard. Are they really still first-years?" "They''re not supposed to be this physically gifted. Those two... they might be once-in-a-generation," Minerva murmured, her voice low, the words half-whispered more to herself than anyone else. A strange sense of relief washed over her. She was glad she had pushed herself into the Grandmaster realm recently. Because if she hadn''t, she would be genuinely worried about facing those two again. "So... which one of us loses our seat?" Caleb asked, his tone dry but edged with tension. "Do you think we''re still safe against them?" Silence answered him. There were ten spots in every Circuit team, but only five were selected for each matchup by the Captain. Typically, three of those five were the unshakable core¡ªmainstays who fought nearly every match¡ªwhile the remaining two spots rotated depending on specialties and opponent matchups. It was a system that allowed versatility, but also constant pressure. Every member got to fight at least once during a Circuit season, but only the best kept their place in the core. And while Yu Shen and Minerva were secure at the top¡ªundeniably the strongest¡ªthe rest of the team? They were vulnerable. Leo and Su Yang were rising fast, and someone was going to be replaced. "We''ll need to get creative if we want to keep up with those two. But I sure as hell won''t give up my spot without a fight," Marcus said, fists clenched. As a chorus of agreement followed. "Me too." "Same here." "Let''s take turns watching them. By the time selection day arrives, we''ll know everything¡ªfrom their breathing patterns to their footwork." The group nodded in agreement, already crafting a surveillance schedule amongst each other, as if they couldn''t match the monsters rising in the junior ranks with raw power, then they decided to match them with obsession. ¡ª----------- (Meanwhile, Yu Shen) Training alone in the second year Physical Training Grounds, just adjacent to the first-years'', Yu Shen shook his head in quiet disdain, his muscles straining under the weight of his relentless regimen. ''Cowards... every last one of them who went to scout the juniors today, are Cowards.'' His jaw clenched as the thought echoed in his mind. ''Before you can become the Circuit Champion, you must develop a champion''s mindset. And not a single one of them has it.'' He exhaled sharply, disappointment darkening his gaze. ''If you can''t win your circuit matches without relying on scouting reports and cheap tricks, then you don''t belong on the team. Strategy has its place, I agree, but if that''s all you''ve got, then you''ll never be a champion. You might pull off the occasional upset, but true champions dominate. They don''t scrape by.'' Fury began to fuel each repetition, his pace intensifying. ''Instead of training beside me... instead of trying to become the best version of yourself... you waste your mornings spying on rookies¡ªbecause you''re that scared of them. Pathetic.'' Yu Shen''s fists tightened, veins bulging across his forearms. He had pushed his team hard these past months, dragging them to a respectable level through sheer will. But what he couldn''t change¡ªno matter how hard he tried¡ªwas who they were at their core. ''You can hand a beggar a fortune... but unless he''s got the stomach to digest that wealth, he''ll always act like he''s poor.'' And that was the problem with some of his teammates. They wore the Rodova Circuits uniforms, but carried the mindset of lowlifes¡ªobsessed with tactics and results, with no hunger for real strength or personal growth. Such warriors, in Yu Shen''s eyes, were beyond saving. He could motivate them. He could carry them. But he could never change what they believed. ''Minerva, you ask me why I made Khyaal vice captain over you¡ªeven though you''re a Grandmaster and he''s not?'' His gaze turned steely as he recalled the decision. ''This is why.'' ''You may be stronger, but your mindset is shallow. You chase perfection in outcomes, not in effort. You''re not the kind of leader others should follow¡ªand that''s why you''re not the vice captain.'' As Yu Shen pushed through another brutal set, sweat pouring and muscles burning, he no longer questioned his choice. In Khyaal, he saw hunger. In Minerva, he saw calculation. And when the time came to fight the real battles¡ªthe kind that couldn''t be won with intel and clever timing¡ªhe knew who would still be standing beside him. Chapter 137 137: Break-Through. In life, some of the biggest breakthroughs often came not through methodical planning, but through sudden, spur-of-the-moment moments of clarity¡ªand Leo was no exception. Up until now, with no real metrics to track or measure the progress of [Parallel Processing], he often found himself lost, unsure of where exactly he stood with the skill, which bothered him deeply. That was, until one afternoon during training, a flicker of insight hit him suddenly like an unexpected flash of understanding, allowing him to finally grasp the fundamental difference between different mastery levels of skills, that was beyond the textbook definitions he had memorized. He had always known the standard breakdown: Just learning how to perform a move was considered (Basic) mastery. If you could activate it in under 0.75 seconds, it became (Intermediate) mastery. Under 0.3 seconds, and it was (Advanced) mastery. And when you brought that time below 0.1 seconds, the skill was considered to be at (Perfect) mastery. But something about that model never sat quite right with him. Because, in practice, he''d noticed minor inconsistencies¡ªactivation times that varied by ¡À0.8 seconds across different skills, but still classified under the same tier of mastery. And he had never truly understood why that happened... until now. Because today, as he activated [Full Counter]¡ªa skill he had already mastered¡ªand compared it against [Parallel Processing], which he was still struggling to internalize, the realization clicked. The difference wasn''t just in timing. It was in instinct. [Full Counter] required no conscious thought. It felt natural¡ªalmost primal. Like catching a ball flying toward his face, where his body responded before his brain could even process the action. But activating [Parallel Processing]? It was like trying to throw a ball into a moving basket. There was thought involved. Intention. A split-second of calculation and adjustment. A mental delay that made all the difference. In the first case, the body moved before the mind could interfere. In the second, the mind had to issue the command first¡ªthen the body followed. And that subtle hesitation? That was the difference between instinct and intention. Between mastery and understanding. Between "knowing a skill" and it being a part of who you are. And with that realization, Leo finally began to understand what mastery truly felt like¡ªnot as a measure of speed, but as a measure of instinct. And it was then that Leo finally understood the difference between skills as instinct. As he realized that (Basic) mastery felt like holding a ball for the first time and awkwardly trying to toss it into a basket, as at that stage, every movement needed conscious correction¡ª as your body was unsure of the angle, the strength, the follow-through of how to make the shot. And in contrast, (Intermediate) mastery was like getting better at it after a few hundred throws, where you now had a general rhythm¡ªyour muscle memory had begun to form¡ªbut you still needed to aim carefully, adjust for distance, and make minor corrections with every attempt. Which further improved at (Advanced) mastery, when you no longer needed to aim anymore, because you could sink the shot without thinking too hard about the angle or trajectory. But (Perfect) mastery? That was different entirely¡ª It was when the basket no longer even mattered¡ªbecause the act of throwing and scoring had merged into a single motion. You did not need to calculate it. You did not even need to try. You just did it, the same way you walked, or blinked, or breathed, as the skill simply became reflex. And in that moment of clarity, Leo finally realized what level of mastery he was at with [Parallel Processing]. As while activating it had been feeling like throwing a ball with a lot of hesitation a few weeks ago. It had started to feel more natural now, with him barely having to think about it anymore, as the activation time for the skill dropped to just about 3.5 seconds. However, although the activation time was still on the higher end, Leo was sure that he had hit (Advanced) mastery for the skill, as the whole feel had shifted. And that gave him a lot of confidence to advance it to (Perfect) mastery in the coming weeks, as just knowing what grade it was at brought him a lot of mental peace. ¡ª---------- (Rodova Military Academy ¨C Leo''s Dorm Room) Once the cellular replacement rate in his body surpassed the 95% threshold¡ªafter several grueling months of practicing the Complete Marrow Meditation Manual¡ªLeo finally began to witness the full effects of the technique unfold before his eyes. His bone marrow, once the standard dull yellow that marked an ordinary constitution, now shimmered with a distinct golden hue, as it underwent a profound and irreversible transformation. At this stage, the very DNA embedded within his marrow-production cells was being rewritten¡ªreprogrammed to permanently alter the way his body functioned at its core. No longer would he need to spend hours in meditation to stimulate new blood cell production. As from this point forward, his body would maintain that process autonomously¡ªefficiently, naturally, and without conscious effort. Crossing the 95% threshold meant Leo had entered the final phase of the Complete Marrow Meditation Manual. With the meditation manual now directing him to focus on altering the marrow production sites permanently instead of producing new cells, in a process that lasted about 3-4 weeks. Once completed¡ª The transformation would be final. The new blood cell production system would become a permanent part of his physiology¡ªrequiring no additional effort to maintain. As Leo would find himself completely free from the burden of meditating everyday. What had once been a daily routine, which required him to spend six relentless hours of stillness, strain, and inner turmoil¡ªwould finally become obsolete. And with that time freed? Leo could focus entirely on the things that truly mattered: Combat. Skills. And breaking through. Because from this moment on, his foundation in physiology and mana circulation wouldn''t just be solid. It would be unshakable. Chapter 138 138: Leo Vs Su Yang (Rodova Military Academy ¨C Practical Combat Grounds) Over the next two weeks, Leo trained like an absolute maniac, pushing himself a step beyond what even he believed he was capable of, as he drove himself to failure every single day. It got to a point, where even the instructors started to fear for his sanity and health, as they very verbally voiced their concerns, warning Leo about the pitfalls of burning out and overtraining¡ªbut Leo only dug in deeper. Because the moment Su Yang officially broke through to the Grandmaster tier? Everything changed. ¡ª--------- The first thing Su Yang did after his breakthrough was challenge Leo to a spar. Not out of arrogance, but because he genuinely wanted to test his new strength against the one person he measured himself against in this academy, which was Leo. Their rivalry had been brewing since day one. In their first week, Su Yang had absolutely wiped the floor with him. And for the better part of the first three months of their academy life, he maintained that lead¡ªhis raw talent and excellent upbringing making up the difference every time they clashed. But then Leo started to find his rhythm. His new fighting style took shape, and it made him fluid, precise and unpredictable. As slowly, the tides started to turn. Spars that once ended in decisive losses for Leo began to lean his way. Until recently, when Su Yang could barely touch him anymore, because Leo had become just that fast and unpredictable for him to take on. But now? Now the dynamic had changed again. As with Su Yang becoming a Grandmaster first, the power difference once again started to lean his way. ¡ª--------- The moment their first spar after Su Yang''s breakthrough to Grandmaster began, Leo immediately sensed that something was wrong. He couldn''t put his finger on it at first¡ªbecause it wasn''t Su Yang''s presence, his footwork, or even the way he gripped his blade that unsettled him¡ªbut rather, it was his eyes. Those golden, eerily calm eyes threw Leo off balance, as just meeting his gaze sent a subtle shiver crawling down his spine¡ªone he hadn''t felt since that day in the Rodova Mess Hall, when he had first locked eyes with Yu Shen. And today, Su Yang''s eyes carried that same pressure. That same unspoken warning. And that was what alarmed Leo first. Su Yang''s bloodline skill, [Domination], had never once worked on Leo before¡ªnot even slightly. But now, as those golden eyes stared straight through him, Leo felt the unmistakable pull of Su Yang''s will pressing against his own. Not overwhelming, but sharp enough to make his body tense and his thoughts sharpen with unease. And in that moment, Leo''s jaw clenched as realization struck. [Domination] became more potent the wider the strength gap was between the user and their opponent¡ªand while it had failed to affect Leo in the past, back when their powers were evenly matched, that balance had now shifted. As with Leo falling behind, [Domination] had finally taken hold. And as the first clash of blades erupted between them, Leo discovered it wasn''t just the passive pressure that had changed. Everything about Su Yang felt different. His footwork was crisper, his speed faster, and the sheer weight behind every movement was simply overwhelming. Within seconds, Leo found himself on the backfoot, forced into a reactive stance, as if he were a cornered mouse facing down a hungry tiger. Whoosh¡ª Su Yang''s sword came crashing down in a familiar arc, activating the basic move [Vertical Slash]¡ªa technique Leo had blocked dozens of times before. But this time? When Leo raised both daggers to intercept the blow, the sheer force of the strike sent a jarring vibration through his bones, numbing his arms even as he managed to block it. CLANG¡ª! He staggered back, blinking in disbelief. ''The skill... it''s the same move... the same execution... but the power output¡ª'' It was completely different. Shockingly different. Because while the move and the man delivering it hadn''t changed, the realm he now stood in had. Su Yang, now a Grandmaster, was playing by a different set of rules. Everything about him had leveled up¡ªnot just his strength, but his perception, his movement, his capacity to read and control the tempo of battle¡ªand it showed with every passing second. There was an old saying in the combat world¡ª "Even the weakest Grandmaster is stronger than the strongest Master." Leo had always dismissed that line as a dramatic exaggeration. But he couldn''t do so anymore. Not after this. Not after watching the same Su Yang who had been struggling to land hits on him, suddenly dominate their match so thoroughly that Leo couldn''t even mount a decent defense. Clang Block Clang¡ª Every exchange ended with Leo being driven back. Every attempt at a counter was anticipated and intercepted. It felt like he was back in week one of the academy¡ªhelpless, scrambling, trying to survive, while Su Yang stood towering above him, untouchable. ''He''s like Major Hen now...'' Leo thought, panting heavily as he slid across the arena floor, ribs throbbing from a brutal kick. Su Yang hadn''t become invincible¡ªbut the gap between them had widened more than Leo ever expected. And the worst part? He wasn''t even using new techniques. Just the same old ones¡ªreused, recycled, but now amplified by the sheer force and finesse of a Grandmaster. And that was the true horror of it. Because the same techniques Leo once dismissed as predictable were now being delivered with such precision and overwhelming pressure, that they felt brand new again. As apparently, that''s what becoming a Grandmaster truly meant. As one not only improved in every measurable physical, mental and magical metrics when they tiered up. But they also improved everything associated with those metrics, such as skills and their outputs. For if both a Grandmaster mage and a Master mage who had mastered (Fireball) to the same (Perfect) grade, unleashed it at once. If the Master mage could burn down 1 tree using it, then the Grandmaster would burn down 10. As such was the sheer power output difference between tiers. ¡ª------- "Sheesh.... I had completely forgotten about the sensation of beating your ass so thoroughly. I had forgotten how enjoyable it was¡ª" Su Yang said, after their spar was over, as he seemed to be in visibly high spirits. "Nice one, Yang¨C" Leo replied back, as he lay sprawled on the floor, covering his eyes with his arm, as he recalled the mistakes he made in this fight with an impassive face. "You''ve got to catch-up to me, Skyshard. Don''t let me get too far ahead, or people will forget you''re my rival!" Su Yang said in a joking tone, as Leo only hummed in reply. "Mmhmm¡ª" In the first place, he never cared about their friendship or rivalry as deeply as Su Yang did, however, he did not dislike it either. For him Su Yang was a measuring stick who motivated him to be his best, which was why he kept him around, but there were no deeper feelings involved. However, that was not the case for Su Yang, who saw a genuine friend and a lifelong brother in Leo, as taking a seat beside him, Yang finally spoke what was weighing heavily on his mind for the past few months. "I know the class doesn''t laugh at us anymore¡ªnot like they did after we lost to the seniors during the early days," Su Yang muttered, his voice low but sharp. "But that''s not enough for me. Not even close. I won''t be satisfied until I smash Minerva and Yu Shen''s smug faces into the dirt in front of everyone¡ªand laugh while doing it. That''s the only kind of revenge that matters." He turned to Leo then, his gaze fierce. "You and me, Skyshard¡ªwe''re nobles. We carry the blood of gods in our veins. And these filthy commoners? They''re nothing. They were born from dirt and will return to it." "I don''t care how much Rodova preaches equality or how proud they are of building this academy on ''merit''¡ªbecause I know exactly what happens if we let commoners think they''re equal to us." His voice dropped a notch, laced with venom. "They''ll become the next oppressors of this universe. Just like David. That man hates us¡ªnot because we''re bad people¡ªbut because we remind him of what he''ll never be." Su Yang paused, his hands clenched so tightly his knuckles went white. "Can you imagine if David were the Principal of Rodova?" he said, voice rising with disbelief. "Do you honestly think he''d let us train like this? That he''d ever give us a fair shot at graduating?" "No. He''d sabotage us at every turn¡ªbecause he''s blinded by his obsession with lifting up the commoners. He''d never care about our struggles, no matter how hard we try." "And that''s exactly why we can''t ever let them look down on us." He exhaled hard, his eyes burning with conviction. "We have to keep reminding them who truly rules this universe. Because the second they start believing we''re equals¡ªthat''s when the chaos begins. That''s when everything falls apart." "To me? The commoners are a bigger threat to this universe than the Evil Cult ever was," Su Yang declared, the hatred in his voice thick and unfiltered. Then, after a long breath, he turned to Leo again. "In the end, it''s us against the universe, brother." His lips curled into a cold, determined smile. "So you''d better keep up, because I won''t be waiting for you for too long, and also because we have to remind this academy of who its real owners are." Chapter 139 139: Instructions After getting his ass handed to him by Su Yang, Leo spent the next two weeks of academy life in a state of singular obsession¡ªdriven entirely by the need to push himself beyond his current limits. And eventually, he found them. His physical progress came to a screeching halt when, despite his maximum effort, he could no longer complete Professor Marvin''s daily drills beyond the 350kg vest. No matter how much he strained, gritted his teeth, or punished his body, he simply couldn''t break past that ceiling, as it seemed like the enhancements granted by the Complete Marrow Meditation Manual, along with the cumulative effects of the Genetic Awakening Shots, had already been fully absorbed into his system. Every drop of physical potential had been extracted¡ªleaving nothing more to unlock at the Master tier. As for his mental state, five relentless months of training to failure had forged his willpower into steel. His pain tolerance, focus, and discipline had been stretched to the brink and hardened beyond recognition. And with that, Leo had finally completed two of the five major requirements for tier advancement, achieving a major milestone. ¡ª--------- (Rodova Military Academy, Leo''s Dorm Room) On the meditation front, exactly two weeks before the Circuit Selection Day rolled around, Leo managed to complete the ''Complete Marrow Meditation Manual'' in full, as he successfully transformed his body''s natural marrow production sites to independently produce the enhanced blood cells from now on. [Congratulations! You have completely replaced all the blood cells in your body with the enhanced blood cells. Meditation Progress - 100%.] The meditation manual flipped to its last page, congratulating Leo on reaching completion. And although Leo expected the book to just end there, it unexpectedly flipped to one more page, where it gave Leo recommendations on what books to follow from now onwards. [ Enjoyed the Marrow Meditation Manual? Here are some more books from the author that may help you reach the transcendent stage. 1) Deep Vein Refinement: A Deep Tissue Meditation Method This technique focuses on refining the body''s inner vascular and mana channels, strengthening the walls of veins, arteries, and mana conduits to handle greater pressure and flow. Practitioners often describe a sensation of their blood boiling as their body adapts to circulating high-density mana without rupturing. 2) Cranial Reinforcement Protocol: Enhancing Neural Stability A cerebral-focused meditation technique that works on increasing neural conductivity and improving resistance to mental strain. This method is especially useful for those who frequently use high-speed cognitive skills, as it allows for better control, longer usage times, and reduced mental fatigue. 3) Lung Blooming Cycle: The Foundation of Breath-Controlled Mana Circulation. An advanced breathing-centric manual that trains the lungs and diaphragm to better regulate internal mana flow. It allows users to store and release mana in sync with their breathing patterns, improving battle endurance, burst capability, and resistance to internal mana turbulence. Leo stared blankly at the final page. His eyes scanned the headers, then moved down to the brief descriptions, only for a mirthless sigh to escape his lips. "Shameless self promotion at the end... of course," he muttered, dragging a hand down his face. He''d just finished months of agonizing marrow-level reconstruction, and now the book was casually recommending neural rewiring and boiling his blood vessels like it was a fun after-school activity. "Thankfully, I still have time before I need to choose my next manual, so thanks for the recommendations¡ªbut I won''t be needing them for now," Leo muttered to himself, closing the holographic book for the final time. With that, he had officially completed the third and fourth requirements on his path to becoming a Grandmaster. The Complete Marrow Meditation Manual was done and his mana concentration had finally reached the breakthrough threshold. "Four out of five requirements completed... just need to focus on my skills now," Leo murmured, exhaling slowly as the weight of his progress settled in. And with meditation no longer consuming six hours of his day, starting tomorrow¡ªhe could dedicate every waking moment to pure combat training, pushing his body until it gave out. Because now, there was nothing left to hold him back. "Two weeks until the selections..... I hope it''s enough¡ª" ¡ª--------- (Rodova Military Academy ¨C Muiyan Faye''s Room) Muiyan Faye double-checked the lock on her door for the third time before drawing the thick blackout curtains shut. Her breathing slowed as she activated the noise suppression formation etched beneath her desk¡ªone of the few luxuries she''d managed to smuggle into the academy quarters under the guise of meditation enhancements. Once the room was secure, she retrieved the communication crystal from the rooms hidden compartment, as a chill ran down her spine the moment she touched it. ''Why did the elder request an emergency mission from me?'' she wondered, as channeling her mana into the crystal, she felt its dormant energy awaken, glowing faintly with a cold, bluish hue. Within seconds, the connection was established and a deep voice cut through the silence, crackling with static-laced authority. "How is Skyshard progressing?" the voice asked, low and commanding, unmistakably that of the Evil Cult Elder who served as her direct handler. Muiyan Faye''s eyes lit up as she straightened her posture, suppressing the excitement in her voice¡ªthough a slight yelp of enthusiasm still slipped out. "He''s advancing rapidly. He''s already hit the physical and mental thresholds required for a Grandmaster breakthrough, and from what I''ve seen, he''ll cross the meditation and mana thresholds very soon" "At this rate, he''s on track to become a Grandmaster in less than six months since joining the academy," she added with pride, her voice tinged with awe at Leo''s unprecedented growth. But the response from the crystal was not what she expected. A cold scoff echoed back. "Not enough," the Elder said flatly. "This level of speed is the bare minimum. If he truly wishes to survive as a Dragon, he must move even faster." His tone was devoid of praise¡ªonly expectation. Muiyan Faye opened her mouth to respond but held back, swallowing her irritation. She knew better than to question the Elder''s standards when it came to Leo. As after a tense pause, the Elder''s voice returned, cutting through the silence like a knife. "Did you secure the caretaker position for the Circuits team as instructed?" He asked, as Faye nodded instinctively, before remembering that he couldn''t see her. "Yes, I did. I''ve been officially assigned as one of the team''s support personnel during the selection and tournament period." She replied before going silent. However, after a couple of seconds, she found herself incapable of suppressing her curiosity, which was why she asked, "But... why was this so important? Why go to such lengths just to have me stationed there?" The Elder was quiet for a moment, as though deciding how much he was allowed to say. Then came his reply¡ªslow, ominous, and dripping with implication. "Something is going to happen at the Circuits this year. Something big. I can''t share the details yet, but when the time comes, you must be ready to act, and most importantly, if things go wrong... you are to protect Skyshard at all costs." Muiyan''s breath caught in her throat. Her fingers tightened around the crystal as unease twisted in her gut. The Elder''s tone left no room for interpretation. This wasn''t speculation. This was certainty. The Evil Cult was planning something major for this year''s circuit''s, and there was a chance that Leo may be caught in the cross-fire, as an unsuspecting bystander. "Understood," she whispered, her voice barely audible, as a silence stretched between them once more. Finally after a few seconds, the Elder spoke again, his tone as impassive as ever. "Report again once he breaks through. Until then... you have no further orders." The connection severed immediately, the crystal''s glow vanishing like a snuffed flame. Muiyan Faye sat frozen in place, her thoughts racing. She didn''t know what was coming. She didn''t know when. But one thing was clear: The Circuits this year would be far more than a tournament if the Evil Cult was planning an operation. Chapter 140 140: How to breakthrough? (Rodova Military Academy ¨C Practical Combat Grounds) Leo, like many other students vying for a spot on the Circuits team, often trained well past midnight at the practical combat grounds¡ªrelentlessly sharpening his techniques and pushing each skill toward perfection. With only ten days remaining until Selection Day, he stood on the cusp of a breakthrough. Every one of his unperfected skills hovered just above the 0.1-second activation mark¡ªagonizingly close to perfection, yet still out of reach. But now, for the first time, Leo felt a surge of confidence. He was certain he could push through to the next tier within the coming week. Yet, standing at the threshold of advancement, he came to a frustrating realization¡ªhe had no idea how one actually broke through from the Master realm to the Grandmaster realm. He understood the requirements, sure. But the process itself? The exact mechanics of the transformation? That remained a mystery. Which is why, after wrapping up tonight''s training, Leo went to find Major Hen, to ask him about the same. ¡ª---------- "What do you mean you don''t know how to break through? That''s the most basic knowledge even seven-year-old kids learn in school," Major Hen said, staring at Leo like he''d grown a second head. "How did you even become a Master-level warrior if you don''t know how to break through?" he asked again, this time with visible irritation, as for a moment, he thought Leo was purposely messing with him¡ªbut Leo remained quiet. "If you''re trying to piss me off, boy¡ª" Hen began, but then paused as his eyes widened slightly in realization. "Aghhh¡ªyour memory loss," he muttered, rubbing his temples as he let out a long sigh. "Right. Forgot about that." He seemed to suddenly remember that Leo had suffered memory loss before being admitted to the academy¡ªa detail Leo had revealed during his first bout against Su Yang at the start of the semester. Hen had pushed that fact out of his mind, mostly because over the past five months, Leo had never once behaved like someone who lacked fundamental knowledge. He carried himself with confidence, strategy, and instinct¡ªnever once seeming lost. That''s why it took Hen a moment to remember that Leo genuinely lacked some of the basic knowledge needed to survive in this world. "Alright," he said, folding his arms as he looked at Leo with a mix of pity and mild frustration. "I''m assuming you don''t even know the difference between a Master and a Grandmaster warrior beyond the name?" Leo gave a small nod. "Alright then. Let me start from there. Then I''ll walk you through the process." "A Master-level warrior," Hen began, "is the peak of what your species can naturally become. That''s it. There''s no universal standard for being a Master. It''s based entirely on the limits of your race." "Technically, you should be called a ''Master Human Warrior''¡ªnot just ''Master Warrior''¡ªbut since Rodova is an all-human academy, we don''t bother using the full title." "A Master Human warrior, a Master Orc warrior, a Master Elf warrior¡ªthey''re all different. Their power is capped by what their species can physically and mentally handle." "An Orc Master is naturally going to be stronger than a Human Master, just like a Dragonkin Master might have far more mana than either. That''s why there''s no single standard across races." Leo nodded in understanding. "If an average Human Master can carry a 200 kg load across one kilometer without slowing down, a Master Orc might be able to carry 700. But they might lack the same agility or reflexes in a flat-out dash, and between all the myriad species, discrepancies of the like are many." "However, that''s not the case with Grandmasters," Hen added, as Leo replied with a quiet, "I see." "A Grandmaster breaks that ceiling." "Species doesn''t matter anymore at that point. The title becomes universal. A Grandmaster Human can go toe-to-toe with a Grandmaster Orc¡ªor even win on any metric¡ªbecause the body isn''t just running on biology anymore." He let the words hang for a moment before continuing. "When someone becomes a Grandmaster, their body starts operating on mana as its main power source." "Muscles, nerves, organs¡ªeverything gets rewired. They''re no longer bound by the meat and bone they were born with. Mana powers their strength, endurance, and speed." "The reason people respect Grandmasters so much is because they''ve undergone a transformation. They aren''t just stronger¡ªthey''ve evolved." Leo stayed silent, but the look in his eyes showed he understood. "A Grandmaster is still mortal, of course¡ªthey can''t go on forever without food or sleep," Hen clarified. "But they can maintain peak function for an entire week without eating, and stay awake for three days straight without breaking down, while a Master warrior can never do that. As unlike masters who rely on physiology for survival, Grandmasters rely on mana." With the foundation laid, Hen moved on. "Now," he said, stepping closer. "Let me tell you how that transformation actually happens." "As you already know, there are five requirements you must fulfill before you can even attempt to break through. Without all five, you don''t even get to touch the threshold." Leo gave a small nod, confirming that he knew that much at least. Which made Hen feel slightly relieved. "Alright. Since you know that, let me explain why each of those thresholds is necessary." He held up one finger. "First is Physical Limit. Your body needs to be trained to its absolute peak. Muscles, bones, tendons¡ªeverything, because if your body can''t handle what''s coming, it''ll get torn apart mid-process." Leo''s eyes widened slightly. "There''s no guarantee of success, Leo," Hen said firmly. "Reaching the threshold doesn''t mean you''re safe. It just means you''re ready to risk your life. The breakthrough process is lethal if you''re not fully prepared." Up until now, Leo had thought that reaching the threshold was the hard part. He had no idea the actual breakthrough itself was where the real danger began. "Second is the Mental Limit. You need unwavering focus and iron willpower. The process is agony, pure and simple. If your mind isn''t strong enough, you''ll pass out¡ªor lose your mind¡ªbefore you''re even halfway through." Hen raised a second finger as Leo nodded. "Third is Meditation Manual Perfection. All manuals that guide a user to the Grandmaster stage are different, but they all serve one purpose¡ªto refine your mana circulation. Through constant repetition, your circuits become smoother, more stable and your control over mana becomes sharper¡ª-" "That''s crucial for surviving what comes next," he said, raising a third finger. "Fourth is Mana Saturation. Your body must store as much mana as it physically can, because without that internal reserve, you won''t survive the moment your system gets drained. You''ll need it to come back from the brink of death" He raised a fourth finger with a grim expression. "And finally..." Hen said, his voice quieter now, "...is Skill Perfection. As you probably already know, once the breakthrough starts, your body will be flooded with dangerous levels of unstable mana." "Your only way to get rid of it is to unleash every skill you''ve mastered, one after another, to burn through the poison before it kills you." He raised the fifth and final finger, a smug smile crossing his face. Every phase of the breakthrough carried a lethal risk. And Hen knew Leo was finally beginning to realize just how serious it all was. "Only when you''ve hit all five thresholds should you even consider starting the process." "And once I explain how that breakthrough process actually works, you''ll understand why I''ve been warning you so much." Hen''s expression hardened as he looked Leo dead in the eye. "Believe me¡ªI''m not exaggerating the risks at all." Chapter 141 141: The actual process After warning Leo about all the risks associated with the breakthrough, Hen began explaining the process itself. "It starts with a breakthrough potion. A volatile compound that supercharges your mana core and floods your system with raw energy. The second it hits, your mana circuits are forced to widen. And I don''t mean gently," Hen said, mimicking the motion of drinking from a bottle. His face twitched in discomfort, as if haunted by memories better left buried. "It''s like shoving a hurricane through a straw," he muttered with a grim expression. "Most people scream. Some go catatonic. And those who haven''t trained their mental limit? They die on the spot." Leo nodded, slow and expressionless. "I see." Internally, he was already imagining how he''d direct the flow¡ªmapping out his current circuit pathways, noting the weaknesses he''d need to reinforce before attempting such a surge. The danger didn''t intimidate him; it simply presented a formula with very real consequences. "If you survive that," Hen continued, "the mana doesn''t just move through your circuits anymore. It starts infiltrating your nervous system and bloodstream. That''s when your body begins to change on a physiological level." "At key overlap points¡ªyour spine, your heart, your major arteries¡ªyour mana circuits start merging with your biology. These merge zones are called Chakra Nodes. Each one becomes a fusion point between your nervous system, bloodstream, and mana circuits." "This stage is excruciating. But once it''s complete, your muscles begin receiving mana directly. Think of it like switching from combustion fuel to clean energy. But this comes with a risk. Because if your body''s not strong enough and your muscles can''t take it. They melt. Which will leave you crippled in seconds." Hen said, giving Leo a meaningful look. "But if you''re ready... your body adapts. It upgrades. High-performance engine, high-grade fuel. Everything becomes smoother, faster, stronger." Hen paused, letting the silence carry the weight of that sentence. "But it''s not over yet." Leo didn''t move, but his mind was already ticking. He absorbed everything Hen said and started to envision it in a chronological order, listing out the risks associated with each stage. "After that stage, once you''re overloaded. That same energy that helped you break through becomes toxic if left unused. So you have to burn it¡ªfast." "You activate every technique you''ve got. Back-to-back. Rapid-fire. Anything to drain yourself dry, because if you hesitate, even for a second, that mana starts corroding you from the inside." Hen''s tone darkened. "At this point, you''ll be in so much pain¡ªmentally and physically¡ªyou won''t be able to perform anything that isn''t pure instinct. Your body won''t be stable enough to execute skills you haven''t perfected." "That''s why skill perfection before breaking through is mandatory," Hen added. "Because only when a move becomes second nature can you rely on it during the breakthrough." Leo nodded again. No emotion. But internally, he felt enlightened to know the actual reason behind needing skill perfection. It was actually because he needed those skills to quickly burn off excess mana, because if he did not, he could die. "And once you''re empty... completely hollowed out... after all the excess energy is gone," Hen said quietly, "that''s when you move to the final step." "You release your own natural mana into your new body. You flood the system¡ªevery inch of it. Because if you don''t fill it in time, your body, now redesigned to live off mana, starts shutting down." "You''ll feel like you''re holding your breath in a vacuum¡ªlike suffocating from the inside out." Hen''s voice flattened. "And if you don''t have enough mana to fully saturate your new body? Then the transformation halts. You end up in a broken state¡ªalive, but ruined. Your circuits won''t work right. You''ll never reach Grandmaster." Leo stood still, processing the sequence like a tactical report. Step by step. Each phase was brutal¡ªbut precise. There were no random factors here. Just thresholds. Control. Preparation. Hen let out a breath, breaking the silence. "That''s the path, kid. Becoming a Grandmaster isn''t leveling up. It''s being torn apart and rebuilt. And only if you survive it all do you get to ascend." He exhaled again, softer this time. "You''re lucky you''re doing this at the Rodova Military Academy. The institution provides you with one of the highest-grade breakthrough potions in the system¡ªfor free." Hen''s voice turned slightly nostalgic. "When I was a Master, I had to gather the ingredients myself. I scoured wild zones for some herbs, bought some on the black market, begged others for some in exchange for favors I''d rather forget." He shook his head. "And even after all that, I still had to pay an alchemist to brew it. And trust me, he wasn''t top-tier. My potion had minor impurities... burned like hell going down. I was lucky to survive." Leo didn''t respond. But he finally understood his privilege for being a Rodova Military Academy student. Because, if he wasn''t here, he would have to struggle a lot more to get the same results. Just because his environment would demand it from him. "Outside this academy, nothing comes easy," Hen said, as he offered Leo some genuine life advice. "When you''re inevitably someday ready to break through to the Transcendent stage, don''t expect anyone to hand you a potion. Start planning for it years in advance." He leaned in slightly, voice quiet. "Because if you don''t... it''ll take years just to gather the materials and find an alchemist talented enough to brew it for you." Leo gave one final nod, slow and deliberate. He understood now. Standing here, in the heart of Rodova, surrounded by systems built to support him¡ªhe was living in a controlled environment. A privilege most warriors in the real world would kill for. Universal Government soldiers spent decades in service to earn the right to a breakthrough potion. Independent warriors risked their lives hunting down each ingredient on their own, hoping they wouldn''t die before the last one was found. Compared to them, Leo''s path had been easy. And Hen had made it very clear¡ª It wouldn''t stay that way forever, which was why he needed to be grateful for what he had today and prepare thoroughly for what he might not have tomorrow. "Thank-you for the explanation Major Hen, I think I understand the entire breakthrough process clearly now. I feel like I''ll be ready to break through in about a week''s time from now, but I''ll let you know when I''m ready," Leo said, as Hen nodded with pride towards him. "That''s right kid. It''s about time you break through¡ª- I''ve been sparring against you for months now... if you don''t break through even after all that help, it will reflect badly on me as an instructor. Hahaha!" Hen chuckled, as he slapped Leo on the shoulders. "Just remember.... Take proper rest before you attempt a breakthrough. With the way you''re training these days, I worry for your sanity. So when you''re at the threshold. Just take a day to relax and get to your peak, and only then attempt it. Maybe sleep for 9-12 hours the previous day. But burn off every inch of fatigue you have in you before you do it. The process is dangerous, and many have lost their lives trying to attempt it when they were not ready" Hen warned, as Leo gave him a final nod of understanding. "Don''t worry Major... I''ll keep your advice in mind," Leo said before turning to leave. Chapter 142 142: Celebration (7 Days Later ¨C Rodova Military Academy) Drip... Drip... Sweat trickled down Leo''s forehead as his body trembled under the relentless weight of accumulated exertion, every muscle fiber twitching from constant tension as the heat surged through him like a furnace nearing combustion. ''Just a little more...'' he told himself, activating [Parallel Processing] as his mind fragmented across multiple layers¡ªcalculating his opponent''s movement patterns, regulating his own breathing, analyzing air currents, and maintaining his stance with machine-like precision. *TWAP* He felt a droplet sliding down his brow, tracking every millimeter of its descent in real time, sensing the exact moment it detached from his chin and began falling. [Absolute Vision] locked onto it mid-air, tracing its arc all the way to the floor as if even gravity itself had slowed to accommodate his perception. But Leo''s focus wasn''t on the sweat¡ªit was on the man across from him. Major Das, the Academy''s Archery Instructor, moved like a seasoned predator, releasing another arrow with a fluid snap of his bowstring as the projectile whistled past Leo''s cheek, cutting through the air just inches from his skin. Leo''s gaze didn''t waver, as he had already anticipated the shot. His eyes were locked onto the subtle tightening of the Major''s ankles and the controlled coiling of his thigh muscles, clear signs he was about to leap backward to regain distance. ''No¡ªyou''re not getting away.'' As his thoughts aligned with his instincts, Leo activated [Mirror World], conjuring two identical clones behind the Major with a flicker of light and distortion. The clones surged forward immediately, forming a physical wall at the precise point where Das would''ve landed, as Leo denied him the space he sought. Caught mid-motion, the Major was forced to pivot on instinct, dispatching the clones in twin slashes as sparks flew from the contact¡ªprecious seconds lost in the maneuver. ''That''s it... there''s my opening.'' Without a moment''s hesitation, Leo activated [Thousand Phantom Slashes] as mana flooded through his limbs and blurred his form into motion, his speed transcending normal perception as his body became a ripple of shifting afterimages. He lunged in with surgical precision, his blade dancing through the air with deceptive rhythm. Every strike was masked behind layered illusions, each step feeding into the next as his slashes overlapped and folded over one another like a spiraling storm of steel and shadows¡ªdesigned not just to strike, but to overwhelm. *SHINGG¡ª* *SHING¡ª* The courtyard rang with the sound of clashing steel and tearing wind as Leo advanced like a machine¡ªprecise, relentless, and cold. His movements followed a perfect algorithm, calculated and honed over countless repetitions. Major Das narrowed his eyes as he shifted into a tighter stance, his breathing slowing even under pressure. With a quick motion, his bow snapped into its compact blade form as he parried one afterimage, then another, each strike blocked with just enough force to maintain balance. Despite the assault, Das stayed composed, his eyes cutting through the swarm of illusions as he waited¡ªnot for an opening¡ªbut for the real Leo to reveal himself. He baited a strike to the left and caught a glimpse of flickering movement to his right¡ªspinning just in time to meet the real blade aimed at his ribs. "You''re fast, Skyshard... but not fast enough," Das muttered, as he stomped his heel into the ground. *BAM.* A controlled shockwave rippled through the platform, distorting the air and scattering the illusion field for a single instant¡ªjust long enough for Das to fully lock onto Leo''s position. Twisting on his heel, the Major drove the flat of his blade into Leo''s side, following through with a sweeping kick enhanced by condensed mana. The impact struck like a hammer, the air around them pulsing outward as Leo was launched off his feet. He flew backward, boots scraping against the stone as sparks flared beneath him. The momentum carried him across the arena floor, his body skidding several meters before finally halting near the platform''s edge, where he dropped to one knee. He had lost this exchange. But instead of frustration, Leo began to chuckle. It started low¡ªhoarse and dry from exertion¡ªbut quickly built into something deeper, something unhinged. His shoulders trembled as laughter spilled from him, echoing through the otherwise silent courtyard, raw and feral in tone. Major Das furrowed his brow as he watched. "What...?" However, just as suddenly as it began, the laughter stopped. Leo''s head lifted, his face wiped clean of emotion as if nothing had happened. The grin that had twisted across his lips vanished in an instant as he rose to his feet with eerie composure, brushing dust from his uniform with slow, methodical movements. Das eyed him warily, the previous moment still lingering in his mind. "...What happened, Cadet?" he asked, his voice calm but cautious. Leo adjusted his stance, tapped the hilt of his blade once, and glanced up with clinical focus. ''Now I understand... this is what it feels like.'' "My last skill broke through to Perfect mastery during this fight," Leo said, his voice smooth but charged with quiet certainty. "I can feel it now¡ªI''m ready to attempt a breakthrough" A faint grin played at the corners of his mouth, subtle but undeniably real, while his eyes remained sharp and unblinking. Major Das studied him for a second longer before nodding once. "Very well... Congratulations." Leo straightened, raised a closed fist to his chest, and gave a crisp, precise salute. "Thank you, sir." ¡ª---------- (Rodova Military Academy ¨C Principal Alric''s Office) If there was one man more eager for Leo Skyshard to reach the threshold of a breakthrough than Leo himself, it was Principal Alric Dainhart. For weeks, the man had been living on edge¡ªchecking reports daily, reviewing combat footage, obsessing over training logs¡ªhis patience stretched thin, his nerves tighter than the Academy''s security seal during an universal government inspection. And now, finally, the news he had been praying for had arrived. "So... just two days before the Selections begin... Skyshard is ready to break through!" Alric''s voice cracked through the silence of his grand office as he leapt to his feet, his usual composed demeanor crumbling beneath sheer relief. "Haha¡ª!" The laughter that followed wasn''t just joy¡ªit was release. He strode over to a tall cabinet lined with aged bottles and pulled open the glass doors, revealing a dark bottle of whiskey sealed in wax, labeled with a handwritten tag: "For Victory." He popped it open with ceremonial reverence, the click of the cork echoing in the room like the tolling of a bell, as reaching for a crystal glass, he dropped in two perfectly cut ice cubes before pouring himself a generous measure. "This... this is wonderful news," he muttered, almost in disbelief. "If he breaks through successfully, then including him and Su Yang, we''ll have four Grandmasters in this year''s lineup." He raised the glass slightly in the air¡ªhalf in toast, half in prayer¡ªas he stared out the window overlooking the distant training grounds, the horizon painted in shades of gold and violet. "The tides are turning..." Alric took a slow sip, savoring the warmth that spread through his chest as the whiskey slid down with silky precision. It tasted like vindication. He leaned back in his chair, propping his boots up on the corner of his oakwood desk as he exhaled deeply, the weight of uncertainty finally lifting off his shoulders. "Easy there, Alric..." he said aloud, speaking to himself with a grin. "You''re the man. You''re going to bring glory back to this institution." "No more second place. No more being overshadowed by those smug bastards from Geneva." "The talents you invested in... they''re going to save your neck." He took another sip, eyes momentarily closing as he let the warmth anchor him to this rare, quiet moment. "Aghhh¡ª" A sigh of deep satisfaction escaped him, carried by the rich scent of oak and aged spirit as he finally felt the tension begin to dissolve. For the first time in weeks... Principal Alric Dainhart believed he might actually get a full night''s sleep. Chapter 143 143: Grandmaster Achieved! (Rodova Military Academy ¨C The Day Before the Breakthrough) After reaching the threshold for his breakthrough, Leo finally took a full day off¡ªjust as Major Hen had advised. It was the first time in months that he allowed himself to stop, and only in the stillness of rest did he realize how much his body had been screaming beneath the surface. The aches weren''t sharp, but deep and systemic¡ªsettled into his bones like a second skin. Every joint throbbed dully, his muscles felt like tightly wound cables fraying at the edges, and even his breath carried a lingering heaviness that he had grown too used to ignoring. That day, Leo slept. Not the shallow naps he''d been surviving on between training sessions, but true, uninterrupted rest. For seventeen hours, his body remained still¡ªhis mind silent¡ªas the accumulated strain of relentless grinding bled away. When he finally opened his eyes the next morning, his body felt light. Focused. Alive. He stood, dressed, and walked to the Promotion Wing of the Rodova Military Academy¡ªhis mind razor-sharp and his aura quiet, like the stillness before a storm. ¡ª---------- (Rodova Military Academy ¨C Promotion Room) The Promotion Room was massive, its structure composed entirely of reinforced obsidian-tinted steel designed to withstand magical explosions and high-pressure mana bursts. The chamber was bare¡ªno runes, no markings, no equipment¡ªjust emptiness, as if inviting chaos to fill it. It was built for one purpose only: to allow a warrior to transcend safely. Major Hen stood waiting just inside the entrance, holding a sleek vial of violet-blue liquid¡ªthe Grandmaster Breakthrough Potion. The mana swirling inside glowed faintly, as though photosensitive and mystical. He handed the vial to Leo without ceremony, his gaze firm. "Once the chakra node formation stops¡ª- Once the mana stops building your body and starts boiling it... that''s your sign. You burn it all immediately. No hesitation. You will have a window of about 1.5-2 seconds to burn it all before it starts to damage your body, and if you take anything more than 5 seconds, then you will be a lost cause. So remember to act rapidly at that point" Hen warned, as Leo nodded without a word, gripping the vial tightly as Hen gave him one final look before stepping outside and sealing the heavy steel door behind him with a dull clang. ¡ª--------- Once Hen left, Leo stepped into the center of the room, his breathing slow and even as he knelt down, placing the vial before him. He took one last moment of stillness. One last breath as a Master. Then he uncorked the vial and downed its contents. The potion was warm¡ªstrangely smooth at first¡ªbut within seconds, that warmth turned molten. A surge of energy exploded through his chest, flooding his mana core with violent force as it rushed into every corner of his body. The pain hit almost instantly. It wasn''t sharp, but vast¡ªa wave of pressure that bloomed from his core outward, like he was being inflated from the inside. His circuits lit up as the mana burst into them like a flood through a narrow canal, forcefully widening them with each second that passed. Leo clenched his jaw, body shaking as he dropped to one knee, mana sparking wildly around him. His vision blurred, his muscles tensed, and he could feel the walls of his circuits stretching, tearing, and healing all at once in a maddening loop of destruction and repair. ''Endure. Direct. Control it.'' He could feel his mind guide him, as [Monarch''s Indifference] seemed to be working overtime to maintain rationality through this irrational pain. Gritting his teeth, Leo focused everything into his flow¡ªdirecting the mana through his arms, legs, spine¡ªas the potion-fueled torrent continued to rampage within. His skin flushed red, veins bulging across his body as mana-infused blood began interfacing with his nervous system. And then, it began. The chakra nodes started forming. First along his spine¡ªtiny convergence points where mana circuits, nerves, and blood vessels overlapped and fused. One by one, they ignited, each formation burning like a miniature sun as it locked into place. The pain was searing, but Leo''s expression remained fixed, his mind processing each change with surgical clarity. With every new node, his body transformed¡ªmuscles growing tighter, more compact, as strength surged through him at levels he had never touched before. Everything felt amplified. Reaction time, movement speed, power output¡ªall operating under a new fuel source, as mana coursed directly into his tissues through his bloodstream. He was faster. Sharper. Stronger. But it didn''t last. What had felt like clean energy began to twist. The mana still circulating inside him started to boil¡ªnot figuratively, but literally¡ªas a blistering heat ignited in his chest and spread outward. His veins seared. His muscles throbbed. The mana had begun turning toxic. This was the window. As despite the mind numbing pain, Leo moved without hesitation. In a single moment, he activated [Thousand Phantom Slashes], [Celestial Veil], [Parallel Processing], and [Absolute Vision] all at once¡ªlayering offense, defense, precision, and awareness into a synchronized, explosive burst. His blade screamed through the air, afterimages multiplying in every direction as his limbs blurred into motion. Celestial Veil shimmered over his skin, protecting his burning muscles for just long enough to keep moving. Parallel Processing fractured his mind into hyper-efficiency, allowing him to cast and strike simultaneously. Absolute Vision tracked every particle of motion around him in perfect clarity. With a roar, he drove his blade into the reinforced wall¡ªtearing a chunk of steel loose with sheer force¡ªonly for the debris to collapse inward in response. He didn''t flinch. [Full Counter] ignited a heartbeat later, his hand flashing up as he redirected the incoming mass mid-air, returning it with twice the force, vaporizing it in the process and triggering a secondary shockwave. All of this¡ªevery skill, every surge of power¡ªhappened in the span of half a second. And yet... It wasn''t enough. His body still surged with residual mana, skin pulsing red, lungs on fire. So he did it again. Once. Then twice. Each time pushing harder, layering skills faster, tearing into his surroundings with relentless precision as he burned away every last trace of the unstable energy within him. And finally¡ª There was nothing left. No mana. No strength. No weight behind his limbs, as he managed to burn everything away within two seconds, thanks to him layering all his skills one over another. "GAH¡ª" He dropped to one knee, gasping, as the silence of the chamber pressed down on him like a collapsing star. His body trembled, blood cooling, skin pale. His muscles refused to contract fully, his heart slowed, and a sensation unlike anything he had ever felt set in: He felt like a fish out of water. Breathless. Suffocating. Dying. And then he reached inward. Summoning the natural mana stored in his core, and deep within the very cells of his blood, as he began to circulate it. Slowly at first¡ªhis consciousness tethered to the fragile thread of life still flickering inside him¡ªas he guided the pure, stable mana through his freshly expanded circuits. The difference was immediate. Where the potion''s mana had burned like wildfire, his own mana moved like cool water¡ªsoothing, harmonizing, filling. "Gasp¡ª" Leo inhaled sharply, his lungs expanding as life returned to his body in waves. His vision steadied. His heartbeat normalized. And his body¡ªreborn under a new law¡ªcame alive once more. He had done it! He had successfully became a Grandmaster without any accidents, as the chambers gates slid open, and a team of medical staff rushed all around him. Chapter 144 144: Improvements (Rodova Military Academy ¨C Principal Alric''s Office) *WHIRRR* *TAP* *TAP* The quiet hum of the air system was the only sound in the vast chamber, broken occasionally by the gentle tapping of a stylus against glass. Principal Alric Dainhart sat at his polished desk, legs crossed, eyes scanning a glowing data slate resting on the surface before him. A live biometric breakdown of Leo Skyshard flickered across the screen, as Alric studied the improvements that had happened in his body after the tier promotion. As per protocol, Leo was taken to the physical assessment chamber after his Break-Through, where the machines took a new reading of his body, providing Alric with a whole new data-set to compare Leo''s previous self to now. Muscle Tensile Strength: +273% Explosive Force Output: +292% Recovery Speed (Cellular Regeneration): +315% Stamina Recovery Rate: +244% Tendon Durability: +267% Joint Flexibility: +228% Neuromuscular Reflex Speed: +358% He exhaled¡ªlong, slow, and deep¡ªas a grin tugged at the corner of his lips. "Impressive..." he murmured, leaning back in his chair as he laced his fingers together over his chest. If there had been one area where Leo had noticeably lagged behind his peers before his tier promotion, it had been raw strength. His tactical thinking, combat intuition, and mana control had always been elite¡ªbut his physical output was... average at best. But not anymore. Alric flicked the screen, bringing up a comparative bar graph of Leo''s stats from six months ago versus now. The transformation was staggering. Growth rates in the 200¨C400% range across every category. While several areas had even crossed the 350% threshold¡ªespecially those linked to movement, speed, and neuromuscular precision. Leo''s current baseline strength now sat squarely within the range of the Academy''s Elite Grandmaster warriors of the past, and just a notch below Su Yang, who had long been hailed as the strongest physical combatant to join Rodova within the past 100 years. But Leo did not need to match Su Yang''s raw power anymore. Because where Yang had brute force, Leo had speed. Where Yang could punch through stone, Leo could appear behind his opponent before the punch even landed. "He''s closed the gap in his weakness... and widened the gap in his strengths," Alric whispered, a note of admiration entering his tone. "What a terrifying result... A prodigious breakthrough." He set the data slate down and took a moment to simply breathe. Weeks of pressure, of holding his breath for this exact moment, finally dissolved into satisfaction. The boy had made it through. Not only that¡ªhe had exceeded expectations in every category that mattered. Alric''s eyes drifted toward the window, his gaze piercing through the glass to the sprawling campus outside. Beyond the courtyard, he could see instructors moving about, Cadets running drills, and the unmistakable energy of anticipation rising across the Academy grounds. Circuit Team Selections... Two days from now. He could already imagine it. "Those idiots who doubted me..." he said with a chuckle, rising from his chair and straightening his coat. "Those idiots who said it''s stupid to just invest so many resources into uplifting two talents. They have no idea what''s about to happen¡ª" Alric said, as he gleefully chuckled to himself. "Skyshard, Yang, those two stepping onto the battlefield tomorrow against senior students a full tier below them..... it''s going to be a bloodbath!" He said, his voice holding no malice, just certainty. ¡ª------------ (Rodova Military Academy, Muiyan Faye''s Room) "He''s done it. Leo broke through without any hiccups." Muiyan Faye informed via the communication crystal, as the silence that followed wasn''t a surprise. It was as expected. A few heartbeats passed before a voice echoed from the crystal¡ªlow, male, and frigid as stone submerged in still water. "...As he should." The elder''s tone carried no praise. Only inevitability. "I trust you''re still monitoring him closely," the voice continued. "Now more than ever, we need to understand his rate of growth. A Grandmaster at his age is rare... but not unprecedented." Faye nodded once. "I''ve kept detailed records of his progression. There''s been no deviation in behavior¡ªso far." "Good. That may change. Strength awakens memory. And memory for him... is dangerous." There was a faint crackle in the air as the elder''s tone sharpened. "If he awakens memories of his family before we give it to him, it may make Leo distrust us, as he may be exposed to a half picture. Instead, let''s use his memories as a carrot and dangle it before him to perform well at the circuits. Inform the boy that if he performs well at the circuits and gets selected to join the Black Serpents Guild, he is to be given memories of his family back¡ª" The elder instructed, as Faye widened her eyes in surprise. Leo''s family remained the cult''s most powerful leverage over him, and his family was the only reason behind Leo agreeing to take on such a difficult mission. If Leo somehow recalled fragments of his family life before the Evil Cult returned his memories, it could cause his behaviour to change drastically, as depending on what he recalls, his impression of the Evil Cult may shift dramatically. Under such circumstances, the promise of giving him back his memories in due time was the best counter to him not becoming restless. Which was why Faye wholeheartedly agreed with the elders suggestion. "Very well, it shall be done as you suggested¡ª" Faye confirmed, as the connection abruptly terminated. With Leo now becoming a Grandmaster, his life in the shadows was nearing its end, as once he stepped onto the limelight of the circuits, very soon every major power in the universe was going to be made aware of a budding new talent called ''Leo Skyshard''. Under such scrutiny, whether Leo thrived or failed would determine not only his own future, but the future of the whole Evil Cult. As although the elder did not voice those words today.... Muiyan Faye could already hear them being whispered in-between the pauses of his sentences. ''The next dragon¡ª'' Muiyan Faye knew it. Leo had it in him to become the next dragon and from today onwards, he was on a fast track to getting there. ¡ª-------- xx xx ¡ª------------ END OF VOLUME 1. ¡ª-------- xx xx ¡ª------------- Chapter 145 145: Regrets The Timeless Assassin, Vol 2. (The Next Dragon) ¡ª------------- "If you study the psychology of those affiliated with the so-called ''Evil Cult,'' you will find not madness¡ªbut extreme narcissism. They do not deny the supremacy of gods out of disbelief. They reject them out of competition. To them, divinity is not a destination¡ªit is a rival to be outshone, surpassed, and ultimately destroyed." ¡ª Dr. Major Klaasen, Universal Government Psychology of Crime Journal, Vol. 87 ¡ª-------------- (Planet Ixtal ¨C Capital World of the Cult of Ascension) If seen through an objective lens, then Ixtal was just another bustling planet¡ªrich in biodiversity, climate-zoned cities, and a population exceeding twelve billion civilians. Markets thrived. Small police ships patrolled its orbit. Children played in the streets of domed arcologies that kissed the clouds. At a glance, it was no different from any other highly urbanized planetary hub in the galaxy. But that illusion ended the moment one tried to leave orbit. Ixtal''s defense systems were unmatched. Entire continents were rigged with anti-Arc Ship rail turrets capable of punching through planetary shields. The atmosphere itself was layered with invisible disruption webs and complex mana arrays that were designed to tear apart any unauthorized warp drives before they could initiate jump sequences. Its skies were protected by hardened orbital arrays, capable of tracking and vaporizing a fleet within seconds of detection. And the surface? Its largest cities were hidden behind folded space barriers, their locations warped and redirected through a network of reality distortion nodes so intricate that even the Universal Government had yet to map them. All of this protection, all of this effort, was not for the twelve billion civilians. It was for the man who ruled from within its heart. Soron. The current God of the Cult of Ascension¡ªknown to the rest of the universe only as the Evil Cult. ¡ª------- Nestled within the dense canopy of the Lost Forest, far from the floating cities and military complexes, stood a castle¡ªif one could call it that. No taller than a noble''s estate, nor grander than a baron''s fortress. Its stone walls were gray, unpolished. No spires reached for the stars. No symbols adorned its face. The castle was quiet, functional, unassuming, and it reflected its occupant and his simple nature. Inside the castle, from the innermost chamber, steam curled upward from a sunken medicinal bath that glowed with a dim crimson light. Crystalline herbs floated in the liquid, hissing as they slowly dissolved, releasing pungent fumes that smelled of copper and burnt incense. A man stood at the edge of the bath, his body slack, robes loosely draped over his shoulders. *Cough* *Cough* The sound echoed in the silence¡ªdry, harsh, mortal. A god should not cough. Gods, after all, were four-dimensional creatures¡ªtranscendent beings capable of rewinding time, skipping to moments before they were harmed, erasing wounds from the record of reality itself. And yet... As Soron let his robe fall to the ground, the truth came into view. His body was ravaged. Long black scars crisscrossed his chest and arms¡ªsome deep, others shallow, but all very much real. Where wounds hadn''t sealed, dark pus leaked from open lesions that shimmered with corrupted energy, pulsing in rhythm with some otherworldly parasite that no amount of time manipulation could erase. The immortality of gods had failed him. *TWUP* He stepped slowly into the bath, the liquid making a slight noise as the surface tension broke, as immediately he let out a breath of relief, as the heat of the bath met his raw flesh. The crimson fluid clung to his skin like blood. His eyes remained half-lidded, unfocused, as if seeing far beyond the chamber. Beyond Ixtal. Beyond the universe. And yet... still trapped here. Still wounded. Still dying. The wounds inflicted from the blade of the Timeless Assassin did not heal. It was the only blade in the universe which inflicted unhealable wounds, which was a big reason behind the Timeless Assassin being able to kill as many gods as he did. However, unfortunately after the Great Betrayal 2000 years ago, that blade fell into the hands of Kaelith The Eternal Sovereign..... or rather Kaelith The Dog. Who unfortunately happened to be his elder brother¡ª However, although the Great Betrayal was two thousand years ago, Soron still bore the wounds of that day. The wounds inflicted on him during that days fight, refused to heal even 2000 years later, as although he survived that day, the blades lingering corruption energy developed an infection in his body over time. The infection had spread slowly at first¡ª looking nothing more than lingering mana rot from the blade that had once slain gods. But now, even a god''s divine physiology could no longer keep pace. The pus that oozed from beneath his scars was not ordinary rot. It was legacy poison, remnants of an unhealable truth¡ªthat Soron was dying. *TWABLE* Soron shifted in the bath, the crimson water lapping at the sides as another breath escaped his lips. Not out of pain. But from acceptance. ''I''m running out of time.'' He had known this for a while¡ªbut he kept the knowledge hidden beneath centuries of strength and ceremony. But the signs had grown harder to ignore recently. Longer recoveries. Slower mana cycling. And now... even his grip on time was beginning to slip. A god who could not step beyond the fourth dimension was a pretender, nothing more than an injured demi-god playing dress-up with immortality. And Soron had already accepted the fact that he was no longer the warrior that he once was. And that meant one thing. If no one rose to take his place soon, the Cult of Ascension, a.k.a. the Evil Cult, as the universe called it¡ªwould fall. The Universal Government had tolerated Ixtal''s independence not out of mercy, but fear. Soron''s existence had been the shield, the great unknown that even their pantheon of gods tread carefully around. While the other cult-held worlds, scattered and few, clung to that illusion of protection like drowning men to driftwood. But once he was gone... Without him, there would be no deterrent. No balance. No bluff to play. ''One hundred and fifty years,'' he thought. ''That''s all I can afford them. After that...'' The image formed in his mind unbidden¡ªblack flames spreading across Ixtal''s cities, orbit cannons silenced, and warships breaching folded space barriers with contemptuous ease. And then silence. That would be the end. Unless someone stepped forward. Unless the prophecy came true. Soron''s eyes narrowed slightly as he dipped lower into the bath, the blood-red liquid reaching his lips. He believed in the prophecy. He believed that someone from his bloodline would someday rise to become the next Timeless Assassin. However, he just didn''t know when? He had spent the last hundred years engineering the perfect storm¡ªcurating bloodlines, manipulating blood oaths, bending fate until it aligned just enough to carve out a single chance. One candidate. One vessel. One dragon. But unfortunately, not one promising candidate had appeared yet. No-one that could truly take his spot. As it was this pressure of having no suitable candidate, that made Soron feel like he was ageing a year with every passing month. ''2000 years.... But I still miss you.... Father¡ª 2000 years, and I still couldn''t leave a legacy half as good as yours.'' Chapter 146 146: Selection Day (Rodova Military Academy ¨C Circuit Team Selection Day) Circuits Selection Day at Rodova was always a strange blend of hope and heartbreak, as cadets who had trained for months¡ªsometimes even their entire lives for the circuits¡ªgathered in the Rodova Grand Arena with a single dream in mind, which was to make it to the Interstellar Circuit''s! The Interstellar Circuit was a chance to stand beneath the galaxy''s spotlight, to be watched by billions, to fight on the grandest stage and to have one''s name whispered in recruitment halls across the stars. And hence, almost all students who enrolled into Rodova, almost always competed to try and make it to the circuits, as it was truly a tournament like no other. For the 125 students who had enrolled into Rodova this year, today was the day that their dream of making it to the circuit would either come to life¡ªor quietly wither into dust, as Rodova operated under a strict meritocracy, where talent reigned supreme and strength served as the only currency. In Rodova, even the current Circuit Team members¡ªdespite representing the academy through every pre-season match¡ªcould potentially lose their team slots today to another, should they be bested in battle. As Rodova provided this one final opportunity to all, where anyone with the strength could make it to the team. It didn''t matter if you were a first year student. It didn''t matter if you were a second year who was not selected for the summer camp or the team up-till now. If you could claim your spot today.... You could still go to the circuits. ¡ª--------- The viewing hall outside the arena buzzed with nervous energy. Dozens of cadets stood shoulder to shoulder, gear strapped tight, all eyes locked on the bracket screens as names continued to load. "I heard ninety-three people signed up to face the weakest fighter in the circuit''s team this year," someone muttered. "Nearly double what it was last year..... So I kinda pity them all--- for they will have to face each other before they face Enzo" A first-year clenched his fists. "Please don''t match me with a second-year..." "Second-year? Bro, if I end up in Leo''s bracket, I''m throwing the towel before the bell rings." Laughter tried to lighten the tension, but it quickly faded. Even without stepping into the arena, Leo Skyshard and Su Yang had already warped the tournament just by existing. Both had broken through to Grandmaster status¡ªsomething unheard of for first-years¡ªand the rumors of their training duels with instructors were the stuff of hallway legend. "Su Yang''s not even ranked yet and people are saying he''s stronger than most of the students from Geneva." "Leo''s worse. I lost vision of him while he was sparring with Professor Powell once and he just... vanished. I don''t think he even uses the same metrics as us anymore." Suddenly, the conversations died as a familiar sound cut through the chatter. Clack. Clack. Clack. Major Hen entered with a clipboard in hand and a face like a loaded weapon. He didn''t speak right away¡ªjust looked over the room like he was waiting for the chatter to die down. "Listen up," he finally said, flicking his wrist, as ten portraits floated into view¡ªeach representing one of the current Circuit Team members. Rank. Year. Combat stats. "You''ve all selected your opponents for today. And before you guys bitch or moan, let me inform you that your choices are now locked. There will be no re-draws, nor any change requests entertained¡ª" Hen said, as a few nervous murmurs spread across the room. "If you''re the only challenger for a slot, congratulations¡ªyou fight the team member directly. Win against him/her, and the spot on Rodova''s Circuit Team is yours." "But if multiple cadets challenged the same team member... you''ll fight each other first. Elimination style. With only one of you finally getting the right to face the team member." He paused, scanning the room. "So those of you who purposefully picked the easiest opponent to dethrone, understand that there might be many more who shared your mindset and you''re now stuck in a long and drawn out elimination battle before you can even challenge the team member. While those of you who challenged an opponent above your weight class.... Congratulations, you now have a date with the devil¡ª." Hen said, as listening to his speech, a voice from the back immediately grumbled, "Shuckzzz, I should''ve picked someone obscure... I knew Enzo would get dogpiled..." Another cadet hissed, "Please... just let me avoid Leo or Yang in my pool. Anyone else, I''ll manage..." There were no safe bets. Going for the weakest meant a free-for-all bloodbath. While going for the strongest meant likely defeat¡ªbut fewer steps to get there. And now, the choices were final. ¡ª--------- In a separate corridor, the ten current Circuit Team members waited. Suited up. Silent. Their armor gleamed beneath the dome lights¡ªbut there was no pride in their posture. Just tension. Because for them, this wasn''t about glory. It was about survival. One bad fight, one unlucky draw, and it all ended. A year of sacrifice, training, politics, and practice¡ªerased. ''This is bullshit,'' one of them thought, flexing his jaw behind his faceguard. ''I fought in five prep matches. I led drills. I missed classes to prepare for these circuits...'' ''And now some first-year punk gets to kick me off the team because he had a lucky growth spurt?'' They hated the system. But they couldn''t deny it. Rodova didn''t care who you were yesterday. It only cared who you were today. And although they hated to admit it, right now most of the team members were just praying they did not draw Leo or Su Yang against themselves. ¡ª--------- (Rodova Combat Dome ¨C Internal Warm-Up Zone) Away from the crowd, in a private warm-up alcove, Leo exhaled slowly as he rolled his neck, each movement precise and measured. Beside him, Mu Shen sat with both blades across his lap, eyes closed, meditating. While Su Yang stood against the wall, rotating his shoulder, lips pressed into a thin line. They didn''t speak. They didn''t need to. Leo hadn''t bothered checking brackets. He already knew who he was going for. His fists clenched softly as mana rippled beneath the surface of his skin. ''It''s time I redeem myself.'' Power hummed inside him¡ªtighter, denser, cleaner than it had ever been. ''I''ll match him punch for punch today... No tricks. No techniques. Just raw force.'' A faint smile touched his lips as his eyes gleamed. For the first time in months, he was looking forward to a fight. ¡ª--------- Su Yang, meanwhile, wasn''t thinking about the circuits. Or the team. Or even the tournament. He was thinking about her. Minerva. The one opponent who had beaten him. Publicly. Brutally. Today wasn''t about proving himself to the academy. It was about proving something to himself. Everyone had told him not to do it. That going against Minerva was stupid. That if he faced anyone else, he''d cruise to victory. But Yang wasn''t looking for an easy win. He was looking for redemption. Even if his actions risked damaging Rodova''s strongest-ever circuit lineup¡ªeven if it meant only three Grandmasters might make it through instead of four¡ªhe didn''t care. This wasn''t about the academy. This wasn''t about strategy. This was personal. And win or lose, Su Yang had no intention of leaving that arena without the answer he seeked. Chapter 147 147: Politics The brackets on the massive arena display board began to populate, each name appearing with an agonizing slowness¡ªuntil finally, after what felt like a nervous eternity, the full roster was complete. 1) Yu Shen (C) ¨C 0 challengers 2) Khyaal (VC) ¨C 3 challengers 3) Minerva ¨C 2 challengers 4) Jude ¨C 7 challengers . . . 10) Enzo ¨C 93 challengers The bracket display on the arena''s massive holoboard finally locked in, illuminating the room as the matchups beneath each team member began auto-populating into cascading sub-brackets. Almost immediately, every cadet''s eyes darted to three names. The first was their own¡ªjust to confirm they were seeded under the team member they had selected. The other two? Leo Skyshard and Su Yang. "Holy shit..." someone muttered. "Skyshard went after Vice-Captain Khyaal?" "No way¡ªreally? That''s a ballsy move. Khyaal''s only a Master, but people say he''s this close to a breakthrough." "Ballsy move my ass," another voice scoffed. "Even the weakest Grandmaster folds the strongest Master. This isn''t a fight¡ªit''s an execution. Poor Khyaal... guy''s getting cooked over a grudge." "Speaking of grudges," someone chimed in. "Look at Su Yang! He went after Fazim instead of Minerva. Guess all that talk about revenge was just that¡ªtalk." "Nooooo, man!" another cadet groaned. "Fazim''s the guy I picked! Why the hell did Su Yang have to go for him?" "Dude, are you serious?" someone else replied with a laugh. "You really thought a Grandmaster would challenge another Grandmaster during selections? This isn''t a deathmatch. Of course he''s going to stomp someone else and secure his spot first." Chatter rippled through the crowd as the implications sank in. Leo going after Khyaal wasn''t a complete surprise¡ªrumors of their revenge scuffle had been spreading for months¡ªbut Yang choosing Fazim over Minerva? That raised a few eyebrows. As many felt convinced that Su Yang was the petty type that was going to choose personal vindication over greater good. ¡ª---------- "What the hell¡ª?!" Su Yang barked, eyes glued to the bracket board as his voice echoed with fury. His outburst snapped Leo and Mu Shen''s attention instantly, both turning to glance at him with raised brows. "I clearly selected Minerva, not Fazim," Su Yang growled, fists clenched as his tone edged toward outrage. "Someone''s messed with my bracket!" Without another word, he stormed out of the warm-up zone and onto the arena floor, his footsteps thundering as he marched into the center of the stage and pointed an accusing finger toward the officials'' platform. "Don''t screw with me, Hen!" he shouted, voice raw. "I didn''t pick Fazim and you know it! You know it!" A hush fell over the arena as eyes turned toward Major Hen, who remained unmoved, arms folded across his chest as he stared down at Su Yang from the officiating stand. "That''s enough, boy," Hen said coldly. "No one but the Principal has the authority to alter brackets once selections are made. So unless you''re accusing Principal Alric of tampering with your entry, you''re wasting everyone''s time." All heads turned as one toward the VIP box¡ªwhere Principal Alric sat calmly beside the top sponsors and other influential merchant group owners, sipping champagne as if he hadn''t heard a word. He didn''t even flinch, didn''t even glance Su Yang''s way under the accusation, as the silence that followed simply felt suffocating. Su Yang''s breath caught in his throat as he realized¡ªthere was no proof. No logs he could show. No records of his original selection. Just his word... against Rodova''s system. And to the rest of the academy, it already looked like he was trying to backpedal¡ªlike the guy who picked an easy opponent and was now throwing a tantrum to save face. Hen''s voice snapped again. "As I said¡ªno changes will be made." "Maybe your finger slipped when making your pick. Or maybe you just regret the coward''s choice you made. Either way, you''re fighting Fazim." "You can either throw the match... or suck it up and fight. The choice is yours¡ª" Hen said, issuing the ultimatum. As Su Yang stood frozen for a moment, chest rising and falling rapidly, teeth clenched so hard it felt like they''d crack. ''Fuckers¡ª'' He cursed under his breath. However, said nothing more, as he turned and walked off the arena floor, jaw tight with frustration. He knew exactly what had happened. Alric''s eyes¡ªcold and calculating¡ªhad said it all. This wasn''t an accident. Alric had made the call. He didn''t want two of his best fighters eliminating each other before the real circuits began. And so, without so much as a conversation, Su Yang''s redemption had been stolen from him. Rewritten. Now, he''d be fighting Fazim. And all he could do was accept it. ¡ª-------- From across the arena, if there was one man who gave Alric a nod of genuine appreciation, it was Yu Shen. The captain of the circuits team was the only individual with 0 challenges to his name, as his reputation as Rodova''s strongest was enough to deter any and all competitors. ''Su Yang you fool.... The circuits are bigger than just your petty revenge. I know you''re mad today. But I''ll give you your chance to fight Minerva fair and square in training..... but I need you both on my team if we are to win¡ª'' Yu Shen thought, as he didn''t doubt that Su Yang had chosen Minerva as his opponent, however, felt glad that Alric had intervened. *Unbuckle¡ª* *Unbuckle¡ª* Unbuckling his gear, Yu Shen stripped down to just his usual Rodova uniform, as being scheduled to fight no opponents today, he no longer needed the armor. Instead, he lazily stretched and began walking towards the first year warm-up area, as there were a couple things he wished to discuss with Su Yang and Leo before the fight. Things, that were important for their future in the circuits. ¡ª------------- An eerie silence swept through the first-year warm-up room the moment Yu Shen stepped inside. As for a brief second, every student paused, their eyes lighting up with a mix of hope and curiosity¡ªwondering if the captain had come to offer some last-minute words of motivation before the matches began. But that hope quickly faded. As soon as they noticed his gaze locked straight ahead¡ªunmoving, razor-focused on the two figures stretching quietly in the far corner¡ª as they collectively understood. He hadn''t come for them. He was here for Leo and Su Yang. A few cadets sighed under their breath, shoulders slumping slightly as the excitement drained from the room. "Yang. Skyshard," Yu Shen greeted as he approached, his voice calm and composed. Mu Shen glanced up from his seated position nearby and let out a quiet cough, tapping a finger to his chest. Yu Shen blinked, realizing the oversight. "Shen," he added with a nod. Mu Shen gave a tight smile in return, then stood and quietly stepped away¡ªunderstanding this conversation wasn''t meant for three. As soon as he was gone, Yu Shen lowered his voice. "Some of the merchant guild reps sitting in the stands today aren''t here to cheer Rodova," he said, glancing toward the observation balconies above. "They''ve already got teams¡ªsome from Geneva, some from Barakiel. They''re here to scout. To study. To prepare" He didn''t need to elaborate further. "They''re not looking at the team," he continued. "They''re looking at you two." Yu Shen folded his arms, his tone firm. "So unless it''s absolutely necessary¡ªdon''t show them anything." "Win with the bare minimum. No showboating. No exotic combinations. Keep your skill sets hidden for as long as possible." He didn''t bother mentioning whether Leo or Su Yang would make it through today''s selection. Because in his mind, it wasn''t even a question. Their spots were already guaranteed. However, he wanted them to reveal nothing, so that Rodova walked into the circuits with an element of mystery about themselves, as both Su Yang and Leo nodded in understanding. Chapter 148 148: A strong showing (Rodova Military Academy ¨C Circuit Team Selection Day) The elimination matches began shortly after Yu Shen left the first-year warm-up room, as the academy''s military punctuality demanded that the first fight start precisely at 8:00 a.m., neither a second early nor late. The opening bout saw a wide-eyed first-year step nervously into the ring against a seasoned second-year, as the disparity in skill became obvious the moment the bell rang. It wasn''t even close, as the junior''s dream of making it to the circuit team¡ªor at least putting up a respectable fight to secure a summer camp recommendation¡ªwas crushed within forty seconds. "Winner, 2nd-year cadet, Lu Jiang," the referee called out flatly, as the next match began without even a pause, the event unfolding with mechanical efficiency. For the first hour, matches proceeded smoothly, as donors, sponsors, and merchant representatives enjoyed the spectacle from the observation decks. The rules capped each fight at two and a half minutes, as judges only interfered when neither fighter could secure a win within the limit. Yet, rarely did anyone need a judge''s call, as most bouts ended well before the timer expired. For a while, the competition advanced without surprises, as cadets conserved their energy while slowly climbing through the brackets. However, once the pools were distilled down to the final ten contenders, the tension visibly rose, as desperation began bleeding into every strike. "If Mu Shen somehow makes it into the top four," Su Yang said, casually stretching as he spoke to Leo, "he''ll probably get that summer camp recommendation next year." Leo gave a quiet nod, as both knew that it was easier said than done. "But making it all the way? Not likely," Su Yang added as he gestured towards the arena. "Lu Jiang''s too solid." Mu Shen, having targeted Enzo for his challenge, now found himself grinding through match after match, as he advanced past four opponents already, battling against a sea of cadets who had also chosen Enzo, the perceived weakest of the circuit team. However, despite the odds stacked against him, Mu Shen went as far as the final two, where he faced off against Lu Jiang¡ªa second-year whose endurance and refined techniques gave him the edge. As in the end, despite his commendable grit, the final outcome was all but sealed, with him falling just short of challenging a team member. Yet, it was an admirable effort nonetheless, as both Leo and Su Yang silently acknowledged that Mu Shen had all but secured a future invitation to next year''s summer camp. As Mu Shen returned to the warm-up area, wiping the sweat from his brow, he couldn''t help but sigh in defeat. "Aghh, what a drag, guys," he said, forcing a smile. "I did my best, but I guess I won''t be standing beside you two this year." "That''s alright," Su Yang replied with a smirk, placing a reassuring hand on Mu Shen''s shoulder. "You''re my vice-captain next year anyway. Skyshard can go finger his own ass." Leo raised an eyebrow at the unexpected jab but said nothing, as he simply gave Mu Shen a small nod, acknowledging the valiant effort. Then¡ª- In the most anticipated bout of the early morning, Enzo faced off against Lu Jiang, the winner of the brackets, as the first Circuit Team spot came into play. However, as expected, Enzo, the actual circuit team member, easily retained his spot, as Lu Jiang failed to even graze him¡ªhighlighting to all watching just how vast the gap was between those on the team and the common academy cadets. ¡ª-------- (10:15 AM ¡ª Rodova Combat Dome) It was around 10:15 AM when an assistant referee finally stepped into the first-year warm-up room, clipboard in hand, calling out, "Su Yang! You''re up in fifteen." Su Yang, who had been leaning against the wall with his arms crossed, slowly opened his eyes as he pushed off and began to stretch, each motion deliberate and controlled, as he mentally prepared for his bout. There were a total of 12 fighters who had challenged Faizan for his spot, giving a few a by-pass from the first round of fights. And luckily, Su Yang was one of them. He only had to fight three rounds instead of four to face Faizan, however, he did not really care about the by-pass anyways. *Crack* *Crack* Cracking his knuckles, Su Yang grinned rather evilly, as he seemed like he was in one of his foulest moods, where his frustrations were about to come out on innocent opponents. "I''ll crush them all without using a single technique," Su Yang said calmly, his voice laced with quiet irritation as the earlier bracket incident still lingered in his mind. "Bare hands will be enough." The cadets near him stiffened, as none dared to doubt him, as his words didn''t carry the air of arrogance¡ªbut the certainty of someone fully capable of carrying out the claim. With nothing more to say, Su Yang stepped into the staging area as the assistant quickly led him toward the ring. ¡ª------------ (First Match ¨C Against Cadet Harth, 1st Year) The bell for Su Yang''s first match rang, as the arena was met with mild curiosity from the crowd, given that Su Yang''s first opponent was none other than Harth¡ªa fellow first-year, known for being decent but far from remarkable. Yet the moment Su Yang''s golden eyes locked onto Harth''s, the crowd realized this wouldn''t even be a slight contest as the junior began to tremble uncontrollably. [Domination] Su Yang''s innate bloodline trait seemed to oppress the hell out of Harth who could not handle the pressure, as the poor guy struggled to make his legs co-operate with his brain, his composure shattering like a glass beneath pressure. *DING¡ª* The match officially began, yet Su Yang didn''t even bother to raise his fists, as he simply walked forward, shoulders relaxed, expression unreadable. "Move," Su Yang said calmly as Harth''s instincts screamed at him to run, but his body betrayed him, as terror rooted him to the spot. He tried to swing, desperate for any semblance of control¡ªbut the blade was caught between Su Yang''s bare fingers effortlessly, as if swatting away a branch. Before anyone could react, Su Yang delivered a casual palm strike to Harth''s chest, sending him airborne as he crashed out of the ring like a ragdoll. Thud "First match, Su Yang advances," the referee declared after a stunned pause. As the audience erupted¡ªat the unbelievably dominating performance. ¡ª------------- (Second Match ¨C Against Cade, 2nd Year) Su Yang''s next opponent was Cade, a hardened second-year who clenched his fists tightly as he tried to mask his nerves beneath a facade of forced bravado. "You won''t toss me around like that last kid," Cade said, stepping into the ring with flaring aura, as he entered a cautious stance. Su Yang said nothing, as he simply adjusted his shoulders while raising his fists to waist level, his stance as relaxed as if he were simply preparing to go for a walk. *DING¡ª-* Cade charged in, unleashing a barrage of tightly packed punches, each targeting Su Yang''s weak points with practiced precision. However, Su Yang merely shifted. Each movement was minimal, as he slipped past Cade''s attacks without wasting a single motion, his head tilting by mere inches, his feet barely stepping. Frustration seeped into Cade''s strikes, as desperation replaced technique, as Su Yang, without so much as blinking, caught the senior''s extended wrist, twisted it, and slammed Cade headfirst into the dirt. *BOOM* Cade didn''t even attempt to rise. "Second match, Su Yang advances," the referee announced, eyes wide. ¡ª------------- (Third Match ¨C Against Vega, 2nd Year) Vega, Su Yang''s final challenger before Fazim, looked visibly shaken as he stepped into the ring against Su Yang. His earlier cocky grin from previous hours was nowhere to be found, as his aura flickered uncertainly. "You think you''re better than us just because you got lucky and became Grandmaster?" Vega growled, forcing himself to sound intimidating. "Breaking through doesn''t make you invincible!" Su Yang''s gaze didn''t waver, as he simply rolled his shoulders and raised his fists. *DING¡ª* Vega wasted no time as he activated his skill¡ª[Twenty Tilted Slashes]¡ªfilling the air with dozens of sharp strikes, as he attempted to overwhelm Su Yang with sheer speed and aggression. However, Su Yang moved like water. His feet shifted precisely, as his body leaned and rotated effortlessly, as every blade narrowly missed by fractions of an inch, as if Vega''s entire skill had been read like an open book. And then, it ended. Su Yang caught Vega''s blade mid-swing with his bare hand, twisted his opponent''s stance open, and drove his palm directly into Vega''s solar plexus. *CRACK* Vega''s knees buckled, as air fled from his lungs. A second later, Su Yang delivered a light shove, as Vega stumbled backward and collapsed outside the ring. "Third match, Su Yang advances," the referee called, almost sounding tired of repeating himself. As the arena erupted in cheers over Su Yang''s performance once again, with Su Yang lightly waving to the crowd as he stepped out of the arena, with not so much as a slight change to his angry expression. He hadn''t used a single skill. He hadn''t drawn a single weapon. And yet, he had humiliated three opponents with nothing but his bare hands, leaving the watching cadets speechless. Even the sponsors exchanged glances, murmuring quietly, as for the first time today, some realized¡ª This year''s Rodova team might just be more terrifying than what the rumors had them believing. They had come here today expecting to check out the rumors of Rodova having two new Grandmaster students, however, with how dominating Su Yang was, they didn''t even get a gauge on his true strength. Chapter 149 149: Acknowledgement (Rodova Military Academy, Spectator Stand, The VIP Box) Principal Alric sat leisurely, swirling his glass of champagne as the murmurs of the merchant groups and sponsors around him flooded the private gallery. His eyes flicked lazily across their expressions¡ª widened eyes, whispered exchanges, and barely contained intrigue. As he couldn''t help but scoff internally, his contempt masked behind a calm facade. "We thought Clarence Academy was going to usurp Rodova and steal the number two spot this year," murmured one representative from the Silvergrain Syndicate, stroking his beard. "But seeing this... Rodova still has teeth." "Su Yang, the Su Family''s young master," another whispered. "Why did he enroll into Rodova? Why not Geneva? With talent like that, Geneva would''ve rolled out the red carpet for him." A third, sharper voice then cut in, belonging to the Gray Metal Consortium''s representative. "Geneva''s loss is our opportunity. From what I hear, the Su Family hasn''t tied him to any sponsors yet. Perhaps we can rope him in early... the way he fights, he''ll be the team captain by next year and worth a lot of money." Alric chuckled quietly to himself as he took a sip. ''Vultures... all of you. Like hell I''ll let you sponsor Su Yang for cheap now'' Yet not every face shared the excitement. The Horizon Merchant Group''s representative sat stiffly, arms crossed, eyes narrowed with clear dissatisfaction. The Horizon group, who had shifted allegiance from Rodova to Clarence Academy earlier this year, now looked like they had bet on the wrong horse, as Rodova seemed to be on the road to resurgence. Alric noticed the sour expression and immediately smiled in satisfaction, as he found the horizon group''s misery to be delightful. ''Regretting the switch now, aren''t you?'' He thought, as he let out yet another amused chuckle. ¡ª----------- Meanwhile in the general viewing stands, amongst the non participating cadet population, the chatter was just as animated. "Faizan''s doomed." "There''s no way he holds onto his spot." "An archer against Su Yang? And not even a good one like Minerva? He''s finished." "They should''ve just handed Su Yang the spot without wasting Faizan''s time." Although a few optimistic voices tried to defend Faizan''s chances, the general sentiment was that the senior was about to be crushed. Faizan was good. But Su Yang was something else. And everyone knew it. ¡ª----------- (Combat Arena ¨C Center Stage) Faizan stood at the ready, bow in hand, breathing measured but betraying subtle nerves as he stared down Su Yang, who was now walking onto the stage with the same lazy composure he had displayed all morning. Su Yang''s blade hung loosely at his side, as if it weren''t even part of the fight yet, as just like his previous fights, he did not draw out his weapon this time either, which caused the audience to let out a few nervous gasps. "So arrogant that you won''t even pull out your weapon? Do I look that weak in your eyes?" Faizan asked, as Su Yang shook his head in denial. "It''s not about you being weak. Which you are no doubt, but it''s just that I don''t want to reveal my swordsmanship to the universe just yet. So I''ll he holding that card close to my chest for now¡ª" Su Yang replied, as Faizan grit his teeth in anger. *DING¡ª* The match began as Faizan''s bow snapped upward immediately, his eyes sharp with focus as he activated his signature skill¡ª [Phantom Quiver], causing five semi-transparent spectral arrows to materialize mid-air beside him. Without hesitation, he fired the first volley, launching three arrows in rapid succession as each one curving unnaturally mid-flight, as they arched toward Su Yang''s limbs. *SWOOSH* *SWOOSH* *SWOOSH* With precise footwork, Su Yang sidestepped the arrows by mere inches, letting them whistle harmlessly past, as the entire crowd tensed at his calm and precise evasion. Faizan gritted his teeth as he immediately backed away while knocking another arrow, this time channeling mana heavily as he activated his second technique ¡ª [Rain of Binding]. A barrage of mana-imbued arrows exploded outward from Faizan''s position, filling the arena with dozens of arrows that blurred into a net-like formation, threatening to completely trap Su Yang. Cheers erupted from the spectators as the trap looked flawless. But Su Yang''s eyes remained steady. "Predictable," he muttered under his breath, as he raised his hand and activated [Flowing Steps], a mobility technique that allowed his body to shift like a flowing current, seamlessly weaving between the incoming arrows with delicate but blindingly fast footwork. Each step was impossibly smooth, and each movement reduced the chaos of the arrow net into mere background noise, as he carved a path straight toward Faizan. Faizan''s eyes widened as he hurriedly activated his trump card ¡ª [Piercing Luna] ¡ª an arrow condensed with nearly all of his remaining mana, glowing silver as it promised devastating penetration. He drew it back fully, aiming for Su Yang''s navel, as the tension in the arena peaked. Yet Su Yang didn''t even blink. With one swift step, he entered striking range, as he tightly gripped his sword¡ªnot to swing¡ªbut to feint and instead activate [Iron Breaker Palm]. As while his opponent expected a sword slash, Su Yang''s real intention was to unleash a martial skill designed to collapse an opponent''s guard with a single blow. *Boom* Su Yang''s palm collided with Faizan''s chest the moment before the arrow was loosed, as¨C *CRACK!* The arrow fired wildly into the air as Faizan''s entire frame was lifted off the ground, crashing against the arena floor as his bow snapped in half beneath him. *THUD¨C* Faizan coughed violently as the referee rushed forward, to prevent Su Yang from injuring Faizan even more, as he threw his body between the two contestants. "Match Over! Winner¡ªSu Yang!" The referee declared, as the crowd exploded into shouts and applause, not just because of Su Yang''s overwhelming victory, but due to the perfect suppression of Faizan''s every trick. Sponsors exchanged hurried whispers, noting each of Su Yang''s moves displayed today with wary interest, as the fact that he didn''t even need to draw his sword raised some major concerns. Su Yang, meanwhile, sheathed his half drawn blade without a word, as he calmly turned his back to the fallen archer and walked toward the waiting area as if nothing had happened, as Major Hen from the professor stands took up a microphone and announced to whole academy that Su Yang, a first year, had replaced Faizan to officially become a part of the Rodova Circuits Team! And that he shall represent the academy at the Interstellar Circuits this year. "SU YANG! SU YANG! SU YANG!" Chants of his name rang throughout the arena, as he seemed to become a role model for all first years once again.... The stain of his previous defeat diluting, as even his haters could not help but admit to his dominance. It wasn''t the showing that he wanted for today, as his goal was to fight Minerva. However, it was a showing he could be proud of, as from start to finish he did not even break a sweat, scoring convincing victories over all his opponents, as he should with a tier difference. Chapter 150 150: Dominance A couple of hours after Su Yang had punched his name onto the Circuits Team roster, it was finally Leo''s turn to step into the spotlight. Other than him, two others had challenged Vice-Captain Khyaal for his coveted spot. Yet, thanks to a stroke of luck, Leo had bypassed the first bout, allowing the two seniors to eliminate each other first. Now, only one stood in his way¡ªthe winner of the earlier clash¡ªbefore he could face Khyaal himself. *CHEERS* Deafening cheers could be heard from the crowd as Leo walked into the arena, as the spectators and the VIP''s got excited for Rodova''s second hidden talent. "There he is! Leo Skyshard in the flesh!" "So that''s the rumored speed specialist..." "Is he really that good? I mean, Su Yang''s strength makes sense when you look at his body, but Skyshard looks lanky and frail." "Don''t be stupid. Rumor says he left a nasty dagger slash against the chin of previous year team Captain during one of his training spars..... and he wasn''t even a Grandmaster at that point." The crowd chattered, as after Su Yang''s dominant performance, expectations regarding Leo''s fight also seemed to be high. ''Remember to not reveal too much. The less the better¡ª'' Leo reminded himself as he stepped onto the arena, as his gray eyes, glowing faintly, scanned the opponent standing across from him. His opponent, a second-year named Viran, looked tense as he readied his longsword, he visibly gulped when Leo made eye contact with him, as he seemed to be aware of Leo''s ruthless reputation, but still seemed to be hoping to pull off an upset. "All the best.... You''ll need the luck¨C" Leo said coldly before the fight began, as he loosely pulled out two daggers from his utility belt and assumed his usual fighting stance. *DING¡ª* The match officially began. Yet Leo did not rush forward. He knew he had the upper hand here, and that the opponent would try to charge first to not let him gain rhythm, which was why he patiently waited for Viran to come at him. "HAAA!!!" Viran screamed while rushing, as he activated the skill [Piercing Fang]¡ª which was a straight-line thrust skill meant to capitalize on reach. But Leo''s eyes didn''t even flinch as he sidestepped at the last second, slipping past the strike''s edge with surgical precision as he allowed the attack to barely graze his uniform. "Fast!" someone in the crowd gasped. "Wait, am I tripping or did I see afterimages of his movement for a second?" Another added, as with a short pivot, Leo''s right dagger slashed upward, deflecting Viran''s blade mid-air before his left dagger found its way cleanly into Viran''s shoulder guard¡ªnot deep enough to cripple, but more than enough to send him staggering backward. "KYAAA¡ª" The man screamed from pain, as he slashed wildly to push Leo back. However, Leo''s footwork, guided by [Absolute Vision], kept him always a hair''s breadth away from danger, while the calm brought to his psyche by [Monarch''s Indifference] helped him dissect every subtle movement of his opponent''s sword and body. *Huff¨C* *Huff¨C* Viran, now pale, activated [Steel Barrage], a flurry of slashes designed to overwhelm. Yet Leo, calm as still water, weaved between every strike, leaving afterimages as he moved. And then, with one clean diagonal cross-cut from both daggers, Leo disarmed him entirely¡ªsending Viran''s sword clattering to the ground, as he followed it up with a second dagger pointed to his neck. "W-Winner, Leo Skyshard advances!" The referee declared in a rush, as he pushed Leo away from his opponent. *CHEERS* The audience broke into a mixture of gasps and applause, as most held their foreheads in disbelief with how fast and clean Leo''s fighting style looked. "He didn''t even activate an offensive technique." "That was all footwork and reading¡ªno actual skills except for reaction buffs." "He''s terrifying..." The audience reacted, as Leo quietly returned to his corner, preparing for the next challenge, which was his revenge bout against Khyaal. ¡ª--------- Leo was called back onto the main stage not even five minutes after his previous bout had ended, as Khyaal stood already waiting for him at the center of the arena, his massive greatsword slung casually over his shoulders. The difference in their presence was palpable. Khyaal, though visibly calm, carried the demeanor of a man who had accepted the reality of the difficult duel before it even began, while Leo eyed him like a predator looking for revenge. There was no animosity between the two. No personal hatred. However, the circumstances surrounding their bout, made it so that both felt their energy levels raised higher than usual. Leo seeked redemption. While Khyaal wanted to hold onto his circuit''s spot. And hence neither was willing to back down from the initial gaze-off. "You know..." Khyaal started, his voice carrying smoothly through the arena, "I had a feeling we''d meet again ever since our first bout ended." The audience quieted as his words echoed. "And I knew... I knew that, because of your talent, you would surpass me by the time that day came." He let out a self-deprecating chuckle as he lowered his sword to his side. "Some nights, that thought stole my sleep. Other nights, it pushed me to work harder." Khyaal''s grip tightened slightly. "This past year... it was probably the fear of fighting you again that drove me to the very brink of becoming a Grandmaster. I tried everything¡ªbut it wasn''t enough." He took a deep breath and, without any trace of bitterness, smiled. "That being said, you did your best when we first fought and took my arm off. So I intend to do the same today." He pointed his blade directly at Leo. "This time, I''ll return the favor." Leo, seeing no hesitation or fear in Khyaal''s eyes, couldn''t help but crack a small grin. "Do your best," Leo said softly as *DING¡ª* The match began. For a few tense seconds, neither moved, as the entire crowd leaned forward in anticipation. Khyaal activated [Iron Rampart], a defensive stance skill that bolstered his guard, as mana surged around his body, visibly reinforcing his greatsword. But Leo did not hesitate. In a single motion, his footwork blurred, closing the distance with ruthless precision as he activated [Parallel Processing] and became a streak of speed and movement unlike anything Khyaal could have ever expected. *SHHK¡ª* Before Khyaal could even react, Leo''s dagger slipped cleanly past the raised guard, piercing through a gap in the armor¡ªits tip pressed firmly against the cloth over Khyaal''s heart, as from start to finish, Khyaal never even saw him moving. Khyaal''s eyes widened¡ªnot from pain¡ªbut from disbelief. He never even got the chance to swing. Never even got to carry out the elaborate plan he had made to fight against Leo, as in the end, the difference between them was as wide as night and day. "Huh?" For a second, the referee hesitated, stunned by the speed himself, before suddenly snapping to his senses as he called the winner of the match. "Winner¡ªLeo Skyshard!" *ROOOOAAAAAR¡ª-* The arena erupted. As Khyaal blinked, then... chuckled bitterly. "Well... I thought I was ready for you, but I guess I was just being a delusional fool," he muttered as he stepped back and dropped to one knee, surrendering the spot. As Leo raised his fist in the air, in a triumphant display of his supremacy. Chapter 151 151: The start of a journey and the end of some dreams Leo''s performance against Khyaal left several of the VIP sponsors with mouths agape and eyes wide, as some even found themselves unconsciously wiping the drool gathering at the corners of their lips, for they finally saw in Leo what Major Hen and Principal Alric had known all along¡ª that he was going to be the next universal sensation. "What speed! What reaction time! That boy''s nothing like a typical fighter¡ª" "Leo Skyshard? I''ve never heard of the Skyshard Clan. Which elite bloodline does this boy belong to?" "Mu! He''s got to be one of those hidden Mu Clan kids, sent out with a fake name like they always do. That''s got to be it. The Mu Clan will probably pull him back into the fold after the circuits¡ª" "He''s marketable too! Tall but not overly bulky, fair-faced with those gray eyes¡ªhandsome, but not to the point where the common folk resent him. He''s the perfect poster boy! Our armor would look perfect on him!" "His speed will be the talk of the entire circuits! We need to snatch him up before someone else does. Frankly, he should be a higher priority for our consortium than even Su Yang!" The VIP lounge erupted in discussions, as excitement spiraled into thinly veiled desperation, as no one wanted to be the one watching Leo sign with a rival group. Since they all shared the same observation deck, watching their competitors'' eyes light up at Leo''s performance only heightened the sense of urgency, as even the most composed sponsors felt the mounting pressure to act fast. "Principal Alric¡ª" "Principal Alric, sir, if we could borrow a moment, I was actually thinking of making a generous donation to the academy¡ªnew floors, maybe even a new wing¡ª" "Principal Alric, would you happen to have a minute to discuss the sponsorship of Leo Skyshard and Su Yang? I mean... they''ll need responsible sponsors, right? For the sake of their future." "Principal Alric, about that smaller badge slot on the sleeve of the team jersey... What was the asking price again?" One after another, they swarmed him like starved wolves circling fresh prey, as Alric, seated comfortably with a glass of champagne in hand, watched the chaos unfold with the satisfied smile of a man who had seen this coming all along. "Gentlemen.... Gentlemen, today is not the right time for discussing business, today we are here to watch and cheer on the kids. Please, for business inquiries, reach out to my office.... We respond Monday through Saturday" Alric said, as he strategically shot down any and all attempts for a back-channel deal, as he wanted them to sit on this chance anxiously, so that he could drive up the price on his terms. ¡ª--------- "Winner of this match, Leo Skyshard, will replace Vice-Captain Khyaal on the team¡ª" Major Hen declared a few minutes after the duel had ended, as the announcement echoed through the arena. At first, the crowd erupted in cheers for Leo''s victory, swept up by the sheer spectacle of his dominance. But as their eyes slowly drifted toward Khyaal¡ªstill kneeling in the center of the arena, head bowed, staring silently at the dirt¡ªthe applause softened, growing quieter with every passing second. For despite the thrill of the match, everyone present knew what kind of warrior Khyaal was. Had Leo simply chosen another opponent, Khyaal might have easily retained his position. But sometimes, life didn''t care for effort or fairness. Sometimes, it simply pitted you against an opponent you couldn''t overcome. Yet, what truly defined a warrior was how they stood in the face of such defeats. And Khyaal, ever the gentleman, eventually rose to his feet, shaking off the dust from his armor as he turned toward the crowd. With a calm smile and no trace of bitterness, he raised his hand and waved¡ªaccepting both the loss and the respect it had earned him. For while he hadn''t secured the victory he wanted, he had given everything he could. He had trained harder than anyone. He had fought without excuses. And though today didn''t go his way, he could still leave the arena without a lowered head, for there was no shame in giving your all. "If there''s anyone I''d be proud to hand my spot over to¡ªit''s Skyshard," Khyaal declared, standing tall despite the loss. "Best of luck to him. And I hope you don''t let Rodova down." With that, Khyaal turned and walked off the stage¡ªnot as a defeated man, but as a warrior who had earned the respect of all. The crowd erupted, not in sorrow, but in admiration. "Khyaal! Khyaal! Khyaal!" The chants echoed throughout the arena, louder than even the cheers that had followed the earlier victories, as the students and guests honored him like a hero. Even Leo, standing silently at the center of the ring, couldn''t help but offer a few respectful claps, acknowledging the spirit Khyaal had shown. And just like that, with no one left to challenge Yu Shen, the final Circuit Team roster was officially sealed. Only two first-years had made it. Leo Skyshard and Su Yang. "Ladies and Gentlemen," Major Hen announced, stepping forward as the noise began to settle, "it is my honor to present to you the ten warriors who will represent Rodova Military Academy in this year''s Circuits¡ª" With a simple flick of his wrist, the massive display behind him lit up, showcasing the final roster of faces. *Applause* The first-years watched the newly crowned team with glittering eyes, each of them secretly imagining their own face up there next year. The sight of Leo and Su Yang standing among the senior elites made the impossible suddenly feel within reach, as hope quietly bloomed across the junior class. Yet, on the other side of the arena, the second-year seniors stood motionless, their hearts sinking as they stared at the team, as for them, there would be no next year, no third chance. Some clenched their jaws. Others lowered their heads. But all of them knew¡ª For better or worse, this was the end of their circuit dream. Chapter 152 152: Team Rodova (Rodova Military Academy ¨C The Circuits Team Changing Room) Following the final selections, Yu Shen gathered the newly assembled Rodova Circuits Team inside the academy''s official changing room. The space, though functional, carried the weight of decades of history, the scent of sweat and polish lingering in the air, as worn-down lockers lined the walls. The ten members each sat quietly before their assigned lockers, with Leo and Su Yang noticeably occupying two seats that once belonged to familiar faces. Leo sat beneath the nameplate etched with ''Khyaal,'' while Su Yang found himself in front of ''Faizan.'' Neither commented on it, yet the room felt it. Yu Shen paced slowly around the room, arms crossed behind his back, a small but genuine smile softening his otherwise sharp features. "This is it, guys," Su Yang suddenly spoke, breaking the silence as he leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. "We are the team that''s going to make history this year. We''re the team that''s going to WIN the circuits for Rodova after decades of coming up short!" His words immediately shifted the atmosphere, as chuckles, nods, and murmurs of agreement spread like wildfire. Leo, usually indifferent to such speeches, felt a subtle warmth stir in his stomach as the atmosphere turned rowdy with laughter and high spirits. Yu Shen let them have their moment before raising a hand. "Alright, alright¡ªquiet down." He waited until the room settled. "It''s safe to say no one here objects to Leo and Su Yang joining this room officially. Frankly, even if they didn''t pass through today''s selection, I would''ve sold my kidneys to get them on the team somehow." A ripple of laughter passed through the room, lightening the mood. "But thankfully, I won''t need to do that," Yu Shen added with a nervous chuckle. "Khyaal and Faizan are gone now. We won''t forget them, but we also can''t linger on it. They contributed immensely to this team''s growth, and the best way to honor their legacy¡ª" Yu Shen''s eyes narrowed with resolve, "¡ªis to win the circuits for them." The room fell respectfully silent for a brief moment, before heads began nodding. "We have two weeks," Yu Shen continued. "Subtract the Grand Parade, opening ceremony, media obligations, and two full days are gone. The final day is for rest, recovery, and getting your injuries patched up. That leaves us with eleven real days." He scanned every member''s face, letting the pressure sink in. "Eleven days. That''s it." "And no," he added bluntly, "unless one of you somehow ascends past your limits and becomes a Grandmaster overnight, your power level is pretty much locked in. So stop chasing breakthroughs." His eyes swept across the room. "Instead, consolidate what you already have. Polish it. Refine it. Because in the circuits, just like in life, the saying holds true¡ª''Fear not the man who knows a thousand moves, but fear the man who has practiced the same move a thousand times.''" Yu Shen''s voice dropped a tone, final and sharp. "Am I clear?" A resounding "Yes, Captain!" echoed through the room without hesitation. As Yu Shen allowed himself another indulgent smile. "Currently, all the other academies have no idea as to what Skyshard and Yang are capable of. And although they will try their best to gather information¡ªby contacting someone from their class, or even the teaching staff¡ªthe information they will gather will always be incomplete at best." "Skyshard and Yang are wild cards for our team, and if we preserve them long enough, no team will be able to create a proper counter-strategy against them," Yu Shen explained, as everyone nodded in agreement. "With four Grandmaster warriors on this team... this is undoubtedly the STRONGEST team we have had in years." "However, circuits are not won by the number of Grandmasters you have. They are won by team effort and heart." "Decades ago, when we lost our top spot to Geneva, they only had two Grandmasters compared to our four¡ªand yet we still lost because their fighters had more courage and heart." "So this year, that''s what I ask from all of you." "Show heart." "Till the last second, refuse to give up. Even if you can''t finish an opponent, as long as you injure them or tire them out, your team member will sweep in and finish the job!" Yu Shen said, locking eyes with every non-Grandmaster team member, as though warning them that their resolve would matter more than their raw strength. "Alright, I won''t take much more of your time." "Let''s give the new members their team jackets and special uniforms." "And let''s teach them the team anthem." Yu Shen said as he gestured for Leo and Su Yang to step forward, handing them each their team jackets and fresh uniforms. The jacket was black and gold with white-lined collars and a velvet finish. It hugged the body like it had been tailored personally, warm yet dignified, with the iconic Rodova crest stitched boldly near the heart. On the right sleeve, the number 55 stood out in sharp embroidery¡ªmarking the academy''s 55 past championship victories. Though Rodova had fallen from grace in recent years, it still stood atop the circuit''s history, with Geneva trailing far behind at just 35 championships. As simply wearing it made one feel like they were carrying the weight of generations. And while the jacket was flashy, the team uniform itself was more modest¡ªa simple shift from their regular academy outfit that now bore the words ''Rodova Circuits Team'' over the left chest badge instead of the usual ''Rodova Military Academy'' insignia. As there was no other change to the uniform. ¡ª-------- After Leo and Su Yang finished adjusting their jackets, Yu Shen stepped into the center of the locker room, raising one fist, as all other team members joined him, locking their fists in the air, with Leo and Su Yang being the last to follow suit. "Alright, boys¡ªteam chant." Yu Shen said, as he looked into Leo and Su Yang''s eyes, making sure they followed his words closely. "This chant was made by the first captain of this academy''s circuit team, centuries ago. And till day, we chant it nonetheless¡ª" Yu Shen began, as although he seemed a bit embarrassed by the out of fashion chant, he was still proud to keep the tradition alive. "Repeat after me¨C" "Strength above all! Heart beyond strength! Rodova forever!" He said slowly, as without hesitation, the entire room erupted. "STRENGTH ABOVE ALL! HEART BEYOND STRENGTH! RODOVA FOREVER! " "Again¡ª" "STRENGTH ABOVE ALL! HEART BEYOND STRENGTH! RODOVA FOREVER! " Leo blinked, caught off-guard at first, as for a moment, he almost scoffed¡ª Leo couldn''t believe that grown men were chanting gang chants that sounded like poems, yet as he glanced around the room, seeing hardened warriors grinning like kids, some tired but proud, the familiar sense of distance cracked. He felt something rise within him. It wasn''t bloodlust. It wasn''t hunger. It was... warmth. Foreign. Quiet. But undeniably there. The atmosphere, the unity, the absurd chant¡ªit stirred something faint in him, as though for the first time, he wasn''t just participating for survival or advantage. As deep down, Leo felt it. Felt as to how¡ª He did not mind belonging here. Even if it was just for now. Even if he knew this was never going to be permanent. In this instance, he wanted to be a part of this group, and hence, when the chant rang out a third time, he joined in¡ªnot out of obligation, but out of joy. As he too shouted ¡ª "STRENGTH ABOVE ALL! HEART BEYOND STRENGTH! RODOVA FOREVER! " Chapter 153 153: Getting used to the new strength (Next day, Rodova Military Academy, Practical Combat Grounds) The academy underwent a temporary shift following the Circuit Team Selections, as the training facilities ¡ª including the physical training grounds and the combat halls ¡ª were sealed off from the general student body. Access was restricted solely to the newly-formed Circuit Team, granting them the privacy to train without fear of leaking strategies or revealing their fighting styles. "Bloody hell, boy! It''s just a spar! Don''t feint for my neck like that¡ª" Hen barked as a shiver ran down his spine. Leo, who had already been a nightmare to spar against as a Master-level warrior, was now practically untouchable since his breakthrough to Grandmaster. Ever since the realm jump, he had elevated himself to an entirely different league, where his every technique, every movement, felt sharper, faster, and heavier ¡ª leaving Hen struggling to keep up. However, what unsettled Hen more than his speed and improved strength of techniques was the sheer unpredictability of his blade, especially when he unleashed [Thousand Phantom Slashes]. The layered illusions that the move produced weren''t just harder to read ¡ª they were downright impossible, and even a veteran like Hen struggled against them. *Slash¡ª* Leo''s dagger found Hen''s right forearm, drawing a shallow cut. "Bloody hell, boy," Hen grumbled, rubbing the wound. "I''m an old man whose eyes don''t work like they used to. Have some damn mercy." Yet, behind the grumbling, his eyes gleamed. The sting of the cut didn''t upset him ¡ª it thrilled him. The challenge, the pressure, the fact that Leo could force him to fight seriously even now, brought Hen genuine joy, as without missing a beat, Hen gripped his weapon tighter, as his aura flared sharply. "Okay, I''m upping the ante by a notch, try and keep up¡ª" Hen said, as he decided to push his body to 90% of his total strength output, as he fought Leo as seriously as he could in a spar. Since Leo was still familiarising himself with the newfound strength of his Grandmaster body, Hen had been taking it easy on him during the spar, only gradually increasing the tempo so that he could acclimatize, however, now that Leo had drawn first blood, Hen intended to show no mercy. *BOOM¡ª* The spar escalated, as Hen released a heavy cleave infused with [Heavy Mountain Breaking Slash], causing cracks to ripple through the reinforced ground. Leo instinctively activated [Celestial Veil], a transparent barrier enveloping his body as the slash collided harmlessly against it. *PUSH¨C* The force sent him sliding backward, boots grinding against the floor ¡ª yet, remarkably, he remained uninjured, as the barrier held strong. *Whistle¨C* Hen whistled, seemingly impressed by the defence, as he said. "Tch. what a broken defence¡ª it puts even tankers to shame" Leo said nothing in response as he lunged forward, chaining together [Shadow Bind] to slow Hen''s movement for just a heartbeat, giving him the window to dive in. Yet Hen, ever the veteran, broke through the bind with sheer brute force, retaliating with a wide arc swing, forcing Leo to twist away at the last second. The two exchanged a flurry of movements ¡ª Leo weaving between Hen''s strikes with agility and grace, while Hen pressed harder with each swing, testing the limit of Leo''s newfound strength. Then, in a moment that caught even Hen off guard ¡ª Leo accelerated even more, I''m a sudden burst of speed, as at one moment he seemed to be ducking to dodge an attack, but in another he had already slipped past his guard entirely, as if he had teleported within a split second. "Huh?" Hen said in panic, as his pupils constricted, however, before he could even reposition, Leo''s dagger rested firmly against his chest as Hen blinked in disbelief. "I¡ª I lost?" he said, eyes wide in disbelief. As only then did the realization fully struck him. "I LOST!" Hen bellowed, bursting into laughter, the sound echoing through the empty combat hall. His booming laughter wasn''t one of embarrassment, but of pride ¡ª sheer, unfiltered pride. As Leo stepped back, panting. "You''ve grown, boy," Hen said, wiping a bead of sweat from his forehead as he tried to stifle his laughter. "You''re no longer some diamond in the rough. You''re a goddamn treasure." It hadn''t been an overwhelming victory, it was just Leo coupling [Parallel Processing] with [Thousand Phantom Slashes] that created a moment of acceleration that changed the tempo of his movement entirely. However, it wasn''t a decisive move, but rather just a clever trick that would work against any opponent once. But still, him being able to outmaneuver a battle-hardened veteran like Hen, even for a fleeting moment, was undoubtedly impressive, as it proved that his potential was boundless. "I''ve got to tell this to the principal¡ª" Hen said with joy, as after months of watching Leo grow firsthand, Hen couldn''t help but feel responsible for the boy''s development as a warrior, as although there were many tutors mentoring him in the academy, he was undoubtedly the one who had the most impact on his fighting style. "The circuits are not ready for you boy, between you, Yang and Shen, we really can hope that Rodova will go all the way¡ª" Hen said, as he sounded genuinely hopeful about Rodova''s chances to win this year. ¡ª---------- Slowly but surely, Leo found himself adapting to the overwhelming changes brought by his breakthrough, as techniques that once felt forced and taxing at the Master level now flowed from him with natural ease. It wasn''t just raw strength or top-end speed that had improved¡ªthose were easy to quantify. What made this advancement so profound was the subtle, yet decisive, difference it brought to every facet of combat. His footing recovered faster, his leaps carried him higher, and his muscles coiled and snapped back into position with flawless efficiency, allowing him to regain control even when caught in awkward angles or unbalanced stances. It wasn''t something measurable with simple numbers, yet its effect on combat was monumental. It felt as if he could no longer be caught off-guard, as even the wildest swings or the most reckless charges no longer left him vulnerable. The time it took him to regain perfect posture had been reduced to the blink of an eye, leaving no exploitable gaps for his opponents. And this was merely one of the many advantages the Grandmaster realm had bestowed upon him. Apart from this, it was his instincts that had grown keener, as if his body acted faster than thought, performing movements almost the instant he willed them to happen. It was essentially an improvement in reaction time, however, it made catching him off-guard that much harder for his opponent, as Leo rarely felt surprised by a move coming his way anymore. And finally, ever since shifting to using mana as energy for his body, his battle stamina improved drastically, as his muscles didn''t fatigue as quickly, his breathing steadied faster after exchanges, and his mana no longer churned uncontrollably when pushed, but flowed calmly, like water through familiar channels. Each of these small, immeasurable gains might have seemed trivial on their own¡ªbut together, they compounded into something terrifying. As Leo was no longer simply stronger, he was more complete. And that, more than anything, made him very dangerous. Chapter 154 154: Options (3 days later, Rodova Military Academy) Leo was sparring with Minerva in the practical combat grounds when a sudden summons arrived, calling him to Principal Alric''s office. "What does he want with me?" Leo muttered, instinctively wondering if he was in trouble. However, the low-ranking clerk who had delivered the message merely shrugged, clearly clueless about the reason. Left with no choice, Leo sighed, straightened his uniform, and began making his way toward the principal''s office, uncertain about what awaited him. ¡ª-------- Thankfully, what awaited Leo inside Principal Alric''s office wasn''t trouble¡ªbut opportunity. As the doors sealed behind him, Alric gestured toward the chair across his desk, a half-finished glass of champagne beside him. "Sit," he said with a rare smile. "This isn''t bad news... unless you''re allergic to fame and money." Leo raised an eyebrow but took the seat without complaint. Alric leaned forward, fingers steepled. "Given your memory issues, I figured I should ask¡ªdo you understand the role sponsors play in a fighter''s career?" Leo gave a short, dismissive nod. "Rough idea." Alric nodded back. "Then let me make it clearer." "Look, kid. The Circuits are a universe-wide event, broadcast to every corner of the Federation. Hundreds of billions tune in. It''s one of the most-watched competitions in existence¡ª and although it only lasts a few days, the warriors who shine there? They become permanent public figures." He leaned back, letting the weight of those words hang in the air. "If you put on a good show, you won''t just earn praise¡ªyou''ll gain fans. Millions of them. They''ll copy your hair, your robes, your fighting stance. They''ll buy anything with your name on it." "And that''s why companies¡ªespecially the big ones¡ªwant to be the first to associate their brands with rising stars." Leo gave a small nod, this time with more focus. "Fighters from Rodova always pull in the best deals because we usually make it to the finals. Group sponsorships come in automatically¡ªgear, travel, accommodations, shared revenue. That''s normal." "But what you''re looking at..." Alric paused, grabbing a thin file off his desk and tossing it toward Leo, "...are individual sponsorships." Leo opened it to see a list far thicker than he expected. "Usually, only captains or headline fighters pull this kind of attention. Su Yang''s got a few decent offers already, but you¡ª" Alric pointed, "¡ªyou''ve got dozens." He stood and began pacing slowly behind his desk. "We''ve got major merchant groups wanting to model you for apparel lines. Luxury brands want you in their ad campaigns. We''ve got renowned weaponsmiths from the central worlds offering to forge you custom daggers¡ªfree of charge¡ªjust for the exposure. Designer tailors want to create your robes from scratch. Boot-makers, hair stylists, cologne brands, even a nutritional supplement company¡ª" Alric turned back to face him, voice dry. "Basically, there are people who want to sponsor everything about you. From the soles of your boots to the way your breath smells after a fight." He smirked. "You''re a blank slate with sharp blades, a mysterious past, and the looks to sell products across demographics. You''re exactly what they''ve been praying for." "And that''s exactly why, I can''t let you settle for any of the offers you currently have in hand¡ª" Alric said, as his expression turned serious. "They aren''t bad offers," Alric clarified. "Some are from respected brands, reputable weaponsmiths, and decent mid-tier merchant groups." He stepped forward, leaning casually against the front of his desk. "But they''re too niche. Too narrow. What you need is not just a brand¡ªbut a consortium. A powerhouse that will back you, represent you, and invest in you long-term." Alric pulled open his drawer and slid out a much thinner, leather-bound file, which he then tossed lightly across the desk towards Leo. "That''s why I''m advising you to focus only on these three." Leo caught the file and flipped it open. "These are the biggest merchant consortiums that have expressed interest in you," Alric continued. "And they aren''t here to sponsor you for a season. They''ll cover you for the next five years, no matter what direction your path takes¡ªeven if you leave Rodova a year early." He spoke plainly, yet with absolute certainty. "With their backing, doors you can''t even imagine will open to you." He raised a hand, ticking off fingers as he listed. "VIP auctions, restricted gear markets, rare and ancient ruins expeditions, black market invitations, personal connections to the nobility, elite weapon refiners, access to genetic modification tech, high tier skill scrolls and meditation manuals¡ª you name it." Leo''s eyes sharpened slightly as he realized the weight behind Alric''s words. "The difference between having a consortium behind you and walking alone?" Alric scoffed. "It''s the difference between scraping for scraps... and eating at the king''s table." Leo thumbed through the file slowly, eyes skimming the contents. ¡ª---- 1) Silverlight Consortium Specialty: Globalized Commerce & Military Equipment Conglomerate Strengths: Balance between military contracts and consumer markets. Offer: Full sponsorship deal covering all weapons, combat gear, robes, utility items, and boots from Silverlight''s military-grade manufacturing branches. 850,000 MP annual base salary (scalable with performance). Guaranteed 5-year contract. Access to all Silverlight-owned training facilities, including elite combat simulators, off-world testing ranges, and private dungeons. Priority access to their black-market affiliated "Silver Fang" auctions for restricted-grade materials. Publicity boost via the Silverlight GalaxyNet Broadcasting Division. Potential for long-term brand ambassador position, even post-circuits. Reputation: Known for backing war heroes and tournament champions. Seen as a steady, reliable, and slightly conservative option, but their network is massive, offering long-term security. --- 2) Crimson Phoenix Group Specialty: Media, Entertainment & Sponsorship Powerhouse Strengths: Fame, influence, and aggressive marketing. Offer: 1,200,000 MP annual base salary with significant performance bonuses. Complete sponsorship of weapons, gear, robes, boots, and even cosmetic enhancements through partner brands. 5-year sponsorship with an option for extension. Guaranteed personal PR manager and exclusive GalaxyNet coverage. Automatic entry into all circuits-related entertainment programs, documentaries, and commercial deals. Exclusive access to high-profile events, auctions, private ruins expeditions, and rare auctions backed by their entertainment conglomerate. 5% royalty share on any Crimson Phoenix licensed products involving signee (post-circuits). Reputation: Known for creating ''celebrities'' out of circuit champions. They focus on marketability, brand deals, and giving fighters the spotlight, but often pressure fighters into media obligations. --- 3) Horizon Dominion Group Specialty: Military-Industrial-Scientific Superpower. Strengths: Cutting-edge tech, experimental equipment, and rare resources. Offer: 1,500,000 MP annual base salary (flat rate with minimal bonus structures). Fully funded personal gear crafted by Horizon''s "Advanced Combat Systems" division, including custom daggers, robes, combat boots, and proprietary relic-grade artifacts. Free access to Horizon Dominion''s classified training facilities and experimental dungeons. Guaranteed spot in annual Horizon-exclusive tournaments and private exhibitions. Priority invitation to ancient ruins expeditions under Horizon Groups excavation rights. Access to Horizon''s internal black market for rare alchemical reagents and materials. 5-year sponsorship, with potential transition into a Horizon Research & Combat Division membership post-circuits. Reputation: The most prestigious consortium but also the most demanding. Fighters who sign with Horizon often face intense internal competition and are expected to act as experimental agents, testing new tech and gear on the battlefield. ¡ª------- "Signing with either one would not be a mistake, but which one to go for is up to you. They have all shown sincerity by offering you base salaries that''s many times even what I earn, and is comparable to what Yu Shen got, even though you''re just a first year and he''s the Captain. So think carefully about it¡ª" Alric said, as he let Leo think about his options in peace. Chapter 155 155: Choice Leo sat silently in front of the leather-bound file, his fingers absently tracing the edge of the crisp pages as his eyes skimmed through each offer, expressionless, as if indifferent to the life-changing decisions listed before him. He had never given much thought to sponsors before, as such trivialities had never been a part of his fragmented world, yet with Alric''s earlier explanation ringing in his head about how essential sponsors were to a warrior''s future, Leo found himself cornered into accepting the necessity of choosing one. ''Silverlight Consortium,'' Leo mused internally, as his eyes hovered over the first page with its neat bullet points laid out like a topper''s class notes. ''Reliable. Stable. Deeply rooted in military and noble circles. Their influence reaches across sectors, and their reputation is spotless.'' He knew well that with Silverlight''s backing, he would never lack gear, resources, or protection. Access to their black-market channels and elite training facilities alone would make most warriors desperate to sign. Yet, as his fingers tapped idly against the file, Leo couldn''t ignore the glaring flaw. ''They''re too safe. Too loud. Too eager to showcase every warrior they groom.'' Silverlight didn''t just sponsor fighters¡ªthey paraded them, splashing their names and faces across every Federation broadcast. ''The whole point of their model is visibility, making their talents impossible to ignore,'' Leo thought, as his lips curved downward slightly. And visibility, for Leo, was fatal. ''The Black Serpents won''t want a celebrity. And I certainly can''t walk into their ranks with my face recognized by every child with a holo-pad.'' Turning the page, Leo suppressed a sigh. ''Crimson Phoenix,'' he read silently, eyebrows narrowing ever so slightly. The file was dense¡ªnot with power, but with glamour. Reality shows, PR teams, exclusive documentaries, personal stylists, and commercial contracts¡ªit reeked of a showman''s fantasy. ''Su Yang would love this circus,'' Leo noted dryly. ''He lives for the spotlight.'' But Leo had no interest in such nonsense. ''I don''t need millions buying my perfume or speculating about my love life. The moment the circuits end, I need to vanish.'' The reality settled heavily within him. ''Once this tournament ends, my next destination isn''t the entertainment industry¡ªit''s the underworld. The Black Serpents don''t care if I''m trending on Federation Net or if I''ve got a fashion line; if anything, it will make them put me down before I ever step through their door.'' The sheer weight of attention Crimson Phoenix offered wasn''t a blessing¡ªit was a death sentence and hence Leo counted them out and instead flipped to the next page. ''Horizon Dominion Group,'' he read, eyes lingering on the word ''Dominion'', as somehow that naming felt intimidating yet impressive to him. ''Their offer is plain, there''s no glitter, no public campaigns, no tailored brand image..... just access.'' His breathing steadied, as every line he read only confirmed his instincts. ''Access to relic-grade equipment, to restricted ruins and dungeons, to private black-market auctions known only to those with real power.'' Horizon''s business wasn''t about being seen¡ªit was about controlling the parts of the world unseen. ''Experimental equipment, connections with off-record mercenary companies, and an intelligence network that probably knows more about me than I do.'' It was exactly the kind of backing an assassin needed. Of course, they wanted him to participate in showcase fights¡ªdemonstrations for weapon sales to powerful buyers¡ªbut that was a small price to pay for the backing they have him. ''Better to show off in a private, invite-only duel than parade myself before the whole universe.'' And above all, Leo''s thoughts darkened as a quiet realism slipped into them. ''If¡ªif my past is worse than I imagine, if someone from the universal government comes knocking to arrest me one day¡ªthen only Horizon has the power to sweep it under the rug, as they are clearly the group with the most connections and power that could potentially get rid of my past, if I need them to¨C'' Leo thought, as he leaned back, gaze distant for a heartbeat. "How much time do I have to decide?" Leo asked Alric, as he wanted to take a couple days to decide. However, unfortunately, Alric did not give him such time. "Five minutes, kid. The representatives from all three are sitting in the VIP lounge on the ground floor. They''ll need to get your measurements and styling done today if you want your gear ready before your first match. What did you think? Custom-grade equipment just falls from the sky?" Alric scoffed with trademark sarcasm, as Leo let out a soft sigh. For a few more seconds he thought about his choice, but after thinking it through, he felt positive that Horizon was the best he could do for now, and hence¡ª- "I''ll go with Horizon Dominion," he declared, as Alric let out a low chuckle, giving a knowing nod. "That''s the choice I would''ve recommended too¡ªeven if I''ve got a personal grudge against them lately. You might not know this, but Horizon sponsored the entire Rodova team for two decades straight before suddenly jumping ship to Clarence this year. But, I''ll admit, grudges aside¡ªthey''re definitely resourceful." Alric stood, pouring himself another drink as he continued. "They''ll ask you to show up at some private arms demonstrations and might throw you into a few weird exhibition fights now and then, but... they''ll get you what you need. Meditation manuals, equipment, even the kind of rare materials others won''t find in ten lifetimes." Alric glanced back, eyes slightly more serious. "You''re not making a mistake, boy. If anything¡ªyou might''ve just made the best move of your fighting career." Alric said, as he gestured for Leo to leave his office. "Go down to the VIP room 3 and have your sizing taken. I''ll inform them of your decision before you arrive. Also, make sure to read all the terms and conditions before you sign their contract, as they''re cheeky little bastards who submit one contract to the academy, but make small changes to the one that is actually signed by you¨C" Alric warned, as Leo gave him a curt nod before leaving. "Thankyou¡ª" Leo said, as he walked out of the principal''s office and made his way towards VIP room 3, where representatives from Horizon were thrilled to see him. Chapter 156 156: A big deal? (Rodova Military Academy ¨C VIP Room 3) The moment Leo stepped through the polished double doors of VIP Room 3, he was immediately greeted by a flood of champagne, forced smiles, and polished shoes. A group of well-dressed Horizon Dominion executives stood waiting, glasses raised, as their assistants unfurled a pristine white banner that read in bold silver letters ¡ª "Welcome to the Horizon Dominion Family." It was a scene straight out of a corporate gala rather than a contract signing, as laughter filled the room, accompanied by a chorus of eager voices. "Grandmaster Leo! Welcome! We''ve been waiting for you!" "Young man, you''ve made the wisest decision of your life by signing with Horizon!" "Well done, well done, Rodova''s finest!" Leo kept a blank expression, responding only with the occasional nod or brief word when prompted. He navigated the crowd with practiced calm, yet inwardly, he was nothing short of uncomfortable. The shallow laughter, the constant stream of compliments, and the clinking of glasses felt foreign and suffocating, but he played his part without a hitch. Within minutes, the assistants had him standing on a raised platform as they began taking his full-body measurements. Tailors circled him like vultures, murmuring to each other while snapping notes on tablets, as they debated on what style to dress Leo in, to bring out his natural flair. "Now, young man," one executive began as another swirled their champagne, "tell us about your preferred weapons. You''re a dagger specialist from what we saw in your selection matches, yes?" As Leo answered calmly. "Dual daggers. Around this length." He gestured with his hands. "Weight-balanced for both melee and ranged throwing. The handle shouldn''t be too grippy, or too slick ¡ª I throw them occasionally, so I need the option of a clean release, and a blade design that can travel in a straight line regardless of whether it''s thrown straight, or with rotation¨C" He explained, as he demonstrated the two different types of motion a dagger can undergo upon release, just to make sure that these amateurs understood what he was talking about. And just as he expected, the executives exchanged impressed glances as if he''d just revealed some long-lost martial secret. "Marvelous, marvelous! Quite the professional!" "We will definitely relay your request to our consortium''s TOP weaponsmith. You will find his work very commendable¡ª" "Joey? Did you note all that down... make sure you don''t miss a word" The executives said, as they smiled at Leo with their big eyes and fake smiles, which secretly gave Leo the ick. "And your combat gear? We have some wonderful prototypes ready. Some with accented reds and yellows to make those sharp gray eyes of yours pop." One of them suggested, as Leo instantly felt repulsed by the idea of being dressed in red and yellow. "No. Black." "I only wear black¡ª" Leo declared, leaving no room for debate. "Black?" One of them blinked in confusion. "As an assassin, black suits me best." Leo doubled down, as although the Horizon company men did not seem too thrilled by his choice, they decided not to antagonise him over it anyways. "Of course, of course! Subtlety is power! We''ll make sure it''s sleek, minimal, and perfect for your style!" They reassured, as another hour crawled by, filled with endless rounds of corporate chatter, shallow jokes, and self-praise disguised as conversation. Leo maintained composure, answering questions when needed, giving technical preferences, and deflecting needless flattery without ever losing his detached calm. Finally, after nearly two hours, one of the assistants brought out the official Horizon Dominion sponsorship contract for Leo to sign. Without missing a beat, Leo read through every line with sharp focus, carefully comparing it to the version he had reviewed in Alric''s office. And only after he was satisfied that it was indeed untampered, did he sign it. "I''ve signed the contract and filled in the details that I know of, but this section here I''m not sure of right now...," Leo said as he pointed towards the banking details section. "I''m not sure what my account is, or if I even have one under my name¨C" Leo confessed, as the executive simply waved it off with a chuckle. "No worries! We''ll handle that ourselves. It''s standard procedure to do a background pull and attach the correct account later. You just focus on shining for us at the circuits for now." With that, the deal was sealed, and Leo officially became a Horizon Dominion sponsored fighter¡ªthough, in truth, the glitter never quite reached his eyes. He felt happy to receive custom gear that would probably fit him slightly better than the Rodova Academy issued gear. And also felt happy for the money that would help him with his life outside the academy, however, apart from that, Leo found the entire affair just tiring for now. ¡ª------- (Rodova Military Academy, The Mess Hall) News about Leo receiving various sponsorship offers spread throughout the academy by afternoon, as somehow, the fact that various consortiums were waiting in line for a meeting with him were leaked in real time. "Holy shit! Getting a private sponsorship offer from Horizon and that too as a first year? He''s getting a better deal than even Yu Shen!" "Mann, I''m so jealous. I wonder how it would feel to have countless beauties taking your measurements and flattering you with compliments as they design your fit and style¡ª" "Monarch Talent.... Handsome looks, and now a powerful sponsor? What doesn''t this guy have?" "God... if you''re listening, please reincarnate me as Leo Skyshard in my next life. This guy has got it all!" The students talked amongst each other, discussing Leo''s sponsorship offer, as everyone felt excited for the same. However, it wasn''t until Leo walked into the mess hall that the entire place devolved into hooting and clapping, as surprisingly, him getting a sponsor seemed to elicit a bigger cheer from the Rodova crowd than him sealing his spot at the circuits. "THERE HE IS... There is the new signee of Horizon!" "Umm, Leo, Me and my friends wanted to congratulate you on your circuit team selection. If you wanna visit our room tonight, the four of us will be waiting for you..... naked" "Back off¡ª, There''s rumors he''s dating the shorty Mu Ryan. Don''t break the happy couple¡ª" "Oh he''s not! Mu Ryan was caught giving a blow to Mu Shen a couple days ago, she''s definitely not a couple with Su Yang or Leo as you guys make it to be" Leo almost winced at all the clamor that erupted upon his arrival, as he gave the rowdy crowd a fake smile and a wave, before quickly filling his plate as he took his corner seat, where his familiar friends sat across from him. "So.... Is it true?" Mu Shen was the first to ask with an excited look on his face, as Leo shrugged back in response. "I signed with Horizon, yeah¡ª" Leo said, as Mu Shen jumped over the table to give him a hug and a punch to his shoulders. "You signed with Horizon? YOU SIGNED WITH HORIZON? Motherfucker, that''s the dream for warriors like me, show some joy when you say it. Show some emotion sometimes, you cold, autistic bastard!" Mu Shen said, as he shook Leo violently. "Congratulations big brother!" "Congratulations Skyshard, Horizon is not too bad. Not as good as my Crimson Phoenix, but not bad. They suit your personality¡ª" Mu Ryan and Su Yang said, as Leo let out a small scoff. "Thanks I guess¡ª" he replied dryly, as unlike them, he did not think it was a big deal at all. However, judging by how the conversation about sponsors dragged on throughout lunch, Leo realized that perhaps there was more to this than he was reading into for now. Chapter 157 157: Rest Day The following days passed in a blur, as Leo quickly adjusted to his new routine. Now a member of the Rodova Circuit Team, he was exempt from attending regular classes until the tournament concluded, leaving him with nothing but relentless combat practice during the day, and hours of tape analysis with the team each night. Since both he and Su Yang were newcomers to the circuit world, they had an overwhelming backlog of footage to review ¡ª recordings of previous matches, friendly spars, and countless encounters gathered over the past year, showcasing the techniques, habits, and quirks of every major opponent they might face in the upcoming circuits. There was no denying the value such tapes provided, as there were countless moves to catalogue, fighting styles to dissect, and technical patterns to memorize. Yet, despite understanding the strategic edge this information could offer, Leo couldn''t help but find Rodova''s almost religious dependence on it unsettling. "You see that move, Skyshard?" Enzo, the team''s weakest member, pointed out enthusiastically as he replayed a particular clip for the third time. "That''s called [Double Jump]. It lets the caster turn their second step into a mid-air leap after activation. The key is to watch for the blue glow beneath the soles¡ªit''s always the giveaway." He leaned in, eyes serious. "If you ever face Matilda, be wary. She''s ended dozens of fights by baiting opponents into misreading it, following up with an overhead slash to the skull." Leo simply shook his head, unimpressed. "What if she uses a secondary skill to simulate the blue glow? Or worse¡ªuses an illusion technique to hide it altogether?" Leo replied, tone calm but sharp. "Yes, this information is valuable¡ªbut placing too much faith in it is no different than handing your opponent the script to your downfall." His eyes lingered on the paused frame of the footage. "Information is like a dagger," he continued. "Sharp when used properly, but in the hands of an amateur¡ªit''ll only end up cutting the one holding it." Leo warned, as the other team members apart from Yu Shen and Su Yang scoffed at his words. "We have the second coming of Captain Shen in these first years. They don''t understand the importance of tactical data!" "Just memorize the tapes Skyshard, you''ll thank us after it helps you win one of your fights¡ª" "You must grasp every advantage you can before a fight of this magnitude, this is more important than even the studies you do in class¡ª" The other team members said, as Leo let out a deep sigh but kept his mouth shut. He was not debating the usefulness of the tapes here. He knew they were useful himself. However, what he was trying to warn the team about was their over-reliance on it. As while discussing the tapes they did not even seem to be willing to discuss the various different angles where this prior information could be turned against them. Out of the corner of his eye, Leo briefly caught Su Yang glancing at him with a subtle smirk, while Yu Shen silently nodded to himself, both clearly understanding the deeper point Leo was trying to make ¡ª even if the others were too caught up in data worship to notice. ¡ª------ Just like that, the final day before the Rodova Military Academy Circuit Team''s departure arrived, marking the beginning of their final preparations. And on this day, as mandated not only by Captain Yu Shen but also by every instructor and staff member involved with the academy, the entire team was strictly forbidden from engaging in any form of combat practice or physical strain, as they were instead ushered toward the academy''s famed massage and recovery wing for a full-body recharge, aimed at resetting them to their absolute peak. From morning until late afternoon, each team member underwent a meticulous series of treatments, starting with a mana-infused deep tissue massage performed by specialized therapists, whose expert hands worked in tandem with mana circulation techniques to loosen even the most stubborn knots buried deep within their muscles. Tensions they hadn''t even realized they were carrying were released, as their bodies gradually unwound, leaving them feeling lighter with every passing hour. Following the massages, the team was led into the nourishment baths ¡ª massive stone pools filled with rare herbs, monster essences, and alchemical solutions designed to rejuvenate strained muscles and replenish inner vitality. The warm liquid seeped into every pore, soaking away the residual fatigue that months of hard training had left behind. Finally, once they were fully relaxed, the team was guided into the final phase ¡ª where professional healers carefully administered potion-based healing, followed by precise deep-tissue energy manipulation, smoothing over internal scars and micro-damage that would otherwise linger beneath the surface. By the time Leo stood up from the last treatment, he felt as though every inch of his body had been repaired, and reforged into something brand new. As for the first time in as long as he could remember, there was not a single muscle that felt sore, no stiffness in his joints, no lingering aches dulling his senses ¡ª only lightness, as though he could sprint across the entire academy without feeling the slightest burn. It was as if his body had undergone a full-body servicing, leaving him sharper, cleaner, and more prepared than ever. "Remember to sleep for at least eight good hours tonight. Sleep is crucial, and while you might feel physically relaxed after today, let me assure you¡ªyour mind is not," Yu Shen instructed firmly near the evening, as the team members dispersed toward their dorms for one final night of rest before departing for the circuits at dawn. His words were heeded well by most, as the team, lulled by the day''s recovery treatments, drifted into deep, peaceful slumbers. However, unfortunately for Leo, peaceful sleep was a luxury he would not enjoy tonight. That night, instead of eight hours of well-earned rest, he found himself trapped once more within a ''Ghost Sleep.'' Dragged helplessly into the fragmented memories of the past, Leo watched yet again as one of his ancestors was relentlessly hunted by a group of unknown pursuers. Yet, this time, it wasn''t the familiar silhouette of a male warrior fighting for survival. As for a change¡ªit was a woman who seemed to be the main character of this episode. Chapter 158 158: Cold Sweats (Ghost Sleep ¡ª Leo''s Perspective) The cold, colorless fog of the ghost sleep surrounded Leo once more as he floated aimlessly within the fragmented memory of his bloodline. Yet unlike previous visions, this one did not begin with the usual chaos or violence. Instead, it opened with the rhythmic pounding of footsteps echoing down a dimly lit concrete corridor, its paintless walls grainy and cracking as the overhead lights flickered inconsistently. Leo hovered silently above the ground, watching as a woman sprinted through the narrow hall, wondering for a moment how this was his first vision with a female ancestor. Her long dark hair trailed behind her, tangled and unkempt, while her breathing came heavy and desperate. She wasn''t armored like a warrior ¡ª instead, she wore a simple, blood-stained denim jacket, the emblem on its shoulder long faded. Yet, despite the urgency, it was her face that stirred something within Leo. Her gentle features, strained by fear but refusing to break, felt painfully familiar. The shape of her jawline, the faint scar beneath her left eye, the way her brows furrowed with determination ¡ª all of it scraped against the walls of Leo''s hollowed memory. ''Why... why does looking at her feel... wrong? No, not wrong ¡ª familiar,'' Leo thought as a sharp pang gripped his chest. His body trembled slightly, even though he had no physical form within the dream. It wasn''t recognition ¡ª at least, not yet ¡ª but there was no denying the bond that bloomed, fragile yet deeply rooted, as he found himself unable to look away. The woman wasn''t alone. A middle-aged man with a thick beard ran beside her, wielding a battered automatic rifle. His steps were heavy but composed, as if he had long grown accustomed to carrying the weapon into battle. Trailing close behind were three more ¡ª two girls and a boy, all looking to be about Leo''s age. Their faces flickered briefly under the poor lighting, but their eyes burned with determination, and in some cases, barely hidden terror. "They''re holding Leo in medicine bay three! We need to take the next left!" the young boy shouted breathlessly, guiding the group. As Leo, still hovering invisibly, flinched at the mention of the name. ''Leo...?'' His brows furrowed. ''My name? Is this about me? Or... is Leo just another ancestor?'' The thought unsettled him. It wasn''t unheard of. The ghost sleeps had always shown him past fragments, pieces of the bloodline''s harrowing history. Names repeating through the generations wasn''t impossible. And yet... the way the woman''s eyes, wide with hope and desperation, seemed to echo his own unspoken fears ¡ª the way her every step screamed urgency, as if retrieving whoever was ahead meant the world to her¡ª The subtle warmth he felt just watching her ¡ª made him feel assured that this wasn''t the same as watching the old memories of his predecessors. This wasn''t just another ''Leo.'' This time... something told him it might actually be him. *TAP* *TAP* *TAP* As the corridor opened a pathway to the left, the woman made a sudden turn, only to be surprised when she saw two guards standing not even twenty feet away. "Watch out¡ª" she screamed, but it was already too late, as one of the guards unleashed an explosive spell that blasted the entire group backward. *BOOM* A deafening blast erupted from the corner of the corridor, hurling the entire group like ragdolls. The scene fractured momentarily in Leo''s vision, turning to chaotic blurs as dust and debris filled the air. The woman was thrown to the floor, her beautiful and kind face now dirtied with dust and smoke as she coughed violently while lying on the ground. She was no warrior. She didn''t have the mettle to even get back up after such a minor blow, yet she had grit. Despite having no strength to stand, she fought to sit up, checking on the welfare of the group. When her vision steadied, she spotted two of the younger figures ¡ª the boy and one of the girls ¡ª engaged in brutal close-quarters combat, clashing swords against two black-armored guards. Sparks flew as steel grated against steel, both young warriors fighting desperately to buy time. The woman struggled on the ground, trembling as she tried to push herself up. Yet the instant her hand pressed against her side, she froze. Blood. A dark, wet warmth painted her fingers as her eyes widened in shock. The blast had sent shrapnel deep into her abdomen, and the wound wasn''t shallow. "Oh dear... oh lord..." she muttered, holding back tears. For a second, she faltered ¡ª but then, pulling herself together, she stood back up. However, somehow, seeing her suffer like this, seeing her clutching her side while breathing ragged, Leo''s entire being trembled. A pressure built inside his chest. His pupils narrowed, and an indescribable fury erupted within him, tearing through even [Monarch''s Indifference], leaving the passive emotional suppressant useless against the storm brewing inside. ''What is this feeling¡ª?!'' Leo wondered as he knew that he had endured much worse and it couldn''t just be the vision that triggered him so much. He had seen death. He had delivered death. But this ¡ª this fury felt different. Hotter. Wilder. Uncontrolled. ''I don''t even know her... so why¡ª'' Yet even as he tried to convince himself, the sight of her gritting her teeth, tears barely restrained, rising to her feet despite the agony, made something deep inside him snap. And then¡ª "I must... save Leo... I must save my baby boy," the woman whispered to herself, dragging her body forward despite the blood dripping onto the metal floor beneath her. As hearing those words, Leo''s breath hitched. The words struck him like a hammer. And just like that¡ª The memories returned. The faded edges sharpened. The fragments pieced themselves together. The childhood spent playing in sunlit streets, the warm meals prepared by her trembling hands, the late nights when she cradled him to sleep, the gentle songs she hummed when he was sick. She wasn''t just some woman. She was his mother. Elena Skyshard. And the others... The middle-aged man with the rifle ¡ª his father. The young man ¡ª his brother. The pretty woman with the sword ¡ª his sister-in-law. And the other girl in oil-stained overalls ¡ª his girlfriend. ''That''s my family.'' Leo stood there, frozen in mid-air, unable to breathe as reality crushed him. ''That''s... my family.'' Tears threatened to leak, but he forced them back. Powerless, he could only watch as Elena, refusing to falter, pressed forward, leaving a thin trail of crimson behind her, step by agonizing step, as the group rounded another corner. But what greeted them next caused Leo''s heart to sink even further. Because as they turned into the next hall, their troubles only seemed to worsen, as dozens of black-armored soldiers stood ready, rifles aimed, expressions hidden behind visors. ''They can''t win against this many¡ª!'' Leo thought, as panic flooded his system. Instinctively, he reached forward, desperate to break through whatever force held him in this ghostly state. "Let me in! LET ME IN!" he roared, yet no matter how he struggled, his limbs remained immaterial, like smoke. Helpless. He could only scream silently as the group he now remembered as his family prepared to fight an unwinnable battle. And as he desperately tried to manifest, to reach them, reality tore him away ¡ª ¡ªand he awoke. *GASP!* Gasping, and drenched in cold sweat, his hands clenched tight enough to draw blood. His chest rose and fell rapidly as he stared blankly at the ceiling of his dorm. Tears slipped down his cheeks unnoticed. He finally remembered. He finally knew. ''They were looking for me.'' Chapter 159 159: Confrontation (Rodova Military Academy, Teachers'' Dorm Wing) *BANG* *BANG* *BANG* The metallic door rattled violently beneath Leo''s fist, each blow echoing down the dim, silent hallway, as if the entire dormitory could collapse under his fury. Muiyan Faye flung the door open, her cold eyes flashing with irritation at being disturbed at this hour, but the second she saw Leo, her breath caught, as instinctive caution gripped her. Leo stood there like a feral beast ¡ª hair disheveled, breathing ragged, and eyes wild, as though he had just returned from a battlefield drenched in blood. "What in the¡ª Why are you banging on my door at this hour, Cadet? Have you lost your¡ª" Leo didn''t let her finish, as his hand surged forward, pressing against her chest, forcing her back into the room without ceremony, as his hoarse voice trembled. "My family... are they even alive?" Faye stumbled back a step as the door slammed shut behind Leo, her initial anger giving way to genuine concern, as the sheer desperation in his voice told her this wasn''t just a passing nightmare. For the first time since meeting him, Leo did not look composed to her today. He wasn''t cold, nor was he just angry, as he seemed to be genuinely broken. "What do you mean? Of course they''re alive¡ª" Faye began, attempting to dismiss Leo''s panic as if it were a mere misunderstanding, but Leo swiftly raised a finger, cutting her off with a glare sharp enough to silence her. "I saw it... I had a ghost sleep, so don''t fuck with me, Faye," Leo snarled, his voice trembling not with fear, but with rage barely contained. "Tell me the truth about my family, or I swear I will never trust you again." Faye stood stunned, her throat tightening, as the words of the Evil Cult Elder echoed in her mind. ''Once he reaches the Grandmaster stage... his memories will begin to resurface¡ª'' She had been warned, yet the moment still shook her. ''So it happened exactly as the elder foresaw... he regained pieces of it, and now he''s standing here, demanding answers,'' she thought bitterly, letting out a deep, defeated sigh. "You told me I took this mission to protect my family. You told me I''m doing all this to keep them safe. Then you better come clean right now, Faye," Leo pressed on, stepping closer as veins bulged in his clenched fists, his aura unsteady, "because I saw them staring death in the face." Faye lifted her hands subtly, attempting to calm the tension. "I''m not toying with you, Leo. Your family is alive. Listen carefully. Did you actually see them die?" she asked carefully, her voice softer, more deliberate. Leo froze for a brief second, his breath hitching. "N-no... I didn''t see them die. But I saw them charge into a hall full of enemies stronger than them. There''s no way they survived. But... I¡ª I''m not sure," Leo admitted, clutching his head, his breathing ragged as the tears threatening to spill clung stubbornly to the corners of his eyes. For the first time, Leo realized how ineffective [Monarch''s Indifference] was when it came to memories of his family, as no matter how deeply rooted the skill was, it could not dull the emotions that surged from his primal core. And although the skill did provide him with pockets of clarity, where he stabilized for a few moments and his mind rationalised, he quickly fell into the same slump when another wave of emotions hit him like a truck. "They''re alive, Leo," Faye said softly, carefully choosing her words. "Breathing and safe... at least for now." Leo''s throat closed up, trembling as his mind spiraled. He was relieved they were alive. But now that he knew they were alive, there were a dozen other questions that popped up in his head, which he wanted immediate answers to. "Do they still think about me?" "Do they even know I''m alive?" "Do they want to meet me?" His voice cracked more with each question, as his fists trembled, barely keeping himself upright. "You were in danger. Your family came to rescue you. You are lucky to have such a family, Skyshard. But don''t forget¡ªthey are also lucky to have you." Faye said, stepping forward as her expression softened ever so slightly. "The mission you''re on now is for their safety and for your own redemption. None of this is trivial. None of this is meaningless. That much I can promise you." Leo''s throat closed up, as clarity returned to his head once again, with [Monarch''s Indifference] getting a hold of him. "When you say they''re alive for now.... You mean they are still in some form of danger, aren''t they?" Leo asked, his breath quickening, as he caught onto a minor detail in Faye''s words. "Yes, they''re still in danger. Hunted by the same forces that once imprisoned you. But they''re being protected by my organization." Faye replied, as Leo''s eyes widened in surprise. "If they are in danger, then I must save them¡ª Where are they? Who is hunting them? Which organisation do you belong to?" Leo asked desperately, as although he knew deep down that he wasn''t supposed to know these answers, somehow he still couldn''t help but ask them anyway. As listening to his words Faye''s heart wavered just for a moment, but she soon shook her head in denial. "I can''t give you those answers Leo, I''m sorry... but I think you already know why." She spoke calmly, but it hurt all the same. "If I return them now, every sacrifice you''ve made, every hardship you''ve endured so far will be wasted. Worse¡ªyour family will never be truly safe." "You''re doing everything you are right now for them. And I promise you it''s not without good reason¡ª" "I can''t give you your memories back for now, but once you''re officially part of the Black Serpents Guild, I will return everything. Every memory. Painful and sweet. But until then, you have to endure." She stepped back slightly. "So if you want them back quickly, just kick ass at the circuits this year and win like it''s nobody''s business. Win! And get scouted into the black serpents as a first year. And you will have your memories back within 2 months. But until then, I''m sorry I can''t¨C" Faye said, as Leo nodded in understanding. Chapter 160 160: Arriving (Rodova Military Academy, Next Morning, The Transport Bay) Leo wasn''t all smiles and chuckles like the rest of the team the next morning, as unlike them, he had not enjoyed a peaceful sleep. Instead, he remained calm and composed, as though the events of the previous night had firmly reminded him of what was truly at stake at the circuits. His family was out there¡ªwaiting, hoping, perhaps suffering¡ªand just recalling the hell they had endured to save him, Leo finally understood why he was doing all of this. ''Mother... Please stay safe. I''m doing my best¡ª'' Leo thought to himself, as he quietly boarded the transport vehicle that was set to carry the entire team to the circuits. Onboard the ship, apart from the ten-man team, Rodova Military Academy had dispatched a small supporting entourage ¡ª six medical staff, four doctors, Professor David, Instructor Hen, and Instructor Muiyan Faye. David and Faye were to act as the official chaperones for the trip, their task being to ensure the team remained disciplined and didn''t end up doing something idiotic that could cost them a disqualification. While Hen was the academy representative, he had the final authority on every decision, and his words carried the most weight at the circuits. Ideally, Principal Alric was also supposed to join them. However, Alric, just like the Principal of Geneva, always came to the circuits a couple days late, after stupid formalities such as opening ceremony and the preliminary fights were over. ¡ª--------- Every year, the Interstellar Circuits were hosted at the same neutral venue ¡ª the legendary Sky-God Arena, a colossal structure suspended within the asteroid belt of the twin-star system Vetrax Sol. The arena itself wasn''t just enormous in scale ¡ª capable of comfortably seating over 500,000 live spectators ¡ª but was also a technological marvel beyond comparison. At first glance, it resembled a metallic lotus, with curved petals extending outward from a towering central spire, orbiting serenely above the glowing suns. But what truly made the Sky-God Arena special, was not its seating capacity, nor its location, but the battlefield it held within. Beneath its polished combat floor were hundreds of meticulously crafted modular layers, each functioning as a fully independent stage, stacked one atop another, capable of being raised, lowered, or rearranged depending on the match. Some layers were simple open fields, others were dense forests, desert ruins, flooded lakes, steep cliffs, or even artificially created gravity zones. Every fight was a gamble, not only against your opponent, but against the very terrain beneath your feet. A button press could make the battlefield crumble, shift, or emerge into a new configuration, forcing fighters to adapt instantly, as no two fights were ever guaranteed to be the same, right up till the semi finals. ¡ª---------- As the Rodova Circuit Team''s transport ship landed smoothly inside the arena''s vast docking bay, they were greeted immediately by a squad of stern-faced Universal Government Officials, clad in their standard ivory uniforms and adorned with golden emblems. They saluted and performed a brief inspection, as was customary for all arriving teams, before allowing the Rodova squad to disembark into the designated team sector. Leo followed silently, taking in his surroundings, as massive cargo shuttles, supply ships, and dozens of other academy transports filled the interconnected hangars like a mechanical hive. The air around him smelled faintly of fuel and mana-infused machinery, which was quite a pleasant smell to take in for him, however, he found Minerva pinching her nose for the same. Unlike him, she seemed to dislike the smell of fuel and machines, as she seemed to be clearly repulsed by the same. ''What happens when she someday visits an actual smithy?'' Leo wondered, as he shook his head in disappointment. Soon, the team arrived at the accommodations wing, where apart from their empty team villa, all the surrounding accommodations seemed to already be packed to capacity. Every luxury hotel, private inn, and temporary lodging facility built into the orbiting satellites and asteroids seemed to have been fully booked months in advance. Thousands of nobles, corporate elites, aristocrats, and influencers had already arrived, bringing with them families, attendants, and even private security detachments. Attending the circuits wasn''t merely a sporting event¡ªit was an event of power, a status symbol for the Federation''s rich and influential. For many families, the Circuits were treated as a ten-day festival, a vacation, and a business trip all at once. Those with season passes could watch every match live, attend post-battle social events, sponsor teams, buy merchandise, and even participate in exclusive meet-and-greet sessions with the competing fighters. For the younger generation, it was a chance to witness living legends and perhaps become their fanatics. While for the older generation, it was a critical networking opportunity, where guild leaders, consortium representatives, and high-ranking military officials mingled, negotiated, and formed alliances behind the scenes. Leo could see it even now, as from the arena''s docking bay windows, the bustling floating platforms swarmed with guests ¡ª some draped in silk robes worth more than an average citizen''s yearly wage, others accompanied by mechanical servants or private mercenary guards. And amidst it all, floating like a king above commoners, was the Sky-God Arena itself, prepared to host yet another year of blood, pride, and spectacle. "Stop gawking and come inside Skyshard, unless you want someone with a diagnosis skill to get a reading on all your body attributes¡ª" Yu Shen nudged, as he urged Leo to get inside the team villa at once. "Alright¨C" Leo replied as obeying the captain''s command, he entered the team villa, which was a luxurious 7 BHK housing, with a private pool and a built-in sauna room. "The three rooms on the ground floor are for us three elders. You kids can settle into the rooms above. There''s nothing scheduled for the next hour, however, after that we have to report for the opening ceremony, so change into your team jackets and meet me back here in 40 minutes. Is that clear?" Hen instructed, as everyone replied with a ''Yes Sir'' and scrambled to get settled in their rooms. Chapter 161 161: Opening Ceremony. (Sky-God Arena ¨C Opening Ceremony) The stadium buzzed with anticipation as over a thousand banners from across the Righteous Alliance fluttered above the colossal Sky-God Arena. The stands, though not yet at full capacity, still swelled with tens of thousands of spectators, their cheers echoing faintly under the domed structure. At the heart of the Sky-God Arena, the grand opening ceremony of the Interstellar Circuits was about to commence. Over 1,200 academies stood assembled, lined up with rigid discipline along the arena''s outer perimeter, each dressed in their distinct team uniforms and with their captains carrying their academy banners high. The order of appearance followed strict alphabetical protocol, with teams entering and forming ranks in order, starting from Aaviron Academy, 01 at the front to Zinjang, the 1201st, stationed deep at the back. A massive holographic screen floated high above the field, flashing the names and faces of every participating team member for the audience to see, as live commentators provided detailed introductions and trivia about various academies. "Ohhh, That''s Kevin Jack Sherwin! That''s the Fenerbahce Academy''s colossal 10 feet tall human captain! Look at the muscles on that mountain of a man. He looks more like an orc than a human!" "Indeed! He''s very impressive, but not as impressive as Gino from Layway Academy. He might be from the dwarven race, but that dwarf is not a crafter, he''s a mauler unlike no other¡ª" The commentators bantered with practiced enthusiasm, entertaining the crowd, while the cameras panned across the teams as they marched. Rodova''s team stood silently, awaiting their turn as Su Yang adjusted his gloves, and Enzo hummed nervously beside him. Leo, ever the stoic, waited patiently without shuffling on his feet, as he calmly observed the surroundings without uttering a word. A single grand pathway circled the entire arena, designed specifically for the ceremonial march. It was wide enough to accommodate even 50 people at once, however, with all teams being only 10 individuals, most of the space remained unused. At the center of the arena, towering high on a raised platform, sat the Guest of Honor for this year''s circuits ¡ª Demi-God Akumi, draped in a flowing black-and-gold robe, perched atop a stone-carved throne with intricate patterns etched along its surface. Akumi sat motionless, eyes closed, arms crossed, as though disinterested, yet every academy that passed trembled slightly when saluting him. His power was palpable, leaking from his very presence. One by one, teams began their march, stepping in perfect synchronization as they circled the Sky-God Arena. Upon reaching the front, they raised their fists to their chests and gave the military salute, pausing just briefly beneath Akumi''s watchful gaze. The screen magnified their faces for all to see, and every slight smile, tremor, or confident grin was broadcasted to the spectators. Some teams drew cheers, especially the more famous academies, whose past glories or celebrity warriors had earned them dedicated fanbases. Meanwhile, the smaller or lesser-known academies passed with only polite claps. Leo noted quietly that while many teams smiled proudly at the cheers, others visibly buckled under the pressure, some even stumbling during the march, as their mistakes caused their faces to flush red. Finally, after what felt like hours, the commentator''s voice rang out ¡ª "And now entering, number 1026¡ªRodova Military Academy! The academy with the most championship victories in tournament history, though they haven''t seized the ultimate title in the last twenty-two years. Could this be the year of their return?" Cheers echoed from sections of the stands, particularly from the older spectators who still clung to the nostalgia of Rodova''s golden era. Leo, Su Yang, Minerva, and the rest of the team marched forward in perfect formation, every step sharp and disciplined, a reflection of Rodova''s renowned military training. At the front of the formation, Yu Shen carried the academy banner with pride, his chin raised, his gaze unwavering as he led them onward. Yet, as they neared the central dais, where the towering throne of this year''s guest of honor loomed, Leo felt a chill crawl beneath his skin. The demi-god, Akumi, sat high above, eyes initially closed, but as Rodova approached, those ancient eyes flicked open, sweeping over their formation like an overlord looking down on his subjects. Leo''s instincts flared wildly as the demi-god''s gaze landed on him, as panic gripped him and his bloodlust surged, threatening to spill out uncontrollably. Yet, through sheer willpower, he forced it down, biting back the murderous intent that clawed to escape. His body trembled slightly beneath the strain, as every fiber of his being urged him to lash out¡ªbut he refused. Instead, he mirrored the team, raising his fist to his chest in a sharp, formal salute, steadying his breathing as best he could. And then, for a split second, Leo swore Akumi''s gaze lingered on him ¡ª just a heartbeat longer than it had for any other academy. The demi-god''s expression remained unreadable, but that brief pause left a knot in Leo''s stomach, as if he had been marked, inspected, or perhaps, noted. Akumi then gave them the same slow, indifferent nod he had granted every other academy, as if nothing had happened at all. And just like that, Rodova''s march concluded without incident, as the team exited the ceremonial path and regrouped at their assigned section of the arena. Only then did Leo realize that everyone ¡ª even the more experienced Yu Shen and Minerva ¡ª were quietly gasping for breath, their bodies slick with cold sweat. They hadn''t even fought, yet the mere gaze of a demi-god had left them winded. ''Just one glance... and it was enough to weigh us down like this? No... if he had truly tried to intimidate us, we wouldn''t have even been able to move¡ª'' Leo thought, his mind struggling to grasp the scale of power he had just witnessed. The difference between them and Akumi wasn''t just a gap. It was a chasm. A divide as wide as heaven and earth itself. Yet, amid the awe, Leo felt something else stir inside him. A small but steady ember. ''One day... I''ll stand there too.'' The ceremony pressed on, as dozens more academies finished their march. It took nearly another half hour for the last of them to salute, at which point the formalities finally came to an end. "And with that, ladies and gentlemen, the opening ceremony concludes!" the commentator declared, voice booming across the arena. "Tomorrow, the real bloodshed begins, as the first official matches of this year''s Circuits kick off!" The applause roared, the energy of the crowd reaching its peak, as the stage was officially set. Chapter 162 162: Words Exchanged (The Sky-God Dome, Grand Banquet Hall) Following the opening ceremony, all the participants were asked to proceed to the Grand Banquet Hall, where a Gala-Lunch was arranged for them to chat and dine before the tournament began tomorrow. It was a super social event, where long lost cousins of the six great clans and some other renowned clans got together and fraternised. And yet another event, where the commoners felt slightly inferior and marginalized compared to their highborn peers. "Skyshard, stick close to me during the Gala Dinner... alright?" Su Yang asked as the two of them stepped into the grand banquet hall alongside the rest of Rodova''s team. "Is there something I should be aware of?" Leo replied calmly, his sharp ears picking up on the faint tremor in Su Yang''s voice, as the usually confident warrior seemed unusually tense and unsettled. "No, I''ve got it under control," Su Yang exhaled, forcing a grin. "Just... stay close, and stop me from doing something stupid ¡ª like killing someone if we happen to cross paths." Su Yang requested, as Leo let out a soft chuckle, amused by the strange blend of seriousness and humor lacing Su Yang''s words. It wasn''t often that Su Yang appeared genuinely unsettled, and if Leo''s instincts were anything to go by, the reason behind it likely revolved around one person ¡ª Su Ran. Su Ran, the illegitimate child of Su Yang''s father and a black mark in the eyes of their clan, was an unfavored successor to the patriarch''s position, yet his undeniable talent kept him firmly in contention. A year older than Su Yang, Su Ran had joined Geneva Military Academy the previous year and wasted no time, making it onto their main circuit team as a first-year Grandmaster ¡ª a feat that had stunned many. Not only did he manage to impress the whole universe with his fighting skills last year, but now he was already under the sponsorship of the Blue Ocean Consortium and was widely regarded as one of the star contenders of this year''s tournament. Yet what most did not know was that Su Ran was also the reason Su Yang had never set foot in Geneva. Su Yang, with his own talent, could have easily secured a spot on Geneva''s team the moment he enrolled, but his hatred for Su Ran had driven him to reject the obvious path ¡ª leading him instead to Rodova, just to avoid ever standing under the same banner. "I''m training to take my brother down at the circuits¡ª" Su Yang had told Leo many months ago, and now that they were here, it seemed like Su Yang was irritated just by standing in the same room as his brother. ¡ª------- Thankfully, for the first few minutes, nobody bothered the Rodova team that mostly stuck together. There were only a few other team captains that came to have a chat with Yu Shen, and take a peek at the roster standing behind him, but nothing serious. However, all that changed when the Geneva Team finally approached the Rodova Team, in what was a clash of the Interstellar Circuit Titans. At the front of the Geneva delegation stood Gu Ramos, their captain, tall and broad-shouldered, while behind him was his roster of mostly Grandmaster warriors who walked with their chins held high and the prestige of reigning champions. "Yu Shen¡ª" Ramos said, extending his hand with a practiced smirk. "Gu Ramos," Yu Shen replied coolly, grasping the hand without the faintest hint of a smile, as the two squeezed each other''s palms. The brief handshake was stiff, more of a formality than a greeting, as neither man flinched under the other''s gaze. "Here to lead Rodova into their twenty third loss in a row?" Ramos jabbed, flashing a cocky grin, as Yu Shen''s lips twitched into an irritated smirk. "At least we''ll take the silver again... unlike you, who I heard struggled against Clarence." Yu Shen said, clicking his tongue, as he mocked Ramos for their recent media scandal. "Tch tch, try not to get knocked out before the semi-finals. That would be... quite shameful." Yu Shen doubled down, as the surrounding crowd erupted into whispers, some letting out quiet ''ooohs'' and chuckles at the sharp retort. Meanwhile, a few steps behind them, Su Ran, the vice captain of Geneva, turned his attention to Su Yang, his younger half-brother. "So you made it too, little brother," Su Ran said smoothly, his voice dripping with condescension. Su Yang visibly winced at the sound, his fists tightening instinctively as he glared. "I have no words to waste on a lowborn like you," Su Yang shot back coldly, his voice sharp and restrained as Su Ran chuckled, unaffected. "Cold as always, I see." He said trying to bait Su Yang into abusing him more as usual, however, before Su Yang could say another word, it was Leo who placed a hand on his shoulders, urging him to hold back. "You must be Leo Skyshard, Horizon''s new signing and Rodova''s number one junior. A pleasure to meet you. However, I''m disappointed in you, Yang. You''re from the Su Family and yet, you still came second to some random Skyshard kid?" Su Ran said, as he turned his gaze from Leo to Su Yang once again, clearly trying to instigate a reaction out of his brother. "Thank the heavens you didn''t come to Geneva and chose Rodova instead, as with a talent like that you wouldn''t even have made it to the Geneva team." Su Ran mocked, as his teammates laughed as Su Yang, who clenched his fists tightly at the insult. "What did you sa¨C" Su Yang began, but before he could erupt, Leo calmly stepped forward, placing himself between the two. "Thank you for acknowledging me," Leo said with a polite but hollow smile. "I had no idea I was famous before the tournament even began." He tilted his head slightly. "But I''m terribly sorry... I can''t say the same for you. I have no clue who the fuck you are." Gasps spread through the crowd, as Leo failed to recognise Su Ran, last year''s champion and star performer, as judging by the audience reaction, Leo''s smile only widened slightly. "But it doesn''t matter. No one will remember your name after I smash you in battle anyway. So from now on, just hope and pray you don''t cross paths with me again." Leo delivered convincingly, as with that, Leo turned sharply, signaling the rest of the Rodova team members to follow as they left Su Ran and the Geneva team standing there in stunned silence. "Did he just say he doesn''t know you?Su Ran?" "Did they just turn their backs on us and leave?" "Wait¡ª, I just thought of an epic comeback for what he said! Damn it... I want to say it so badly now!" "Fucking Rodova Dogs, Seems like we will have to put them in their place this year as well¡ª" The Geneva Team huffed and puffed in anger, as they felt pissed at the hit and run tactic that Rodova had used. Being the champions, they had a very egoistic pride that couldn''t handle being insulted like this, however, chasing after Rodova after they already turned and left would now make them look extremely petty. Leaving them with no other option but to swallow their prides and hold their words for now. Chapter 163 163: Preliminary Round Planning The rest of the banquet passed by without a hitch for Leo and Su Yang, who kept chuckling from time to time at nothing in particular. The duo garnered a lot of side-eyed gazes from the crowd, who would often talk in hushed tones behind their backs, however, neither Leo nor Su Yang let that affect themselves. Already accustomed to the back-talk in school, the duo felt right at home in the banquet, which they completed without any incidents, before returning back to the villa. ¡ª---------- (The Rodova Team Villa, 5:00 pm) It was 5 PM when the team gathered in the villa''s spacious living room for their final strategy meeting. Tomorrow marked the beginning of the Circuits'' most notorious phase¡ª the Preliminary Elimination Round. With over 2,000 teams participating, it was simply impossible to allow every academy to compete in the formal tournament bracket, which is why the participant pool was mercilessly cut down to just 64 teams through a brutal and unforgiving preliminary round ¡ª a trial dreaded by all mid seeded teams. The rules were straightforward, but the execution was anything but. All 2,001 teams were seeded into four groups ¡ª A, B, C, and D ¡ª based on their academy''s standing from the previous year, with only the top 16 teams from each group advancing to the main tournament. Each group was assigned one of the Sky-God Arena''s classic battle layouts: the Forest, Desert, Tundra, or Flat Plain ¡ª each terrain designed to test not just strength, but adaptability and strategy. The objective was equally simple on paper ¡ª eliminate as many opponents as possible within a one-hour timeframe, with every opponent defeated awarding one point. Above the battlefield, live rankings would be projected onto massive screens for all to see, constantly updating as teams fought tooth and nail to climb into the top sixteen. This was also the only round where all ten members of every team fought simultaneously, creating a chaotic, all-out battlefield where alliances were formed and broken in seconds, and where underdogs often pulled off shocking upsets. For many mid seeded academies, this was not just a test of skill ¡ª but the most dangerous gamble of the entire tournament, as just the difference in prize pool for academies that made it to the top64 and the academies that did not, was a MASSIVE 25 million MP. For most mid-sized academies, the entire goal of the circuits was to get to the round of 64 and get the 25 million MP reward to improve their facilities. However, for Rodova it was nothing to write home about "We have an alliance with the Nature Military Academy and the Sapphire Academy for the first round, so nobody kill their students. Is that clear?" Yu Shen said, as he presented a strategy map on the living room monitor. "We are in group B and the battle-map assigned to us is the Forest Map, which means there will be plenty of places for our enemies to hide and set up ambushes. Forest is one of those maps where hunting alone can cost you dearly, however, we are Rodova Military Academy, and we can''t go around like bitches either, so we will move in packs of two. I''ll go with Boxer. Minerva with DP Su Yang with Drake Du Plessis with Kohli And Leo you go with Enzo¡ª" Yu Shen instructed, as everyone nodded in acknowledgement. "The goal is to not let your partner get killed and score as many points as you can in the 60 minutes allotted for this stage. There will be 5000 contestants in our pool, 4990 of them enemies, and as per previous year averages, you need to score at least 200 points to qualify. But we are Rodova and we aim for the number one spot, so we are aiming for 500 eliminations. That comes to 100 eliminations per team, which everyone must complete¡ª" Yu Shen instructed, as he left no room for arguments or self-doubt. To be fair 500 eliminations was a very tall target to achieve in under 60 mins, however, Yu Shen believed in the philosophy of ''Aim Small, Miss Small'', which was why he believed that if he gave the team a 500 kill target to achieve, they may end up reaching 450. However, if he gave them a target of 450, they may only reach 400. "Su Yang and Leo. The two of you need to be careful of what skills you put out tomorrow¡ª You''re both a blank slate for many, and if you can hide your skills in this preliminary round, it will be useful for you when the real difficult rounds begin, however, it''s always more important to live in the present, so if you find yourself in a pinch, use it but don''t get eliminated. Got it?" Yu Shen said, as both Leo and Su Yang nodded. "Finally and most importantly. USE YOUR HEADS. There''s no point walking into ego-traps here. If some area feels shady. If something smells of foul play or ambush. Avoid it. Don''t waste time falling into a stupid trap that will waste time for you and the team, costing us all points. Because I swear if I replay the tapes tomorrow night and watch any of you commit some sort of braindead fuckery, I will bench you for the next three fights. And won''t call on you even if we are losing¡ª Got it?" Yu Shen said, as the entire team replied in unison with a "Yes, Captain!" "Good. Now let''s huddle up and conclude the meeting. You''re all free to spend the rest of your day as you like. But I expect you to be ready in your uniforms at 6:00 am tomorrow morning, as although our match starts at 8:00, we will arrive at 6:00 and watch group A''s match in full¡ª" Yu shen said, as he gestured the team for a huddle, as on his count they all chanted at once¡ª "Strength above all! Heart beyond strength! Rodova Forever!" Chapter 164 164: Group A (Sky-God Arena ¡ª Group A Preliminary Round) The next morning, the Rodova team took their place high in the stands, surrounded by a sea of roaring spectators. Compared to the opening ceremony yesterday, the difference in crowd size today for the preliminaries was staggering. Every seat, from the front rows to the highest balconies, was packed, with only a few scattered vacancies where latecomers had yet to arrive. The air was electric. Flags bearing academy crests waved from every direction, while merchants on the walkways sold limited-edition merchandise and commemorative food packs. For the average citizen, this wasn''t just a tournament ¡ª it was a once-in-a-year spectacle and the universal government seemed to try hard to keep the atmosphere as energetic as possible, providing the guests with the best view and ambience. On the field below, 15 minutes before the fight began, the massive arena floor rumbled as it began to shift. And at that moment¡ª "Good morning, ladies and gentlemen!" boomed Derek Ray''s voice through the enchanted speakers. "Welcome to the first day of the Interstellar Circuits! I''m Derek Ray, joined by the ever-insightful Lee Dixon!" "And what a day it will be, Derek," Lee replied smoothly, his voice igniting another wave of cheers. The duo had been the official commentators for the circuits for the past decade, and the crowd loved their insightful banter. "Group A''s preliminary elimination is set to begin in just fifteen minutes, and I dare say the crowd is more than ready!" As Derek and Lee hyped up the crowd, the battlefield almost completed its transformation. The plain steel beneath the arena cracked and reformed, as glowing mana circuits rearranged the surface like puzzle pieces. Moments later, a blinding flash of light engulfed the entire stage. When the light faded, the iconic Tundra Map had materialized ¡ª a harsh and unforgiving expanse of snow-covered plains, jagged ice mountains, treacherous pitfalls, and winding cave systems. Snowstorms swept across parts of the terrain, limiting visibility, while icy winds howled ominously. The field wasn''t just for show either. Hidden cracks dotted the landscape, some of which could collapse without warning, plunging unlucky contestants into pits that triggered immediate eliminations. As the teams began entering the arena, every participant was enveloped by a soft glow. "Ah, for those new to the Circuits, you''ll notice every contestant has been tagged by the mandatory Teleportation Seal," Derek explained. "This seal will automatically eject a contestant the moment they suffer sufficient damage or a life-threatening injury." "That''s right," Lee added. "Unlike street duels, death is not permitted here. Even if you get stabbed through the heart, the medics on standby can still save you, thanks to their advanced medical techniques and the pre-installed spell matrix. However, contestants aiming for eliminations are expected to avoid unnecessary brutality. While non-lethal eliminations like stabbing through the gut or shoulder are fair game, going for the kill ¡ª especially things like decapitation ¡ª is outright forbidden." "And remember," Derek chimed in, "points are only reliably awarded when contestants defeat opponents without excessive violence. Trying to look edgy by stabbing someone through the neck might not even give you a point if the judges frown on it!" As the explanations wrapped up, the battle finally began. A loud horn blared. And chaos erupted. Hundreds of mages immediately took to the skies, hoping to gain an early advantage, but their enthusiasm was swiftly met with volleys of arrows, thrown lances, and spell fire, forcing many back to the ground in burning heaps. Swordmasters and martial artists swarmed through the snowy plains, while assassins used the blizzards and caves for guerrilla tactics. Ambushes, traps, and coordinated strikes unfolded at breakneck speed. Leo watched intently as two factions clashed by an icy ravine, where a group from Clarence Academy made quick work of a smaller academy, coordinating flawlessly with well-timed spells and spears that forced their enemies into a tight circle before their mage eliminated them all with a single wide range spell. "Clarence are more aggressive than usual this year, their confidence seems high" Su Yang muttered beside him, as Leo nodded without breaking his gaze. Soon, another skirmish flared to life near the western mountain range. There, Geneva Academy''s team made their presence known. Su Ran himself led a squad of four, systematically dismantling enemy teams with frightening precision. His spear danced between gaps in the enemy formation, picking them apart one by one, while his teammates provided perfect cover. "They''re cutting through them like paper," Minerva commented. "The rumors weren''t exaggerated," Yu Shen said bluntly. "Su Ran and Geneva this year are very strong opposition " Yet for all the action below, Leo''s eyes were calm ¡ª observing, calculating, absorbing every detail. He did not worry about meaningless things like what would happen if he faced one of the stronger warriors than him in battle, as thinking about hypotheticals was simply a waste of his time. Instead what he focused on was how the other Assassin type fighters fought in the Tundra and what were the types of techniques they used, as he kept an eye out for interesting battle strategies. Overall, all the Assassin type fighters seemed to have the same types of basic skills. A movement skill to weave through enemy attacks, or move silently. A short-distance blink or dash. A concealing skill to blend into the environment, and a singular lethal strike meant to end fights in a single blow ¡ª the classic assassin toolkit. It was almost formulaic. But sometimes, he saw flashes of originality in those who refused to follow the textbook. An assassin from Volgrath Academy, for instance, used a self-made skill combo where he kicked up snow into the air before every engagement, by using a fist strike on the floor, masking his presence and movements amidst the storm, disorienting enemies who relied on vision alone. Another contestant, a beastfolk from the Red Fang Tribe, used his tail in tandem with his dual daggers, executing unpredictable triple-strike combos that left opponents scrambling. And most impressive of all was a lone fighter from Ironheart Academy, who dared to forgo stealth altogether. Instead, he mixed brute force into his assassination style, parrying direct attacks with a short sword while dispatching enemies with mana spell techniques, opting for control and precision over the traditional quick kills. These glimpses of creativity, while rare, were exactly what Leo was looking for. ''Good,'' Leo thought to himself. As it felt good to see such originality thrive in a universe where class roles were expected to be fixed and rigid. However, as much as he appreciated the lone creative fighter, in the end it were the traditional giants that scored the most points, as without any surprises, Geneva came first with 412 eliminations, Clarence a close second with 402, and Tulip third with 340. In the end, all the big academies made it through to the next round without a hitch, as although there were a few upsets down the table, with one of the academies seeded in the low 200''s somehow making it through to top16 through a shock last ten seconds double elimination. Most of the qualification table ended up to be predictable for Group A, with no major upsets or unexpected top academy eliminations this early into the tournament. Chapter 165 165: Group B Once Group A''s match concluded at 7:15 sharp, Yu Shen immediately gathered the Rodova team and led them to the assigned changing rooms, with Major Hen and Professor David following closely behind. The changing rooms, much like everything else hastily built for the circuits, were cramped ¡ª just ten small wall-mounted lockers per team. Still, given that they had to construct facilities for over 2,000 teams, the space constraint was understandable. "Alright! My gear from the Phoenix Group finally arrived!" Su Yang said with barely contained excitement, drawing every eye in the room. Instead of the standard team-issued armor, Su Yang''s locker held his custom order ¡ª and judging by his smug expression, it was exactly what he had been waiting for. "Oh my god, that hurts my eyes!" Enzo groaned, shielding his face as he stared at the gaudy set. Su Yang had chosen an outrageous golden-and-red color scheme that, while matching his golden eyes perfectly, was otherwise bright enough to be seen from orbit. "What the fuck is that armor, Yang? Are you trying to paint yourself as a goddamn target visible from a mile away?!" Professor David barked, his voice sharp with disbelief, while Su Yang simply smirked in response, looking unfazed by his words. "Circuit rules only require the academy badge to be visible on all armor sets, while there are no other restrictions," Su Yang replied smugly, pointing to the Red Rodova Military Academy emblem on his armor set, as he took the piss out of David. "So long as that''s there, the rest is none of your business." He said, clearly undermining David''s authority, as the professor''s left eye visibly twitched at the insult. "Listen, you little shit. You will not wear that eyesore in the forest map today. Save it for the individual rounds. As your instructor, I demand you take it off." David yelled, however, Su Yang simply shrugged in non compliance, as he brushed David''s words aside as if he were nothing more than background noise. "Oh, fuck off. Like hell I''d listen to you." Su Yang replied, as he continued to gear up in his gaudy armor, as David clenched his fists in a ball, before turning to Hen and Yu Shen for support. David hoped that since he was talking sensibly, one of them would at least back him, however, much to his dismay both Hen and Yu Shen remained calmly indifferent to the subject, offering him no support, as he was forced to swallow his pride and back down. Everyone in the room knew David had a point, yet none dared to intervene ¡ª after all, Su Yang wasn''t technically breaking any rules, and nobody had the heart to rob him of his armor choice. "Aww, hell no," Leo muttered as he checked his own locker, already sensing something was off. Inside, instead of the pitch-black assassin armor he had requested, was a sleek dark gray and blue set. The base was a muted, near-black gray, but what stood out ¡ª much to his annoyance ¡ª was a soft blue scarf draped around the neck plate. The armor was lightweight, flexible, and fit perfectly, exactly as specified in terms of function. But aesthetically, it wasn''t what he wanted. It wasn''t even what assassins usually wore. The design leaned closer to a fashionable military uniform than the standard assassin gear. "Holy shit, your armor looks very cool, Skyshard! That Horizon Dominion branding in light blue really pops," Minerva commented, clearly amused, as Leo''s frown deepened. The Horizon Dominion group had been crafty with the armor badging. While the Rodova emblem was present, it was etched in dull black, nearly invisible against the dark gray armor, but still technically satisfying regulations. And in contrast, Horizon''s own logo ¡ª was printed in bold and crisp light blue ¡ª which stood out glaringly on his chest, wrist plates, neck scarf, and even on the hilt of every dagger he carried. *Sigh* Leo sighed, realizing he looked less like an assassin and more like a walking advertising billboard, as he was covered in Horizon badging from head to toe. However, despite being a little pissed about wearing such an armor, Leo had to admit ¡ª it did look pretty damn good on him. If one ignored the blatant branding, the dark gray and blue dual-tone matched perfectly with his fair skin and gray eyes, giving him a sharp, intimidating presence. More importantly, the armor provided excellent mobility, feeling like a second skin as he moved. Leo wasn''t an expert in metallurgy, nor did he care to be, but even he could tell that this custom set was several kilograms lighter than Rodova''s standard issue. He had no clue how the Horizon Dominion managed to make it this light without sacrificing protection, but he wasn''t about to complain about free agility. "Team Rodova, reporting time in 30 minutes. Please queue up for mandatory teleportation spell casting," a tournament organizer announced, prompting Yu Shen to gather the team. Without delay, they made their way to the nearest Transcendent Mage Station, where each of them was marked with the standard emergency teleportation seal ¡ª a critical failsafe to eject them instantly from the arena if they took excessive damage or suffered a life-threatening injury, or were just eliminated in general. Once the process was complete, they lined up near their assigned entry gate, eyes drifting toward the massive countdown clock above the tunnel, steadily ticking away the minutes. [00:05:49] Yu Shen stood at the front, projecting calm and authority as he addressed the team one last time. "This will be a walk in the park. The average opponent you''ll face here won''t even come close to the average classmates you have left behind in Rodova, so don''t panic even if a few surround you." His eyes swept over the team, voice firm but steady. "Just remember to keep your heads open, and more importantly, watch out for your teammates. We don''t need any heroes. We need points." He raised a finger for emphasis. "I want 100 points from each duo. No excuses. Got it?" Yu Shen demanded, as the team nodded and cheered in response. His speech helped kill some time and eased the team members'' nerves, as when the clock dipped below [00:01:59], Yu Shen called for the team to huddle around him once again. "Okay, come on, one last chant before we go out. We are Rodova, and today we must fight with the pride of the 55 wins our academy has previously scored¡ª" Yu Shen said, as he huddled the team around himself, as they let out one last chant in unison. "Strength above all¡ªHeart beyond strength¡ª Rodova Forever!" As with that, the clock timer finally hit [00:00:00], and the gates opened, allowing the Rodova team to enter the forest map from their designated entry gate. ¡ª---------- Nobody wasted a second after the gate opened, as within 5 seconds, the 5 Rodova team sub-groups spread out in all directions looking for prey to kill. Leo, focused and locked in, was hungry to score some crucial points, when not even 15 seconds into the preliminary round starting, he felt a hand being placed on his shoulder, by his senior teammate Enzo. "I''m the senior here, Skyshard, let me take the lead on where to go and fight, so that we can avoid unnecessary traps. I''ve trained in the jungle during our summer camp.... So trust me, I know what I''m doing¡ª" Enzo said, as he tried to play the role of a reliable senior. However, Leo just shook his head in dismissal and threw a couple daggers near the nearby tree branch, as a hidden enemy suddenly fell down from the branch, being eliminated from the preliminary round. "Huh? Where did he come from?" Enzo mused in shock, as Leo simply tapped on his head like he were a little lost puppy. "Do you have [Absolute Vision] that can see everything happening in your surroundings without leaving any blind spots? Can you spot enemies hidden behind trees, leaves? Or those that dig holes in the ground to hide?" Leo asked, as Enzo shook his head in denial. "I thought so.... So please shut up and don''t slow me down... because I already know where the next 15 enemies are around us¡ª and I can probably kill them all in under 5 minutes" Leo said, as he turned and locked in on the hunt once again, forcing Enzo to follow him around like a toothless puppy. Chapter 166 166: First Glimpse (Sky-God Arena ¡ª Group B Preliminary Round) Fifteen minutes into the preliminary round, Team Rodova had a commanding lead on the top of the points table, as even the commentators began praising them. "Fifteen minutes into Group B''s fight, and Rodova is showing no signs of slowing down!" Derek Ray''s voice boomed across the arena. "They''ve already scored 150 eliminations and are on an unstoppable roll. What do you have to say about their performance so far, Lee?" "Absolutely magnificent, Derek," Lee replied smoothly. "They''ve adopted a hyper-offensive strategy, breaking into five smaller groups, each dominating a different section of the forest map, and while it''s a very risky play, it''s paying off big time for them. Just look at that 40-point gap over the number two team from the start¡ª" Lee praised, as all the Rodova supporters in the crowd cheered loudly. This was exactly the sort of dominating performance that they had come here hoping for, and so far their favorite team was delivering as expected. ¡ª--------- Meanwhile, down on the battlefield, Leo moved like a shadow. Thanks to [Absolute Vision], every opponent within his skill zone stood exposed to him as if under a spotlight, as it was only today that Leo profusely thanked Professor Powell for all his perception classes, as he felt like it was all paying off now. Back as a student, he often wondered if he needed to practically train his perception skill to such a degree, however, standing within this forest map today, Leo could not be any more grateful for the practice. He could notice all the enemies in his vicinity, and as he approached a new section of the map, he saw five of them spread in a small area. Hidden behind a thick oak, twenty meters away, Leo picked up on the location of the Griffin Academy students, who had prepared a textbook ambush. Two archers were hidden high among the trees, their bows taut and ready and below them, two heavily armored tanks stood seemingly relaxed, posing as bait in a small clearing. To an unobserving fool, it might look like the two tanks were alone, however, Leo saw the whole set-up and even the fifth variable. As near a thicket close by, an assassin lurked in the shadows, eyes trained entirely on the clearing where unsuspecting teams might stumble-in trying to take on the tanks. "Idiots¡ª" Leo mused, as he explained their positions to Enzo, before pointing him in the direction of one of the archers. "That one archer is yours, take him down without making a commotion and I''ll handle the rest." He instructed, as the duo parted ways. Immediately, Leo activated [Vanish], disappearing from common sight like mist under moonlight, as he soundlessly creeped behind the assassin hiding in the thicket. The Griffin Academy Assassin, confident in his hiding position, never even noticed Leo silently closing in from behind, as his attention remained stupidly locked on the two tanks ahead. *THUMP* By the time he realized something was off, Leo''s dagger had already pierced clean through his back, snuffing out his presence instantly as the teleportation seal activated. Meanwhile, Enzo charged toward one of the archers, however, unlike Leo, he wasn''t as precise or clean with his movement and kill. The archer sensed him coming and began firing desperate shots for protection, forcing Enzo into a hectic scuffle. *Shua¨C* *Shua¨C* *SNAP¨C* Arrows flew, branches broke, as the two engaged in a noisy scuffle, the commotion drawing the attention of the two tanks and the remaining archer towards their fight. "Come on! Randall needs our help¡ª" one of the tanks urged, drawing the jumbotron camera with him, as somehow the main camera decided that this was the fight to broadcast at this moment. However, unaware of the wider attention this altercation was receiving at this moment, Leo moved in for the kill on the two tanks whose backs were turned towards him. *SLASH!* With surgical precision, Leo danced past tree trunks and underbrush, his movements a blur, as before the tanks even registered his approach, their teleportation seals flashed, ejecting them one after another as Leo eliminated them both with a single slash. *GASP¡ª* The audience gasped collectively at the sudden elimination, as just like the tanks, even the audience never saw Leo''s incoming attack, until it was too late. "What was that?" "How did they even get eliminated?" "How many enemies?" The audience wondered, as the camera angle finally cut to Leo, who was now hunting down the last archer. *Shua¨C* *Shua¨C* Leo threw his daggers towards the running archer, who seemed desperate to bail out of this fight and survive by moving to another section of the forest. However, unfortunately for him, Leo''s daggers found their mark in his back, as he too was eliminated from the preliminary round, with Leo lodging yet another kill under his name. "That''s four more¡ª" Leo mused, with the arena screens catching it all, as for the first time, the entire universe saw a live footage of Leo Skyshard in action. ¡ª-------- "That''s Leo Skyshard from Rodova!" Derek exclaimed. "A wildcard replacement who wasn''t even part of the main roster until recently. But just look at that form on that dagger throw¡ª absolutely flawless!" "And if you notice," Lee added, "Horizon Dominion''s badge on his armor tells you everything you need to know about this young chap. Horizon doesn''t sign just anyone. So we would advise our audience to keep your eyes open for this kid, he''s a superstar in the making." Listening to the commentators talk about Leo, the crowd erupted. "Who is that cool assassin?" gasped a young student in the stands. "He looks like a superhero!" "Skyshard... isn''t a noble name¡ª" an older spectator mused. "Did Horizon really sign a kid with no big family background?" "I don''t care who he is¡ªhe''s very fast," a seasoned watcher muttered. "Reminds me of the old Rodova team captain Kossova Blaine from twenty-five years ago....That guy had the fastest feet I''ve ever seen." One after another, audience members discussed Leo and various aspects of his fighting and fit, as the name ''Leo Skyshard'' entered the public consciousness for the first time. It wasn''t a huge impact, however, his performance was enough for people to keep an eye out for him from now on. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Across another section of the forest, Yu Shen calmly controlled a dense tree cluster. His blade flowed like water as he dispatched two enemies from Ironhide Academy, their clunky armor proving worthless against Yu Shen''s pinpoint strikes. "Yu Shen looks as sharp as ever," Lee commented. "His control over the mid-map region is picture-perfect." ¡ª------ Meanwhile on the other side of the map, Su Yang blazed through three opponents of his own. His red and gold armor practically glowed as he spun his sword with unmatched elegance, tripping one and finishing the others with clean thrusts. "And with another point scored for Rodova by Su Yang, the Rodova Military Academy now sit comfortably at 390 eliminations with fifteen minutes left on the clock," Derek announced. "They''re inching close to Geneva''s record of 450. Can they pull it off?" He asked, as with 15 minutes left on the clock, the only question remaining now was whether or not Rodova could outscore Geneva in the preliminary round. Chapter 167 167: Good Work The seconds ticked away, and with every passing moment, the end of the Group B preliminary round drew closer. Most of the weaker contestants had already been culled, leaving behind only the determined and the desperate. Especially among those from lower-ranked academies, whose teams hadn''t yet secured a qualifying spot¡ª desperation had fully set in now, driving them to fight recklessly for every last point and somehow attempt qualification. "Incoming group of four opponents... One of them is a Grandmaster," Leo said calmly, as his eyes tracked an approaching squad through [Absolute Vision]. "They''re stronger than what you can handle. Hide behind that tree, and only step in if I call for backup." Leo instructed, as Enzo did not hesitate. Nodding quickly, he slipped behind a nearby tree, leaving Leo to face the enemies alone. "All halt," the enemy team leader commanded, raising a hand when they approached Leo, as he prevented the team members behind him from recklessly engaging. It was at this moment that Leo recognized the familiar insignia on their armor¡ª the green-etched emblem of Nature Military Academy¡ª and the man leading them as the Elf swordsman he had seen briefly during their friendly spar against Rodova a few months ago. "Leave him," the elf captain ordered, "That''s a Rodova warrior." Without further question, the squad paused briefly to assess Leo, but upon confirming his affiliation, they simply moved around him, unwilling to waste time on an ally when there were less than five minutes on the clock. They left without drawing their weapons. However, as their backs turned, Leo instinctively felt the urge to strike. With their guards down and their formation open, they were perfect targets, as somehow Leo found his fingers subconsciously coiling around the hilt of his dagger, as he carefully adjusted his aim. ''Should I do it?'' Leo thought, as the temptation gnawed at him. But before he could throw, the Nature Academy captain subtly turned his head and locked eyes with him, as he dared Leo to follow through with that throw. ''Bring it¡ª'' His gaze dared, as Leo froze. Under the elves'' unspoken challenge, Leo''s dagger stayed at his side, muscles tensing as he instinctively backed down. Yet his mind buzzed with excitement. "That''s... interesting, so very very interesting" Leo muttered under his breath, sheathing his dagger as he signaled Enzo to step out of hiding. The prey had walked away ¡ª but it wasn''t fear that stopped Leo from making that strike. It was instinct. It was his primal instincts whispering I''m his head that this wasn''t the time to hunt if the enemy had already spotted his intent¡ª As Leo felt pretty sure that if the Elf Captain did not catch him at the right moment, he would have most likely gone for a squad-wipe, despite their alliance, as there was no way in hell that he passed up on four easy kills otherwise. ¡ª-------- Seconds ticked by, and Leo barely found three more targets to eliminate in the last 5 minutes, as a loud horn signalled the end of round two. *BLARE¡ª* Following the horn, all contestants still alive within the forest, were immediately teleported outside, as the final top16 spots were locked in. "And that''s it, ladies and gentlemen¡ªRodova has done it!" Derek Ray''s voice boomed across the stadium, cutting through the cheers. "Rodova surpasses Geneva''s record with a staggering 475 eliminations! Is this the year they finally take back the crown after more than two decades of heartbreak?" "Truly incredible, Derek," Lee chimed in, voice brimming with excitement. "They came out swinging from the very first second and never took their foot off the gas. We''ve seen aggressive plays in preliminaries before, but Rodova''s five-squad split this time was absolutely fearless. They executed their game plan with the discipline and sharpness you only expect from championship-caliber teams, as the Rodova team this year seems ready to challenge for the crown." Lee said, as the crowd responded with thunderous applause. "Not to mention," Lee continued, "with performances like 88 eliminations by Captain Yu Shen alone today, you can''t help but feel like this Rodova team has more to show us in the later rounds. Their adaptability on the forest map was textbook perfect." "Absolutely," Derek agreed. "And while Rodova steals the headlines, let''s not forget about our runners-up¡ªNature Military Academy, who came in second place with 301 eliminations, securing their spot in the main rounds comfortably." "And in third place," Lee added, "we have the Ironblood Academy with 288 eliminations, which is still a very respectable showing given how chaotic this preliminary turned out to be." "But perhaps the most pleasant surprise," Derek pointed out, "was the qualification of Ironfrost Academy, seeded all the way down at 380th coming into this year''s Circuits, yet managing to clutch their spot with 61 eliminations, scraping into the top sixteen." "And it wasn''t just luck either, Derek," Lee said. "Their swordsman¡ªHikari, I believe¡ªwas absolutely electric in the closing stages, pulling off a last-minute triple elimination to get them over the line." "A young prodigy, it seems. We''ll definitely be watching him closely when Group B advances to the main bracket," Derek commented. As the crowd buzzed with mixed reactions, some cheered for the underdogs while others discussed Rodova''s dominating performance. ¡ª--------- Back in the teleportation area, cheers and celebrations for Rodova''s strong preliminary round showing already began, as the team members quickly found each other before jumping onto Captain Yu Shen, who looked very proud of his gang. "I know I asked for 500.... But I guess I''ll make do with 475¡ª" Yu Shen said with an approving grin, as everyone burst into cheers. Before the preliminary round started, none of them thought that 500 was an achievable score, however, somehow they came very close to hitting it. Yu Shen alone eliminated 88 opponents, while Leo was close behind in second with 84. Su Yang got 72 and Minerva 66, as all four of their teams completed the 100 eliminations target and then some, however, it was the fifth duo with no Grandmaster warrior amidst them that could only manage 47 eliminations total, dragging the teams overall score down to 475. Nonetheless, with them surpassing Geneva, Yu Shen was still content, as he gave everyone praises and pats on the shoulder along with a few encouraging words to keep up the good work. Chapter 168 168: Spotlight The undercurrents of Rodova''s dominant win in Group B rippled far beyond the cheering crowds and the celebratory atmosphere inside the Sky-God Arena. Just as Rodova had quietly watched Group A''s preliminary round early this morning, now it was Geneva, Clarence, and other top academies who sat with sharp focus, analyzing every move made by their competitors. Gu Ramos, Geneva''s captain, leaned forward slightly, arms crossed as his eyes locked onto the jumbotron replay of Rodova''s performance. His expression was stoic, but the subtle tension in his jaw betrayed his unease. "We knew Yu Shen was very strong, but those two first years are beyond our expectations. I know Su Ran warned me about his younger brother potentially making it to the team, and that he was a real talent. However, it''s just absurd that he''s so strong so fast. And it''s not just him alone.... That Leo Skyshard kid is a real menace too¡ª" Ramos remarked, his voice quiet but firm. Beside him, Geneva''s academy strategist and instructor was already typing furiously into his terminal, pulling up whatever fragments of footage they had managed to gather. "Don''t worry, Ramos. I had someone tail all ten members of Rodova during the prelims. The forest map made clean footage hard to come by, but we still got enough to extract valuable data points. We''ll have clippings ready for analysis by tonight," the instructor assured, as Ramos gave her a silent nod, his black eyes narrowing. Yu Shen''s Dominance was expected¡ª everyone knew he was the backbone of Rodova, but Leo Skyshard? That wildcard replacement who wasn''t even on their radar a month ago? That was alarming. And more importantly, Leo wasn''t just present, he was almost on par with Yu Shen in terms of performance, who was already one of their biggest nightmares this year. "Bad.... I''m getting bad vibes from this¡ª" Ramos commented, as he felt his stomach turn with unease. ¡ª------ Meanwhile, within the upper offices of the Universal Government''s Military Command Division, an old commander sat lazily behind his desk, smoke curling up from a thick cigar wedged between his fingers. The commander''s eyes were locked onto the TV screen in front of him as he watched this year''s Preliminary Circuit unfold with a keen interest. However, instead of listening to the commentators analyze and breakdown the previous match before the next one started, he chose to call an old junior instead, as he made a secure video call from his office phone. "Alric, goddamn it," the commander chuckled the moment Principal Alric''s hologram appeared. "You''ve sent a team of roaring lions this year. Hahaha! What an early showing." he complimented, as Alric, the ever composed gentleman that he was, immediately responded with a military salute befitting of greeting a senior, before responding politely and in a professional tone. "We were fortunate, sir. The students performed admirably." "Fortunate? Cut the modesty," the commander waved dismissively, puffing out a cloud of smoke. "Yu Shen, that high born brat of the Yu Clan was born for this. We already knew his potential after last year. But that newcomer ¡ª Leo Skyshard ¡ª now that was a surprise." The commander leaned closer to his console. "Tell me, what''s his story?" Alric exhaled slowly, as he knew what the commander''s interest in one of his students meant. The commander wanted his full history, right from his admission to his current power level and Alric gave it all without a hitch. "Wiped memory, sir. We presume he''s a Mu Clan descendant. As you''re aware, the clan has a history of sending their young ones into the universe stripped of memory to temper their instincts. Other than that he''s a hard worker and a Monarch level talent. Breezed through to Grandmaster realm without a hitch¨C" Alric reported as the commander chuckled. "Mu Clan, huh? Those sly bastards always produce the best warriors. Central''s got their eyes on him already, they want to take him in if he continues to perform well, which is why I pulled his academy records myself. His physical stats are off the damn charts, Alric, I mean, what''s up with his absurd reflexes?" The commander asked, as Alric''s grin widened from the other end. "His reflexes are the best in academy history. And his growth rate is absurd. If he''s this strong as a first year, I''m feeling very confident that no-one will be able to scratch him at the circuit''s next year if he continues on his current trajectory¡ª" Alric responded, as the commander let out another giant ball of smoke. "He''s the type of talent that the Universal Army needs. Recruitment staff have already started to take notice of him and while his offer letter is not guaranteed yet.... I presume that when the time comes for him to choose his future career options, you will do your best to drive him towards the universal army¡ª" The commander said, raising an eyebrow, as Alric immediately responded with a salute. "Of course sir, there''s no better place than the universal army for a young recruit like him. I''ll of course guide him to the best of my abilities¡ª" Alric replied, as the commander began chuckling once again. "Bahahaha¡ª, good, very good... that''s why I like you so much¡ª" the commander said, as his eyes turned mirthful for one second before turning stone cold the next. "Send me his psychological evaluation records.... And help me determine which branch of the Mu Clan he''s from. If he''s from the main clan, we might face resistance recruiting him into our fold, given the standoff between the six great clans and the universal government. However, as long as he''s out of the race for the position of patriarch, he''s fair game for the universal government to recruit¡ª" The commander demanded, as Alric saluted and nodded once again. "It will be done, sir!" Alric assured, as the call disconnected. With just a brief display of his strength, Leo had already stirred the waters, drawing the attention of hungry wolves who now circled him like prey. Yet, with the spotlight came inevitable scrutiny. And while everything seemed bright and promising for now, it was only a matter of time before someone started digging too deeply¡ª and when they did, the buried skeletons of his past risked clawing their way back into the light. Skeletons that Leo couldn''t afford being exposed at this stage of his life. Chapter 169 169: Cult Of Ascension Moves In The Shadows (Rodova Team Villa, The Terrace) Leo sat alone atop the terrace of the Rodova team villa in the middle of the night, as sleep no longer held the same grip on him since his breakthrough to Grandmaster. He gazed up at the stars, their cold brilliance scattered across the night sky, as the silhouette of the massive Sky-God arena loomed quietly in the distance. The air was sharp and biting, yet strangely calming, as Leo soaked in the stillness of the night, searching for a fragment of peace within the storm brewing inside him. He had beads of sweat forming on his forehead despite the coldness of his environment, as despite the serene atmosphere he found himself in, Leo just couldn''t remove the thought of his family being in danger out of his head. ''Please hold on mother..... I''ll come to save you soon¨C'' Leo thought to himself, as he tried to reassure his anxious heart that everything would soon be okay. *Swoop* At that moment, something flashed from the corner of his eyes, as Leo instinctively activated [Absolute Vision]. For a second he felt his senses blare on high alert, as he wondered if an enemy was stalking him? However, minutes passed by and he neither saw any enemy, nor did he notice any movement in his vicinity, which made him wonder if his previous alarm had just been a hallucination? ''Could I just be getting paranoid?'' Leo wondered, as he did not think that someone could enter his field of vision and then move out of it completely undetected within half a second, however, at this point in his life he was unaware of the speed at which transcendent warriors travelled. 0.5 seconds. That''s how long it took him to notice the irregularity and activate [Absolute Vision], however, there was nobody suspicious in his vicinity by that time. Leo thought that maybe it were just his nerves that were on edge tonight, however, what he did not perceive was that, it was the Evil Cult moving into action. ¡ª---------- (Sky-God Arena ¡ª Maintenance Level 7, Restricted Zone) Du Wan and Lu Juan, two veteran security officers of the Sky-God Arena, moved with silent efficiency through the dimly lit maintenance tunnels beneath the arena. They had just picked up the restricted package from the surface just under a minute ago, and were now veering off their usual patrol route to complete their mission. To the world, they were ordinary security personnel¡ª loyal Transcendent-level warriors serving under the order of the Righteous Alliance. Where their clan names alone, Du and Lu, commanded respect within the Alliance''s inner circles. But beneath the polished surface, they were something far more different. Disgruntled by their clan''s cruel practices and civilian oppression, they hated their family as much as any other commoner, which had pushed them to embrace the Cult of Ascension''s ideology years ago. They were sleeper agents of the Cult Of Ascension, who had embedded themselves within the system for over a decade, waiting for the right chance to strike. For years, they had operated as model officers, never giving anyone reason to doubt their allegiance, their infiltration being completely flawless. They had witnessed countless tournaments, laughed at jokes during patrols with other normal guards, and had even received medals for their "exemplary service." And yet tonight, as the instructions they had been eagerly waiting for years finally arrived, they ditched their usual act in an instant, and became agents of the cult instead. Their mission was as simple as it was devastating: which was to plant the enchanted bombs onto the platform-changing array buried beneath the arena floor. Given to them were inconspicuous metal plates, no different from ordinary steel parts at first glance. However, each one was inscribed with forbidden runes and hidden under layers of anti-detection enchantments, making them invisible to even the most advanced surveillance spells and formations. "These plates are the real deal," Du Wan muttered, inspecting one under the flickering tunnel lights. "Even the central command''s detection formation wouldn''t pick up on these." Lu Juan nodded silently, adjusting the plates under his arm. Neither of them spoke further, as they knew better than to tempt fate by getting careless this close to the finish line. According to their intelligence report, other agents of the Cult had taken care of the patrol officers responsible for monitoring the underground floors for a short window of 3 minutes. Which was the time-window they now had to successfully execute their mission without being detected. With throbbing hearts, they followed the maze-like tunnels beneath the Sky-God arena, until they reached the massive core array. Before them stood the colossal platform-changing mechanism¡ª a marvel of modern engineering and mana circuitry, and the core of the Sky-God Arena''s versatility that gave it the ability to change arena floors at will. As without hesitation, they got to work. Du Wan methodically affixed one of the bombs onto one of the retracting support bases, right around a hinge, where the plate blended with its surroundings naturally and looked like it was a part of the design. "Perfect¡ª" He muttered to himself, as when he inspected the mechanism while testing for mana flow, where he could not sense any mana leaking from the bomb at all, with the bomb feeling like it was just a regular steel part. Lu Juan mirrored his partner''s actions on another retractable base, embedding the second plate deep within the mechanical structure, as the duo repeated the process over and over again on a majority of the bases, until they ran out of bombs to affix. The bombs didn''t glow, didn''t hum, didn''t even shift the mana flow around them. As they were simply perfectly disguised. Once all of them were secured, Du Wan and Lu Juan exchanged a subtle nod and quietly exited the restricted zone, retracing their steps with the same calm and professionalism that they had shown for years, as they completed their task within 2 minutes at best. ¡ª-------- As they emerged back into the general maintenance corridors, blending once again with the dozens of other known staff members wandering about, they tipped their hats and exchanged knowing smiles without acting suspicious. As the staff replied with the same politeness, with nobody suspecting anything out of the ordinary. "We''ve done it.... No alarms blaring yet....I think we''ve got away with it¡ª" Lu Juan said with joy, as Du Wan smirked beside him. They weren''t sure if such a mission could even be pulled off, as there were security cameras and patrol officers always monitoring the various levels under the arena at all times, however, the instructions they received from the cult were clear. They were supposed to do their part in the plan, and have faith that the other members of the cult would do theirs, making the mission a success. And success it seemed! At Least as of yet¡ª "So, when does it go off?" Lu Juan asked in a low voice. As Du Wan didn''t even glance at him, keeping his gaze forward. "We don''t know. The activation remote is in the hands of the Elders." He replied, as a chill settled between them, not from fear, but from anticipation. The bomb could go off at any point in the future now. Maybe it went off tomorrow, maybe it went off the day after. However, one thing was for sure¡ª that soon the entire universe would once again witness the chaos that the Evil Cult had been patiently preparing for all these years. Chapter 170 170: Round of 64 After the preliminary rounds, came the real deal. The actual 5 vs 5 Interstellar Circuits Tournament, featuring the 64 qualified teams in a brutal single-elimination bracket. There were no second chances here, no safety nets. Lose once¡ª and you were out, making upsets a big possibility in this tournament. However, although in principle all participating teams had an equal chance to reach the finals, in practice it was anything but. With the matchups being decided through a top-seeding system, a tradition in the Interstellar Circuits designed to reward those who excelled in the preliminary round, the tournament heavily favored the best performing teams to advance furthest in the tournament, protecting them from early upset knockouts. Simply put, the higher you scored in the preliminaries, the better your seed ¡ª and the weaker your first-round opponent. The first seed would face the sixty-fourth, the second would face the sixty-third, and so on. And this year, after years of struggling to keep up with Geneva, Rodova Military Academy stood proudly as the number one seed, thanks to their staggering 475 eliminations in Group B ¡ª surpassing even Geneva Military Academy, who settled for second place with 460. With the seeds now locked, the two most feared teams in the tournament ¡ª Rodova and Geneva ¡ª were placed on opposite ends of the bracket, not likely to face each other unless both teams made their way all the way through to the finals. This arrangement was no accident. The brackets were designed to ensure that the strongest teams would not cross paths until the late stages of the tournament ¡ª most likely the semi-finals or the grand finale. However, although the best match-ups were reserved for the last days of the circuits, the crowd still buzzed with energy this morning, as they felt eager to watch the actual circuit''s kick-off. ¡ª---------- (Sky-God Arena ¡ª First Round of the Circuits) "Good morning, ladies and gentlemen, and welcome to the opening match of this year''s Interstellar Circuits Main Tournament!" Derek announced enthusiastically. "I''m Derek Ray, joined as always by my brilliant co-host, Lee Dixon." "And what a way to kick things off, Derek," Lee replied smoothly, grinning. "It''s the number one seed, Rodova Military Academy, stepping into the arena against the sixty-fourth seed, Sunflower Military Academy." The camera panned across the audience, showing cheering fans, academy flags, and vibrant energy as the massive arena beneath them began its transformation. RUMBLE¡ª The arena floor shifted, plates rearranging themselves as glowing circuits carved patterns along the ground, as within seconds, the stage morphed into the infamous Edge Park Arena, known for its hazardous terrain. The entire battlefield resembled a jagged wasteland, sharp stone spires jutting from the earth like fangs. It was a very difficult terrain to fight for mobility fighters, given how it was an uneven surface, riddled with spikes and crags that left little room for flat footing. "And the battlefield for the first fight is the infamous¡ª Edge Park Arena!" Derek exclaimed. "This arena is absolutely littered with sharp, pointed rocks that act like nature''s own minefield. It''s a map that punishes anyone that doesn''t have the absolute best footwork, agility, and map control." "It''s a very punishing map, Derek," Lee added. "One misstep and you could impale yourself on a rock. Fighters will have to be careful not only of their opponent but of the very ground beneath their feet." As the arena stabilized, the big screen lit up with the fighter introductions, showing short clips from the preliminary rounds alongside each name. "Fighting for Rodova today is one of their four Grandmaster warriors and their star archer, Minerva," Derek announced as Minerva''s highlight reel displayed her gracefully taking down multiple opponents during the preliminaries. "She''ll be supported by DP, Kohli, Enzo, and Boxer. An interesting choice, which leaves out Captain Yu Shen and the two first-year enigmas ¡ª Su Yang and Leo Skyshard ¡ª out of their lineups for this match," he commented, much to the dismay of the crowd, who Booed this choice heavily. "Well, Derek," Lee replied, "Rodova must be bloody confident in this line-up if the Captain himself isn''t even stepping onto the field today. Let''s see if that confidence pays off... or backfires spectacularly." ¡ª----- The match began with Minerva stepping forward first against Sunflower''s opening fighter and Captain, a dual-bladed swordsman. *Swoosh¨C* Minerva wasted no time as the opening bell rang, as she used her superior agility and precision to pin her opponent down before he ever had the chance to approach her. *Swoosh¡ª* *Swoosh¡ª* She peppered the opponent with arrows, forcing him to step around the sharp rocks, as eventually, her opponent made a mistake when he lost her footing, which instantly caused him to be impaled by two arrows to the chest. *Thud* *Thud* "First blood for Rodova!" Derek shouted. "And look at how Minerva used the environment¡ª classic Edge Park exploitation." The fight wasn''t over yet, because the opponent''s armor took the brunt of the attack and he looked like he was able to continue. However, a couple seconds later, as he crumpled to his knees and coughed a mouthful of blood, the referee called an end to the match, declaring the kneeling warrior to be unfit to continue. "Oooo¡ª, Nixon is unable to continue, Minerva scores the first win for Rodova.... Will she continue to fight the second opponent? Or will she switch?" Lee commented, as Minerva tagged out of the second fight, sending Boxer to face the second opponent instead. ¡ª------- The second opponent from sunflower academy was a tank, making Boxer the perfect opponent to face him. Boxer being a close range brawler, negated the opponents advantage as a tank, as he dragged the fight into a deep exchange of blows and test of stamina, as although his fight lasted a full seven minutes, eventually he won it with a knockout punch to the opponent''s face! ¡ª------- Following Boxer, Enzo took the stage, showing remarkable footwork by weaving through the hazardous terrain while disarming his opponent with a sword strike that sent him stumbling straight into a bed of pointed rocks. *Crash* Just the fall proved to be enough to incapacitate the opponent, as Enzo scored a win in under 25 seconds. "Rodova''s third straight win!" Derek cheered. "And Enzo doing what he does best ¡ª creating openings where none seem to exist." ¡ª--------- Kohli came next, employing a mix of defensive tactics and environment manipulation, forcing his opponent into exhaustion before tripping them backward into a sharp ridge, securing another clean victory. Match time - 12 minutes 34 seconds. ¡ª--------- Finally, DP closed it out, outclassing the last of Team Sunflower''s members with a brutal combination of sword arts and positional control, incapacitating the opponent through a series of deep sword gashes and muscle cutting wounds, until he was unable to move a muscle anymore. "And that''s it!" Derek exclaimed. "A 5-0 rout! Rodova advances cleanly into Round the round of 32 without losing a single fighter." The crowd erupted, chanting "Rodova! Rodova!" as the Rodova team stood tall atop the Edge Park Arena. "Well, Lee," Derek added, "if today''s performance is anything to go by, this Rodova team means business, and to think, they haven''t even called their trump cards yet. If you''re Geneva or Clarence, you better start preparing already." "Agreed, Derek. With the heavy hitters still sitting on the bench, you have to wonder just how deep this team really is and just who they will send to crush the unfortunate opponent they face tomorrow? Hahaha, Rodova is going to soon become the bookies safe choice to make money!" Chapter 171 171: Petty David (Sky-God Arena, The Contestant Viewing Stands) Yu Shen watched the rest of the Rodova team dominate calmly from the front-row bleachers¡ª the best seats in the house, positioned just meters away from the battlefield. He clapped and cheered along with the crowd, though his thoughts were far more calculating than celebratory. He knew better than anyone that for most of the teammates fighting today, this would likely be their first and last appearance on the circuit''s stage. As the ever-merciful captain, Yu Shen had deliberately allowed them this opportunity¡ª giving each one a chance to bask in the spotlight, score a few eliminations, and perhaps even catch the attention of sponsors who might change their futures. But in truth, except for Minerva, none of today''s fighters were part of his envisioned strongest line-up. He had no intention of fielding them again when the round of 32 arrived tomorrow. Instead, he already planned to deploy the others¡ª the ones who had yet to step onto the stage¡ª giving them their share of exposure before the real struggle began in the later rounds. However, all these internal thoughts were for himself.... He did not share them with his team, as he was simply all smiles and praises when they returned in the team warm-up area. "Good job guys... Good fighting. You made Rodova proud¡ª" He said, clapping them on the shoulders, as he took joy in their joy and became a part of their life''s core memory. However, Leo was different. Unlike the captain who fraternised with everyone, Leo kept to himself in a corner, wondering when he could return to the stands to watch the unfolding action again, as for him, watching the other matches seemed way more important than this pointless team celebration. "Umm Captain, permission to return to the stands, please¡ª" Leo said eventually, when he saw that the celebrations were never ending, to which Yu Shen replied with a steady nod, as Leo bailed almost instantly. ¡ª-------- Returning to the viewing stands, Leo settled into his seat just as the second match between Geneva and Biscoff Academy began, with Geneva already holding an expected 1-0 lead. Much like Rodova earlier, it seemed Geneva had chosen to withhold its strongest fighters for now, fielding mostly Master-level warriors instead. Yet, despite the apparent parity of fighter tiers on paper, the difference in skill was undeniable between both sides. The Geneva representatives dominated the battlefield with clinical precision, making the Biscoff team look like little more than target dummies as they dismantled them one by one. "And this is why Derek, training and environment does make a huge difference in how a warrior performs. As just look at the difference between the training facilities at Geneva versus Biscoff Academy¡ª" Lee said, as the jumbotron showcased side-by-side photos of both academies'' training grounds. While the Geneva academy grounds looked like the most modern and high-tech facility around, with all sorts of weighted vests and different running trails built for endurance runs. The Biscoff Academy training grounds was just a muddy field with old rusty equipment that looked like it had not been refurbished in over a decade. "And that''s why it''s important for academies to consistently score high within the circuit''s. The monetary grant for the winners and runner-up academies are huge, but even more importantly they get access to the best genetic awakening serum shots¡ª" Derek added, as he reminded the audience about the underlying stakes beneath the circuits. In the end, Geneva Military Academy also wiped the floor with their opponents 5-0, as they cruised into round of 32 with ease. ¡ª---------- Leo remained in the stands for the rest of the day, quietly observing each of the following matches without missing a moment. The only company he had were Professor David and Muiyan Faye, both of whom were tasked with meticulously recording every fight. Their role wasn''t just administrative¡ª the footage was to be reviewed thoroughly by the Rodova team later that night, dissected for patterns, weaknesses, and strategies as they prepared for the rounds ahead. Leo fully expected neither David nor Faye to initiate a conversation with him in such a public setting, however, much to his surprise, it was David who began chatting with him as the day progressed. "Did you catch the movement of that mage? Skyshard? He''s using a spell called [Blitz Steps] coupled with [Mirror World] to confuse his opponent about his real location. His real body has already shifted his position 7 times by now, circling all the way to the opponent''s back, however, the foolish opponent is still looking for him in the front¡ª" David pointed out, as Leo nodded. "I can track him using [Absolute Vision], I know his real body from the fake¨C" Leo replied, to which David nodded with understanding. "That''s why we teach you perception as a mandatory first year course, so that illusions of such crude level won''t work on you. However, this same set-up if used by a Grandmaster tier fighter or a transcendent tier fighter would yield a very different outcome. The speed boost generated by [Blitz Steps] is not small, and if your cycling speed for [Absolute Vision] is not fast enough, it will trick your senses into seeing things that are not. Which is why, always double check for shadows when the sun is shining high. If you look closely, only the real mage has a shadow, while the rest don''t¡ª" David taught, as he shared his veteran experiences with Leo rather candidly. For a moment, it felt weird to Leo that David was teaching him something useful out of the blue, as it almost seemed like David had left all the animosity he felt towards Leo back at the academy. However, it wasn''t until the last and most thrilling fight of the evening concluded, that David finally revealed his true colors. *Clap* Clapping his hands hard once, he turned towards Leo with his usual grumpy look, as all the insightful moments that the two shared throughout the day seemed to not matter anymore now. "I''ve finally figured out how you cheated in my exam.... It kept bothering me for weeks as to how you did it. However, talking to you today I finally know how¡ª- Your cycle speed for [Absolute Vision] has already hit perfection, which means you can trace pencil writing with ease. That''s how you cheated in my exam, and while I can''t prove your crime for a previous date, I''ll sure as hell make sure you can''t use the same trick twice in the finals¡ª" David said, as Leo let out a hearty laugh. Apparently, David''s intention behind all that insightful talk was to gauge Leo''s abilities, and Leo had unwittingly played right into his hands. "You''re funny, professor.... I''m definitely not a cheater¡ª" Leo replied, walking past him, as he refused to acknowledge any wrongdoing he may or may not have done in the past. To be fair, he hadn''t expected David to still be obsessing over the midterms after all these weeks, as if he knew that the professor was THIS petty, he would have been more careful. Nonetheless, it was a lesson learnt, as he vowed to himself to not let his true insights slip even in a casual setting from now on. Chapter 172 172: Round Of 32 Begins (Rodova Team Villa) The atmosphere inside the Rodova team villa''s living room still buzzed with excitement from the day''s victory, though hardly anyone seemed to care about the tactical clippings playing on the large wall-mounted monitor. "Did you guys see me shove that brat over the edge today? He came at me like¡ª WHAM! ¡ªand I just sidestepped and gave him a little push¡ªPOW! Straight into the pit!" Boxer said, laughing dramatically as he re-enacted the moment. "Yeah, that fall was nasty," DP chimed in. "Poor guy broke both rock and bone. He never even stood back up." "Haha! What a win!" Enzo added. "You looked seriously cool!" The team erupted into more laughter, caught up in replaying their highlight moments. However, Leo, seated quietly in the corner, found himself genuinely irritated by their behavior. Instead of focusing on improving, preparing for the next match, or dissecting valuable insights from today''s footage, they wasted time bragging about past exploits. It all seemed like pointless noise to him. "Well, that''s enough," Yu Shen''s sharp voice cut through the chatter. "Eyes on the screen." The room fell silent at once as all heads turned toward the captain. "Our opponents tomorrow are Button Military Academy. We''ve faced them once this year and beat them comfortably, 5-1, on their own turf," Yu Shen explained, gesturing toward the replay footage now showing Button''s previous matches. "But they''ve grown since then. Picked up a few new tricks," he added calmly, as the team leaned in, listening more seriously now. "Even so, Button poses no real threat. According to our intelligence, they don''t have a single Grandmaster-tier fighter. Their fundamentals are still shaky, and their overall conditioning is still poor. However¡ª" Yu Shen''s tone stiffened slightly. "¡ªthis is the Circuits. If you start underestimating people, you''ll find yourself eating dirt before you even realize it." The team nodded, their earlier giddiness fading. "Here''s our line-up for tomorrow," Yu Shen continued. "Du Plessis will open the fight and secure us the first win. After that, we''ll adapt depending on who Button sends next. Boxer, Kohli, and Drake ¡ª be ready to rotate in. Your job is to maintain the lead." His eyes then shifted toward Leo. "And you, Skyshard, will be our closer." Leo nodded silently, understanding the weight of the responsibility. "You''re the contingency plan," Yu Shen added. "If things go south, you''ll be the one to put this match to bed." Yu Shen''s voice softened slightly but carried more weight. "Right now, every academy is desperate to see you in action. That alone is a weapon. If we give them just enough to fear you¡ªwithout showing them the full deck¡ªthen every counter-strategy they design will collapse when it matters." Major Hen, who stood with his arms crossed in the back of the room, nodded his head in approval over Yu Shen''s words. Having half-information was always more dangerous than having no information, which was why Yu Shen felt keen on feeding the opponents misleading data on Leo. However, in his head, Leo was to only fight one single fight for the win at the end, however, never in his wildest dreams could Yu Shen have predicted what was about to unfold next. ¡ª-------- (Next day, Round of 32) Being one of the fighters scheduled to participate today, Leo quietly geared up and took his place in the contestant stands, watching as the referees conducted their final inspection of the arena map before the match officially began. Today''s battlefield was the Flat Prairies ¡ª a simple, wide-open expanse of soft grass, devoid of obstacles or cover. It was a battlefield designed to favor mobility and pure dueling skill, where footwork, timing, and adaptability would determine the outcome. There were no walls to hide behind, no uneven terrain to exploit¡ª just an endless flatland beneath the clear morning sky. Yet, despite the simplicity and severity of the map, the mood within the Rodova camp remained surprisingly light-hearted. "I''m going to humiliate Button Academy today," Du Plessis grinned, adjusting his gloves. "And hopefully look cool doing it. There''s this absolute bombshell of a girl from Clarence Academy watching me fight today, so I gotta put on a show." The others snickered, some giggling like school children, fully buying into the playful energy. "I just hope a sponsor notices me," Boxer admitted more seriously. "Let''s be honest, the captain probably won''t rotate us into the lineup once we hit the round of 16. So this is our last shot to make an impression." The atmosphere wavered between casual and bittersweet as reality settled in. "It is what it is," Drake shrugged. "We''ll leave the deep runs to the captain and the monsters. But that doesn''t mean we can''t make it flashy while we''re here. We''ve studied Button Academy''s patterns. We''ve got this. Today''s gonna be our show." Excited chatter followed, but Leo sat apart, arms crossed and eyes distant. He didn''t join in. He never did. To him, this wasn''t about putting on a show, earning a sponsorship, or making one last splash before inevitable elimination. For him it was war. Even if his opponents were weaker on paper¡ªnone of them Grandmasters¡ªLeo refused to underestimate them. While the others joked and fantasized, Leo sat silently, running precise simulations in his mind about how his fights against each opponent could unfold? What attack patterns of his could Button Academy break? What would he do if a hidden technique forced him into a corner? He ran scenario after scenario, refusing to let the so-called "obvious" victory lull him into complacency. To Leo, every fight was real, every opponent was dangerous, and every moment of underestimation could mean defeat¡ªno matter how green or inexperienced the enemy seemed. However, unfortunately, he was the only one on the team to look at things that way, as the others were simply too preoccupied with impressing girls and looking cool rather than the actual fight. ''*Sigh*, I just hope these idiots pull through without a problem, for their own sake¨C'' Leo thought, shaking his head, as the referees finally signalled for the openers to enter. "That''s it guys. That''s my cue. I''m off¡ªWish me luck!" Du Plessis said before stepping onto the arena, as he waved and signalled to a roaring crowd, basking in their appreciation like a drunkard who had just found a pool of alcohol to take a dip in. ¡ª---------- "And we kick off round of 32 with a BANG! Lee, it''s Rodova taking on Button for the opening match of day 3¡ª" Derek announced, as the logo of both teams appeared on the jumbotron. "Three changes for Rodova today. Du Plessis, Drake and Leo Skyshard come in. While Minerva, DP and Enzo are out¡ª What do you think of this line-up Derek? The mystery enigma Leo Skyshard is finally into the mix, but still no signs of Captain Yu Shen." Lee asked with an ironic voice, as Derek replied with witty humor. "No Yu Shen? No problem¡ª Rodova must be confident in their ability to handle Button Academy without him. However, Button is not taking this fight as casually as Rodova. They have finally decided to bring Captain Sam into the mix, as he replaces their archer Urja as the only replacement over their line-up yesterday¡ª" Derek said, as the jumbotron played clippings of Captain Sam, the enigmatic spearmaster. "Alright, the field inspection is complete, the openers have been called on, and it''s Du Plessis opening for Rodova against Pistachio from Button, in a very interesting Hunter Versus Hunter opening match-up," Lee announced, as the opening fighters took their starting spots on the battlefield, as the crowd roared in anticipation. Chapter 173 173: Humiliation (Sky-God Arena ¡ª Round of 32: Du Plessis vs. Pistachio) The crowd roared as the first fighters of the day stepped onto the Flat Prairies arena. Du Plessis adjusted his short swords with a cocky grin, waving toward the stands where Rodova''s supporters erupted into cheers, whereas across from him, Pistachio, quietly rolled his shoulders, eyes calm and unreadable. "And we''re off!" Derek called as the referee signaled for the match to begin. Du Plessis charged first, blades flashing as he pressed Pistachio onto the defensive. His attacks came fast and sharp, a flurry of precise slashes forcing Pistachio to retreat step by step. "For now, it''s all Du Plessis," Lee commented. "He''s clearly the quicker fighter, and he''s capitalizing on it." Within moments, Du Plessis seemed to push Pistachio back towards the marked boundary of the arena, completely dictating the pace. "Ooo¡ª, Pistachio needs to be careful here, he''s running out of ground to retreat, 20 more meters backed up and he will suffer from a ring-out elimination!" Derek commented, as understanding his precarious position, Pistachio stopped backing away and tried to stand his ground, only for a clean slash from Du Plessis to graze his shoulders. *SLASH* The crowd erupted into cheers at the sight of first blood, as streams of red hot blood squirted everywhere. Pistachio reeled in pain from the blow, his mobility reduced, as his lousy attempt to counter was quickly neutralized by Du Plessis, who disarmed his opponent, by having his short sword fly out of his hands. "WOAH! What a move by Du Plessis, he''s practically toying with his opponent now¨C" Derek said, as with his opponent seemingly at his mercy, Du Plessis¡ªrather than finishing the fight¡ªturned his head toward the audience, raising a hand in triumph. He wanted to savor this moment, he wanted to showboat a bit before ending the fight, however, this one slip-up proved to be his biggest mistake. As while the crowd cheered louder, Pistachio did not hesitate to make the most of this opportunity either, as drawing another blade from the scabbard wrapped around his waist, Pistachio lunged forward, sidestepping Du Plessis'' poorly guarded flank. As with a swift, ruthless slash, he opened up Du Plessis'' exposed face. *SLASH* Du Plessis stumbled, eyes wide in disbelief as he felt blood dripping from his handsome face. "What?" He murmured in disbelief, worried about how his handsome face must look now, as Pistachio followed up with another decisive strike to his temple, knocking him out cold. *THUD* Du Plessis'' limp body hit the floor, as the entire arena fell into stunned silence. "What just happened?!" Derek gasped. "Pistachio turns it around in the blink of an eye!" Lee shook his head. "Du Plessis got too cocky. He had the fight in the bag and threw it away for a moment of showboating. A rookie mistake." The commentators criticised Du Plessis for his stupidity, however, they did not curse him out-loud like Leo did from the stands. "Fucking showboating Idiot," Leo muttered under his breath, grinding his teeth in frustration. As the referee raised Pistachio''s hand as the winner. "And just like that, Button Academy draws ahead! Rodova is 0-1 down!" Derek announced as the crowd erupted into mixed cheers and gasps. "Leo? What do we do now? We never thought about what to do if Du Plessis lost the first fight? It wasn''t supposed to be this way? Which one of us steps up next? I''m only supposed to fight their Archer, while Kohli is supposed to take on their mage, and Boxer is supposed to take on their Tank. But since we lost the initiative, it''s us who has to send a replacement fighter next? So who goes?" Drake asked Leo, as Leo let out a long sigh. He glanced towards Yu Shen in the crowd, who seemed to already have an idea of what was going on, as he pointed towards Boxer to go next. "Boxer goes¡ª" Leo declared, as it was the close range specialist that went-in next, allowing Button Academy to respond with a counter strategy of their own. ¡ª--------- To face Boxer, the close-range specialist, Button sent in Dianne, their nimble and sharp-eyed archer, in what was, on paper, the worst possible match-up for Boxer to take. However, expectations from Boxer still remained high, afterall Boxer was a Rodova fighter, a cut above most other academy students, and was still anticipated to win, even against an unfavorable opponent. But the moment Boxer stepped onto the battlefield, Leo''s instincts screamed at him that something was off. The way Boxer hesitated, the nervous look plastered on his face¡ª it was clear as day. ''He hasn''t studied her,'' Leo realized, grinding his teeth. As the referee signaled for the fight to begin, Boxer charged in with his trademark aggression, looking to close the distance before Dianne could set up. But it was a stupid decision. He did not have the raw speed to cover 30 meters of separation within a split second, and that gave Dianne enough time to knock her first arrow. *SWISH!* Dianne fired off a frost-tipped arrow that struck the ground in front of Boxer, instantly freezing a patch of the prairie as Boxer slipped clumsily, losing his momentum. Instead of adapting and taking a more cautious approach, he lunged forward recklessly. As *BOOM!* This time, Dianne loosened an explosive arrow that detonated on impact, sending Boxer staggering backward with singed clothes and several shallow cuts. "She''s not just an archer¡ªshe''s a rare mage-archer," Derek exclaimed. "She''s not using predetermined arrows, she''s enchanting them on the go as she needs, Lee!" "Boxer looks like a fish out of water, Derek. He was ready for a simple brawl but didn''t prepare for this!" Lee replied. Instead of resetting or slowing down, Boxer doubled down on blind aggression, attempting to close the gap without any thought. However, his punches met nothing but air as Dianne used the open terrain perfectly, kiting him effortlessly. Then¡ª One more frost arrow struck his ankle, locking his movement for just a split second. But that second was all she needed. As *THWIP!* Dianne landed a clean shot to the back of Boxer''s knee, forcing him to collapse. "You''re mine¡ª" she declared at that point, as before he could even try to rise or recover, a third arrow pinned him to the ground, forcing the referee to step in and declare him unable to continue. "An absolute humiliation for Rodova!" Derek called. "That''s a clean and decisive win for Dianne!" Leo could barely watch, grinding his teeth so hard it hurt. "Idiot," he muttered under his breath. But the nightmare didn''t end there. Kohli entered next against Button''s third fighter, hoping to salvage the situation. However, just like Boxer, he crumbled. His overly defensive stance was exploited by the Button swordsman who baited him into a tight spot, only to disarm and incapacitate him within minutes. "Button takes another one!" Lee shouted, almost in disbelief. Then came Drake, known for his calculated fighting style, but the nerves got to him. The opponent, utilizing the flat terrain perfectly, overwhelmed Drake''s slower, reactionary style with sheer aggression and outmaneuvered him, as within five minutes, Drake was lying on his back, staring up at the clouds in shame. "And with that," Derek declared, "Rodova is down four to nothing! Lee, I don''t think anyone in this arena thought Button Academy would be leading Rodova of all teams by this margin!" Leo sat motionless, staring blankly at the field, his jaw locked in frustration. Rodova¡ª one of the tournament favorites¡ª was now just one defeat away from a humiliating early exit, and it was all up-to Leo now to salvage the situation. ''I knew these idiots focus on match-ups and strategy too much instead of focusing on their own strength¨C'' Leo cursed as he stepped onto the battlefield, only to be welcomed by a tense and silent crowd, who did not even cheer him on. Chapter 174 174: Stepping- Up (Sky-God Arena ¡ª Round of 32) The atmosphere in the Sky-God Arena had shifted dramatically after Rodova''s fourth consecutive loss. The energy that once favored Rodova now felt cold and uncertain, as thousands of spectators murmured nervously. "Well, Lee... this is not the Rodova we expected to see," Derek''s voice broke through the uneasy buzz, carrying a mix of disbelief and tension. "Rodova, the number one seed, now finds themselves on the brink of elimination ¡ª down 4-0 to Button Military Academy." Lee exhaled deeply, shaking his head. "They''ve been completely outplayed, Derek. And what''s more concerning is that this wasn''t just one bad matchup. This was systematic. Boxer, Kohli, Drake ¡ª all folded under pressure. It''s almost like Button knew exactly how to push Rodova''s buttons¡ª ha, no pun intended," Derek nodded. "Exactly, Lee. Button Academy came prepared for war today, but Rodova were overconfident and now they''re on the backfoot. Imagine if they''re eliminated here? What a blow would that be to their reputation¡ª" The screen zoomed in on Leo, walking calmly out towards the arena, as he stocked weapons into his utility belt. "And now, it''s all on the wildcard, Leo Skyshard," Derek continued, voice steady but carrying the weight of the moment. "The first-year who was completely unknown before this year''s preliminaries. He needs to win five straight fights if Rodova wants to stay alive." Lee leaned forward. "Five. Straight. Wins. Against opponents who have now tasted blood and can see victory within their grasp," The jumbotron displayed the Button lineup, showing all five remaining fighters, including their Captain, Sam, waiting calmly. "A mountain, Derek. That''s what Leo has ahead of him," Lee added. "No Yu Shen. No Su Yang. No Minerva. He''s going to have to claw Rodova back into this by himself. It''s as bad as it gets." The camera caught Leo stepping into the prairie grass, as he lightly adjusted his neck and rotated his shoulders. "And yet..." Derek said, voice softening slightly, "I don''t think he looks afraid." The crowd, sensing the tension, began to buzz louder. Some whispered doubts. Others hoped for a miracle, but all eyes shifted towards the lone fighter about to take his starting position, as the impossible comeback seemed to rest solely on his shoulders. ¡ª------------ As Leo took his starting spot on the battlefield, he could immediately feel it¡ª the sheer weight of attention crashing down on him like a tidal wave. Hundreds of thousands of spectators filled the Sky-God Arena to capacity, and their collective gaze seemed to drill into his very soul. The air trembled with anxiety, whispers of curiosity and expectation spreading like wildfire throughout the stands. The towering bleachers curved high into the sky, seemingly endless, as banners, flags, and academy colors fluttered in the artificial breeze. From up-top, the duel suns shone brightly in the sky, causing his body to cast two distinct shadows on the grass below. *Hufff¨C* Leo exhaled slowly, his sharp eyes scanning the terrain. Flat. Wide. Open. The prairie battlefield was deceptively simple, leaving no cover to hide behind. It was the perfect stage for a duel¡ªraw and honest. But what stood out most to Leo wasn''t the arena itself. It was the realization that all these eyes, all this energy in the arena, was focused solely on him. ''So this is what it feels like to be on the center stage at the circuits...'' he thought, adjusting the grip on his dagger as a familiar coldness seeped into his veins, dulling the noise of the crowd. He was used to operating in the shadows, where his existence was but a fleeting whisper. But today¡ªthere was no hiding. Not from the crowd. Not from Button Academy. And definitely not from his responsibility as a Rodova team member, to somehow find a way to push his team over the line. ''I can do this¡ª'' Leo said to himself, as he pointed towards his descending opponent, with nothing but cold indifference in his eyes. "Bring it!" He said, short and simple as a small grin played out on his face. Unlike the others from Rodova to come out before him, Leo wasn''t nervous of what opponent he would face, nor did he have a rigid strategy to take them on. What he had was the confidence to take on any opponent he faced, no matter the matchup, and hence, as his first opponent Dianne took the stage, Leo greeted her with nothing but a cold smile. ¡ª----------- "Begin¡ª" The referee signalled, as Leo pounced upon Dianne, the same way Boxer did before him, however, unlike Boxer who could not cover the distance of 30 meters before Dianne nocked an arrow and took aim, Leo could. ''Fast¨C'' Dianne thought in alarm, as in a blink of an eye Leo was upon her. She raised her bow to block Leo''s incoming blow from height, however, much to her misery, the second Leo''s dual daggers met against the solid metal handle of her bow, instead of blocking the attack, it snapped in half, as Leo sliced clean through her weapon. "What¡ª" Dianne gasped in alarm, as she desperately tried to step back and create distance. However, Leo activated [Shadow Bind] to trip her as she moved, giving him the opening he needed to finish the match. *Pow* *Pow* *Pow* Hitting her right on the face without any mercy using the dull side of his dagger, Leo punched the lights out of her, but not before he broke her nose and two of her teeth in what was a brutal knockout. *GASP¨C* The audience gasped in horror when they saw a pretty blonde girl being brutalized in such a way by a black haired dude, before cheering out-loud for the same violence, as they enjoyed the slow-motion clippings of her tooth flying out of her face. "And that''s it for Dianne! The archer is down, the archer is out¡ª" Lee announced excitedly. "Leo Skyshard pulls one back for Rodova as the score is now 1- 4. Can he keep this momentum up?" Derek asked, as the crowd bit their nails in excitement. "The match ended before it ever began, what a display of speed and strength by Skyshard.... He is showing exactly why Grandmaster warriors can''t lose to Master level fighters, as the realm difference is simply too overwhelming to ignore," Lee added, as the next fighter Pistachio stepped up to face Leo, with the referee guiding Leo back to his initial starting spot. "I''m not gonna move a single inch from my starting spot here, so come at me and do your worst. My job is to tire you out, before the next fighter comes in, because even if I can''t defeat you, as long as I tire you out, Captain Sam will surely score the final win for us!" Pistachio declared as he took his starting spot, as he decided to play some mind games with Leo before the fight began. "What''s he doing Derek? Why is he telling his opponent his exact plan? Is this a bait? Is he just dumb? Or is this a well planned strategy?" Lee wondered, as Derek chuckled on the mic beside him. "That''s the beauty of the circuit''s Derek, genius or dumb, we will know in a few seconds now, won''t we?" Derek said, as the referee signalled for the match to begin. Chapter 175 175: Pulling Back Points Leo did not feel threatened by Pistachio''s bold declaration that he wouldn''t move from his starting spot. In fact, it almost felt like a favor. ''Please don''t move. Stay as you are and I''ll end this in the blink of an eye,'' Leo thought, as the corner of his mouth twitched upward. There was no universe where he lost a battle of speed to a Master-level fighter. If anything, this only gave him a cleaner shot at a fast finish. Still, his instincts did not let him fully relax. Pistachio wasn''t stupid¡ª not after the way he''d turned the fight around against Du Plessis. He was a cunning fighter and there could be a trap hidden beneath that confidence, and so, Leo chose to proceed with a sliver of caution. "Begin¡ª" The referee''s voice rang out, followed by an eruption of cheers from the crowd. As without hesitation, Leo flung two daggers toward Pistachio. The first of whom was parried cleanly, however, the second seemed to force Pistachio to veer left in a sharp dodge. Which was a big mistake. As him dodging the move allowed Leo to use- [Blade Switch] As in an instant, Leo vanished from his starting spot, seemingly disappearing as a whole. To the untrained eye, it looked like teleportation, as one moment he stood thirty meters ahead of his opponent and in the next, he was behind him, just like a whisper of death. As before his opponent could even turn around, Leo drove his daggers forward in a ruthless flurry, piercing into the soft tissue between armor plates along Pistachio''s lower back, as he cut the vital nerve bundles in his spine. "Thanks for coming," Leo murmured into his ear coldly. "Please try again next year." As with his nerve bundles cut, Pistachio''s body crumpled forward like a puppet with its strings cut, as the crowd erupted into cheers. "Another dominant finish by Skyshard, he pulls another point back for Rodova!" Derek exclaimed, voice sharp with awe. "This time he does it by brutally stabbing his opponent in the spine, does this man know no mercy? That''s an ice-cold finish!" Lee''s voice followed quickly. "That instant movement¡ªwas that teleportation? No, no¡ªit had form, structure. That was some advanced movement technique executed at its cleanest. Skyshard has some pretty skill-full moves in his bag." The camera panned briefly to Button Academy''s side of the arena, where Captain Sam narrowed his eyes. His fingers tightened slightly around the shaft of his spear, and the casual smile he''d worn for most of the day faded. Sam could feel the heat now, as he realized that fighting Leo was not going to be simple. ¡ª--------- Meanwhile, in the Rodova camp, Yu Shen watched the match unfold with barely contained fury etched across his face. Leo was now being forced to reveal key skills and techniques¡ªcards that were supposed to remain hidden until the later, more critical stages of the tournament. And it was all his own fault. He had foolishly placed trust in the wrong teammates, believing they had what it took to hold their ground against the universe''s elite. But instead of warriors, they had turned out to be overconfident fools¡ªpampered brats playing dress-up on the biggest stage of them all. Button Academy should never have posed a threat. Yet here they were¡ªup 4-2¡ªon the brink of pulling off the biggest upset in circuit history. As that scoreboard alone was big enough achievement to become a badge of honor for Button, a moment their academy would proudly boast about for decades. And that was assuming Leo pulled off the comeback. Because if he failed¡ªif he so much as stumbled once¡ªthen this would go down as the most humiliating defeat in Rodova''s legacy. An early-round collapse. A historic choke. And the blame would fall squarely on Yu Shen¡ªfor being arrogant enough to roll the dice with a second-rate lineup when everything was on the line. ''Come on Skyshard, hold strong¡ª'' Yu Shen prayed, as he clenched his fists tight, however, it was at that moment that he felt a hand being placed on his shoulders. "Relax, captain, Skyshard doesn''t need your prayers to win. Let alone defeating these five, he can defeat fifty of them alone, even if they took him on, all at once. My brother has more talent in his pinky than Button has in their academy history. He''s not a choker like the others. He''s got this¡ª" Su Yang assured, as he seemed to read Yu Shen''s mind in this tough time. "Let''s hope so¡ª" Yu Shen replied with a heavy sigh, as he resolved to never trust the B team fools ever again. ¡ª------- The next couple of matches posed no real challenge for Leo. His third opponent¡ªa nimble twin-dagger wielder¡ªtried to overwhelm him with speed and misdirection. But against Leo''s [Absolute Vision], there was no such thing as a blind spot. Every feint was read, every angle covered. As within thirty seconds, Leo had parried, disarmed, and slammed the opponent into the ground hard enough to crack the arena floor. The fourth was a heavy-shield brawler who tried to stall the fight with pure defense. But Leo danced around him with ruthless efficiency, using rapid footwork and precision cuts to dismantle the man''s stance bit by bit. Then, with a sharp flick of his wrist and a clean maneuver under the shield, he planted a reverse dagger strike under the fighter''s chin, knocking him unconscious in one move. Thud. Another one down. Rodova 4 ¡ª Button 4. "And just like that, it''s all square!" Derek shouted, nearly rising from his seat. "Leo Skyshard pulls Rodova from the depths of despair into a deadlock! Four fights, Four wins, all without breaking a sweat!" Derek said, as the crowd went absolutely mental now. The initial nervousness of the Rodova supporters finally melted away, as they were now enjoying this nail biting contest, with their last fighter showing the academy''s true worth. "This man is built differently, Derek," Lee added. "Cold, calculating, surgical. He isn''t just winning ¡ª he''s dominating. He''s a menacing fighter in every sense of the word." As the dust settled, all eyes turned to Button''s final fighter. Captain Sam. He rose from his seat slowly, exhaling through his nose as he grabbed his long obsidian spear. His expression was unreadable¡ªneither nervous nor cocky, just focused. "There he is," Derek said, voice hushed now. "Captain Sam ¡ª Button Academy''s ace, a top spear master who''s been sitting and observing the whole time. He''s fresh, he''s rested, and he''s been analyzing every single move Leo Skyshard has made so far." "Rodova''s comeback has been nothing short of legendary," Lee added, "but it all comes down to this final clash. Skyshard versus Sam. Ice cold versus Mr. Hot, One fight to decide it all." The crowd leaned forward in their seats, breath held. This duel would decide whether Rodova advanced or fell, and while things seemed to lean into Rodova''s favor, with Leo being a grandmaster and Sam being just a master level fighter, Sam seemed to have a big surprise for everyone. "Everyone asked me why I missed the round of 64 fight yesterday, and the answer was quite complicated. I missed the round of 64 yesterday not by choice, but because I wasn''t ready. I broke through to Grandmaster the night before and was struggling yesterday. But I''m ready now. And I plan to lead my team to the next round," Sam said, as he dropped a bombshell at the last possible moment. Chapter 176 176: Calm Focus Leo did not care if his opponent was a Grand Master or Master. To him, it made little difference as to whom he was smashing. However, the fact that Sam had hidden his breakthrough until the last moment... Exposed just how flawed and poor Rodova''s scouting system really was. Their entire B-team had fallen, one after the other, simply because their opponents did not match what they expected or prepared for, and now the opponent even had an unexpected Grandmaster in their ranks which could make things difficult for Leo. ''Lesson learned. Never trust these idiots. Only believe what your eyes see,'' Leo thought,assuming his fighting stance once more, as he locked eyes with his opponent. *CHEERS¨C* The Rodova fans cheered for him louder once they found out that his opponent was a Grandmaster, as if the cheers would somehow make the fight easier for him to win. However, Leo blocked all the noises and chants out, as he became absolutely focused once again. Facing him, the Button captain stood with perfect posture, spear resting across his shoulders. The polished obsidian shaft gleamed under the dual suns, while the arena''s flat grasslands shimmered with wind. Sam''s aura was calm and focused. He did not flinch when Leo looked into his eyes, nor did his body radiate malice or bloodlust¡ªas he projected just sharp, unwavering intent. "Begin!" the referee declared at that moment, as Sam surged forward, his body a blur as he launched a precise opening thrust, his spear tip aiming for Leo''s ribs. ''I can see it coming¡ª'' Leo thought, as he did not dodge prematurely. He stepped to the side by an inch¡ªjust enough¡ªand countered with a flick of his wrist. *Clang!* Sparks flew as Leo''s dagger kissed the side of the spear and knocked it off-course. ''His speed is a lot slower than mine. He''s refined as a spearmaster, but not faster,'' Leo noted, as that single exchange was enough for him to gauge his opponents speed. Sam didn''t hesitate. After Leo parried his first thrust, with a fluid spin, he brought the spear around in a sweeping arc and leapt into the air. [Gale Spiral] The spear twisted with wind mana, generating a whirlwind as it descended toward Leo''s position. However, Leo simply disappeared under the attack using¡ª [Vanish] *WHOOSH!* The spear slammed into the earth, tearing a chunk of grass and dirt into the sky, but missing its intended target. "Where?" Sam wondered, as Leo understood that his opponent did not have a perception technique that could see through vanish, which made this fight heavily skewed in his favor, as he easily circled to Sam''s back. *Swoosh* Leo attacked, however, much to his surprise, Sam, who pretended like he could not see him, twisted¡ªjust in time to deflect the attack mid-air with a reverse grip on his spear. *CLANG!* *CLANG!* [Gale Spiral] Sam tried to counter with a Gale Spiral, but Leo dodged with a backflip, as he created distance between himself and Sam, just to make sure that he did not walk into some elaborate trap and so that he could reset the fight tempo on his terms. *OOOOHHHH¡ª-* The audience gasped at the fast exchange, the Rodova fans wiping their sweat as they saw Leo dodging narrowly. However, the more observant fans knew that he had this under control and was never under real threat. *Clash* *Clash* The duo clashed again, as Sam pushed forward yet again. However, this time instead of using skills, Leo moved with surgical precision, staying just outside Sam''s full reach, forcing the spearman to chase shadows. For a few seconds, Sam tried his best to chase Leo, but soon he realized that he did not have the pace to keep up with Leo, as he adjusted and backed off, channeling mana into his legs instead as he prepared another special move. "[Sundering Thrust]" He declared, as the ground cracked beneath his feet as he shot forward with an explosive burst. *Whistle* The spear in his hand tore through the air with a whistling sound as it aimed to pierce through Leo''s chest. But Leo was faster. He dropped his weight and twisted his torso, letting the spear graze just above his shoulder. As Leo countered with [Mirror World] Surrounding Sam with countless clones in the blink of an eye. *Cheer¡ª* The crowd roared, as this was the exact type of flashy move that got their blood pumping. Even Sam looked confused for a second. "What is this?! Some kind of illusion technique?!" Sam muttered out-loud, as he seemed to be unable to spot the real one amongst the fakes, giving Leo the chance he needed to take the upper hand in this fight. *Slash* *Slash* Two clones slashed wildly at Sam, blocking and covering his whole vision, as Sam quickly dismantled them using [Gale Spiral]. However, while he was busy with the clones, the real Leo darted in from the other side and delivered a deep slash across Sam''s thigh. *THUD!* Sam stumbled, blood trickling down his leg, as the commentators went wild. "Skyshard draws first blood!" Derek screamed "He''s taking the offensive lead!." He added, as Sam gritted his teeth and shifted tactics. Realising that him limping in the fight from now on would make dodging Leo''s attacks very difficult, he decided to throw a Hail Mary to hopefully even the odds. "[Heaven-Piercer Form]" He declared, as once activated, mana covered his entire body, like a blazing fire. Sam then shifted into a wider stance that looked like the start of a chain move that could dominate the entire space around him, as his plan seemed to be to hold his ground with minimal movement. ''It''s a bold move, but nothing I''ve never seen before. He''s trying to corner me into range and then box me with the spear''s orbit. Unfortunately, I''ve trained against opponents that did it much better than him,'' Leo thought as he smirked. He tossed a dagger forward¡ªintentionally slow as Sam blocked it with ease, but didn''t notice the shadow that moved with the blade. [Shadow Bind] Leo used Shadow Bind to lock Sam''s foot in place, as by the time Sam noticed, it was already too late. "What the¡ª?" he muttered as Leo closed the distance, but before he could break free, Leo broke past his guard, dismantling his technique, as with cold efficiency, he feinted a slash to the arm, before actually targeting the legs, as he took the other leg as well. *Slash* Sam crashed to the ground, as with both his leg nerves severed, he couldn''t support his own weight anymore. And making the most of this opening, Leo planted his dagger at the base of Sam''s neck, but did not pierce it all the way as he waited for the referee to call the match. For a second there was only frozen silence. The crowd and referee looked stunned. Then, the referee quickly pushed Leo off Sam''s back, calling the victory for Rodova, as only then did the breath return to the audience. *CHEERS* The crowd went mental over Leo''s win. From 4-0 down he had clutched the win 4-5 for Rodova, in what was undoubtedly one of the best solo performances by a junior year fighter. "...It''s over," Lee whispered "It''s done. Skyshard wins. Rodova survives." Derek screamed, as the referee raised his hand in victory "Winner¡ªLeo Skyshard. Winner Rodova Military Academy!" the referee announced, as Leo gave the crowd a small thumbs up before walking off like nothing happened. He stepped over his opponent''s crying body without a word, eyes cold and expression unreadable. He did not bother with things like sportsmanship or consoling the loser. He did not bother celebrating. He did not even bother with looking back. To him, this wasn''t glory. It was what had to be done, and hence he did not gloat in it at all. Chapter 177 177: Scolding (Rodova Team Room ¨C Post-Match) The door to the Rodova warm-up area hissed open with a soft pneumatic whoosh as Leo stepped inside lazily after his win. But before he could take a single step forward, he was swarmed. Du Plessis, eyes red and nose running, barreled toward him like a toddler spotting his parent after a nightmare. "BRO!" he wailed, throwing his arms around Leo with a half-laugh, half-sob. "You saved us! You actually saved us! I can''t even imagine the backlash I''d have faced if you hadn''t won that¡ª I-I would''ve had to change my name to something different from shame!" Kohli joined in, gripping Leo''s arm as if it were a lifeline. "Forget going back into the academy halls... I wouldn''t be able to show my face in the entire star system. My own father would''ve disowned me, man." Drake followed, nodding fervently. "They''d have written songs mocking us¡ª ''The Rodova Clowns'', performed galaxy-wide! But you... You shut them up." Boxer dropped to his knees, arms raised to the heavens. "All hail Skyshard. The man, the myth, the last strand of our dignity." Tears flowed freely¡ªsome real, some exaggerated for dramatic effect. Their faces, earlier smug and cocky before the match began, were now wrinkled with shame and wet with gratitude. Leo stood in the center of the chaos, surrounded, suffocated. He didn''t return a single hug. Didn''t speak a single word. ''Idiots,'' he cursed silently, his jaw tightening. ''They think this is all a joke. That I bailed them out because we''re friends.'' He did not pat their backs, offer smiles, or ease their guilt. He let them squirm. He let the silence linger. Because they deserved to feel it. Then¡ª The heavy air in the team room shifted suddenly, as the main chamber doors slammed open behind them. *BANG!* Yu Shen entered with a thundercloud over his face, flanked by Su Yang, Minerva, Instructor Hen, Professor David, and Muiyan Faye, as all eyes turned. Yu Shen''s gaze landed on the four fallen fighters¡ªand he exploded. "YOU''RE ALL A DISGRACE TO RODOVA!" he shouted, jabbing his finger at them like it was a blade, as the room trembled with his fury. Du Plessis, Boxer, Kohli, and Drake instantly lowered their eyes like scolded children. "You couldn''t even beat Button Academy? BUTTON?! They had one real fighter, and the rest were barely scraping by! And still, you managed to roll over like damn amateurs!" His voice cracked with rage. "You were arrogant, lazy, unprepared¡ªand worst of all, you made the entire galaxy laugh at Rodova today. The number one seed! The so-called giants¡ª reduced to clowns!" Each word hit harder than the last. No one dared breathe. Yu Shen stepped closer. "Don''t even think about asking for another chance to redeem yourself after this. Your time in the circuits is over. You''re done. It was mercy from me that I allowed you to fight today.... That I trusted you to do your jobs and maybe earn sponsorships that could change your life, but no¡ª I was a fool! And I will never make the same mistake again! None of you are fighting in the Circuit''s again!" A beat of silence followed, before Instructor Hen stepped forward, arms crossed, expression like ice. "I agree with the Captain," Hen said sternly. "You shamed this academy with your performance. Geneva, Clarence, the entire top 16¡ªthey''re laughing right now. And why wouldn''t they? You gave them a comedy show." Even David, ever the softy for commoners couldn''t hold back his tongue as he said "What the hell was that showboating Du Plessis? You had your opponent beat, but you threw that match away for fucking photographs and fame. It''s because of idiots like you that people believe commoners are inferior to nobles. Why wouldn''t they? When the best of commoners are idiots like you!" "I hope you''re all proud. Because your foolishness forced Leo to expose skills he should''ve saved for the semi-finals." Faye said last, as she reminded them that Leo had to reveal a few of his cards prematurely because of them. Cards that he should''ve held for later rounds. However because of their stupidity, they had not only jinxed this round but also Leo''s future fights. The mood in the room plummeted. No one dared speak, even the usually sharp-tongued Drake. Then, finally, Yu Shen turned his eyes toward Leo, his anger melting. A moment passed. Then he stepped forward and bowed slightly. "Good one, Skyshard... I owe you one," Yu Shen said, his voice calmer now. "You saved Rodova''s name from being dragged through the dirt. You reminded everyone why we''re number one. And you also taught me my lesson to never gamble with fools again." Yu Shen said, as Leo acknowledged his words with a simple nod. Su Yang stepped forward next, a relaxed grin on his face as he extended a hand towards Leo. "I told him you had it under control," he said, gesturing towards Yu Shen, as Leo took the handshake, gripping it firmly. "Of course I wasn''t going to be taken down by those clowns, like I know you wouldn''t either." He replied, as the two shared a small nod of mutual respect¡ªbefore grinning wildly. It wasn''t glazing. It was just two wolves, acknowledging each other, while the rest in the room watched their bromance bud silently. The Circuit''s weren''t over yet, and the rounds were only going to get tougher and tougher from here on out. However, while the Rodova team undoubtedly faced a humiliating setback today, through Leo''s brilliance they were still in the tournament and still had a shot at winning it all. Hence, once the scolding had been imparted, and the congratulations were given, the Rodova team dove straight into planning and strategizing for tomorrow''s fight, as if one good thing came from today''s scare, it was that it woke everyone up to the true unpredictable nature of this competition. A change that Leo had been desperately waiting for since he joined the team a few weeks ago. As finally, the atmosphere around the team felt focused and serious for a change. Chapter 178 178: Suspicions (Sky-God Arena ¡ª Afternoon, Spectator Stands) The entire Rodova team sat huddled together in the spectator stands, some members still wearing their battle gear, as they looked like a bunch of misplaced interns rather than tournament fighters. Yu Shen sat just behind them alongside the professor''s, his voice from earlier still echoing in the entire team''s head: "No more over-reliance on tape reviews. No more secondhand data. From now on, every member will use their own eyes for scouting. You will sit down and watch every match play out, make your own notes and then contribute positively during the evening as the team sits down to review footage¡ª" So here they sat, the number one seeded team, forced to attend a live scouting session like misbehaving students in detention. None of them said much. Even Enzo, normally full of snide remarks, remained quiet as they watched Geneva Military Academy step onto the battlefield. Unlike Rodova, Geneva had not repeated the same mistake of sending out their benchwarmers. Captain Ramos himself led the first wave of fights, taking the opening two matches with suffocating dominance. He didn''t play around. Every move was surgical. Precise. The kind of fighting that left no room for luck or theatrics. And after Ramos'' clean opening victories, Geneva rotated in Darnell Nuna for the remaining bouts. The boy was slim, dressed in muted colors with a standard-issue blade and barely any armor. But he moved with such smoothness that it left even Leo star eyed. He was light on his feet, dangerous in his positioning¡ªquicker than he looked¡ªand efficient. But what truly caught Leo''s eye wasn''t just his fighting technique. But rather his behavior. "Ooo¡ª you''ve got some belly fat," he chirped mid-duel to one opponent, his eyes sparkling with innocent curiosity. "Your tummy jiggles when you move!" The crowd chuckled. The opponent, flustered and red-faced, tried to strike back harder but this overreach left himself open to a counter. "Haha¡ªYou''re unbelievably slow!" Darnell noted with the tone of someone observing cloud shapes, not someone fighting a serious bout. As he did not seem to say it to taunt the opponent. He just... said it. As if completely unaware of how the words landed. As if he did not care about his opponents emotions, or how his words will make him look in front of the crowd. ''He''s like a big kid, one that''s never emotionally matured. He''s a top fighter, but he still has that childish innocence in him,'' Leo thought, leaning forward in his seat as he narrowed his eyes. ''Such personality for an adult is only created when they''ve grown up in an extremely sheltered environment. With their family protecting them from everything wrong in the world. This is undoubtedly a sheltered brat¡ª'' Leo concluded, as just as he was thinking about this, the Jumbotron cut to the scene of a tall man wearing pitch black robes in the crowd, as watching the man''s face and the insignia on his chest, Leo instantly felt his heart skip a beat. *Slash* *Stab* *Blood* Flashes from his Ghost Sleep, sent goosebumps rising on his sleep, as he instantly recognised the man being displayed on the screen. That man was the Monarch level fighter who killed his ancestor! That man was the Black Serpent Guildmaster! "And there he is..... the Black Serpent Guildmaster! Monarch Dupravel Nuna in the flesh, watching his son fight in the circuits. He must be proud of how his son is dominating¡ª" Lee Dixon said over the speakerphone, as the crowd cheered wildly for Dupravel. "Imagine the pressure you must feel if you''re Darnell Nuna, knowing that your great father is watching you fight from the crowd. Haha, I''d wet my pants if I were him¡ª" Derek added, as Lee chuckled at his joke. "Well, we all know how much Dupravel loves his only son. He''ll probably be fine even if he loses¡ª" Lee replied, as Darnell defeated the final fighter from North Star Academy. "And that''s it folks¡ªDarnell Nuna! the rising assassin star from Geneva! Brings home the victory for their team, helping Geneva advance to the round of 16!" Derek announced, as Darnell began jumping and backflipping in joy, bowing to the crowd and his father sitting in the stands in happiness. Leo blinked. "Tha¨C that kid is the Black Serpent Guildmaster''s son?" Leo asked in confusion, as he just couldn''t understand how a serious warrior like Darnell could have such an innocent son. However, Su Yang replied to him seriously, without realising the sarcasm behind his question. "Yup, everyone on Geneva''s roster is a superstar. Every last one of them is from a big clan with serious backing. You don''t get into Geneva on talent alone. It''s all politics and pedigree." Su Yang said, as Leo''s frown deepened. ''If I somehow have the misfortune of facing this kid in battle? What do I do then? Do I eliminate this kid and screw Rodova? Or do I beat his ass and risk alienating the Black Serpents from ever accepting me?'' Leo wondered, as he did not like the fact that he could potentially face this jumping clown in battle someday. ''Well, let''s worry about that bridge when we have to cross it. No point thinking about it now¡ª'' He quickly realized, as after wasting a few seconds thinking of an unlikely what if scenario, Leo shifted his focus to the next platform shift and the fighters lining up from Clarence Academy. ¡ª---------- Leo wasn''t the only one unsettled by the revelation that the Black Serpent Guildmaster''s son was participating in the Circuits, as sitting just a row above him, Muiyan Faye felt a similar unease settle in her chest. ''The elders warned that something major was about to unfold during the Circuits... Could it be tied to the Black Serpent Guildmaster''s son?'' she wondered, her gaze narrowing. It couldn''t be mere coincidence that the Cult of Ascension had chosen this particular edition of the tournament to make their move. And if they were planning something, she had a strong suspicion the Black Serpent heir was involved somehow. After all, Dupravel Nuna¡ªwas currently public enemy number one within the Cult, following his brutal execution of the previous Dragon, Noah. The Cult of Ascension never moved without purpose. They were not anarchists. They were planners. Architects of long-term devastation, who sowed seeds in silence and waited patiently for them to bloom into chaos. Which is why their presence here¡ªnow¡ªmade Muiyan Faye''s chest tighten with a creeping dread. ''Is Darnell their play?'' she thought, pupils narrowing. ''Is taking him their big plan?'' The theory settled in her mind like a stone. It made too much sense. Dupravel was too powerful for the cult to challenge on their own. But his son? Right now, surrounded by hundreds of thousands of witnesses, on neutral ground, with rules and restrictions preventing interference? It was the perfect place for a strike. ''They wouldn''t need to kill him. Just take him. Use him as leverage... and force the Guildmaster''s hand to give back the cult''s scroll .'' Her heartbeat grew louder in her ears. Because the kidnapping plan wasn''t what scared her most. What terrified her was what came after. If an incident broke out mid-tournament, or if Darnell went missing suddenly, then everyone¡ªguests, sponsors, even students¡ªwould be put under intense scrutiny. And that meant... Leo. ''If they trace anything back to his true background... if even one piece of it leaks¡ª'' She didn''t finish the thought. Couldn''t. Because Leo Skyshard might not survive the fallout. ''They''ll label him a threat. A sleeper agent of the cult. Or an infiltrator.'' Which would mean the elder was right. She would have to act. She would have to step in and save him. Even if it meant revealing her own hidden cards far earlier than planned. Chapter 179 179: Inconsistencies and a Familiar Face (Commander Jackson''s Office ¨C Midday, inside a confidential military HQ) The scent of cigar smoke curled through the room in lazy spirals, mixing with the distant echo of cheering fans from the giant screen mounted on the wall. The Sky-God Arena''s live broadcast played quietly, showing highlights from the latest Interstellar Circuits match. As Commander Jackson sat reclined behind his desk, one leg crossed over the other with a tumbler of aged whiskey half-finished beside him. He puffed slowly, savoring the cigar''s taste, when a soft ''ding'' interrupted his moment of peace. The holographic monitor embedded in his desk lit up, projecting a confidential report in bold red lettering across the glass. Subject: Leo Skyshard ¨C Financial History Audit (Requested: High Priority) Jackson raised an eyebrow. "Ah, finally. Let''s see which faction within the Mu Clan is backing the boy," he muttered, tapping the screen to open the report. At first, he scanned the first few lines of the report quickly, but then after a few seconds, he frowned, as he put the Cigar aside and sat up. "...What?" He tapped the screen again, enlarging the credit history section, as his brow furrowed deeper with each passing second. The only reason he had requested an audit on the boys financial history was because, usually when the Mu Clan sent their spawns out into the universe without memories, they loaded their bank accounts with a lot of 0''s. It was supposed to be a challenge for them to find their bank account without their memories and when they did, they were rewarded with outrageous sums like 200-500,000 MP. And while Leo''s account was the same, with an outrageous balance of 920,000 MP to his name, the originator of that transaction wasn''t the Mu Clan, but rather The Universal Department Of Interstellar Immigration and Transport. "What?" Jackson muttered again, as this made no sense to him. The department of transport only paid out money to either its employees or passengers who had worked labor jobs during their journey across the universe aboard the department''s ships, and even if Leo did either, it was impossible to earn 920,000 in a single payment. People worked their entire lives for that kind of money, so it couldn''t be that he just earned it either. "Hmm.... I wanted to see which faction in the Mu Clan is backing him, by auditing his financial history But this is not what I expected¡ª" Jackson said, taking another puff from his cigar as he couldn''t make heads or tails of this situation. His eyes kept hovering over the line :- Origin of Funds: Universal Government ¨C Department of Interstellar Immigration and Transport. As he couldn''t help but shake his head in disappointment. "Tanya, honey," he said, reaching out to the comma button on his desk. "Find out who in the Department of Interstellar Immigration and Transportat authorized a 920,000 MP transaction to a man named Leo Skyshard. I don''t care how buried the logs are¡ªpull the chain of command. I want names. I want timestamps. And if there''s a Mu Clan rat hiding in that department? I want them fired before sunset." He instructed, as "Yes, Commander" came a sweet feminine reply from the other end. "Good¡ª" Jackson said, leaning back again, as his gaze darkened. "Has the universal government agencies been infiltrated by loyalists of the six big clans?" Jackson wondered, as he couldn''t help but fear the six great clans implanting spies within every agency of the government. "I''ll definitely have to get to the bottom of this¡ª" He concluded, as he did not enjoy the idea of there being great clan loyalists within the government at all. ¡ª--------- (Meanwhile, inside a tavern on a distant planet) A hooded man sat hunched at a bar table, his shoulders slumped and fingers trembling faintly¡ªless from cold and more from the slow decay of hunger and exhaustion that had hollowed him out over the past few weeks. "One beer... and some bread, please," he rasped, voice raw like gravel dragged across metal. The bartender, a large orc with kind eyes and a soft heart, gave him a long look before nodding. A few moments later, he returned with a foaming mug and two thick slices of warm, buttered bread¡ª that were double the usual portion. "You look like you''ll faint any minute from hunger, friend," the orc said gently. "Eat up. Take your time and let me know if you need more. No shame in asking," the orc offered kindly, as the man gave a silent nod before picking up a slice with unsteady hands. *Nom* The first bite was small, cautious. But the moment the warm bread hit his tongue, a quiet sound involuntarily left his mouth that sounded something between a sigh and a sob. "Agh..." he whispered in relief, as at that point the limited restraint that he seemed to have tethered onto seemed to vanish. He tore through the meal in seconds, devouring the bread and draining the mug with a desperation that made it clear he hadn''t had a real meal in days. Maybe even weeks. And as he wiped his mouth with the back of his sleeve, leaving some money on the counter to pay the orc, the kind bartender leaned in with an offer. "If you need a room... or more food, I''ve got both. Free of charge, if you help me chop some wood out back with that sword you''re carrying." The orc offered, but the man only shook his head in response, offering a weak smile in return. "I can''t stay now. But... thank you for the offer," he said as he turned to leave. However, as he moved toward the door, his eyes caught something familiar playing on the bar''s old television screen. It was the Sky-God Arena broadcast¡ªreplays from earlier in the day. And the camera had zoomed in on a young man standing on the battlefield, his black hair tousled, daggers in hand, eyes cold and focused as the crowd screamed his name. The hooded figure''s breath caught in his throat as he stared at the screen. At first, he took a step forward. Then another. "...Leo?" The name slipped out before he could stop it, barely a whisper. His legs moved on their own as he approached the screen, heart pounding. The man on the broadcast¡ªcutting through opponent after opponent with terrifying grace and calm precision was Leo. His brother. His little brother. Alive. Fighting. Thriving. His fingers reached out slowly, brushing against the edge of the screen like it might dissolve if he blinked. His touch lingered on Leo''s face, glowing faintly in the flicker of the transmission, as emotion surged in his chest¡ªgrief, relief, guilt, pride¡ªall tangled together like a knot that had waited months to unravel. He hadn''t seen that face in so long. And now, there it was... being broadcast across the stars for the entire universe to witness. However, just as he began to savor the moment¡ª "Are you okay?" the orc bartender''s voice came from behind, snapping him back to the present. The man blinked. The screen remained. Leo''s next opponent was already falling. But the moment was over, as he turned away while pulling his hood a little lower. "I''m fine," he replied, voice hollow once again, as without another word, he walked out of the tavern, not bothering to look back even once. He couldn''t afford to stay. He was a wanted man with bounties and bloodhounds at his back, which made staying in one place for too long akin to willingly placing himself in chains. But even as he stepped into the cold dusk air, even as he vanished down the alley with shadows clinging to his heels, a small smile crept onto his face for the first time in many weeks. Leo was alive and thriving. And somehow, that knowledge alone made the road ahead seem a little less lonely for Luke¡ªbecause deep down, he felt assured that Leo would come looking for him and the others in the family soon. Chapter 180 180: What have I done? Commander Jackson wasn''t the only one digging into Leo''s background. As after his stellar performance against Button Academy, many others had begun snooping into his past as well. The first issue with Leo''s alias lay in his surname: ''Skyshard'', and how it wasn''t named Su, Mu, Gu, Lu, Du, or Yu¡ªmeaning he wasn''t publicly tied to any of the six great clans. And while some speculated that he might be a Mu Clan offspring, cast into the universe without the family name like many of their young often were, others were eager to bet on the off-chance that he wasn''t tied to the Mu Clan at all. Especially since not everyone knew about his memory loss or the circumstances leading to his Rodova admission. As those who had only just discovered him through the Circuits had no clue he was still piecing his past together¡ªso they leaned toward the belief that he was a rising star from some obscure and forgotten bloodline. But the second, more alarming issue, was his monstrous talent. A first-year Grandmaster, with blinding speed and ruthless efficiency¡ªLeo''s capabilities already eclipsed most young geniuses from even the top clans. And for someone that exceptional to appear without a dominant background? It made many wolves salivate. Monarch-level bloodlines were vanishingly rare. Outside the six great clans, the odds of such potential emerging from common blood were one in a trillion¡ªif not worse. Which was why, across the galaxy, mid-sized clan patriarchs suddenly found themselves watching closely. They saw in Leo a mystery worth solving¡ªand perhaps, a treasure worth claiming. Desperate to elevate their family''s lineage, many began quietly dispatching agents to investigate his origins, hoping to uncover anything¡ªany detail at all¡ªthat would justify an approach. As even the flimsiest thread of connection would do. Because in their world, the line between obscurity and legacy could be drawn with a marriage contract... and a well-timed introduction. ¡ª----- (Sky-God Arena ¨C Private Viewing Chamber, Alcazar Clan Rental Suite) The Alcazar clan was one of those mid-tier clans who had a couple transcendent tier warriors within their fold and some minor success in the economic sector, however, they couldn''t quite break through to the realm of being a powerhouse. They controlled a few cities on a planet and were quite famous where they lived, however, on a universal scale their influence meant nothing much. However, today, the Patriarch of the clan saw through Leo an opportunity to elevate the clan out of its mediocrity and he hatched a plan to act on it, on the spot. Standing inside a luxurious private box overlooking the central battlefield, with his hands folded behind his back, Lord Alcazar gazed towards his youngest and most beautiful daughter, who was the apple of her eye up-till yesterday. "He''s perfect," Damien Alcazar muttered. "Speed, presence, bloodline¡ªmaybe even a Monarch-talent lineage... because if he''s not at least that talented he would never make it to the Rodova team as a first year Grandmaster." Alcazar theorized, as behind him, Serina Alcazar stood stiffly, draped in a lavender silk gown, her lips trembling slightly. "After the round of 16 ends tomorrow. The day after that is a rest day for all fighters. On that day they''re supposed to participate in mandatory interviews and meet and greets, and that''s our chance to make an impression¡ª" Damien began, as he turned and looked directly into the eyes of his favorite daughter. "100,000 MP. That''s what I just paid for this access pass, that guarantees personal entry to Rodova''s VIP meet and greet event." Damien said, flashing a pass in his hands, as Serina looked down at it with a sinking feeling in her chest. "I''ve arranged your dress fitting tonight. And I''ve already contacted a Genevese stylist to fly in tomorrow morning. And pay her whatever it takes to get the fitting done in a few hours." "Father, I..." Serina intervened, struggling to find her voice as she whispered. "I''m not sure I can do this¡ª" "You must," Damien snapped back, gripping her shoulders, as the maniacal look in his eyes intensified. "This isn''t about you. This is about the clan." He gestured toward the screen in the VIP Box where Leo''s highlights were playing from earlier in the day. "If he''s from one of the great clans? Wonderful. We bind ourselves to them by marriage. We elevate in status and influence." He leaned in, eyes narrowing. "And if he isn''t? Even better. Then we manipulate him. Use him. Breed a generation of talented Skyshards under our banner and enrich our bloodline forever" Serina''s breath hitched. "I know you''re a virgin. I know this is... unpleasant. But that is the burden of those born into noble blood. You don''t get to choose who you love, Serina. You only get to serve the legacy." Serina''s eyes welled with tears, listening to her father, but she didn''t let them fall. She couldn''t. As for a moment Damien''s tone softened¡ªbut only slightly. "Wear something bold. Tight around the waist. Show him a little shoulder. Innocence with a hint of temptation. Men like that¡ªwarriors¡ªthey want sweetness until they taste blood." Serina closed her eyes. "You can cry now," he said quietly, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. "But not in front of him. When you see Leo Skyshard... you smile. You shine. You give him a reason to remember you." She nodded through the tears. No protest. No defiance. Because failure was not an option. Not in the Alcazar household. Not in this cruel universe. She had been cherished by the clan all her life so far and now it was her turn to pay them back. ¡ª------------ (Sky-God Arena ¨C Upper Bleachers, The Cola Clan) "No! No! No! You don''t understand, Papa!" screamed Layna Cola, stomping her foot as she turned red in the face. "You have to buy me that pass!" Across from her, Lord Cola¡ªa plump man with greying sideburns and an oversized Clan Cola crest stitched onto his tunic¡ªclutched a trembling hand to his chest like he''d just been shot. "100,000 MP?! For a single meet-and-greet token?" he gasped. "You want me to mortgage my left kidney for a five-minute handshake?" "It''s not just a handshake!" Layna cried, throwing a plush cushion across the room. "It''s Leo Skyshard! Do you have any idea what that man does to me?" "Layna, you''re nineteen¡ª" "And I know what I want! That man is cool, mysterious, insanely fast, and he saved Rodova all on his own! I love him, Papa!" "Oh sweet stars above," Lord Cola muttered, rubbing his temples as his daughter began pacing furiously. "I will literally never forgive you if you ruin my one chance to meet him. I''ll run away. I''ll join the Pepsi Clan. I''ll change my surname to Pepper!" "Don''t you dare take that beautiful cola name off your records¡ª!" Layna collapsed dramatically onto a couch, burying her face in a sequin-stuffed pillow. "Just let me meet him. I don''t care if I cry, faint, or forget how to breathe¡ªjust let me try." Lord Cola stared at her for a long moment, the dramatic sniffles echoing louder than the arena crowd outside. Finally, with a groan of defeat, he yanked his datapad from his belt and tapped furiously. "I''m going to regret this when your mother finds out... but fine," he said, shaking his head. "You''ll get your damn pass. Just don''t tell her how much I paid." Layna shot upright, her teary eyes wide with disbelief. "Wait¡ªreally?!" "Stars help me, yes," he sighed. "AAAAAAHHH!" Layna shrieked in joy, launching herself into her father''s arms with enough force to nearly knock him over. "You''re the best papa ever!" Lord Cola patted her awkwardly on the back, groaning under the weight. "Just don''t faint on the boy. Or propose. Or talk about marriage. Or babies. Or¡ª" "Too late!" she sang, twirling in the air as she danced around the room. "I''m gonna marry Leo Skyshard and name our first son Cola Skyshard!" "Oh gods," Lord Cola muttered, reaching for his flask. "What have I done..." Chapter 181 181: Round Of 16 (Next Day ¨C Sky-God Arena, Round of 16) Rodova''s second match in the Interstellar Circuits had a different air about it. They weren''t cocky. They weren''t smiling. They weren''t underestimating anyone. After the embarrassment they endured against Button Academy, no one¡ªleast of all Yu Shen¡ªtook anything for granted anymore. Which was why today''s roster looked like a declaration of war. Yu Shen. Minerva. Su Yang. Leo. And Enzo, a last-minute addition slotted in as the backup fifth, but with no expectation of stepping into the arena unless something went catastrophically wrong. This was Rodova''s true hand. Their real starting lineup. And the crowd could feel it. ¡ª------------ "Well, well, well... if it isn''t the fallen titans returning to the field," Derek chuckled, adjusting his headset as the camera zoomed in on the Rodova team walking toward the arena staging zone. "Yesterday was rough for Rodova," Lee chimed in, his voice more grounded. "They went down 0-4 to Button Academy before Leo Skyshard pulled off the most epic comeback in recent Circuits history." "Yeah, Leo was a monster yesterday," Derek agreed. "But let''s not sugarcoat it¡ªthe rest of the team humiliated themselves which is why you see none of those members in today''s lineup. Button Academy was supposed to be a warm-up round for a team like Rodova, and yet they nearly lost it all." "Well, based on today''s lineup," Lee said, "they''re clearly not here to mess around anymore. Yu Shen, Su Yang, Minerva... all back on the board." "And their opponents?" Derek said, glancing at his notes. "The Red Demon Academy. An all-demon roster. Big boys. Thick skin. Twice the muscle mass of your average human." "Expect this match to be physical Derek," Lee nodded. "The Red Demons are known for their brute strength and aggressive fighting styles. But based on what the Red Demon Academy showed us in the previous rounds, they''re much more than just plain brutes..." The camera panned to the center of the field where Su Yang stepped up for the opening bout, facing off against a massive 8.5-foot-tall demon with horns curled like twin rams and a cleaver-like greatsword slung over his shoulder. "...It looks like Rodova brought their own monster to open against the Red Demons," Derek whistled. "I mean, just look at Su Yang. Those massive arms. That towering posture. Those unyielding golden eyes. I''d say he looks half a demon himself. Because if it was anyone else apart from him staring against a demon, they would look tiny in comparison¨C" ¡ª------------ (Pillar-Wall Arena ¨C Su Yang''s First Match) The arena for today''s fight was the simpler Pillar-Wall Arena. Which had simple stone columns protruding out of the arena surface at various intervals. It wasn''t one of the tricky arenas where surroundings changed a lot, but you still couldn''t charge in a straight line for too long. Once both fighters took their starting spots, the referee raised his hand to signal the start. "BEGIN!" The referee said, dropping his hand, as the demon swordsman roared and charged, lifting his cleaver high. The ground cracked under each of his strides as he bore down on Su Yang with all the fury of a wrecking ball. But Su Yang didn''t even flinch. He stood his ground, expression blank, sword resting against his shoulder like it weighed nothing. *CLANG¡ª!* The first clash of weapons sent a shockwave rippling through the arena. However instead of being pushed down or back, like many expected him to, when engaging in a contest of strength against a Demon, Su Yang effortlessly deflected his opponents cleaver, as he sent the demon backflipping not once, but twice¡ªbefore he rolled across the arena floor and crashed into a nearby stone pillar. *OOOO¡ª* The crowd erupted as "WHAT?!" Derek shouted over the roar. "Did he just send a demon twice his size cartwheeling?!" "He didn''t just block that strike, Derek, he completely overpowered his opponent, countering his attack with more force than the demon came in with. That''s not just strength, that''s technique¡ªpure, honed, explosive technique!" Lee added, as Derek hummed in agreement. After regaining his footing, the demon snarled and charged again, but Su Yang moved like a ghost. He sidestepped a downward cleave and swept low, slashing the demon''s knee with surgical precision. Before the demon could fall, Su Yang grabbed him by the shoulder, spun, and launched him into the air like a ragdoll. As the demon tried to stabilize mid-air, Su Yang was already there¡ªleaping high, higher than seemed physically possible¡ªand came crashing down with a sword strike that hit like a thunderbolt. BOOM¡ª The arena floor cracked beneath the demon''s body as Su Yang landed. The demon being knocked out cold, as he was rushed to the medical bay immediately. "KO! Rodova takes the first point!" Derek declared as the crowd roared in approval, as this was the exact type of fighting they were here to see. "ARE YOU NOT ENTERTAINED?" Su Yang said, spreading his arms wide, as being the crowd pleaser that he was, he made sure to hype up his supporters before his next fight. ¡ª------------ (Second Match ¨C Su Yang vs. Red Demon Academy''s 2nd Fighter, an axe wielder) Another demon stepped forward, this one with a serrated axe and a brawler''s stance. But it didn''t matter. Su Yang dissected him within a minute. Parries, feints, brutal precision¡ªevery time the demon tried to initiate a combo, Su Yang disrupted it mid-flow and punished the attempt with crushing sword strikes. Within thirty seconds, the demon''s weapon was broken, and Su Yang planted his foot against his chest, sending him flying across the arena and out of bounds. "Point number two to Rodova! Su Yang is absolutely dominating this match!" Lee shouted, nearly out of breath. "Who needs magic when you can fold demons like laundry?" Derek added, laughing. ¡ª------------ (Third Match, Fourth Match, Minerva ) After his second win, Su Yang raised his hand for substitution, tagging in Minerva without saying a word, as was the pre-made plan before the match began. Minerva stepped onto the field in silence, longbow strapped to her back, silver arrows glinting in her quiver, as the demon across from her snarled, brandishing twin whips charged with dark mana. "Begin¡ª" The referee declared, as the Demon dashed forward in zigzag motion, closing the distance fast¡ªbut Minerva didn''t blink. *Thwip¡ª!* The first arrow nailed his shoulder mid-sprint. [Rapid Shot] *Thwip¡ª!* *Thwip¡ª!* The next two slammed into his thigh and hip, breaking his movement rhythm entirely. *Thwip* *Thwip* . . . *Thwip* By the time he got within ten feet, Minerva had planted so many arrows into his body that the poor demon collapsed under his own weight, unable to stand. As the referee blew the whistle to signal for the end of the fight. "Rodova takes point three." The referee declared, as the crowd cheered, this time with more awe than excitement. "Minerva''s accuracy is just cruel," Lee whispered. "She doesn''t just shoot to wound¡ªshe disables key muscle groups. It''s like watching a doctor dissect someone mid-combat." "Can her next opponent give her more of a challenge?" Derek wondered, as the fourth red demon stepped up. The fourth demon fighter was a shield warrior, the perfect counter for an archer, however, since he was just a master level warrior, the difference between the two remained too large for him to overcome. He tried to charge at Minerva as soon as the match began, however, Minerva just responded by firing high into the sky. Then suddenly shooting low, as the charging demon became confused on what was going on. After that, Minerva suddenly shot an arrow behind him, as the shot ricocheted off a pillar and struck him in the back, before the one that she shot in the sky hit him on top of the head, ending the fight instantly. "Winner, Rodova¡ª" The referee declared as the crowd lost it. This was the most badass way to finish an opponent, and they loved it, as Minerva simply turned and flicked her hair before walking back towards the contestant area, as she tagged Yu Shen in. ¡ª------------ (Fifth Match ¨C Yu Shen Enters) The crowd buzzed as the Rodova Captain walked into the arena. "IT''S HIM!" Derek screamed. "THE RODOVA CAPTAIN IS FINALLY HERE!" "Yu Shen enters the field!" Lee echoed, voice booming. "And judging by the roar from the stands, the crowd''s been eagerly waiting for this moment!" Lee said, as the excitement in the air seemed to automatically triple when Yu Shen walked into the field, as the cheers he received were unlike anything any other Rodova fighter got before him. Wielding twin swords coated in shimmering frost, Yu Shen didn''t waste any time once the match began, as he charged at his opponent with ruthless speed. The final demon opponent was a spellcaster, building up fire spells at rapid speed. But Yu Shen didn''t let him breathe. Using elegant footwork and blinding speed, he appeared in front of the caster before the second fireball had even charged¡ªand slashed through his protective spells like they were paper. With just two sweeping arcs of his blades, he froze the demon''s arms at the joints¡ªand shattered them with a final cross-slash that ended the fight instantly. "Match over! Rodova wins all five rounds¡ª5-0!" the announcer declared, as the crowd exploded in applause and chants praising Yu Shen. "Now that¡ª" Derek said, his voice breathless, "¡ªis how you bounce back from a bad day." "Rodova did not just win today," Lee added. "They sent a message to all the other academies watching, that don''t mistake us as weak, that we are still the number one seed. And they surely looked like it today!" Chapter 182 182: Crisis Averted.... For Now There were no wild celebrations inside the Rodova locker room after their Round of 16 win. Everyone sat quietly, catching their breath as Yu Shen, Su Yang, and Minerva downed stamina recovery potions in silence¡ª Until Yu Shen finally broke the quiet. "Tomorrow''s a rest day. The quarterfinals won''t begin until the day after, but we still have obligations¡ªfan meet and greets, press events, the whole circus. So listen up¡ªrest your bodies. Don''t go wandering off. Don''t do anything that''ll get us sanctioned or draw the wrong kind of attention." He paused, letting that sink in before continuing. "Our next opponents are the Nature Academy. They''ve got two Grandmasters in their lineup now, which means this won''t be an easy fight. If we get past them... chances are we''ll face Clarence Academy the very next day. And they''ve got three Grandmasters this year, and frankly, they''re looking better than they''ve ever looked before. And if¡ªsomehow¡ªwe make it to the finals... then we''re going up against Geneva. A full Grandmaster roster. No weak links. No freebies. So I don''t think I need to spell out just how hard that fight is going to be." He stood up, voice steady. "Which means tomorrow may be the last true break you get in this tournament. So I advise you to use it wisely." Yu Shen said, as he gazed towards only Leo, Su Yang and Minerva, like the other members of the team, did not even matter to him. "Yes, Captain¨C" Minerva replied, while Leo and Su Yang nodded, as Yu Shen sat back down looking satisfied. However, while Leo sat care-free within the Rodova changing room, back at the Horizon Dominion head office on planet StarGate, things got real messy, real fast. ¡ª------ (Planet StarGate, Horizon Dominion head office) "Ma''am... there''s an urgent report regarding one of our rising talents¡ªLeo Skyshard," the assistant said, his voice low and tense as he handed over a glowing data slate. They stood inside Horizon Dominion''s head office on planet StarGate, surrounded by towering windows that overlooked the spire-heavy skyline. The atmosphere inside the office was all marble, silence, and money as Ladina Horizon, CEO and part-owner of the Horizon Dominion Group, raised a perfectly shaped brow as she set her protein smoothie down and took a look at the slate. She skimmed the headline¡ªand stilled. Subject: Leo Skyshard ¨C Flagged as a Wanted Criminal (Planet Terra Nova) "Tch..." she exhaled, scrolling with a practiced flick. "What now?" The report was ludicrous. According to Planet Terra Nova''s local government, Leo Skyshard was being charged with: 1)Unauthorized leaking of classified information 2)Resisting arrest 3)Double homicide of local enforcement agents They were suing him for a grand sum of 250 million MP in the Universal Court. And most hilariously their report mentioned how Leo had damaged government earning potential by influencing migrant workers to make ''smarter life choices'' Amongst the poor, he was apparently hailed as a hero. However, amongst Planet Terra Nova''s corrupt elite? A nuisance who disrupted a predatory exploitation scheme. "It''s clearly a smear job," the assistant offered nervously. "A local power move. Low-level nonsense¡ªbut the real problem is that it somehow made it into the Universal Government''s official registry." Ladina leaned back in her chair, lips pursed, eyes cool. "How did you find this so suddenly?" She asked, as the assistant presented the anonymous email they received recently. "We got an anonymous email today, which we have traced back to the lead investigating officer on Leo''s case, who is blackmailing us for money to keep this hush, hush or threatening to release it to the press--" The assistant said, as Ladina frowned. "If he gives it to the universal media, they could try to spin this into a PR nightmare and accuse Horizon Dominion of hiring a known criminal. Try to drag our name through the mud during peak Circuits coverage. How the fuck did this event bypass our background check system? Did no-one check out the kid before offering him a contract?" Ladina asked, turning towards her assistant, who quickly showed her another data slate. "The background data given to us by the Rodova Military Academy came as clean. And since Rodova is such a reputed source we trusted them to know this¡ª" The assistant replied, as Ladina let out a long sigh. "ALWAYS DOUBLE CHECK¨C" She said, pressing a finger to her forehead, as she contemplated on what to do next. "How important is Leo Skyshard again? Is it fine if we throw him to the wolves?" She asked coldly, as the assistant quickly tapped his slate, pulling up Leo''s metrics. "Extremely high ceiling, ma''am. He''s projected to become one of the most marketable names in the Circuits if he survives till finals. Viewer traction is already spiking." Ladina smiled faintly, brushing a lock of hair behind her ear. "Then we protect the investment." She tapped her nails against the desk once¡ªtwice¡ªthen issued her decision. "Bribe the local official on Terra Nova handling the investigation. Have them alter Leo''s facial profile in the records¡ªjust enough that, despite the name match, facial recognition won''t flag him." She stood and walked toward the massive glass wall, arms crossed behind her back. "Meanwhile, grease someone inside the Universal Government''s database division and have the entry wiped from the registry altogether. Use up to a million MP total. I want it done in four hours or less." The assistant bowed. "Yes, ma''am. Understood." "And if this ever comes back to bite us, we''ll claim we ran a full background check, and nothing showed up. Clean hands, clean conscience." With that, she turned away from the skyline, already moving on to the next crisis. "Leo Skyshard is valuable. So until he''s not... we protect him like he''s royalty." The assistant nodded and left¡ªleaving the queen to her empire. This was by no means an ideal situation for the Horizon Dominion Group to be in, however, this was exactly how the business world worked. The most profitable investments always came with some caveat or the other, and you often had to handle things behind the scenes to keep the ugly truth buried. This would not only prove as a good business decision for the Horizon Dominion Group if everything worked out as planned, but could also be used as leverage to renegotiate Leo Skyshards contract in the future, by letting him know that he owed them one. ¡ª------- After receiving his instructions, Ladina''s assistant did not wait a single second before mobilizing the Horizon Group''s ''Fixers'' to take care of Ladina''s instructions. The Horizon Dominion Group was a wealthy and powerful conglomerate with deep ties within the Universal Government. For them to go up against a small fry like some local government on an obscure planet was nothing much, as they expected to have this whole incident settled within mere hours. The Horizon Group''s fixers were specialists¡ªghosts in the system¡ªtrained to scrub, rewrite, and reshape official data across thousands of worlds without leaving a trace. As by the time an hour passed, the Terra Nova official overseeing Leo''s case had already "re-evaluated" his report, uploading a new facial profile that bore only a vague resemblance to the real Leo Skyshard. Meanwhile a second fixer forwarded a silent bribe to a data registry clerk within the Universal Government, who, in exchange for a generous payout, purged Leo''s criminal record from every tier of the interstellar database. Within three hours, it was done. No loose ends. No evidence. To the public, Leo Skyshard remained clean. Untouched. A prodigy untainted by scandal. And as Ladina reviewed the final confirmation on her tablet, she gave a slight nod and calmly returned to her protein drink, thinking that the crisis was already behind her. Chapter 183 183: Media Event (Sky-God Arena ¨C Rodova VIP Villa, Morning of the Rest Day) The morning sun had barely risen over the grand lotus shaped spire''s of the Sky-God Arena when a line of black hover-cars began parking outside Team Rodova''s private villa. Each vehicle gleamed with the logos of major sponsors¡ªHorizon Dominion, Emerald Arms Consortium, Crimson Phoenix, and more¡ªspilling out teams of stylists, PR reps, branding advisors, and media consultants. Their movements were crisp, professional, and entirely without mercy for the sleepy fighters within, as they stormed the villa without any regard for the team''s privacy. ¡ª-------- Inside the villa, silence lingered. Until it didn''t. *BANG¡ª* The door to Leo''s room swung open without warning as a flurry of Horizon Dominion stylists and handlers barged in. Leo was asleep in bed when they entered, however, he was up and alert within a split second, looking like he was ready for war. Thankfully, it wasn''t enemies that had ambushed him, as after looking at the Horizon Dominion logos on the chest of people entering his room, he simply looked up once and nodded. "Good. You''re up. That makes things easier," said one of the lead stylists, snapping her fingers as two others moved in behind her with kits in hand. "Take this, Mr Skyshard," another added, handing Leo a small pill and a glowing vial. "It''s a rapid skin detox combo. You''ll sweat a lot¡ªfor about ten minutes, but it will cleanse every pore in your body and you will be left with a clear, glowing skin" Leo took them both without a word, swallowed them dry, and closed his eyes. A minute later, the effects hit. Sweat began pouring from his body like a waterfall. His shirt clung to him, drenched within seconds, as every pore opened up and heat radiated from his core. Ten minutes passed in silence, the room filled only with the sounds of his slow, steady breathing and the quiet notes of the stylists reviewing his schedule, but once the ten minutes were over¨C "Shower. Warm water only. Five minutes max," a voice instructed from the doorway, handing him a bathrobe as Leo nodded and walked into the bathroom. By the time he emerged, towel wrapped around his waist, steam trailing behind him¡ªhis skin had taken on a clean, polished glow, hair damp and slicked back slightly from the heat. As the stylists wasted no time. One began blow-drying his hair into the approved shape for the day''s events. Another rubbed a light serum into his jawline, enhancing the sharpness of his features, while the third held up several outfit options, each tailored precisely to Leo''s physique¡ªdark, elegant, and broadcast-friendly. Meanwhile, the media consultants moved in with their datapads. "The media today may ask you about the brutality with which you fight," one began. "You need to come off as measured. Not cocky. Try something like: ''The stakes are high. I don''t hold back, because I can''t afford to.''" "Another likely question," added the second consultant, "is about your presence on the main roster as a first year. Especially your dynamic with Su Yang. Our goal for this question is to project a humble, brotherly image of you. So it''s recommended you reply with something like: ''I''m just trying to help the team as best as I can¡ª and, Su Yang''s like a brother to me''." "If they ask about the Button Academy comeback," the first consultant added, "say something like: ''It looked tough, but I had faith in my fighting skills. I just focused on the next opponent. One at a time. Kept myself grounded and focused till the end''." The consultants bombarded him with PR training, to which Leo replied nothing. He just nodded patiently after each note being read to him as he knew that there was no point behind telling these corporate clowns that he wasn''t going to follow their script, so he just pretended to be co-operative. He had never attended a media or fan event before today, nor had he seen one play over the television, so he had no idea about what to expect from it. However, if there was one thing that he was certain of¡ª it was the fact that he wasn''t going to pretend to be something he was actually not, just because there was a camera on him. Whatever the event turned out to be, he''d face it the only way he knew how¡ªwhich was by showing up as his genuine self. ¡ª----------- 20 minutes before the event was scheduled to begin, Leo and every other sponsored fighter on the team looked dressed and ready for the ordeal, as Leo felt quite surprised on how good some of these guys looked. Compared to their usual fighting gear, the aura of the team members changed drastically when they wore formal suits and custom accessories, as Yu Shen and Su Yang in particular looked like male supermodels. "What do you think eh? Skyshard? Think I''ll meet my future wife at this event today?" Su Yang asked, as Leo scoffed and began to fake-cough. "With that muscular body of yours, the only fangirls chasing you are going to be orcs, Yang.... So unless you plan to take-in an Orc wife, don''t get your hopes too high," Leo replied as Su Yang snorted in disbelief. "Don''t forget the Demon-Kind.... I think those dig Su Yang too!" Minerva added from the background, as Su Yang turned and raised his arms in protest. "I''m popular amongst human girls too... you guys are just too jealous to admit it¨C" He said, as Leo just shook his head in disbelief. This was the exact kind of pointless banter that made him feel like his time was better utilised training or doing combat drills, however, the contents of his contract with Horizon were clear. Attending Media Events was a must! ¡ª------ Soon, the Rodova team arrived at the event venue in a sleek private bus, its sides adorned with the academy''s crest. As the doors hissed open, the first thing they saw was Principal Alric standing just outside the barricades, waiting with his usual flamboyance. He looked freshly arrived himself¡ªhis coat still buttoned from the shuttle ride, his silver hair untouched by the wind. "Yu Shen, my boy!" he called out, stepping forward with open arms, as Yu Shen who was first to disembark from the shuttle, eagerly embraced the principal, with a few minor photographers excitedly snapping shots of the two embracing for the cameras. Meanwhile, the rest of the team began disembarking behind him, each adjusting their jackets or brushing off lint as the flashes continued to spark around them. And then¡ª "Skyshard, my BOYYY¡ª!" Alric suddenly bellowed with exaggerated warmth, his voice drawing curious looks from reporters and fans alike. As Leo paused for the slightest second, feeling unsure about why Alric was summoning him with such theatrical energy¡ªbefore deciding to finally play along. "Principal¨C" Leo said curtly before stepping forward, as Alric immediately swept him into a half-embrace, his grip surprisingly firm. "Smile for the cameras," he whispered quickly into Leo''s ear¡ªhis tone low and business-like. As Leo obeyed, slipping on a faint, controlled smile just as the shutters clicked around them. They separated a moment later, with Alric gripping Leo''s hand in a firm handshake, as he squeezed just hard enough to make a point before moving on to greet the others. He gave Minerva a nod, clapped Su Yang on the shoulder, and even gave Enzo a brief handshake. Before finally throwing his arms around Professors David and Hen, as he pulled both men close for a hearty laugh. "Hahaha¡ª" The sound filled the air, as Leo blinked in confusion. For a moment, it was hard for him to believe what he was seeing¡ªPrincipal Alric and Professor David standing side by side, laughing like old friends despite their well-known differences. But apparently, this was what media attention did to people. Whatever disputes they had behind closed doors did not exist here. As in front of the cameras, the Rodova faculty presented a united front, acting as a one big, happy family, for the rest of the universe to see. Chapter 184 184: Red Carpet (Sky-God Arena ¨C Red Carpet Entrance) Leo did not expect to see a long red carpet leading into the actual event hall once he stepped inside the main building. Apparently, the media waiting outside were the small-fry¡ªbecause the real frenzy began here. Dozens of flashing lights exploded all at once as the Rodova team entered the hallway, flanked by golden pillars and a wide ceremonial carpet that stretched nearly fifty meters. Holographic banners hovered overhead, displaying the logos of the top academies participating in today''s event, and the universal government. "Sir! Sir! Leo Skyshard, please smile for us¡ª!" "Su Yang, could you flex your biceps for the fans?! Just one pose, please!" "Minerva! Gorgeous, absolutely stunning¡ªcan we get a shot with your thigh slit and a dreamy look?" The crowd of photographers, digital streamers, and independent reporters didn''t even attempt to maintain decorum when the Rodova team entered, as they yelled, begged, barked, and praised, their voices clashing into a chaotic wave of desperation. The Rodova team advanced painfully slowly along the carpet, as Yu Shen was repeatedly pulled away by some fan or reporter for an autograph. However, while he, Su Yang and Minerva played nice, Leo continued to remain silent and unbothered. No matter how much the reporters around him begged. No matter how hard some of his fans yelled for an autograph, Leo just prodded along unbothered, as if he had suddenly turned deaf. "Leo! Just a smile¡ª!" "Leo Skyshard! Is it true that you follow a vegetarian diet?!" "Skyshard! What''s your secret training method?! Are you single?!" The press yelled, however Leo ignored all of them. Unfazed, unflinching, eyes forward¡ªuntil a firm push came from the side, pushing him towards one of the biggest media houses in the room. "Go," Alric whispered beside him, shoving him lightly in the direction of a polished reporter in a silver dress, holding a mic with the Universal Government insignia. Her eyes lit up the moment Leo stepped forward, as she couldn''t believe that she snagged the popular Leo Skyshard for her exclusive. "Mr. Skyshard! So glad to finally meet you. Just a few questions, if you don''t mind..." she began, as Leo turned slightly, his expression unreadable, as the cameras swiveled to focus entirely on him. Leo looked around to see if he could somehow bail out of this one, however, all of his team members seemed to be involved in an interview of their own, as Leo sighed and submitted to his fate. "Sure, Go Ahead¡ª" He replied dryly, as he stared into the eyes of the reporter with his usual cold gaze. "Mr. Skyshard, as you must be aware, you''ve become quite the universal sensation after your stunning performance against Button Academy," the reporter beamed, mic in hand, her posture picture-perfect. "How does it feel? To gain such popularity so quickly¡ªand have thousands of fan pages pop up to support you across the GalaxyNet?" Leo blinked once. "I''m not on GalaxyNet. Nor do I care about any fan pages." *Cough.* *Cough.* The reporter let out a tense laugh, clearly caught off guard by the blunt response. "Haha... so cold," she said, flashing a forced smile toward the camera as she frantically tapped her data slate, skipping to the next question. "Well then! Let''s try this¡ªmaking it to the starting lineup of a prestigious team like Rodova as a first-year student... that must be a proud moment! You and your parents must be thrilled. Was this always your dream growing up?" She asked, as Leo''s expression didn''t change at all. He only gave a slight shrug to the camera before saying¨C "Who doesn''t dream of becoming strong?" "My goal was always to grow stronger¡ªfor myself. I never aimed to join any team. But while chasing that goal, I ended up becoming strong enough to earn a spot on Rodova''s roster... so I took it. But would I have lost sleep if I hadn''t made it?" He paused for a beat. "Nah." The reporter''s professional smile faltered ever so slightly, a thin crack appearing beneath the pressure of Leo''s deadpan responses. She tapped a few notes into her slate, already realizing this wasn''t going to be the warm, promotional soundbite her producers were hoping for. Still, she pressed on¡ªher voice just a touch tighter, though still composed. "Well then," she said with a strained chuckle. "Let''s talk about something a little lighter." She cleared her throat, eyes flicking to the next question. "Su Yang publicly posted on the GalaxyNet following your comeback victory a few days ago¡ªcalling you ''A brother to him'' and congratulating you for a stellar performance. The post''s already viral, with millions of shares." She turned to the camera with a polished smile. "So tell our audience¡ªwhat kind of dynamic do the two of you share?" This was supposed to be a feel good question, one where Leo replied that Su Yang was his best friend and that the bond they shared was like actual siblings. However, Leo did not reply with what he had been trained for, as instead he spoke his truth. "He''s annoying at times," he said flatly as the reporter''s smile froze. "But I acknowledge him as a warrior," Leo continued, voice steady. "He''s got grit. Perseverance. And he can eat a hundred Su Ran''s for breakfast." There was a slight pause before he added, "His speed needs work. Hopefully he trains that more in the future." The reporter blinked, unsure whether to laugh or wince. "And as far as him being my brother...Well I wouldn''t call him that. But he''s for sure my only friend in Rodova." The camera lingered on Leo''s face¡ª as he looked calm, unreadable, yet somehow unshakably sincere. And as awkward silence threatened to settle, the reporter quickly forced a laugh, her practiced smile sliding back into place. "Well... you heard it here first, folks," she said, shifting on her heels. "Rodova''s team chemistry seems as raw as their combat strength!" She gestured toward the camera with a flourish. "We''ll be back with more coverage from the red carpet in just a moment¡ªdon''t go anywhere!" The moment the camera blinked off, the reporter let out a long, quiet exhale, muttering to herself in distress as Leo already began walking away. "Stars help me, I''m never interviewing that man again..." She whispered under her breath, as she thought of a dozen silent curses while staring at Leo''s back. ¡ª------ Meanwhile, unlike Leo¡ªSu Yang, Minerva, and Yu Shen handled the media frenzy like seasoned professionals. Su Yang was practically glowing under the spotlight, flashing his trademark grin as he flexed when requested, striking poses with dramatic flair that sent some of the younger reporters squealing with delight. "Yes, yes, Leo''s comeback against Button was amazing," he said, winking at a holo-cam. "Leo did all the heavy lifting. I''m just lucky to call the guy my teammate... and maybe his better-looking twin." He laughed at his own joke and then gave the camera a confident thumbs-up, completely at ease. Minerva, meanwhile, fielded questions coming her way with grace, offering measured answers about team strategy, her training routine, and how proud she was to be part of such a talented group. When asked about Leo, she smiled softly and said, "He''s a mystery¡ªbut one I''m grateful to fight beside." She let the reporters draw their own conclusions from that and moved on like a practiced diplomat. Yu Shen was the last to pass through the media gauntlet, exuding quiet authority in his sharp suit. His responses were calm, articulate, and impossible to pick apart. He praised Su Yang''s growth, Minerva''s work ethic, and even gave Leo a nod of approval when asked about him. "He doesn''t speak much," Yu Shen said. "But Leo''s one of the best first-years I''ve seen. Probably the most talented of us all. I trust him a lot. And for now that''s all that matters." It was the perfect quote¡ªfirm, loyal, and PR-approved. And just like that, the Rodova trio danced through the flashing lights and recording drones with ease¡ªprojecting the image of a polished, united front. Smiling. Laughing. Praising each other. Just as the universe expected them to. Meanwhile, Leo stood off to the side, arms crossed, watching them work the red carpet like it was a battlefield of its own. And in his own quiet way, he respected it. He wasn''t built for this game. But they were. And right now, they were playing it flawlessly. Chapter 185 185: Fans (Across the Universe ¨C GalaxyNet Livestream Commentary & Social Reactions) As the red carpet stream continued broadcasting across GalaxyNet, comment sections, fan forums, and reaction feeds lit up in real time¡ª with hundreds of millions of viewers watching the Rodova team strut down the carpet. And when Leo Skyshard''s interview aired? The universe net fractured. [GalaxyNet Stream ¨C Top Comment Section, Sponsored by Crimson Pulse Media] @CutieDemon_87: > "Did he seriously say he didn''t care about his fans?? What a jerk. Like, bro, we STAND UP for you and defend you on social media and you don''t even feel thankful for us?" @PeachyPhoenix: > "He''s hot, don''t get me wrong. But that attitude?? Nah. Cold men are so out of fashion. My Su Yang would NEVER." @RodovaFanMom: > "I hope the Horizon Dominion PR team drops him after this. He''s not grateful AT ALL. This kind of arrogance is dangerous for the brand." But just as the disapproval swelled... Another wave of fans started carving a different path entirely. @WarCriminalWife: > "No smiles. No fake charm. Just brutal honesty and death in his eyes. Finally... a man worth simping for." @EmperorVibes: > "He said ''nah'' with his whole chest. This man doesn''t care about fame, politics, or PR. He''s just here to win. I respect that." @SkyshardCult (Verified Fanpage): > "Others wear suits for the cameras. Leo wears it to hide the blood of his enemies splattered on his chest. We''re witnessing the rise of a true killer." @GalaxyThorns_Alpha: > "He''s the anti-hero we didn''t know we needed. The kind of guy who doesn''t show up to parties... but makes sure they end early." @MyGFLeftMeForLeo: > "He called Su Ran food for Su Yang. I screamed. I ascended. Feed me more, King." Even professional analysts started weighing in: @Teller_Nova (Sports Psych Analyst): > "Skyshard may have just tanked his marketability¡ªor he may have pioneered a new wave of raw, brutal warrior branding. Only time will tell." @DariusHex (Esports Commentator): > "This kid doesn''t want fame. Doesn''t want friends. Doesn''t even want us. He wants victory. And that''s why he terrifies the competition." And perhaps the most viral quote of the hour? A short clip of Leo''s calm expression as he said: > "He''s annoying. But I acknowledge him as a warrior." Followed by a fan''s captioned remix: "Bros before PR." As within the hour, memes flooded GalaxyNet. ¡ª Leo''s face imposed over a silent assassin walking away from an exploding media stage. ¡ª A shirtless Su Yang with the caption: "He''s my brother." And Leo under it saying: "...No he''s not." ¡ª-------- Back at the Horizon Dominion Group HQ, the PR team watched in panic, as Leo did not follow the script that they had prepared for him at all. "I''m going to get fired.... My job, my career are gone¨C" Said the PR head responsible for Leo, as she sulked and buried her head in her hands. However, what she thought was a PR disaster, actually turned out to be an organic wave of promotions, as Leo was tagged and reshared 4x more than any other warrior walking the red carpet. "Why''s our engagement rate spiking?" one analyst gasped. Another swiveled in his chair. "The negative sentiment is dropping. He''s going viral in the underground forums. Dark fanbase engagement is up 400%." "Wait... wait¡ªlook at this. We''re getting repeat shares across both light and dark channels," a third data analyst blurted out, his eyes wide as a fresh wave of metrics scrolled across his monitor. The Horizon Dominion PR lounge had gone from despair to disbelief to full-blown celebration. "Fanpage creation just doubled in twenty minutes," someone else added. "Half of them are rebranding as Skyshard Syndicates... is that a thing now?!" "It is now," said a fourth, already taking screenshots for the next promotional brief, as the PR head who had buried her face in her hands slowly raised her head, blinking in confusion. "We... we didn''t just survive that?" A nearby strategist smirked and cracked open a can of synth-caffeine. "No, honey. We just struck gold." ¡ª--------- Meanwhile, back at the head office, the executive dashboard buzzed to life¡ª and Ladina Horizon herself skimmed through the live updates from her penthouse suite on StarGate. She took one look at the skyrocketing metrics, the fan reactions, and the heat maps lighting up across three quadrants... before nodding once. "Let him keep being himself," she said softly. "Turns out the galaxy likes killers more than it likes saints." "Change the PR campaign, project him as the cold man he shows himself to be, make the most of his persona and brand him appropriately¡ª" And just like that, Leo Skyshard¡ªcold, silent, brutally honest¡ªwas no longer just a promising fighter. He had become a movement. A myth. A media storm wrapped in midnight steel. ¡ª----------- (Within the VIP Meet and Greet Lounge) After the press-walk and the red carpet, came the common meet and greet area where fighters of all teams met with some of the common ticket fans and the top sponsors of the event¡ª And it was here that Serina patiently waited for Leo, as although she had a VIP pass to the Rodova Team Lounge as a ''Super Fan'', she couldn''t go in there yet, as the Rodova team had not yet arrived. Serina found herself dressed in a navy-blue gown today that hugged her figure with precision only noble-tailoring could buy. The fabric was dark when no light was cast on it, yet it shimmered faintly under the overhead chandeliers, catching light at the curves and casting shadows at just the right angles to accentuate her natural beauty. Her long dark hair was styled into soft waves that cascaded down one shoulder, her makeup flawless, that highlighted her almond eyes and high cheekbones with just enough allure to turn heads¡ªbut not enough to seem desperate. But in case that wasn''t enough, the family tailor added a bold slit in her dress that revealed a smooth line of leg that many of the young male fighters found impossible to ignore. And they didn''t ignore her. Because, within minutes of arriving, Serina had been approached by no less than seven different warriors¡ªtwo of them high-seed circuit contenders¡ªoffering her everything from compliments to drinks to dinner reservations. However, since her instructions about who to fraternise with were clear, she simply smiled politely at them all, charming when needed, demure when it suited her, but never letting the conversations linger. Because her eyes kept flicking toward the entrance. Searching. Waiting. And though the praise and attention swirled around her, giving her a faint but undeniable boost in confidence¡ªnone of it mattered once he walked in. Leo Skyshard. The moment he stepped into the lounge, all noise fell away in her head. The pulse of the music, the chatter of voices, the clinking of glasses¡ªit all blurred as her heart skipped a beat. He was dressed in that sharp, jet-black suit tailored by Horizon Dominion, the collar high, the sleeves tight around his arms, his eyes cold and unreadable as always. He looked like a soldier at a gala, a killer in formalwear. And suddenly, despite her hours of preparation, the practiced lines she''d repeated in her head, and the elegance she''d wrapped herself in like armor¡ª Serina felt nervous. Because now... it was showtime. Chapter 186: A man of focus, purpose and sheer f*cking will (Within the VIP Meet and Greet Lounge ¨C Moments Later) Serina inhaled slowly, trying to steady her nerves. ¡¯Just go up to him. Smile. Introduce yourself. You¡¯ve practiced this.¡¯ She thought to herself, but before she could take a single step, a loud, high-pitched voice shattered the ambiance. "OH MY GOD, IT¡¯S SIR LEOOO¡ª!" Heads turned. Conversations paused. Even the servers stopped mid-pour. As striding through the crowd like a meteor of chaos was a girl dressed in a sparkling red ensemble, glitter clinging to her every step. It was the infamous Layna Cola¡ªbrash, bubbly, and impossible to ignore. As looking at her dash towards Leo, Serina narrowed her eyes instantly. ¡¯Oh stars, not her¡ª¡¯ Layna practically bounced in front of Leo, eyes wide and sparkling. "Sir Leo, I¡¯m your BIGGEST fan! Can I please, please, please have your autograph?!" She handed him a marker with the kind of gleam in her eyes that screamed trouble¡ªand without a hint of hesitation, tugged the top of her dress down slightly, pushing her chest forward. "Right here, over my heart," she added sweetly. "Make it special~" A scandalous hush fell across the nearby area. As watching the scene unfold Serina¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡¯Shameless. Absolutely shameless.¡¯ She thought, but before her frustration could boil over, Leo¡¯s response stunned her. He didn¡¯t even blink. Instead, he calmly reached into his suit pocket, pulled out a pocket square, slightly crumpling his otherwise flawless look, and signed it in neat, fluid strokes. "You¡¯re too young, kid," "Don¡¯t let strange men sign your chest or you¡¯ll never find a good husband." Leo said flatly, as he handed the pocket square over smoothly. Layna blinked in stunned silence, the square trembling in her hands. But rather than retreat in embarrassment, she leaned in closer, voice dropping to a husky whisper. "If I find no one else, will you marry me then, Sir Leo? I promise I¡¯ll be a good girl... do everything you ask, satisfy you in every way you can imagine." Leo¡¯s eyebrow lifted¡ªbut only slightly. "No. I¡¯d rather die single than marry you." He replied before brushing past her, as he removed himself from this awkward conversation. Layna, heart-struck and swaying, leaned onto a nearby counter for support, sighing dreamily despite the rebuke. "So handsome... so cold... huhuhu..." As Serina, who had been watching from just a few feet away, felt her pulse spike. Her fists clenched at her sides, as the words ¡¯slut¡¯, ¡¯shameless witch¡¯, and ¡¯chest-thrusting trashbag¡¯ all floated through her mind in rapid succession. But as her gaze turned back to Leo, her fury dulled into something else. Admiration. He could¡¯ve played along. Most warriors in this hall today would¡¯ve. But he didn¡¯t even flinch. There was something about the way he handled the moment¡ªcalm, detached, completely in control¡ªthat made her heart flutter for reasons she wasn¡¯t ready to admit. ¡¯Maybe... just maybe, he¡¯s not as bad of a man to marry. Maybe sharing a life with him wouldn¡¯t be unbearable...¡¯ She thought, as although the concept startled her, she somehow did not find it disturbing enough to chase it away from her head. ¡¯Alright, you can do this¡ª¡¯ She said to herself, as gathering her courage again, Serina adjusted her dress, lifted her chin, and began walking toward Leo. Only to freeze again mid-step, hesitating as doubt crept in. ¡¯What if he brushes me off the same way?¡¯ ¡¯What if he thinks I¡¯m just another girl throwing herself at him?¡¯ Her breath caught in her throat. And just like that, her courage flickered. Leo¡¯s cold nature, while an admirable quality in a husband, was a challenge to overcome as a suitor, which made her current situation difficult. As she had to come up with an entirely new plan to approach on the fly¡ª One that would not make her seem like other desperate girls. ¡ª----------- After the first awkward approach from Layna, Leo quickly found a quiet corner to hide in¡ªaway from the cameras, the small talk, and the waves of overzealous admirers. He stood there alone, half-shadowed by a decorative pillar, holding a vial of refreshment potion in one hand, as his eyes scanned the room in detached boredom. He wasn¡¯t sipping the drink so much as using it as an excuse to avoid conversation. And it was here that Serina approached him. Not loudly. Not boldly. Just... cleverly. She walked up beside him without fanfare, maintaining just enough distance to not seem intrusive. She faced forward, not at him and said nothing. Then, she too reached for a vial of refreshment potion, as for a moment, the two simply stood there in silence¡ª quietly sipping their potions under the ambient glow of the chandelier. Then she finally spoke, her tone casual and soft. "Social events are not your thing either?" To which Leo replied with a "Nope." Without so much as even looking at her. "Mine neither," she said, taking a small sip. "I¡¯ve already been asked out by ten different warriors in here. But frankly..." She glanced sideways, just for a moment. "...I¡¯d kill myself before going out with any of them." Leo gave a faint exhale¡ªnot quite a laugh, but the ghost of one¡ªas his lips curled into the faintest wry smile. Serina turned toward him more fully this time and extended her hand with practiced elegance. "I¡¯m Serina, by the way." Leo looked at her hand for a second, as if debating whether this was another trap¡ªbut then shook it. "Leo." "Oh, I already know who you are," she replied, flashing him a sly grin as she pulled a sleek pass card from her clutch and showed it discreetly. The Rodova Team Lounge Super Fan badge gleamed in her hand as she leaned in just slightly and whispered¡ª "I¡¯m a super fan." Leo raised a brow at this sudden revelation, seemingly not expecting it. However, he did not recoil back or pull away from this conversation, like he would have if she approached him directly. Because for once, someone had managed to approach him without making him feel uncomfortable. And he didn¡¯t hate it. Glancing sideways, Leo took a proper look at the woman standing beside him now and found her to be truly gorgeous. Her skin was smooth and fair, her legs effortlessly elegant beneath the navy slit of her dress. Her chest¡ªfull and perfectly framed¡ªdrew attention whether she intended to or not. And her face... delicate jawline, almond eyes, lips touched with just the right shade of red¡ªwas exactly the type Leo would¡¯ve found beautiful in another life. If he were the dating type, then this would be the kind of woman he¡¯d pay attention to. Poised. Composed. Stunning. But dating had no place in his life. Not now. Not when every breath he took was in service to sharpening his blade, strengthening his body, and chasing a version of himself that was still out of reach. So, although the woman beside him was undoubtedly beautiful¡ªperhaps even perfect¡ªhe didn¡¯t feel his heart flutter in the slightest. Not a twitch of desire. Not a flicker of temptation. Only the cold, steady silence of a man who had chosen purpose over pleasure. And yet... he didn¡¯t walk away. Which, for Leo, said enough. Chapter 187: My God (Within the VIP Meet and Greet Lounge) Half an hour later, the fanfare had finally begun to settle within the VIP meet and greet lounge. The wildest fans had already gotten their autographs, taken their pictures, and left in giggling fits, as the more composed and private guests now had a chance to approach their favorite fighters without being swallowed by the madness. The chaos of the red carpet was long over, as the once-frantic air inside the hall had mellowed into soft music, distant chatter, and the clinking of polished glasses. Sponsors, nobles, and VIP guests circulated through the decorated halls, mingling with warriors and exchanging words with practiced grace. And yet, amidst the calm, one figure burst through the fan entrance with urgency in every step. He moved like a man whose soul had caught fire, eyes scanning every inch of the elegant space with trembling desperation. He was late¡ªpainfully late¡ªand every second of delay weighed on him like a lifetime. Security didn¡¯t stop him, not because they didn¡¯t notice him, but because the VIP badge strapped to his chest shimmered with unmistakable legitimacy. And as he pushed past the final checkpoint and stepped into the fan lounge proper, his breath caught in his throat. Because there, standing alone in a far corner, drink in hand, clad in a sharp black suit, aloof and untouched by the crowd¡ª Was his master. His god. His reason for existing. ¡¯The Boss¡¯. Leo Skyshard. Tears flooded his eyes before he could even process what he was seeing, as his knees weakened and his body trembled, but his steps refused to stop. His heart raced. His vision blurred. But that familiar aura¡ªcalm, detached, untouchable¡ªdrew him in like gravity. "Master... that¡¯s my master..." The words slipped from his lips like a prayer, cracked and broken as he clutched the badge on his chest. Every fiber of his being screamed in joy, disbelief, and a desperate longing that had been buried for far too long. And as he took a step forward, his thoughts unraveled into memory¡ª as he remembered the day his world had ended. The day ¡¯The Boss¡¯ disappeared. ¡ª---------- Just over a year ago, all Earthlings had arrived on Planet Terra Nova aboard a giant Arc-Ship, and upon landing, the local authorities began hunting his master ¡¯The Boss¡¯¡ªas if he were some petty criminal. That day, his master somehow evaded capture and escaped the godforsaken planet with the help of a shady woman, but ever since then, Chaosbringer had heard nothing. He had been The Boss¡¯s right hand man. The only individual outside of family to ever see his face or know his real name. Because Leo trusted him enough to reveal that information. Leo knew that Chaosbringer worshiped him like a god and would die before betraying him and hence he was the only man outside of his family to get the privilege to know his real name and face. For Chaosbringer, Leo was the man he had sworn his life to serve. And although the rest of the Earthlings only knew him as the masked assassin ¡¯The Boss¡¯, without ever learning his true identity¡ª Chaosbringer had always known. But then, the mask vanished. The missions stopped. The phone lines went dead. And suddenly, Chaosbringer was lost. He waited. For days. For weeks. For months. Sitting alone in the shadows of a crumbling underworld, praying his master would return. But Leo never came back. And Chaosbringer lost everything. He spiraled. He wept. He broke. Until one day, eyes bloodshot and spirit nearly dead, he saw a face on the galactic television¡ª Cold. Unreadable. Terrifying in its power. Leo. Unmasked and Exposed. But with the same ruthless aura that once ruled Earth¡¯s underworld. And in that moment, Chaosbringer¡¯s soul re-ignited. He didn¡¯t think. He didn¡¯t hesitate. He sold everything. Took loans from the worst people in the galaxy. Begged, bribed, and bled his way into acquiring one thing: a single VIP meet and greet pass to the Interstellar Circuits. And now, here he was. Broke. Exhausted. Sobbing. But alive. Because his master was alive. And nothing else mattered. ¡ª---------- He moved across the lounge, oblivious to the stares his trembling form began attracting, or to the smudged makeup streaking down his cheeks, as he finally reached the man who once commanded an empire from the shadows. ¡¯I¡¯m here master... are you happy to see me?¡¯ He wondered, as he looked towards Leo¡¯s visage, his vision blurry because of the tears in his eyes, as he dropped down to his knees and kowtowed. "I have found you at last... my Lord." "Your humble servant is at your service once again." He said, pressing his forehead to the ground, as his voice trembled with sincerity. His words stunned Leo, who hadn¡¯t expected anyone from his past to approach him like this, as the faintest flicker of doubt crossed his otherwise blank expression. Something about this man¡¯s posture, the reverence in his voice and the pain in his eyes ¡ªstirred something within his fractured memories, as Leo felt his stomach roll. He couldn¡¯t place the memory. But instinct told him that he knew this man. Or rather, had known him, once. And as Leo stepped forward, ready to question him¡ª Another presence intervened. As Muiyan Faye appeared in an instant, stepping between them as she placed a firm hand on Chaosbringer¡¯s shoulder and began dragging him away. "Don¡¯t touch me, you filthy woman¡ª!" Chaosbringer protested, voice rising in distress. "Lord, Lord, she¡¯s manhandling me¡ª!" He complained to Leo, expecting him to save him, however, Muiyan Faye¡¯s icy glare instantly shut Leo down, as he remained rooted to his spot in confusion. "No, you crazy psycho," Faye said loudly, for everyone nearby to hear. "I won¡¯t let you harass one of my students." She said, as she made it seem like Chaosbringer was nothing more than a crazy fan, so that the crowd would chuckle and move on. Although that wasn¡¯t the real case. Then, once she dragged him away from the eyes of the crowd, she leaned in close, so that only Chaosbringer could hear the next words coming out of her mouth¡ª "Shut up and play along. Or you¡¯ll blow his cover." And with those words, Chaosbringer froze. Then slowly, reluctantly, he nodded, as Leo watched from a distance, his brows furrowed ever so slightly, as he tried to make sense of what he¡¯d just witnessed. He didn¡¯t understand it. Not fully. But if there was one thing Leo was certain of, it was that he and this man once shared a connection¡ª A connection deep enough that, whoever he was, he had likely meant more to Leo than anyone else in this entire room. And although Faye had dragged him away for now, Leo silently resolved to meet him in private, later. "Are you okay? Is that some crazy fan that you¡¯re actively trying to avoid?" Serina asked calmly, pulling Leo back from his cloud of thoughts, as he nodded in response. "Yeah he¡¯s one of those fans who thinks I¡¯m his master... it¡¯s weird, but what can you do about them?" Leo replied, playing it cool as he shrugged his shoulders completely in-line with his usual character. Chapter 188: A failed attempt A few minutes later, Muiyan Faye returned to the hall alone, with Chaosbringer nowhere to be seen in tow. Her expression was unreadable, though the slight downward curl of her lips and the furrow just above her brow made it clear¡ªwhatever had happened outside hadn¡¯t gone smoothly. She adjusted the cuff of her sleeve as if brushing off lingering annoyance, drawing no attention to herself as she slipped back into the buzzing flow of guests and chatter. Leo, however, had been watching the exit door like a hawk as the moment he spotted her, he moved. "Who is that guy?" he asked bluntly, intercepting her with a calm but firm tone. "What did he want? I¡¯m supposed to know him aren¡¯t I?" However, despite his bombardment of questions and demanding tone, Faye didn¡¯t flinch at all. She simply exhaled through her nose and gave him a familiar look¡ªone Leo had come to associate with half-truths and withheld information. "Now¡¯s not the time for you to know who he is," she replied softly, but her words carried weight. "I took care of him. And I think... when you¡¯re ready, you¡¯ll see him again." Leo¡¯s eyes narrowed, frustration quietly simmering beneath his neutral exterior. "At Least tell me his name, and what my connection was with him," he demanded. But Faye only shrugged and stepped past him. "Like I said, Leo, all in good time¡ª" she said, remaining adamant on her decision, as she left Leo frustrated. Without another word, Leo turned towards the exit door that Faye had just come back from and moved to chase after Chaosbringer, only to be stopped by Faye¡¯s arm. "The team¡¯s heading into their private lounge," she said, her tone now clipped with command. "And you have to be there too. Fans paid a pretty penny for that private interaction." "I don¡¯t care about that." "Your contract does." Faye said with authority, as she did not wait for his reply and just grabbed him by the arm and steered him firmly back toward the hallway where the rest of the Rodova team was already filtering into the exclusive meet-and-greet room. ¡ª--------- Inside the private lounge, the atmosphere was different. More intimate. More rehearsed. Su Yang was already charming a group of fans near the center, his smile easy, his voice animated, while Minerva sat on one of the plush sofas with two young nobles hanging onto her every word. Yu Shen stood by the corner, engaged in what looked like a sincere conversation with a dignitary¡¯s daughter. And Leo? Leo sat quietly near the back, one leg crossed over the other, sipping from a glass he hadn¡¯t touched since entering. His eyes were distant, his thoughts elsewhere¡ªtrapped between past echoes and the memory of a man kneeling before him, calling him "Lord." As Serina watched painfully from a few feet away. She tried to ease into his orbit with the same soft grace as before, flashing polite smiles to the other guests, sharing a few light jokes with nearby fans. However, eventually as she slipped closer to Leo and leaned down with a playful expression. "I don¡¯t suppose I could get your autograph, Mr. Skyshard?" Leo looked up, met her eyes for the briefest second, then turned away. "Sure, grab me a paper and pen, " he said flatly, seemingly uninterested. It wasn¡¯t cruel. But it was distant. And Serina knew what distance meant. She laughed softly¡ªmore to mask her bruised pride than anything else¡ªand excused herself, blending back into the crowd with a serene smile plastered across her face as she did not bother him anymore through the day. ¡¯He¡¯s not in the mood. Pushing won¡¯t work right now...¡¯ she thought, her mind already shifting gears. She¡¯d have to be smarter. More tactical. Leo wasn¡¯t a man who could be won with flattery or seduction¡ªnot tonight at least. ¡ª-------- Later that evening, within the plush confines of the Alcazar Clan¡¯s private hotel suite, the serene smile Serina had worn all day had completely faded. "What do you mean you don¡¯t have his private cell number?" her father thundered, slamming his palm against the marble table, as the sound echoed like a gunshot. *THAM* Serina flinched instinctively, her breath hitching as her father¡¯s fury surged. "What did you even accomplish from this meeting then?! I spent a fortune to get you into that private room and now you¡¯re telling me you achieved nothing of significance?!" he barked, voice sharp and cutting. Serina stood stiffly with her hands clasped behind her back, head bowed low in contrition, as her throat felt tight with unshed tears. "Father, please understand. Leo Skyshard.... He isn¡¯t like other men you know. Approaching him requires patience and subtlety. He¡¯s too cold, distant. If I push too hard, he¡¯ll shut me out completely." Serina said, desperately making her case, as the older man huffed in disbelief. Damien began pacing all around the room to cool off his anger, however, it didn¡¯t seem to work, as even after a few seconds had passed, his furious breathing did not seem to tone down. "Useless," he spat, turning sharply. "You had one job to do. Just one. And you failed." He said, accusing Serina of being worthless, as a streak of tears began flooding down Serina¡¯s eyes. "How will you make this right, Serina? Do you even have a plan? Or do you not have that either!" Damien said furiously, as although he did not expect Serina to actually have a plan, surprisingly she did. "I can make it right...Trust me father, I can" Serina said, her voice trembling as she forced herself to meet his gaze. "There was a man... someone who approached Leo and called him ¡¯Lord.¡¯ Someone from his past. The moment he appeared, Leo¡¯s entire demeanor shifted." She narrated, as Damien Alcazar stopped pacing. The fury in his eyes dulled slightly as he listened, his head tilting in consideration. "I think," Serina continued, "if we can identify that man and learn who he really is, we might finally gain insight into Leo¡¯s real self. His past. His values. What he guards most. Which can give us an opening into understanding his true nature and how to get to his heart¨C" Serina proposed, as she held her breath, watching nervously as her father carefully lowered himself into the armchair, steepling his fingers in thought. "So you¡¯re betting everything... on this mystery man?" he asked, his anger now a blade sheathed in ice. As Serina nodded once, her expression unwavering despite the weight behind his words. She believed in this lead. Because in that brief encounter, she had seen something rare¡ªan opening. A crack in Leo¡¯s otherwise impenetrable wall. "If that man was part of the event," Damien muttered, "then he¡¯ll be in the records. Leave it to me. I¡¯ll pull the right strings." There was a pause. Then, his voice dropped into a warning tone¡ªsoft, yet sharp as a dagger. "Very well. We¡¯ll do it your way. But pray you¡¯re right, my daughter... Because if you¡¯re wrong, it won¡¯t just be your position within the clan that collapses¡ªit¡¯ll be your future." Serina bowed her head deeply, the chill of those words settling into her spine like frost. "I understand," she replied meekly. Because if she failed... the price wouldn¡¯t just be her pride. It would be her freedom. For if she failed, her fate would be sealed¡ªnot with chains, but with a wedding band to a vulgar noble twice her age, where dreams of spending a lifetime with a gentleman like Leo Skyshard would wither in silence. Chapter 189 189: Quarter-Finals Begin (The Morning of the Quarter-Finals ¨C Sky God Arena, Warm-Up Room) The lineup from the previous match remained unchanged heading into the Quarter-Finals, as Yu Shen, Leo, Su Yang, Minerva, and Enzo geared up for battle. Their opponents today were the Nature Military Academy¡ªranked 10th overall in last year''s Power Rankings. It was the first time in four years that Nature Academy had clawed their way into the Quarter-Finals of the Interstellar Circuits, and this year, their momentum seemed to be the real deal. With two Grandmaster-level fighters anchoring their roster, they didn''t just look strong. They looked like genuine threats, and within the Rodova warm-up room, they were given the respect they deserve. "Minerva opens the fight today. It''s our safest play, given her versatility as an archer," Yu Shen began, his voice steady. "If she loses the first match¡ªLeo goes in next. Handles the cleanup." "But if she wins, then Su Yang follows up, keeping our momentum strong." "While I serve as the fail-safe incase all hell breaks loose." He paused for a moment, glancing at each of them in turn. "Their Grandmasters are no joke. I don''t expect clean victories or easy exchanges. You might not win every bout. You might not even walk away unscathed." His eyes hardened. "But if you fall¡ªtake something with you. An arm, a leg¡ªanything. Make sure the next guy has an easier job finishing the fight than you did..... understood?" He asked, as Su Yang and Leo nodded back in response. "Good¡ª although there''s no chance in hell that we lose today, we must not fuck this up!" Yu Shen concluded, clapping his hands, as the team pooled in for a huddle. "Strength above all! Heart beyond strength! Rodova Forever!" They said together, as Yu Shen patted Minerva on the back, before she made her entrance out to the arena. ¡ª---------- (The Quarter-Finals ¨C Sky-God Arena, Main Stage) The atmosphere inside the Sky-God Dome was absolutely electric. Unlike the earlier days of the tournament, where a few empty seats could still be spotted in the nosebleeds, today the arena was filled wall to wall with spectators. Not a single space remained unclaimed, as the Interstellar Circuits had officially entered its most thrilling stage. From this point forward, every match promised fireworks¡ªand the crowd knew it. They didn''t just cheer¡ªthey howled, sang, banged drums, and waved glowing banners with the names of their favorite fighters, turning the arena into a roaring storm of noise and passion. "First Quarterfinal match of the day, Lee¡ªand it''s Rodova taking on Nature!" Derek''s voice boomed across the stadium with barely contained excitement. "It''s sure to be a thriller, Derek. A mega clash for sure," Lee replied. "Rodova ain''t moving past Nature easy, that''s for damn sure." "The Rodova side is unchanged today. No surprises there. Captain Yu Shen is sticking with the same five¡ªMinerva, Leo, Su Yang, himself, and Enzo as backup," Derek noted. "But on Nature''s side?" Lee interjected, "Big changes. Aside from their Grandmaster Elf duo¡ªCaptain Jahong, the Eleven Swordsman, and Orion, the Elemental Mage¡ªthey''ve swapped out Harlan, Sylva, and Paige." "In come Dru, Maher, and Joni. All three Shield Paladins." "I think they''re going to pull off the Turtle, Derek," Lee said with a knowing tone. "Send one Grandmaster in to open strong, then rely on their tanks to stall and buy recovery time for the rest." "Ahh, the classic Turtle Strategy," Derek chuckled. "I think it was Rodova Military Academy that invented it 30 years ago in one of the most thrilling wins. But now they''re on the receiving end of their own creation. Nature Academy today is not trying to win every match. But if they can last twenty to thirty minutes per fight and grind down Rodova''s stamina, it could be game on as that would be enough time for the Nature Grandmasters to recover..... what a bold strategy call by Captain Jahong." At that moment, the battlefield shimmered into view as the arena''s surface transitioned to the famed classic terrain. A flat, open field blanketed with just two inches of light beach sand. To the untrained eye, it looked simple¡ªbut every seasoned fighter understood its complexity. The sand improved footing for powerful strikes and pivots, offering incredible traction. Yet at the same time, it betrayed stealth and finesse¡ªeach movement leaving subtle trails that made deception harder. For defensive fighters, it was paradise. For assassins and scouts, it was treacherous. "It''s a fan favorite for a reason," Derek said. "Clean footing. No obstacles. Just raw skill on display. That''s all you want at this stage." Then¡ª The lights dimmed slightly, as two figures stepped onto the sand-grip field. Minerva emerged first, clad in sleek archer''s gear, her longbow resting against her back as her eyes locked onto the center. There was no smile on her face¡ªonly cold focus. Across from her came Orion, the Elf Elementalist. Draped in layered robes that shimmered with embedded mana veins, he walked calmly, hands loose at his sides, as arcs of elemental power danced faintly around him. The referee stood between them and raised a hand. "Fighters ready?" he asked, as both nodded in acknowledgement. "Then begin!" ¡ª-------- Orion acted first, raising a single hand as a curved [Water Wall] surged up behind him, while two spheres of flame materialized over each shoulder and began to orbit him in slow, deliberate circles in what had to be [Flaming Orbs]. Minerva wasted no time either, as she side-stepped across the sand, her movement smooth as her boots barely disturbed the grains beneath her. As within the first three seconds of the fight starting, she unleashed her first arrow with a sharp snapping sound of her bow. *FWOOSH¡ª!* The arrow travelled at breakneck speed, looking poised to impale Orion in the chest, but it was unexpectedly blocked by an invisible [Wind Wall], as it collided and bounced off harmlessly against the invisible shield. "An invisible Wind Wall when you''ve already summoned a visible Water Wall? What an interesting strategy by Orion¨C" Derek said, as Minerva rolled to the side, already nocking her next shot¡ª Orion''s feet barely moved, but the battlefield did¡ªas pillars of stone rose abruptly to intercept her lines of sight, while snaking vines slithered just beneath the sand, trying to catch her ankles. "Beautiful control from Orion!" Lee shouted. "He''s manipulating all four basic elements in perfect harmony!" "But Minerva''s not backing down!" Derek countered. "She''s dodging everything coming her way with finesse¡ªif she finds a clear angle to shoot from, she can pin him down. It was at this moment that Minerva launched three arrows in rapid-fire, the third one splitting mid-air into a scattershot of glowing flechettes, that forced Orion to raise a second [Wind Wall] to absorb the impact. However, seizing the moment, Minerva sprinted across the right flank and drew a volatile arrow crackling with red light¡ªan [Explosive Shot]. *FWOOM!* The impact sent a plume of steam roaring into the air as it collided with Orion''s [Water Wall], creating a brief visual smokescreen. And Minerva didn''t waste it. She fired a grappling bolt into one of the raised stone pillars that Orion had summoned earlier and zipped upward into the air, using the elevation to her advantage as she began to rain down arrows from above like a divine storm. *Swoosh* *Swoosh* *Swoosh* Her arrow rain forced Orion to move for the first time in this fight, as he carved a sigil into the air with both hands, causing the sand beneath him to crack open, launching him sideways via a burst of compressed air¡ª as he used the evasive move [Jet Geyser]. Then came his counter. He extended his arms wide as the elements converged. Fire, water, wind, and earth spun together in a spiraling surge of energy¡ªa devastating technique known as [Elemental Spiral]. The vortex erupted outward in all directions, whipping sand into a storm and catching Minerva mid-reload. *BOOM!* She hit the ground hard, rolling to absorb the fall, her armor scorched and scraped¡ªbut she rose again, wounded but not broken. Orion now hovered slightly above the field, his aura blazing with elemental energy¡ª As Minerva''s instincts screamed at her to run. This was his known finisher. She had studied about it in the tapes, and hence to avoid the fate of being caught in his strongest attack, she reached back and pulled her strongest arrow¡ªa radiant, mana-charged shot known as [Piercing Moonlight]. She pulled the string taut, her fingers shaking under the strain. As Orion brought both palms together, condensing the elements into a singular lance¡ª unleashing his strongest attack, the [Primal Judgment]. The duo fired at the same time. *BAAAAAAAAAAM¡ª!* The collision of mana rocked the arena. Heat and pressure swept across the sand as the resulting shockwave made even the audience flinch. As the dust settled... Only one figure remained standing. Orion. Minerva, bow shattered and shoulder seared black from the blast, knelt in the sand. She tried to stand¡ªbut her legs gave out. As the referee stepped forward, raising his hand. "Winner¡ªOrion of Nature Academy!" *CHEERS* A roar burst from the Nature supporters, their voices elated and thunderous. They had drawn first blood¡ªand their strategy was working. "What an opener!" Derek exclaimed. "That was a monster Grandmaster Fighter match-up," Lee added. "Rodova just took a heavy hit to start the Quarterfinals..... MINERVA IS OUT" Chapter 190 190: Remember The Name (Quarter-Finals ¨C Sky-God Arena, Match 2) "Leo, you''re up¡ª" Yu Shen said the moment the referee declared Minerva defeated, his voice calm but focused. Leo didn''t reply. He simply stretched his neck once, rolled his shoulders, and began walking toward the arena, his blue-gray combat attire rustling faintly with each step as he stepped into the blinding lights of the main stage. As per Rodova''s plan, if Minerva fell early, Leo was the designated clean-up man. He was faster, meaner, and far more efficient at ripping back momentum with ruthless precision. And considering the possibilities of who Nature Academy could send next... this was the most logical call. There was no way they''d leave Orion in for another fight¡ªnot after he''d just unleashed [Primal Judgment] and torched most of his mana reserves. He was spent. He had to be pulled back. That left only two real options. Either they sent in one of their Shield Paladins to waste time and stall for recovery¡ª Or... They sent their captain. Their ace. Jahong. Had Su Yang gone out next, the Shield Paladins would''ve been the natural answer¡ªsuited to absorb his overwhelming power. But because it was Leo who stepped forward, everything changed. His speed, unpredictability, and relentless aggression made him a nightmare matchup for heavy defenders. So instead, Nature was forced to respond with force. The crowd collectively leaned forward as Leo reached the center of the sand-grip field, his expression calm as ever, as if the pressure and expectations of the crowd did not bother him at all. And then¡ª From the opposite tunnel, a tall, silver-haired elf emerged, his robe flowing behind him, and his sword slung across his back as if it weighed nothing at all. It was Jahong. Captain of Nature Academy. And their strongest warrior. "Here we go!" Derek''s voice crackled through the arena. "That''s Jahong stepping out! Nature Academy isn''t pulling any punches now!" "This isn''t a stall round anymore, Derek," Lee added. "They''re trying to knock Rodova off balance before momentum swings back. They want Leo gone." Both fighters arrived at the center, standing at their designated starting spots¡ªyet the distance between them did not feel anything much at all, as both fighters were known to have quick feet. They were both predators. Two fighters with contrasting philosophies. As while Leo was the cold-blooded killer, Jahong was known to be the ever elegant swordsman, who did not so much as break a sweat in battle. And the crowd cheered for them both, split down the middle, with banners waving high and voices rising in unison. Then¡ª As both fighters drew their weapons and slid into battle stance, the referee raised a single hand, his presence steady. "Fighters ready?" he asked. As Leo''s eyes narrowed. While Jahong''s grip tightened around his sword. As they both gave the subtlest nod. And with that confirmation, the referee dropped his hand, as he yelled. "Begin!" ¡ª--------------- As soon as the referee yelled "Begin!", both Leo and Jahong dashed toward one another in a blur of motion¡ª *CHING¡ª!* Their blades clashed mid-air in a precise, explosive strike, the impact sending tiny ripples across the sand beneath their feet as the crowd first gasped and then erupted. But although their first exchange looked even to a distant onlooker, in reality only one fighter had drawn blood. Leo remained unscathed. While Jahong, the elegant Elven swordsman, now bore a faint red line running down his cheek¡ªproof that even in a dead-even exchange, Leo had moved faster. "Leo makes the first cut!" Derek shouted. "The Rodova underclassman''s speed is too much for Nature''s captain to handle!" "They clashed once¡ªand Leo already won that trade!" Lee added, leaning into the mic. But Jahong didn''t seem rattled. If anything, the cut only brought a faint glint of approval to his eyes. Without a word, the Elven swordsman shifted his stance¡ªas his blade shimmered with wind-enhanced mana. Then he vanished. *ZING¡ª!* [Petal Step]. Leo barely tilted his head as a strike aimed at his neck missed by a hair. His instincts screamed louder than the crowd as he flipped backward, landing lightly on the heels of his feet as Jahong came again. [Heavenly Arc]. A sweeping slash that cut the wind in a perfect crescent came towards Leo at blinding speed, as Leo ducked beneath it and immediately activated [Mirror World], producing five illusions of himself as he darted around Jahong in a blur. But the Elf didn''t hesitate. He twisted his sword with a flick of the wrist and thrust it straight through the closest clone¡ªthen turned and slashed through another, ignoring the fakes entirely as he locked onto the real Leo with a sharp, knowing glare. "He''s not fooled at all!" Derek exclaimed. "The Elven Captain can see through the decoys with ease!" Once Leo realized that [Mirror World] had failed. He changed his strategy and moved again¡ªthis time vanishing entirely with [Vanish] and reappearing behind Jahong with twin daggers aimed for his kidneys. However, Jahong spun faster than he anticipated and blocked both strikes with the flat of his blade¡ªhis timing flawless. [Spiral Bloom]. A flurry of strikes erupted from his stance as he spun, each cut laced with wind energy that forced Leo to retreat again, deflecting two blows and narrowly dodging the third by backflipping over a swirl of kicked-up sand. *CHEERS* The crowd roared with approval. As for the first time in this tournament¡ª they could enjoy such an even and high level exchange, as neither fighter seemed to have the upper hand. Leo was faster and was desperately trying to find a way through the Elves guard, by darting around his form, however, each time he lunged, Jahong met him clean. Counter for counter. Rhythm for rhythm. As the Elven swordsman seemed to have rock solid fundamentals, high perception and great instincts. For the first time ever, Leo felt as if his opponent could read and predict him before he made moves, as fighting Jahong was by no means a walk in the park. Jahong could see through the feints, the illusions, the flickers of movement meant to bait mistakes. And Leo felt it. His lungs burned, his muscles tightened, and for the first time in a long time... he felt pressure. But even now, he wasn''t afraid. He was calculating. Waiting. As he decided to take bigger risks, if Jahong wasn''t falling for the small ones. And then¡ª As they exchanged blades once again, Leo stumbled backwards, pretending to be thrown off balance, as he provided his opponent a big opening that was too enticing for Jahong to ignore. "I got you now¡ª" The Elf said, as he rushed in with a devastating sword technique ¡ª called the [Crimson Lotus Descent]. It was a high-speed, vertically dropping strike, infused with wind and fire, aimed directly at Leo''s chest. However, although Leo baited the move by showing a wide stance, it was actually all a well calculated trap, as Leo knew the limits of his speed precisely. The crowd stood. The commentators leaned in. And Leo smiled. He didn''t dodge. He didn''t flinch. He caught the strike with crossed daggers at the last possible micro second¡ª And activated [Full Counter]. *BAAAAAAAAAAM¡ª!* The recoil was deafening. The redirected force, amplified by Leo''s own mana, surged back through the blade and into Jahong''s body like a hurricane compressed into a fist. The Nature captain''s body flew across the sand-grip field and crashed violently into the far wall, knocking the breath out of the entire arena. Silence. Then¡ª "WHAT?!" "DID LEO JUST FLIP THAT ATTACK BACK?!" "THAT WAS THE MOST RIDICULOUS COUNTER I''VE EVER SEEN!" The referee stepped forward, staring at Jahong''s unconscious form embedded into the wall, before raising his hand. "Winner¡ªLeo Skyshard of Rodova!" The Rodova crowd exploded with thunderous applause, chants of "Skyshard!" echoing across the dome. Leo, still standing calmly in the sand, slowly rolled his neck again as he turned and walked away without celebrating the win, as he just gave the cheering crowd a usual thumbs-up. He''d taken a few bruises in this fight. But he''d baited and timed his moment to perfection¡ªending the fight in a single move, as only he could. As he has managed to show the universe once again, what his real potential truly looked like. "Ladies and Gentlemen, Leo Goddamn Skyshard, remember this boy''s name.... This is a kid that''s destined for greatness. What a fighter! What an entertainer! What a warrior!" Derek said, as he seemed to have lost his mind over Leo''s performance, as the Jumbotron replayed the last moments of the fight, again and again. Chapter 191 191: Onwards As Leo walked back toward the contender stands, the roaring applause still echoing behind him, Captain Yu Shen passed him on the way to the arena, their gazes meeting briefly in passing. Yu Shen gave him a subtle, approving nod, mouthing the words, "Good work, Skyshard", as"Thanks," Leo muttered back, his voice low and flat as he continued without slowing, his steps unhurried as he returned to the Rodova bench. He sat down with a quiet exhale, the adrenaline finally beginning to drain from his limbs. That had been close. Too close. Had he been one moment slower, Jahong''s blade might have pierced his chest instead of flying backward. But before he could sink too deep into reflection¡ª *WHAP!* A sharp slap landed between his shoulder blades. "Nice flip, assassin boy," Su Yang said with a smug grin, stretching his arms like a man clocking out for the day. "You made that elf do cartwheels." Leo didn''t respond, only exhaled through his nose. But Su Yang wasn''t done. Sliding behind him without warning, Su Yang gripped Leo''s shoulders and started what could generously be called a massage¡ªthough it felt more like an interrogation technique. Leo flinched. "What the hell are you doing?" "Shut up and let me build my highlight reel," Su Yang replied coolly, his thumbs digging in harder than necessary. "Yu Shen''s about to finish this fight alone, so this is probably my only shot of getting any screen time today." He said, as the jumbotron suddenly cut to the Rodova bench, as if on cue. "Look at that camaraderie! You love to see it¡ª" Derek said over the speakers, as Su Yang purposefully held back from looking towards the cameras, as he tried to look as candid as possible while kneading Leo''s shoulders with the enthusiasm of a gym bro. Meanwhile, Leo sat stiffly, squinting like he was bracing for impact, as¨C *SNAP* Camera flashes fired. The media houses got their feel good article and the crowd chuckled, their cheers mixing with warm laughter as the scene played out. It was a rare moment of levity between two warriors. And even Leo, despite the pain, let the ghost of a smirk pull at the edge of his lips, as he couldn''t help but feel amused at the lengths Su Yang went just for some silly footage. However, this attention did not last long, as soon the cameras cut back to Yu Shen, who wielded his dual swords with lethal intent, as his opponent quaked before him. ¡ª-------- "Begin¡ª" The referee announced, as the audience expected an entertaining fight. However, to their absolute shock, there wasn''t even a moment''s struggle, as Yu Shen started and ended the match within nine seconds. His bloodline trait, [Suppression], activated the moment the bout began, freezing his opponent in place¡ªlocking his muscles tight and rendering him unable to move. All the poor fighter could do was stand there, paralyzed, watching in horror as Yu Shen strolled toward him at a leisurely pace and rested his blade against his neck to end the match before it ever truly began. "Sorry, little mutt... you might be a good tank, but you''re not cut out for the big leagues," Yu Shen said coldly, ending the match with a final, cutting insult¡ªas the crowd grabbed their hair in disbelief. "Whoa¡ª that was short!" Derek exclaimed. "Seems like Nature''s turtle strategy is backfiring hard," Lee added. "If their tanks can''t buy them time, then what are they even here for?" "No matter how weak their regulars were compared to Yu Shen, they''d have lasted longer than nine seconds, that much I can guarantee you!" Derek said in disbelief. "''Sorry, mutt, you''re not built for the big leagues''¡ªsums it up just right, it''s a brutal comment to make to a warrior, but in this case it''s unequivocally true." ¡ª--------- After Yu Shen took out the first, the next shield paladin entered the arena. This time it was Joni, the bulkiest of the Shield Paladins, covered head-to-toe in silver-blue armor, his tower shield crackling with defensive runes. The referee didn''t waste time. "Begin!" He announced, as Yu Shen dashed in again, his movements impossibly fast for a master warrior to follow, as Joni simply activated the skill¡ª[Iron Fortress]¡ªand reinforced his stance with mana, hunkering down like a wall of steel. His strategy was to weather as much punishment as he could and buy his team some time, however, he had clearly not expected just how hard Yu Shen was about to hit him. *BOOM¨C* With a flick of the wrist, Yu Shen''s blade glowed with force and slashed clean through the shield''s center, cracking both the weapon and the will behind it. Joni staggered, stunned¡ªbefore Yu Shen''s follow-up strike landed on his chestplate, knocking the wind out of him and ending the fight, as Yu Shen stepped on his defeated chest while pointing a sword to his throat. "Winner Yu Shen! Rodova gets the point¡ª" The referee announced, as Joni was immediately carried out of the arena, while Maher made his way in. ¡ª---------- "Begin!" The referee announced, once Maher the last filler Shield Paladin took his starting spot, as interestingly, instead of staying rooted to his spot and defending, Maher roared and charged like a raging bull. "Aghhh¡ª-" He yelled, as he swung down his massive shield with a [Mana Slam], as Yu Shen ducked under it with ease and slid in with a diagonal arc¡ªhis blade cutting through Maher''s shoulder guard and spinning him to the ground like a rag doll. "Fight over¡ª Yu Shen wins!" The referee announced once again, as Yu Shen stunned the crowd by how effortlessly he defeated his opponents. As the three filler tanks did not even last two minutes against him total. "Three fights. Three knockouts," Lee said, shaking his head. "Yu Shen is unstoppable!" "It all comes down to Orion now... can he pull off what Leo Skyshard did against Button Academy and clutch a win for his team?" Derek asked, as Orion returned to the field¡ªhis expression tense, his breathing still uneven, and his mana reserves clearly not yet recovered. "This is bad," Lee muttered. "Orion''s walking back out there with potentially less than half his peak mana reserve... and Yu Shen looks like he''s just getting warmed up¡ª" "Yeah, Lee, it doesn''t look good for Orion at all¡ª" Derek concurred as Orion took his starting spot and muttered the brave words¨C "Let''s do this!" ¡ª--------- As soon as their fight began, Orion summoned [Flaming Orbs] again, but they sputtered¡ªsmaller, weaker than before, as Yu Shen didn''t give him time to set the field. He charged in low, striking from the side as Orion raised a partial [Stone Wall]¡ªbut it cracked on impact. The Elf slid back, already drenched in sweat, pulling up a gust with [Wind Pulse] to buy room. However, Yu Shen tore through it with brute strength. [Water Wall] Orion pulled up a last-ditch water wall to slow down Yu Shen''s charge, before doubling down with a [Water Snare] to trip Yu Shen if he made his way through. However, Yu Shen jumped over the water wall entirely with a weird mobility technique and landed right before Orion, having bypassed his trap. "Oh shit¡ª" Orion cursed, as he tried to run away by flying off. However, Yu Shen stepped forward again, not giving Orion a breath of space, and this time swept low, feinted high, and then slammed his blade into the elf''s exposed midsection with a thunderous [Breaker Slash]. THUMP¡ª Orion hit the ground hard, groaning, as his passive mana protection barrier that protected his body at all times started to flicker and show signs of weakening. ''This is bad¨C'' He thought, as he turned and tried to summon yet another [Elemental Spiral] to hopefully attack Yu Shen and change the momentum of this fight. However, before his move could materialize, Yu Shen broke his nose through the blunt end of his blade, and followed it up by pointing a sword to his neck to end the fight. "Winner¡ªYu Shen of Rodova!" The referee declared, pushing him off Orion, as the crowd roared in approval. *ROAR* The crowd erupted with wild cheers as the Jumbotron displayed the final result in massive gold letters: RODOVA WINS ¡ª 5:1 "Unbelievable. Yu Shen just wiped out four fighters in a row," Derek shouted. "Nature gambled¡ªand lost," Lee added. "Their turtle strategy didn''t just fail¡ªit cost them the match." Chapter 192: Who Is Muiyan Faye? The other Quarterfinal matchups proved just as entertaining as Rodova¡¯s clash, with the rising level of competition turning every battle into a spectacle of grit and skill. However, despite the intensity, there were no major upsets this time around. Clarence Academy, Geneva Academy, and Thumba Academy all secured their victories, resulting in a highly anticipated¡ªyet predictable¡ªsemi-final lineup. Rodova would now face Clarence in a long-awaited showdown, while Geneva prepared to clash with Thumba in the other bracket. "And that¡¯s it from our end today folks¡ª Stay Tuned for the after-match analysis with Matt and Tommy, and see you all tomorrow for the Semi-finals" Derek said, as he signed off for the night, bringing an official close to today¡¯s fighting. ¡ª---------- (Inside the Rodova Team Villa) Minerva lay resting in one of the villa¡¯s spacious lounges, her breathing steady yet shallow as Rodova¡¯s private medical team moved quietly around her, working with practiced precision. Though the Sky-God Arena¡¯s emergency staff had stabilized her immediately after the match, Orion¡¯s final strike had left damage deeper than what could be treated on-site, as now, it was up to the academy¡¯s elite doctors to oversee her full recovery¡ªthough even with their expertise, time did not seem to be on their side. Standing nearby with his arms crossed and his brows furrowed, Yu Shen finally asked what had been weighing on him the whole time. "What¡¯s the verdict? Will she be back at full strength tomorrow? Or should we sit her out?" The question caused everyone in the living room to turn dead silent, as the lead doctor glanced up, his expression apologetic. "She¡¯ll recover to about 80% by morning. But there will be faint pain while moving. She can push past it and still put up a good performance, but that will delay her healing speed significantly. It¡¯s best if you let her rest tomorrow, so that she can be back to her best for the finals¡ª" The doctor suggested, as Yu Shen let out a slow sigh and shook his head in dismay. "No. We can¡¯t let her fight if she¡¯s not at 100%. We definitely need her fully fit for the finals¡ª" He muttered to himself, before turning towards Su Yang and Leo, as he locked eyes with both of them. "It¡¯s on us now, boys, we don¡¯t let Minerva step in tomorrow unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary." Yu Shen instructed, as Su Yang leaned back with a casual grin, raising his hand for a dramatic stretch. "Aye. Always ready to solo the enemy team if you¡¯d just let me. I mean, I¡¯ve had one damn appearance so far." He said, registering his protest, as Leo let out a quiet chuckle beside him. Su Yang had been whining for the past hour, jealous that Leo got to fight while he sat idle, as he felt itching for a fight. Hence when presented with a chance to fire shots at Yu Shen¡¯s lack of fighter rotation, Su Yang took it with both arms. "Oh you¡¯ll get your turn to fight tomorrow, Yang," Yu Shen said with a faint smirk. "You¡¯re opening for us¡ª" "Yes! About damn time I see some actual action!" Su Yang said, perking up instantly, as he flashed a victorious ¡¯V¡¯ sign. But the moment of joy did not last long for him, as Yu Shen followed that announcement with a cold warning¡ª "But remember... if we win tomorrow, your next match will probably be against Su Ran and Geneva." As listening to those words, Su Yang¡¯s expression changed immediately¡ª as all the happiness was wiped off his face. "So unless you want to fight him like Minerva¡ªrunning at 80%¡ªkeep yourself in one piece tomorrow." Yu Shen warned, as Su Yang scoffed at his remarks. If there was one person Su Yang despised more than anyone in the universe, it was Su Ran. And for him, defeating that man wasn¡¯t just a professional courtesy. It was personal. "Don¡¯t worry.... I¡¯ll fight Su Ran at 120%, even if I had both my legs chopped off. That lowborn¡¯s only purpose for existence is to be stomped down by me when the situation calls for it¨C" Su Yang said, as he sat back down with his arms crossed and seemed to be all charged up for tomorrow¡¯s fight. ¡¯This idiot is surprisingly easy to manipulate¡ª¡¯ Leo thought at this moment, as while Su Yang was an excellent fighter, who was undoubtedly street smart and not a dumb fool, when the topic of conversation was about his nobility, or genetic superiority, he responded like a spoilt child. It was a topic he could just not walk away from, and that made it very easy to manipulate his emotions or fire him up, which Yu Shen did beautifully right now. By mentioning his brother and their impending fight should they win tomorrow, he had now ensured that Su Yang would not only win tomorrow, but also be mindful to preserve his body, as his real clash was against Su Ran the day after. ¡¯Yep, Yu Shen is a good captain¡ª¡¯ Leo concluded, as he gave the Captain a small nod of acknowledgement, the next time their eyes met. ¡ª---------- (Meanwhile, at an undisclosed military base) With every performance Leo delivered on the battlefield, Commander Jackson¡¯s desire to recruit him into the Universal Army grew stronger. But the deeper he dug into Leo¡¯s past... the less any of it made sense. "So let me get this straight," Jackson said, his voice sharp with disbelief. "The Department of Transportation claims the payment to Leo Skyshard came through a training incentive¡ªsupposedly on behalf of the local government of Terra Nova?" His assistant nodded grimly. "But when you contacted the Terra Nova officials directly, they said they¡¯re actually suing Leo Skyshard for fraud and for disclosing classified information?" Another nod. "And the photo in his government file doesn¡¯t match his face?" "Correct, sir." "No record of the case being registered in the Universal Court system?" "None, sir. It¡¯s like it never existed." Jackson¡¯s jaw clenched. "And the investigating officer who filed the original report¡ªhe just happened to die yesterday during a standard patrol?" "Yes. Routine incident, or so they claim." Jackson leaned back in his chair, exhaling slowly. "This is ridiculous. We¡¯re going in circles. Nothing lines up. Not the records. Not the photo. Not even the damn charges. And now the one guy who might¡¯ve cleared it up is conveniently dead?" He scoffed, eyes narrowing as he stared at the scrambled report in front of him. "What even is this convoluted garbage?" Jackson said, as he massaged his brows, trying to make sense of this massive mess. "The most likely explanation is that, someone powerful has gone to great lengths to try and hide Leo¡¯s past. This can either be work of the main branch of the Mu Clan. Where they picked up the identity of ¡¯Leo Skyshard¡¯ from an actual living person on the planet of Terra Nova, who might be a fugitive needing to start a new life, so he just sold his identity and name to the Mu Clan, for their help in starting new. Or this can be work of the Evil Cult trying to plant a sleeper agent within our fold. However, considering how he cleared the background check for both Rodova Military Academy and Horizon Dominion Group, it¡¯s unlikely that the boy has any ties to the Evil Cult. Then again, his memory loss might¡¯ve helped him slip past the psychological evaluations..."¡ª-" Jackson said, as he clicked his tongue. "This dead officers report..... He mentions here that a woman named ¡¯Muiyan Faye¡¯ helped Leo Skyshard evade the authorities and escape the planet before his arrest. Go look into her..... Who is this Muiyan Faye? I feel like if we find who she works for, we will know who exactly facilitated Leo¡¯s identity cover-up" Jackson instructed, as the assistant saluted him once before leaving the room curtly. Chapter 193: Semi-Finals Begin (Semi-Finals ¨C Sky-God Arena, Match 1) "Good morning, ladies and gentlemen!" Derek¡¯s voice rang out across the Sky-God Dome, clear and energized. "Welcome to Day Six of the Interstellar Circuits, and more importantly¡ªwelcome to the first Semi-Final match!" "The air¡¯s different today, Derek," Lee added smoothly. "You can feel it. This is no longer just a tournament¡ªit¡¯s a war between the four finest academies in the galaxy, all fighting for a spot in the grand finals." "And what a way to kick things off!" Derek continued. "It¡¯s Rodova Military Academy versus Clarence Military Academy¡ªtwo powerhouse teams that have proven themselves at every stage so far." "This match might very well be more intense than the finals, Derek," Lee said with a grin. "Because we have inside information confirming that Rodova¡¯s star archer, Minerva, is not match-fit today. Despite being present on the Rodova bench, she is reportedly not expected to be rotated in." "That¡¯s right," Derek confirmed. "Minerva took a heavy blow during the quarterfinals, and although Rodova¡¯s doctors have done everything they could to get her back to peak condition, she¡¯s reportedly not recovered enough to be subbed in." "That effectively makes this a pure three-versus-three showdown," Lee noted. "Three Grandmasters from Rodova, versus three Grandmasters from Clarence¡ªand that, folks, is about as even as a fight gets." "You¡¯re not wrong," Derek said. "And if you look back a few months, Clarence came within a hair of defeating Geneva Academy in the Pre-Circuits Friendlies. That tells you everything you need to know about their caliber." "This could be Rodova¡¯s toughest test yet," Lee agreed. "They might not even make it to the finals this year¡ª" At this point, there was a brief pause in the commentary as the camera feed cut to a sweeping overhead shot of the packed Sky-God Dome, showcasing the thunderous crowd in all its glory. "And how do you know it¡¯s the Semi-Finals?" Derek asked rhetorically. "You know it because of the very special spectators joining us here today." "Sitting high up in the Royal Box is none other than Monarch Chris Sanders," Lee announced. "He¡¯s here today with his harem of beautiful women, enjoying the fights the brave young warriors put before him" "And just a few rows over," Derek added, "we also have the acting head of the Du Clan¡ªPatriarch Du Marino himself¡ª and just look at that aura, Lee. You can practically feel it through the screen." "The gravity in the arena definitely shifted when he walked in," Lee said. "Undoubtedly one of the most important people in the universe currently, and he¡¯s here today to support his son Du Tufan, from Geneva" "That man isn¡¯t just powerful¡ªhe¡¯s a walking legacy. And speaking of legacy, both academy principals are also here today, sitting side by side. They¡¯re waving to the crowd now, putting on a smile¡ªbut you know they¡¯re feeling every inch of pressure deep down." As the camera returned to the center of the battlefield, the arena lights dimmed just slightly¡ªbefore flaring again in a golden hue as the first fighter emerged. "And there he comes!" Derek announced, his voice surging with excitement. "Out walks Su Yang for Rodova! The Academy¡¯s underclassmen prodigy, who seems to be given the very important task of scoring that first win, by Captain Yu Shen!" "I think that¡¯s a brilliant choice by Captain Yu Shen, we haven¡¯t seen much of Su Yang¡¯s skills at all in this tournament so far. And hence, he can pull off some interesting surprises now that could throw Clarence fighters off their game plan¡ª" Lee added, as Su Yang pumped his fist in the air to hype up the crowd who were chanting his name in support. ¡ª---------- SU YANG! SU YANG! SU YANG! The crowd erupted into thunderous chants, his name echoing across the arena as Su Yang stepped out onto the stage¡ªand he basked in every second of it. "Yeah, baby! Now that¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about!" he shouted, pumping his fist in the air, flashing his signature grin as he played to the roaring audience. Unlike the more reserved fighters who shrank under the spotlight, Su Yang thrived in it. He didn¡¯t just tolerate the attention¡ªhe fed off it as moments like this were exactly what he prayed for, as the energy of the crowd only made him stronger. GU LAN! GU LAN! GU LAN! The Clarence supporters chanted as his much tinier opponent walked out into the arena with a mage staff in hand. Compared to Su Yang who looked like a demon in human form, his 5¡¯8¡¯¡¯ opponent looked like a baby in comparison, as the size difference was almost comical. "Hello brother Su.... May the best fighter amongst us win¡ª" Gu Lan said in a meek voice, as Su Yang instantly frowned. "Agh shut-up tiny, I¡¯m gonna smash you to a pulp! So stop with the kindness¡ª" Su Yang replied, as the Rodova Supporters and the Neutrals roared at his comments. "Alright, enough smack talk.... Take your positions¡ª" The referee instructed, as both Su Yang and Gu Lan took their starting spots, allowing the referee to signal for the start of the match. ¡ª--------- "Begin¡ª" As soon as the referee¡¯s voice rang out, Gu Lan wasted no time, launching himself 40 feet into the air in a graceful vertical ascent, his robe fluttering beneath him as he rose higher. "Gu Lan takes to the skies immediately!" Derek narrated. "He¡¯s trying to gain control of the field from the start by going airborne!" "He¡¯s gone all the way up to the legal arena limits, at 40 feet. And although flying so high will constantly drain his mana, it¡¯s worth it if it gives him more time to prepare his spells¡ª" Lee added, as it seemed like Gu Lan¡¯s game plan was to stay out of Su Yang¡¯s reach initially and take his time to prepare some of his stronger spells. However, Su Yang didn¡¯t even blink when he saw Gu Lan rise so high, as with a sharp breath and a flex of his calves, he exploded upward in a vertical leap that shattered expectations. *BOOM¡ª!* A shockwave erupted from the ground as Su Yang soared after him, using a movement skill called [Double Jump] to gain a second burst of lift mid-air. "Wait, what?! Su Yang¡¯s in the air!" Derek gasped. "That¡¯s [Double Jump]! He¡¯s attempting to close down a 40-foot gap with pure leg strength and a mid-air technique!" "Gu Lan¡¯s whole game plan just got shredded," Lee added. "He thought he¡¯d get more time to prepare his spells if he went airborne, however, he surely did not expect this kind of vertical reach by Su Yang. What a display of athleticism by the Rodova Youngster!" *SHUA* Still in mid-air, Su Yang raised his sword and brought it crashing down toward Gu Lan like a falling meteor, as eyes wide with panic, Gu Lan hastily conjured [Arcane Dome], the shimmering barrier forming just in time to absorb the brunt of the descending blow. *BOOOOM¡ª!* The collision sent a ripple of energy across the air, as Gu Lan was thrown downward like a comet, crashing into the ground below. *Crash* The impact created a shallow crater of sand, and while Gu Lan emerged from it mostly unharmed thanks to his barrier, his composure was visibly shaken. He¡¯d thought he could dictate the pace, however, he was now on the back foot before his first spell could even charge. "That was surely not the opening Gu Lan wanted," Derek said. "He was planning to wear Su Yang down from the air¡ªbut that vertical dominance is gone now." "And look at Su Yang," Lee added. "He¡¯s not even breathing hard. He just jumped to the legal flight ceiling and forced Gu Lan into a grounded exchange. But he doesn¡¯t even look fazed" *TAP* At this moment, Su Yang landed lightly in front of his stunned opponent, rolling his neck, as he smiled casually. "What¡¯s the matter, high-flyer?" he taunted, tapping his blade on his shoulder. "Out of altitude?" Gu Lan didn¡¯t answer. His hands flickered with light as he prepared a new spell, but the smile on Su Yang¡¯s face only widened. The real fight had only just begun, and Su Yang wanted to put on a power show for his fans. He had not gotten a proper chance to shine in this tournament so far, so he was taking this opportunity to do exactly that. Chapter 194: Convincing (Sky-God Arena, Semi Final Match-1) "[Gale Palm]¡ª!" Gu Lan yelled, thrusting his staff forward as a powerful burst of wind exploded outward. *FWOOSH¡ª!* The force hit Su Yang square in the chest, pushing him back several meters across the sand as Gu Lan quickly ran backwards, trying to widen the distance between himself and Su Yang. However, Su Yang only grinned as he stopped himself with a firm stomp, before raising his sword high into the air as he prepared for a retaliatory move. "[Mountain Splitting Slash]--" He yelled as he brought his blade down with terrifying force, and from the tip of his sword, a massive wave of compressed mana exploded forward, that looked like a tidal arc of destruction capable of tearing even a mountain in half. *BOOOOOOM¡ª!* Gu Lan¡¯s eyes flared as he activated [Rapid Movement], vanishing just before the sword slash collided with him. Instead, the attack slammed into the arena wall behind, carving a deep gash into the reinforced alloy, as it rattled the surrounding stands. *Crack¡ª!* *Tremor* "Oooo¡ª" the audience yelled, grabbing onto the edge of their seats, as the shaking only increased their excitement for the fight. Dust and debris flew from the explosion, but Gu Lan had already reappeared to Su Yang¡¯s left, panting, as he raised his staff once more to conjure a new attack. "[Elemental Summon: Tri-Fury]--" He said, as he summoned three orbs, one of fire, one of wind and one of lightning, before sending them towards Su Yang¡ªfirst from above, then from the side and the last straight on. However, despite the terrifying attack coming his way, Su Yang did not even so much as flinch, as he sidestepped the overhead strike. Deflected the second. And charged straight through the third. *CRACKLE¡ª!* The lightning orb slammed into his blade, the metal surface getting momentarily charged as it emitted sparks, however, it did not slow Su Yang¡¯s speed at all. He burst forward again, faster now, footwork refined, aggression dialed up. As Gu Lan panicked, feeling helpless as he saw one of his better attacks neutralized so easily by his opponent. [Horizontal Dash] At this point, Su Yang used Horizontal Dash to cover the distance between himself and Gu Lan in the blink of an eye, as Gu Lan was forced to respond with¡ª [Arcane Dome] as he created a net of safety around himself. *BOOM¡ª!* Su Yang swung with all his momentum, as under his ridiculous power, the dome cracked slightly under the very first blow. *BOOM¡ª* A second swing, as he widened that crack even more. *SHATTER¡ª!* The dome exploded into shards of light on the third swing, as Gu Lan stumbled back, panic in his eyes as he tried to create space again, but Su Yang was already upon him. "Try running now," Su Yang muttered, as he spun on his heels, putting all the force of his hips behind this slash, as he conjured the move [Spiral Fang]. *FWOOOSH¡ª* His blade surged with rotating energy as he cleaved horizontally with a spiraling strike that slammed into Gu Lan¡¯s gut and sent him hurtling across the field like a ragdoll. *CRASH¡ª!* Gu Lan hit the ground hard, skipping across the sand, as his staff went flying off his hand, before he rolled to a stop, groaning and bleeding with a gnarly wound to his midsection. The crowd held their breath, wondering if Gu Lan could continue, however, as he struggled to get back up, the referee immediately stepped in. "Winner¡ªSu Yang of Rodova!" The referee declared, signalling for the medics to rush in, as *ROAAAAAAR¡ª!* The audience erupted in approval. "Now that... was a dominant victory," Derek finally said, his voice low with awe. "You thought Leo Skyshard was the only impressive underclassmen that Rodova had? Well think again¡ª" Lee added, as Su Yang sheathed his sword and turned to the crowd, raising both arms as the chants began anew¡ª SU YANG! SU YANG! SU YANG! The crowd roared, as he pumped his fists to hype them up once more, just like he did before the fight began. "Keep the energy flowing guys, Rodova needs your support!" He said, clapping and hyping, as he waited to see which fighter from Clarence stepped up next, before tagging out. To nobody¡¯s surprise, the number two fighter to step up, was Clarence team captain and their most impressive fighter, Jessica Jones, the peerless spearmaster, as once her entry was confirmed, Su Yang signalled for the referee to tag him out. "Change¡ª Rodova!" The referee announced as Su Yang began his walk back to the bench, at a leisurely pace. At the same time, Leo stepped out onto the battlefield, his eyes locked on the arena ahead. *CLAP* Their hands met in a crisp high-five as they crossed paths¡ªan unspoken exchange of respect between warriors. "Give her hell," Su Yang muttered with a menacing grin, as Leo didn¡¯t reply, but only grinned back slightly. ¡ª------- "It¡¯s spearmaster Jessica who walks out for Clarence after their opening match defeat, however, surprisingly it¡¯s Leo Skyshard who has been sent to face her by Captain Yu Shen.... And I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s a sound strategic move? But what do you think Derek?" Lee said, as Derek let out a long sigh. "Tough.... I don¡¯t know what Yu Shen¡¯s thinking here. Leo Skyshard fights with a dagger as his primary choice of weapon and although he¡¯s fast, he¡¯s at a massive range disadvantage against a fighter like Jessica. I¡¯m not sure what Yu Shen¡¯s hoping for here.... Because tactically this looks like a blunder," Derek replied, as he did not seem convinced by Rodova¡¯s choice to send Leo. "Jessica is also their strongest fighter.... Underestimating her could prove costly for Rodova, as instead of sending their best fighters Yu Shen, they¡¯ve sent an inexperienced underclassman to face her¡ª" "Could Yu Shen be scared of Jessica? Does he want Leo to weaken her before facing her himself?" Lee wondered, as the commentators were left scratching their heads on why exactly had Leo been sent for this fight. Chapter 195: Unworthy Jessica blinked in disbelief as Leo stepped forward to face her, as a sharp, self-deprecating laugh escaped her lips. "Seriously?" she scoffed, her grip tightening around her spear. "Yu Shen sent you? An underclassman to face me? Is that how little he thinks of me?" Her voice was laced with fury as she dropped into a low stance, the tip of her spear digging into the sand. Leo didn¡¯t answer. He simply narrowed his eyes, tilting his head slightly with a look that said it all, as he made the ¡¯Bitch, please¡ª¡¯ expression. He offered no words of retort, no theatrics. As frankly, He did not give a rat¡¯s ass about how insulted she felt. Because, if she thought she deserved a better opponent than him, she was about to get one hell of a reality check. ¡ª---------- "Fighter¡¯s ready? Begin¡ª-" The referee announced, as both Leo and Jessica carefully approached one another at a steady pace. Neither opted for a reckless opening, as both of them were far too seasoned to squander the first exchange. They circled one another cautiously, their feet sliding silently across the sand-grip surface, as the subtle shifts in weight betrayed nothing, yet suggested everything. Jessica, gripping her spear with practiced finesse, was the first to probe the waters, as she lunged forward and delivered two precise jabs aimed at Leo¡¯s center of mass. *Swoosh* *Swoosh* She delivered the attack with enough speed to punish a lesser fighter, but Leo just swayed away from the first and sidestepped the second with unbothered ease, as though her attacks had no more significance to him than gusts of wind did to an unmoving boulder. Then¡ª In the same fluid breath, Leo flicked his wrist and sent a dagger hurtling toward her neck, as he forced Jessica to deflect it at point-blank range. *Clang¡ª* The sound of metal rang out sharply, as Leo¡¯s blade ricocheted off harmlessly to the side. This brief exchange told both fighters everything they needed to know about the other¡ª as Jessica now knew Leo was fast, much faster than most, and Leo confirmed what he¡¯d already suspected: that Jessica¡¯s spear control and reaction time were the real deal. *Step* Both disengaged by a half-step simultaneously, before planting their feet with a renewed resolve as the first moment of true offense unfolded. [Overbearing Thrust]¡ª Jessica called aloud, as her spear shimmered with coiled energy and the air around its tip exploded into a spiraling gale. But Leo had already melted from view by then. [Vanish] He slipped through the veil of vision, fading into invisibility mid-motion as the swirling force tore past where he¡¯d been a fraction of a second earlier, slamming into the reinforced arena wall with a deafening boom, drawing a hiss from the barrier enchantments and a fresh wave of adrenaline from the crowd. Jessica spun on instinct, sensing the danger approaching from behind¡ªyet before her spear could fully turn, Leo reappeared in a blur, his twin daggers flashing toward her flank, but she parried the first and forced space with a sweeping arc that kept him from pressing further. "You¡¯re quick," she muttered, resetting her stance, her knuckles tightening. "You¡¯re loud," Leo replied, already circling her again, as he looked for a new opening. However, Jessica didn¡¯t wait for another exchange to play out on Leo¡¯s terms, as she suddenly surged forward with a lateral burst of movement that kicked up a wave of sand behind her, her spear spinning in a practiced flourish before she unleashed [Piercing Crescent]¡ªa horizontal slash of mana-laced pressure that hummed violently through the air like a sonic blade. But Leo, anticipating the momentum shift, invoked [Blade Switch] at the last second, as his entire form flickered as he swapped positions with a secondary dagger he¡¯d thrown moments prior behind her blind spot. *Swoop* Leo reappeared with a low crouch and his real blade drawn back for a clean counter. Yet Jessica with her superior reflexes and impressive speed twisted into a back-kick the instant she felt the air shift behind her, as her boot grazed Leo¡¯s chest just enough to send him sliding back a few paces across the sand, as she narrowly avoided his perfect counter. However, to her annoyance, despite being pushed back, Leo did not lose his footing, as his balance remained steady and perfect giving her no openings to exploit. "OOOO¡ª-" The crowd gasped, sensing the tension rise, as both fighters re-assumed their original fighting stance without so much as a breath wasted. Then¡ª Jessica lunged again, this time chaining [Triple Fang] into her charge¡ªas she unleashed a series of rapid-fire thrusts that targeted Leo¡¯s throat, heart, and abdomen in such swift succession that the naked eye couldn¡¯t even keep pace. Yet, Leo, activating [Parallel Processing], improved his movement speed and instincts to their limits, as he twisted his upper torso to avoid the first thrust, lowered into a roll to evade the second, and parried the third with a braced dagger strike that reverberated through his wrist, but helped evade the danger. "Persistent," Leo muttered under his breath, as he feigned retreat, baiting Jessica forward with a half-faltered step. And to his joy, Jessica took the bait, closing the gap again with a short hop and a vertical stab¡ªthis one powered with a sudden pulse of wind mana¡ªbut just as her spear tip was about to land, Leo invoked [Celestial Veil], as the transparent barrier covered his frame in a mere instant, and deflected Jessica¡¯s spear harmlessly off his body. "What?" Jessica muttered in disbelief, as she did not even understand the origin of the mystical barrier that saved Leo¡¯s body or when Leo even conjured it? As she stepped back in confusion, only for a heartbeat, trying to figure out what exactly went down, however, a heartbeat was all that Leo needed. Leo surged forward with no illusions this time, as he ducked under her recovering guard and thrust upward with his dagger¡ªforcing Jessica to intercept the blow mid-air with the bottom of her spear, which cracked under the collision of mana-forged steel and reinforced wood. Still holding her ground, Jessica retaliated with [Heaven¡¯s Thrust], a concentrated mana-infused lunge meant to pierce through barriers and end fights clean¡ªbut Leo¡¯s eyes narrowed, his breathing calmed, and his entire frame locked into place as he chose to receive the strike head-on. [Full Counter]. As her spear collided with the core of his stance, Leo channeled all the gathered kinetic energy through his frame and redirected it with brutal efficiency, flipping the force of her blow back into her own body with a shattering pulse of mana that traveled up her spear, into her arms, and across her chest like a sonic wave laced with thunder. Jessica gasped as her body flew backward, her feet dragging deep ruts in the sand before she lost all balance and crashed into the far edge of the battlefield, her spear tumbling from her grip as her armor sparked violently from the feedback. *Silence¡ª* The entire sky-god arena went silent for a beat. As the camera cut to a half-and-half shot of both Leo and Jessica. And while Leo looked hurt from the counter, which was evident with how he was bleeding through his nose and mouth, he was still standing with his eyes looking strong, while Jessica struggled to get back up to her feet. "Fighter, can you continue? Please stand up within the next five seconds, if you can¡ª" The referee instructed, as he gave her a five count. "One..." "Two...." "Three...." The entire crowd counted alongside him, with the Clarence fans praying that she¡¯d rise and the Rodova fans hoping that she wouldn¡¯t. However, the referee counted to four and then to five. And Jessica failed to get up in time, as the injuries she racked up just seemed to be too much for her to recover from. "Winner¡ªLeo Skyshard of Rodova!" the referee shouted at that moment, just as Jessica groaned and rolled to her side, defeated but conscious, as she felt her pride to be more battered than her body. *ROAR* *CHEERS* The crowd erupted into frenzied applause, the sound crashing over the arena like a tidal wave of disbelief and awe, as Leo relaxed his shoulders in victory. Blood still trickled from his lip, but his eyes remained locked in that cold, unfazed stare, as he looked down on Jessica and said "Still think you¡¯re good enough to face our Captain? Or was I enough?" His remark, of course, drew a number of cheers from the Rodova fanbase. However, he didn¡¯t care about the applause. He just wanted her to remember who she¡¯d called unworthy Chapter 196: Punching a ticket to the finals (Sky-God Arena ¨C Semi-Final Match 1 Continued) "Jessica Jones is down... and Leo Skyshard walks away victorious, putting Rodova Academy 2¨C0 up in the semi-finals," Derek announced, his voice edged with disbelief, the weight of what had just unfolded still sinking in. "I don¡¯t think anyone saw this coming¡ªnot like this," Lee added, leaning forward. "Not with this level of clinical precision. That was a surprisingly dominant performance from the youngster...as someone ought to stand up and applaud him, because that fight was undoubtedly one for the history books." "That fight wasn¡¯t a brawl. It was a calculated dismantling," Derek continued. "Leo never rushed, never overextended. He baited, he read, he reacted¡ªand when the moment came, he finished it without hesitation." "Flawless awareness. Ruthless execution. This is the Assassin Class at its most refined. And while you can argue over who the strongest fighter in this tournament is, I don¡¯t think anyone would question that Leo Skyshard is, without a doubt, the most dangerous assassin on the circuit." "Well said," Lee replied, letting out a dry chuckle. "There¡¯s something terrifying about that lad, isn¡¯t there? You watch him move, you see the silence in his decisions¡ªthe poise. This kid¡¯s going places. You can feel it in your bones. If he¡¯s like this now... what will he be a year from today?" As the camera shifted to the Rodova bench, Leo could be seen quietly taking his seat, his eyes already fixed once more on the center of the field, blood on his lips but no hint of emotion in his gaze as usual. "Unlucky for him... he can¡¯t receive any medical treatment just yet, despite the injuries he¡¯s sustained¡ªbecause for now, he¡¯s still an active participant in this round." Derek said, his tone dipping slightly as he added one final note about Leo, before Yu Shen¡¯s fight began. ¡ª---------- *Step* *Step* And just like that, Yu Shen stepped onto the battlefield. Unhurried. Unshaken. As there seemed to be no pressure in his stride¡ªonly purpose. Rodova was already in a strong position, with both Su Yang and Leo securing victories in the opening bouts. So even if he were to fall here, the juniors had already paved the path forward¡ªand as long as he left his opponent wounded enough, Rodova would remain in control. However, in contrast, his opponent walked with a long face, worry etched into his very soul, as he knew that everything was essentially on him now to somehow help Clarence claw a win back. "It¡¯s Satoru Miu taking on Yu Shen now, and it¡¯s a battle between two dual sword wielders with a very similar fighting style¨C" Lee announced, as Satoru unsheathed both his swords and assumed a cross blade fighting stance. "Fighters ready?" "Begin¡ª" The referee¡¯s voice echoed, and instantly, both men shot forward with a flash of movement, the air cracking behind them from the sheer force of their acceleration. *CLANG¡ª!* Their twin blades collided at the center of the battlefield in a blinding flurry, sparks bursting into the air as metal grated against metal, each strike delivered with deadly precision. Yu Shen¡¯s expression remained unreadable, his feet rooted with iron discipline as he pivoted cleanly and swung for Satoru¡¯s side. But Satoru blocked with his left-hand blade and countered with a diagonal slash, forcing Yu Shen to hop back half a step. Then¡ª [Snowpiercer] Yu Shen slashed the air with his right blade, conjuring a jagged crescent of razor-thin ice that shimmered like glass as it carved a deadly path toward Satoru. But Satoru spun sideways, narrowly avoiding the arc, his boots grinding into the sand as he retaliated with [Windflayer Waltz]¡ªa twin-blade technique that unleashed three rotating wind-edged strikes in rapid succession. Yu Shen blocked the first, parried the second, and leaned under the third, his cape flaring behind him from the residual pressure¡ªbefore he drove his knee into Satoru¡¯s gut and pushed him back with a palm strike that crackled with freezing mana. *CRACK¡ª* *HISS¡ª* Frost spread rapidly along Satoru¡¯s vest, lacing up toward his collar before he slashed through it with raw mana to prevent his upper body from freezing entirely. "He¡¯s trying to slow him down¡ªYu Shen¡¯s using his ice not just offensively, but tactically," Derek commented. "If Satoru can¡¯t move fluidly, his twin-blade style will crumble." But Satoru wasn¡¯t down yet. With a sharp breath, he roared forward again and unleashed [Fangs of the Void]¡ªa brutal forward rush where both his swords glowed with dark energy and left trails of black mana arcs behind every swing, as Yu Shen¡¯s eyes narrowed in panic looking at the move. [Frigid Bloom] A circle of frozen lotus petals erupted beneath his feet as he raised both blades and spun once, deflecting all of Satoru¡¯s strikes while simultaneously sending a pulse of freezing mist into the air that began to blot out the visibility between them. *FWOOSH¡ª* The mist clung to skin and metal alike, chilling the bones and dulling one¡¯s reflexes, as the temperature within the battlefield dropped significantly. "Damn you¡ª!" Satoru growled as he leapt out of the mist, hoping to catch Yu Shen on the other side. But to his horror Yu Shen wasn¡¯t there. Instead, Yu Shen was in the air, having anticipated the timing of his charge perfectly, as he came down from the top with his blades glowing in a unique blue aura. [Blizzard Fang] Mid-air, Yu Shen spun with both swords and from that motion, a cluster of ice spears burst outward like a frozen nova, catching Satoru off-guard as they tore into his side. "GAH¡ª!" Satoru dropped like a stone, blood spraying from his hip as he buckled and tumbled into the arena floor, sliding across the sand as frost clung to his armor and joints. *GASP¨C* The audience sucked in a collective breath, as Yu Shen landed softly a moment later, his blades relaxed at his sides. In contrast, Satoru struggled to rise after the injury, blood seeping from a deep gash along his ribs. Still, he pushed his body up using his swords. Still, he refused to fall. "You... haven¡¯t won yet," he spat, pain etched into his every breath. As Yu Shen simply shook his head in response, and replied "Oh but I have.... you just don¡¯t know it yet." Then, with a single, unhurried step, he surged forward again¡ªhis blades spinning into a cross-shaped arc as he unleashed his final, decisive technique¡ª [Frozen Eclipse] Both swords converged in a spiraling cross-slash, releasing a final burst of ice energy that crashed into Satoru¡¯s chest with an echoing roar, as it knocked him clean off his feet and sent him flying into the arena wall. *CRASH¡ª!* He hit the barrier wall and slumped forward, completely still, seemingly knocked unconscious, as the referee called the match. "Winner¡ªYu Shen of Rodova!" *ROAR¡ª* The arena erupted as Rodova secured their third consecutive win. "Unbelievable..." Derek whispered. "Rodova just took a massive lead in this semi-final with a clean 3-0 sweep against the three Grandmasters from Clarence!" "Su Yang. Leo Skyshard and now Captain Yu Shen," Lee echoed. "Three fighters. Three victories. And now... their path to finals looks almost assured." "I mean it¡¯s a given Lee, Yu Shen is making way for Su Yang to come up once again, and I don¡¯t see any possibility where Su Yang struggles against two master level warriors, when the Clarence Grandmaster he faced earlier couldn¡¯t even make him break a sweat!" Derek commented. And just like that¡ªless than seven minutes later¡ªSu Yang stepped in and tore through Clarence¡¯s final two contenders without breaking a sweat, cementing Rodova¡¯s place in the Grand Finals. Chapter 197: Tension in the air (A couple hours later, Geneva Academy Locker Room, Sky-God Arena) Following Rodova¡¯s dominant 5¨C0 sweep in the first semi-final, Geneva Academy answered with a commanding performance of their own¡ªdispatching Thumba Academy with a confident 5¨C1 victory to secure their place in the finals. And yet¡ªdespite the scoreline¡ªthere was no eruption of celebration within the locker room. No cheers. No boasting. Just a low hum of tension. Because this year... Rodova was different. In previous tournaments, a win over Rodova felt inevitable¡ªan eventuality, not a gamble. But now? With Su Yang, Leo Skyshard, and Yu Shen in the lineup, there was no longer an easy path forward. Five Grandmasters versus four. On paper, Geneva still had the advantage. But when your opponents were warriors of caliber like Su Yang, Leo, and Yu Shen¡ªthree monsters who could each score multiple victories in a single round¡ªthe single Grandmaster advantage barely seemed to matter. Hence, as the team sat down to discuss their plans for tomorrow, there was a visible tension within the locker room, as Captain Ramos sat with his arms crossed, and his eyes glued to a projection screen as he replayed highlights from Rodova¡¯s latest match. "That kid," Ramos muttered, pausing the feed on a frame of Leo¡¯s [Full Counter] against Jessica. "This Leo Skyshard... he¡¯s a problem." "A first-year," added Damien Aroth, "And yet he¡¯s already on par with Yu Shen. Hell, maybe even more dangerous. Did you see the calm in that counter?" "He doesn¡¯t panic," said Mikhail Serrin. "He doesn¡¯t hesitate. His whole style is precision. He doesn¡¯t waste energy... and has the mentality of a veteran warrior despite his young age." "Tch," Su Ran scoffed from the corner, clearly irritated by the direction of the conversation. "Stop drooling over the bastard. You lot praise him like he is the second coming of the Monarch Dupravel, when we have the actual second coming of the Monarch, his own flesh and blood in our team." "Well, maybe he is, I mean, no offence to Darnell.... But I don¡¯t think he could have taken on Jessica like Leo did. Because, the last time he faced Jessica 5 months ago, Darnell was knocked out clean within 3 minutes¡ª" Damien reminded, as he pointed out how their team had first hand experience on just how dangerous Jessica was and how hard it was to actually best her, despite how easy Leo made it seem today. The room went still for a beat, everyone having flashbacks of their own practice fight against Clarence, as they once again realised just how terrifying Rodova were to beat that team 5-0. "Forget about Leo.... What about Su Yang? That kid is no less impressive¡ª" Mikhail said, as he drew attention to Su Yang, which immediately irritated Su Ran. "Don¡¯t worry about Su Yang, I¡¯ll make sure that bastard regrets ever walking onto the field, because tomorrow, all the elders of the Su Clan, and our father will surely be watching our contest, which makes it the perfect stage for me to humiliate him¡ª" Su Ran said with venom laced on his tongue, as Ramos scoffed sitting beside him. "Oh? You sound awfully confident, like it¡¯s child¡¯s play to beat Su Yang. But in case you¡¯re thinking it¡¯s going to be easy, I¡¯ll tell you now, it¡¯s not. Su Yang is very powerful based on what he¡¯s shown so far, and you won¡¯t have an easy time against him." Ramos said dryly, as he reminded Su Ran to stay humble till he proved his competence over Su Yang. "I sound awfully confident, because I am awfully confident!" Su Ran declared in retort, as he glared Ramos in the eyes. "If there¡¯s one person I hate more than anyone else in this universe... It¡¯s him. And his smug whore of a mother who keeps flashing that ¡¯legitimate wife¡¯ tag like it¡¯s holy. I was born stronger. I was born better. Even Though my mother was a commoner. And tomorrow¡ªI¡¯m going to prove it." Su Ran said, clenching his fists, however Ramos didn¡¯t even flinch despite his declaration. "Alright settle down¡ª" he said, raising his palms as he tried to calm the room. "We¡¯re not winning this with emotion. We win this with planning and control," Ramos said firmly, his tone calm but resolute. "So here¡¯s the final formation." "I¡¯ll open the match tomorrow¡ªset the tone early and give us the momentum we need right out of the gate." He glanced around the room, locking eyes with each team member to ensure they understood. "I¡¯ll take Su Yang," Su Ran said next, his voice confident, and without hesitation. Ramos nodded. "Good. Damien, you¡¯re in if Minerva shows." "Perfect," Damien replied with a small smirk, raising a thumb. "She¡¯s an archer. I¡¯m a tank. She¡¯s practically made for me." Ramos patted him once on the shoulder before turning to the next. "Mikhail, that puts Leo in your hands." "I¡¯ve been studying his footwork all week," Mikhail answered with a quiet nod. "He¡¯s fast¡ªfaster than most¡ªbut I think I¡¯ve got the necessary speed and battle acumen to shut him down." Finally, Ramos turned to the one person he didn¡¯t need to give instructions to. "Darnell." "I¡¯m the finisher," Darnell Nuna said, flashing his signature grin. "If anyone slips, I pick up the kill. Wouldn¡¯t have it any other way." "Damn right¡ª" Ramos said, patting him on the back, as the final plan seemed like a lock. Tomorrow was sure to be a war. And the pride of both academies were on the line. ¡ª--------- (Meanwhile, in the Rodova Team Villa) Meanwhile, in the Rodova Team Villa, the atmosphere was equally tense, as the team acknowledged the fact that they were in the end-game now. "I¡¯ll open the fighting, get the momentum in our favor from the start¡ª" Yu Shen declared, as he began laying out the final plan. "Su Yang, you will handle your brother Su Ran. And although I¡¯m allowing you to settle all personal grudges, I expect results¡ª" Yu Shen added, as Su Yang gave him a sharp nod in response. "Skyshard, you go in when either Damien or Darnell comes in. We need you to do your thing tomorrow¡ª" Yu Shen instructed as Leo gave him a nonchalant thumbs up. "And lastly, Minerva, you will take Mikhail¡ª" Yu Shen said, as Minerva grinned ear to ear. "Oh that boy is cooked if he faces me in battle¡ª" Minerva said, as her confidence elevated the mood of the room. "We are at a one man disadvantage here. And realistically, we can¡¯t expect Enzo to do much of anything. However, if it comes down to it.... We will need you to buy as much time as you humanly can, Enzo, because our victory or defeat may very well be decided by it¡ª" Yu Shen said, as he looked into Enzo¡¯s eyes, who gulped nervously in response. It was clear from his face that he did not have the confidence to face any of the Geneva fighters at all, however, Yu Shen did not want to rotate anyone else from the roster into the team either. "I¡¯ll do my best¡ª" He said eventually, as Yu Shen gave him a firm pat on the shoulder. "We have already achieved what was expected of us by bringing Rodova to the finals. Now, even if we lose, we won¡¯t have shamed our academy, so there¡¯s nothing for us to lose anymore. That being said.... We have all worked like madmen this past year for this tournament, and since we are at the finals, we may as well go all the way and win it. And I think we can. Because honestly, we are the strongest Rodova team to enter the circuit in the past 22 years!" Yu Shen said in conclusion, as he reminded the team, that they had nothing to lose now but everything to gain¡ª Chapter 198 198: Who exactly is Muiyan Faye (Undisclosed Military Base ¨C Office of Commander Jackson) The room was quiet, the air inside smelling like high quality cigar, as Commander Jackson leaned back in his chair and clicked through the preliminary summary of the latest report. His fingers drummed lightly against the wooden desk¡ªslow, methodical¡ªuntil the file opened with a soft ping and the first set of documents flashed across the screen. CONFIDENTIAL INTELLIGENCE DOSSIER SUBJECT: MUIYAN FAYE (ALIAS) / MU FAN (TRUE IDENTITY) ORIGIN OF INVESTIGATION: ASSOCIATION WITH LEO SKYSHARD (ID: RSK-117-CB) SUBMITTED BY: SPECIAL INTELLIGENCE UNIT ¨C DEPT. OF INTERNAL SECURITY Abstract: Subject Muiyan Faye, registered instructor at Rodova Military Academy, is identified as the individual who assisted Leo Skyshard during his escape from planetary jurisdiction on Terra Nova approximately 14 months prior. Following the discovery of a forged transit authorization document and irregular movements within restricted ports, deeper checks were initiated. Key Findings: 1. Forged Identity: Background credentials of Muiyan Faye were found to be manipulated at the Universal Systems Core. Birth records, employment history, and biometric data were inserted into the archives posthumously (approx. 17 months ago), suggesting backend clearance and system override. 2. Financial Trail: Analysis of payment channels used for the identity insertion traced back through six shell accounts¡ªeventually linking to a black-tier financial reserve fund belonging to the Mu Clan Main Branch. 3. True Identity: Subject is confirmed to be Mu Fan, birth registry linked to the 4th generation descendant line of Patriarch Mu Jianlong, making her the Great-Granddaughter of the Mu Clan Patriarch. 4. Fugitive Status: Subject is wanted as a level four criminal, under charges of high-level political assassination, including the confirmed neutralization of Commissioner Drax Teldan of the Universal Oversight Committee (Sector 14), with evidence pointing to targeted clan-approved retribution. Subject is currently part of the Mu Clan''s diplomatic negotiations with the Universal Government for pardon under conditional immunity. Jackson''s brow twitched slightly as he reached for the second file. Secondary Report SUBJECT: ASSOCIATION CONTEXT ¨C LEO SKYSHARD AND MU FAN Speculation based on overlapping timelines, emergency transport logs, and private registry scans suggests a high-likelihood of familial or custodial relation. Subject Mu Fan''s mission logs indicate protective detail orders for an unnamed youth from Terra Nova, whose physical description and early combat signatures match those of Leo Skyshard. Conclusion: Subject Leo Skyshard may be: A direct offspring of a high-ranking Mu Clan member. A main branch candidate, concealed under a false identity for protection. Or a political asset inserted into Rodova Academy under Mu Fan''s supervision for longer-term strategic goals. Jackson''s fingers tightened on the edge of his desk, as he finally confirmed the true origins of Leo''s identity. "So Leo Skyshard DOES have ties to the Mu Clan afterall.... Fuck, those fuckers have gotten good at forging aliases¡ª" Jackson commented, as after confirming that his handler was someone from the Mu Clan, Jackson completely threw out the alternate theory that Leo might be connected to the Evil Cult out of his mind. As he instead became more interested in Muiyan Faye''s crime and current situation from the army''s perspective, given how she was a level four fugitive. "I presume there''s a separate file on why she''s a wanted fugitive?" he said, raising an eyebrow, as the assistant nodded and slid over the final data slate. Third Report ¨C Subject: MU FAN (aka Muiyan Faye) Classified Threat Level: High (Tier 2 Clearance Required) Codename: White Widow Affiliations: Mu Clan, Intelligence Division ¨C Subsection- Black Lotus Branch- Position- Branch Head. Power Level - Transcendent. Known Actions: Political Assassination ¨C Commissioner Drax Teldan Interception of cargo vessel UC-0049 (resulting in 17 deaths) Disruption of planetary elections on Veylis-9 Reason for Immunity Negotiation: Mu Clan influence within multiple planetary governments and direct lobbying efforts with the Universal Government''s Judiciary Council. Jackson exhaled through his nose as he leaned back into the silence, staring at the neat rows of damning text. Technically, now that he found out who Muiyan Faye truly was, as an acting army commander he was ethically compelled to report her, after all she was a wanted fugitive who had killed a commissioner, for heaven''s sake. However Jackson wasn''t a child¡ªhe''d been in the Universal Government''s service long enough to know how these things worked. Great clans and the Universal Government danced their little waltz of hypocrisy, and for members of the clan, especially for someone like the god-daughter of the patriarch, immunity was just a matter of price. If he reported her now, she''d be gone for all of five minutes before some political backdoor opened and she vanished into the Mu Clan''s custody again. Hence, Jackson knew that there was no tangible benefit behind reporting her and that he needed to meet her instead. If she really had that kind of pull... and was Leo''s assigned handler, then she was the key to getting Leo to join the army. ''I need to meet her and blackmail her into helping me¨C'' Jackson thought, as his gaze flicked back to the paused tournament footage on his monitor, where Leo''s image¡ªbloodied but victorious¡ªstood frozen mid-step. The boy had brutal talent. Cold focus and Killer instinct. And Jackson needed talents like him in the Universal Army. Even if it meant making a deal with a devil named Mu Fan. "Alisha, Prepare my ship," he said finally, eyes still locked on the screen. "I''m going to the Sky-God arena tomorrow first thing in the morning." "And after the last match ends, I want an in-person meeting with Muiyan Faye¡ªno, Mu Fan. Let''s see if the White Widow is as persuasive in conversation as she is with a blade." Jackson instructed, as his assistant saluted silently before exiting the room. She had never seen the Commander personally go to such lengths to recruit a soldier, however, even she understood that Leo Skyshard was worth it. The boy had the potential to become a Transcendent level warrior at the minimum, which automatically qualified him for the position of a commander. However, he could potentially even go beyond that and reach the Monarch tier, becoming a galactic general, and such talents, while more common in the six great clans, were far and few when it came to the universal army. Even she had seen his recent matches in the circuits during office break-time, and secretly, even she was a fan of Leo Skyshard. Hence, she hoped that the commander convinced him to join the army, because that would mean that she would someday get a chance to get his autograph in person. ¡ª----------- (Meanwhile, in the Sky-God Asteroid hotel) Jackson wasn''t the only high profile individual who was visiting the legendary Sky-God Arena tomorrow to enjoy the finals. As there were many VVIP''s who landed on the asteroid just today, to enjoy tomorrow''s grand event. "Please enjoy your stay, Lord Baximore¡ª" The receptionist at the hotel said, as she checked Ruyen Baximore into the VVIP hotel suite. Completely unaware, that this high net worth individual, and Guildmaster of the popular adventurer guild Seven Lions, was actually an Evil Cult Elder in disguise, who was currently in possession of the detonator that would activate all the bombs planted under the main arena. "Thanks dear, I will¡ª" He replied with his usual charm, as the receptionist smiled and blushed, blissfully unaware that tomorrow, when the circuit viewership hit its peak, he''d press a single button¡ªand turn the Sky-God Arena into a graveyard. Chapter 199 199: Dilemma (The night before the finals, Muiyan Faye''s POV) Muiyan Faye sat alone on the terrace of Rodova''s villa, her elbows resting on the cold iron railing as she looked up at the endless expanse of stars above the Sky-God Dome. Tomorrow was the final match of the Interstellar Circuits and while she did not know the exact plan that the Evil Cult was up-to, she had a strong feeling that whatever they were planning, was definitely going to go down tomorrow. The finals of the Interstellar Circuits wasn''t just a match¡ªit was an event, a celebration of sorts. Normal people across the universe took leave from their office jobs to watch it at home with family, as viewership numbers soared far beyond the quarterfinals and semifinals, turning it into the grandest stage imaginable¡ªwhere every scream, every clash, and every drop of blood could become a statement. And just thinking about it, Faye found her lips pressed into a thin line. ''Terror on the grandest stage possible... it will come with a heavy price.'' Though no details had been shared with her, the implications of what was about to go down were clear in her head. Something massive was coming¡ªsomething no broadcast delay could hide, and no paid media could downplay, as once it happened, the universal order was sure to be rattled to its core. ''Once the righteous factions realize just how deeply the cult had embedded itself into their infrastructure, the hunt would begin.....'' ''Once the fear sets in... they''ll start rooting us out. One by one. Every suspicious face. Every unexplained promotion. Every anomaly in the system.'' Faye thought, clenching her jaw. ''The purges will be brutal. And once they begin, no one will be safe¡ªnot even those like me. And definitely not him.'' Her eyes drifted lower, her transcendent vision allowing her to look past the villa walls, past the hedged balconies and other student rooms, and landed somewhere on the upper floors¡ªwhere she knew Leo''s room was. As looking at his resting figure, she closed her eyes and sighed once more. ''I hope I can fulfill my duty properly tomorrow... I need to keep him safe. Because after this, everything''s going to get harder. Every layer of security, every background check, every paper trail¡ªthey''re going to start peeling us back like rotten skin.'' She thought, as she clenched the rail slightly tighter. ''I don''t understand why the elder has not introduced him to the cult yet.'' The thought had haunted her more than once. Leo¡ªthe boy with the potential to become a Dragon Candidate¡ªwas still a ghost to the cult. His existence was only acknowledged by herself and the elder she directly reported to. While no other member of the cult even knew that he existed. Given his bloodline. And his talents. Faye had no doubt that the cult would wholeheartedly support Leo, should he be introduced to them, however, it physically hurt her that they could not. Not yet at least. As while she acknowledged Leo''s talent and his credentials, at the same she also understood why he was being kept hidden. Noah had been a disaster. The last Dragon Candidate¡ªtheir brightest star¡ªhad died before reaching maturity and his death had fractured the inner circle, drained the cult of its morale, and left many elders hesitant to put their faith in another young talent too early. So this time, there was no ceremony. No blind devotion. No grand title. Not until Leo proved himself. And if he didn''t... Then the elder she reported-to was prepared to pretend like he never existed and continue without him¡ª with the wider cult never knowing how close they came to raising another Dragon. *Sigh¨C* Faye exhaled through her nose, the cold wind brushing past her cheeks. Perhaps this was the right way. Leo would have to carve his place on his own. And if he made it... if he truly made it... Then no one would be able to deny him. But if he did not, then she would be the only one hurt by knowing that they lost another star. ''I wonder how it will all play out tomorrow...'' she thought, as she stayed like that for a while longer, watching the stars that didn''t move, waiting for the dawn of a day that would change everything. ¡ª-------- (Meanwhile, in Leo''s room) Leo lay motionless atop the sheets of his gigantic bed with one arm folded behind his head and the other resting across his chest. His eyes wide open, as he lay in absolute silence, knowing full well that he couldn''t risk sleeping tonight.... Not when there was an off-chance he could be pulled into a ghost-sleep, as he needed to be at his very best for the finals tomorrow. *Sigh* Leo let out a long breath, as he felt conflicting emotions whenever he thought about the finals. As per the Rodova Team plan... should Darnell Nuna step up, he was supposed to take him on. However, he still wasn''t sure as to how he felt about that match-up. On one hand, throwing the match away was not in his personality. As willingly laying down for anyone, just felt wrong, no matter the situation. However, on the other hand, he was reminded of the bloodied image of his mother and family, who risked everything to try and save him. And for their sake he couldn''t help but wonder, if he could truly enter the Black Serpents Guild, if he defeated their chosen son. "This is hard..." Leo thought, as apart from the major considerations, he also thought about minor things like the hopes of the Rodova team members, and the instructors who had helped him train so hard for this tournament, and how disappointed they were going to be if he just folded. Ethically, he was supposed to give the best for the team he represented.... However. on a practical level, giving his best for the team meant potentially risking his own future. "This is very hard...." He muttered again, as he kept staring at the room''s ceiling, hoping that the right answer would come from within and help him make his mind. Chapter 200 200: Grand Finals (Sky-God Arena ¡ª Finals Day Broadcast) "Good morning, ladies and gentlemen across the universe!" Derek''s voice rang out like thunder through the Sky-God Dome, amplified to perfection. "Whether you''re watching from the stands or tuning in via GalaxyNet from a cozy living room, welcome to the grand finals of the Interstellar Circuits!" "It''s all been building to this, Derek" Lee followed up smoothly. "Months of training, a week of grueling matchups, thousands of teams across the stars¡ªand now, only two remain. Geneva Academy versus Rodova Military Academy. The ultimate showdown." "And when asked about what this year''s circuit meant to him," Derek added, "Captain Yu Shen of Rodova said this final was twenty-two times more important than any other. Because it''s been twenty-two long years since Rodova last lifted the Circuits Cup." "And they might not get to do it this year either," Lee replied with a grin, leaning forward with anticipation. "Because Geneva Academy is here with fire in their eyes, five Grandmasters on their roster, and absolutely no plans of backing down." The Sky-God Arena roared with life. Seating rows packed to the brim, the upper decks vibrated with chants and excitement. Children clutched plush figures of Su Yang and Leo Skyshard while adults waved Rodova and Geneva banners with equal pride. The merchandise stalls lining the entry gates were nearly overrun, with vendors barely keeping up with the demand for limited-edition circuit jerseys, elemental glow sticks, and action figure collectibles. Even the food stalls were inundated¡ªlong queues forming for deep-fried Nebula rings, solar corn cobs, and the iconic Frost-Crystal Shakes of the Sky-God Arena. "And just look at this place, Derek," Lee said, pausing as the camera panned across the interior. "If you''re not here, you''re missing history. The energy, the pressure, the noise¡ªit''s electric." The feed transitioned into the highly-anticipated crowd cam. First to be displayed was Dupravel Nuna himself, the infamous Guildmaster of the Black Serpents, sitting stone-faced in the VIP section, dressed in a tailored obsidian cloak. Then came Mu Jianlong, the legendary Patriarch of the Mu Clan, his presence alone enough to silence the crowd within a ten-meter radius. An aura of command surrounded him like a sovereign halo. The Arcane Priestess, Crystal Storm, appeared next¡ªher skin glowing faintly with the soft shimmer of stardust enchantments as she smiled gracefully at the camera. And finally¡ª Fairy Twix. The GalaxyNet sensation blew a flirtatious kiss and gave her audience exactly what they expected: an exaggerated squeeze of her cleavage followed by a playful wink that sent her live viewership count skyrocketing. "Classic Twix," Lee muttered with a chuckle. "Bet she just broke the chat servers." "Back to the action," Derek said, as the feed returned to the main platform where both academy principals now stood. Dressed in ceremonial robes, they each held one end of the gleaming golden trophy¡ªengraved with the names of all past champions¡ªand slowly lifted it together before placing it on the center pedestal. A fanfare erupted. Trumpets blared. The crowd roared. "This," Derek said, as the camera zoomed in on the trophy, "is what they''re fighting for." "Well... this and the honor of being called champions," Lee added with a grin. "But mostly the trophy." The battle was moments away. And history was ready to be written. ¡ª------------- Meanwhile, within the Rodova locker room The air was thick with nerves and anticipation, yet also strangely calm, like the quiet just before a storm. Each fighter was in their own corner, preparing in silence¡ªadjusting gloves, tightening grips, fixing their uniforms¡ªwhen Yu Shen finally stood up and walked to the center of the room. "Everyone," he said, voice low but firm. "Come in. Just for a moment." The others exchanged glances but didn''t question it. One by one, they stood and circled around him. Leo, last to rise, walked over slowly and stood at the back, arms crossed, expression unreadable. Yu Shen took a deep breath. "Regardless of the final result... I¡ªI just want to say that I''m proud of all of you." The weight in his tone immediately shifted the mood as everyone in the room knew that it wasn''t like him to usually get emotional. "In your own way, you have all worked very hard throughout the year. And I acknowledge your efforts. Every late night. Every bruise. Every setback." Leo quietly rolled his eyes, not dramatically, but just enough to register his indifference. He didn''t say anything, and nobody noticed, however, in his view, emotional pep-talks had no place before battle as they did nothing except clouding clarity. But Yu Shen looked like a man finally letting something out that he''d been carrying too long. "I have no doubt in my mind," he continued, eyes glancing briefly at Su Yang and then Leo, "that even if I can''t do the job this year... Yang and Skyshard will surely win it all for us next year." He paused, swallowing slightly. "But I want to win it this year. I want history to remember me as the captain who led Rodova to glory again. So please... help me." "Yes, Captain!" Minerva shouted first, fist raised. "Yes, Captain!" Enzo echoed, his voice full of conviction. Yu Shen smiled faintly. "You''re all mature. So I won''t tell you how to fight. Just remember... Today, most people in the universe are watching you. So don''t do injustice to your own legacy by making dumb mistakes." His voice softened now. "Take risks if you have to. Trust your instincts. But keep your head about yourself. And most of all... have fun." A silence lingered after his words. Then, with a commanding nod, Yu Shen clapped once. "One last chant. Let''s make it count." They huddled tighter, arms overlapping, as the chant rang out through the locker room walls. "STRENGTH ABOVE ALL!" "HEART BEYOND STRENGTH!" "RODOVA FOREVER!" Yu Shen broke the huddle slowly, acknowledging each teammate one by one¡ªa firm embrace for Minerva, a quick nod and shoulder tap to Leo, a squeeze on the arm for Enzo, and a grin to Su Yang. Then he turned and walked toward the tunnel. It was time. Match one was about to begin. ¡ª--------- *PHISSSHHH¡ª!* The entrance gates to the battlefield slid open with a hiss, the ground trembling beneath the thunderous roar of the crowd as the first fighter of the finals made his appearance. Yu Shen. The Rodova Captain stepped out onto the field with poise and grace, the sleeves of his black robe fluttering gently in the wind as he waved calmly to the fans, his usually stern face softening into a rare, almost boyish smile. "YU SHEN! YU SHEN! YU SHEN!" The chants began near the front rows and quickly spread across the stands like wildfire, rippling through the masses as thousands upon thousands of supporters cried his name in unison. "AND IT''S THE RODOVA CAPTAIN KICKING THINGS OFF!" Derek''s voice cracked with excitement through the commentary feed. "THEY''RE NOT MESSING AROUND¡ªRODOVA''S GOING STRAIGHT FOR THE JUGULAR!" But before the echo of his words had faded, a second gate opened on the opposing side of the battlefield. *THUD¡ª* *THUD¡ª* Out walked Captain Ramos, the figurehead of Geneva Academy, clad in his sleek reinforced crimson armor with both blades strapped across his back. His walk was heavy, each step deliberate, his eyes locked squarely on Yu Shen from the moment he appeared. "Wait a minute... hold on... IS THAT¡ª?!" Lee gasped. "It IS! IT''S CAPTAIN VERSUS CAPTAIN! RAMOS VS YU SHEN FOR THE OPENING MATCH!" Derek shouted, nearly lifting out of his chair. "THE FINALS COULDN''T HAVE ASKED FOR A BIGGER START THAN THIS!" The crowd''s volume spiked yet again, like a second explosion of emotion detonated across the arena. Fans of both academies leapt to their feet, waving their banners, punching the air, their cheers drowning out the sound of even the arena''s internal comms for a few seconds. This was it. Two captains. Two mega academies. One final match to decide the title. And it was all starting... now. Chapter 201 201: Yu Shen Vs Ramos (Sky-God Arena ¨C Finals Match 1: Yu Shen vs. Captain Ramos) The crowd''s excitement hit a fever pitch when the two captains stood across from one another¡ª neither of them speaking, nor moving, as they just glared each other down in absolute silence. Most fighters, when looking into the eyes of Gu Ramos, trembled in their boots. However, Yu Shen wasn''t one of them. The Rodova captain didn''t seem fazed in the slightest that he was standing across from Geneva''s finest, as there was no visible tension in his shoulders, nor any sign of hesitation, as though this was exactly where he''d always intended to be. Then¡ªslowly, almost ceremonially¡ªhe unsheathed both his swords and pointed them forward at Ramos, blades crossed like a hunter lining up his first strike. Ramos didn''t flinch. He responded by drawing both his curved sabers with a swift snap of the wrists, spinning each in a tight circle before resting them back against his forearms¡ªa gesture of both readiness and defiance as his crimson armor caught the light reflected from his blades. "This... this is the fight of the tournament," Derek breathed through the mic, voice dropping into awe. "Two captains. Two warriors at the peak of their academies. If this doesn''t get you on your feet, nothing will," Lee added. As from the stands, the roar only grew. Chants overlapped. Fans screamed themselves hoarse, as Rodova''s black and gold drowned in Geneva''s silver and blue across the arena stands. *BZZZZZ* The camera drones zoomed in on both fighters'' faces. Neither of them blinking As¡ª "Begin!" The referee''s voice cracked through the comms, and just like that, both men exploded forward. Yu Shen was the first to strike¡ªhis approach tactical, as he closed the distance with high-speed footwork. His aim wasn''t to overwhelm Ramos immediately, but to apply pressure early and test Geneva''s captain''s defensive tempo. He had studied the tapes, and he believed he had the edge in speed, and if that proved true, then engaging fast would give him control of the center. *CLANG¡ª!* The first collision came clean¡ªYu Shen''s dual swords crashing against Ramos''s curved sabers in a crossing parry, as sparks shot out from the impact. Ramos held firm, blocking the incoming blow with crossed sabers, his boots grinding into the sand-grip floor beneath them. But instead of pushing back, Ramos pivoted on his heel, letting Yu Shen''s momentum overextend just enough before he slid under his arm and struck¡ª *CLANG¡ª!* *SHNK¡ª!* A cut opened on Yu Shen''s right shoulder. Just a graze. But it was blood. The first mark of the match. "OHHHHHH!" the crowd erupted. "Ramos with the first hit!" Lee shouted. "That looked like a calculated misdirection¡ªYu Shen thought he had the edge in that clash, but Ramos baited him perfectly!" Yu Shen leapt back, eyes narrowed¡ªnot in pain, but in acknowledgment. A good hit. A clean read. Ramos had waited for the opening, and took it precisely when the opportunity presented itself. ''He''s more reactive than I thought... can''t take him on with just superior speed,'' Yu Shen assessed mentally, shifting his stance. Instead, he snapped his wrist forward and called his first technique. [Snowpiercer] A shimmering arc of ice surged forward in a narrow crescent, sharp as razors, gliding across the air like a slice of frozen death. Ramos responded with a defensive spin, his sabers whipping through the air in wide curves as he activated [Stormguard Cut], a deflection technique designed to disperse elemental projectiles while maintaining rotational balance. *CRACK¡ª!* The two abilities collided mid-air, the force of the clash sending an icy wind spraying out in all directions, peppering the front rows with fine frost. "Whooooa¡ª!" Derek said, laughing nervously. "If you''re sitting ringside, you''re basically in the splash zone!" The moment the frost cleared, Yu Shen charged again¡ªnot to repeat the earlier mistake, but to follow up while Ramos''s guard was still in mid-recovery. A feint slash high¡ª A low strike sweeping from the left¡ª And a spinning cut from the right. Each movement was calculated, meant to test Ramos''s timing and reaction limits under compound pressure. *CLANG¡ª!* *CLANG¡ª!* *CLANG¡ª!* Ramos blocked all three, but the last strike forced him off balance for just a second¡ªlong enough for Yu Shen to twist his blade downward and land a clean elbow to his ribs. *THUD¡ª!* Ramos staggered¡ªbut didn''t fall. Instead, he retaliated immediately with a double saber uppercut, the curved edges scraping Yu Shen''s chest armor and ripping through the outer layer. Both men stepped back simultaneously now¡ªeach bleeding, as while Yu Shen bled through his chest. Ramos spat a mouthful of blood, the elbow to the chest seeming to have caused some internal damage. ''So this is the strength of the Geneva Captain¡ª'' ''So that''s Yu Shen, the Rodova Captain¡ª'' Both thought simultaneously, as they realized that the two of them were pretty much evenly matched, and that this was sure to be a dog-fight. "Come on now, don''t be scared, daddy won''t hurt you if you approach nice¡ª" Ramos taunted at this moment, as Yu Shen responded with a dry smirk, his blades lowering just slightly¡ªnot in surrender, but in preparation. "I wasn''t worried about you," Yu Shen replied coolly. "I was worried you''d be over too soon." And then he lunged again¡ªthis time not with speed, but with cold control. His right sword led the charge, sweeping horizontally while the left stabbed upward in a diagonal feint. *Parry* Ramos parried the horizontal strike¡ªbut the feint became real as Yu Shen twisted his wrist mid-motion, bringing the left blade down into a sudden arc aimed for Ramos''s thigh. *CLANG!* *SCRAPE¡ª!* Ramos blocked it, but not in time to stop the edge from biting just shallowly into the meat of his leg. "Yu Shen carves back!" Derek shouted. "That''s one apiece now¡ªthese captains are bleeding and they''re just getting started!" Ramos grimaced, but didn''t slow. He took the pain as fuel and pushed forward, cutting high with his right saber before looping the second in a reverse slash¡ªaiming to force Yu Shen into retreat. Yu Shen retreated two steps¡ªbut that had always been his intention. He raised his foot and slammed it down with controlled force, activating¡ª [Frigid Bloom] Frozen lotus petals bloomed out from his position, covering a small radius in sleek frost. A trap, meant to reduce foot traction, and Ramos¡ªcharging forward to capitalize¡ªfound himself slipping just slightly. It was enough. Yu Shen spun low, blades laced with shimmering cold, and slashed upward in a rising arc. But Ramos was no fool¡ªhe let himself fall into the slip, rolling forward beneath the blow, and as Yu Shen''s momentum left him exposed for a heartbeat¡ª *THWACK¡ª!* A heavy boot connected with Yu Shen''s ribs, launching him back five feet into a rough skid. "OOOOHHH!" the crowd wailed. "He''s using the terrain against him!" Lee said. "That Frigid Bloom backfired¡ªYu Shen lost footing after the follow-through!" Both men were slower now, they were bloodied and breathing harder. Yu Shen''s ribs throbbed where the kick landed. While Ramos''s leg was stiff, and his lungs injured from where Yu Shen had landed his elbow. And yet¡ª Neither looked away. They dashed in again, colliding like titans in the center, blade against blade, teeth clenched, sweat dripping from their brows as every movement became heavier. [Blizzard Fang]¡ª Yu Shen released a mid-range strike, sending jagged spears of ice outward in a starburst, forcing Ramos into evasive spins¡ªbut the Geneva Captain ducked under, absorbing a few shallow cuts along his shoulders and arm before closing the distance with a brutal shoulder tackle. They slammed together, grappling briefly, weapons grinding between them, ice mixing with blood as Ramos hissed¡ª [Red Bloom Edge]¡ª With a flash, Ramos''s sabers ignited with crimson energy as he performed a dual upward slash, the impact sending Yu Shen staggering again as the blades lacerated across his right bicep and collarbone. But Yu Shen''s response was immediate¡ª [Glacier Spikes]¡ª From the ground beneath Ramos''s feet, jagged icicles erupted, forcing him to leap backward¡ªbut not before one of the spikes tore through the side of his calf. *CRACK!* *SLICE!* *GASP!* The crowd was screaming now, not in excitement, but in awe and horror as this was the exact bloody fight they''d come here to witness. Both men were limping now¡ª Both bleeding. Both exhausted. But still¡ªstill¡ªthey circled each other, blades held high. Yu Shen made one last dash, trying to end it with a final burst of energy, twin blades swirling in a final assault¡ª But Ramos saw through it. He waited. Waited. And then¡ªstruck. [Phantom Bloom]¡ªa rare movement skill whereby it looked like his afterimage was dashing left, while he was actually moving right. And unfortunately Yu Shen went for the wrong one, giving Ramos the opening he needed to circle to his back and slice his back open with a deep cut that stopped just short of his spine. *THUD¡ª* Yu Shen fell forward, collapsing to one knee, as he desperately tried to push himself back up¡ªbut his body simply didn''t respond. The pain... the fatigue... it had caught up, and although his mind wasn''t done with this fight, unfortunately his body betrayed him, as he couldn''t get up before the five count. "STOP!" the referee shouted, stepping in immediately once the five count was over, as he gave his verdict. "Captain Yu Shen is unable to continue!" "WINNER¡ªGENEVA ACADEMY! Captain Ramos claims the opening bout!" *ROAAAAAAAAR¡ª!* The Geneva side of the crowd detonated into cheers, their banners shaking the rafters as Ramos lifted a single saber in acknowledgment¡ªbloody, staggering, but victorious. "That was... insane," Derek said, stunned. "What a battle. That was the kind of fight you remember for the rest of your life." "Both captains bleeding, both nearly collapsing¡ªbut Ramos finds the final edge. Geneva goes 1-0 up," Lee murmured, as at that point the medics rushed in, trying to save Yu Shen''s life and stop the intense blood loss. "I¡ª I LEAVE THE REST TO YOU¡ª" Yu Shen yelled towards the sky before passing out, as although he knew he had been defeated, he put his faith in his teammates, hoping that they would finish the job where he failed. Chapter 202 202: Back Against The Wall (Sky-God Arena ¨C Finals Match 2) Nobody on the Rodova bench expected Yu Shen to lose the opening fight. They had all been on the edge of their seats as Yu Shen took on Gu Ramos, and while it was a respectable performance till the end¡ª Unfortunately, Yu Shen fell short of beating his opponent. "The hell? Yu Shen lost?" Su Yang barked out, throwing his hands in the air. "I told you, Skyshard¡ª that bum doesn''t deserve to be captain. It should''ve been one of us, we could''ve cooked Gu Ramos¨C" Su Yang said, as Minerva shot him a piercing glare. "Watch your mouth, Yang.... This is not the time to blame your teammates, be serious in your life for once¡ª" Minerva reprimanded as she stood up and headed for the tunnel. According to Rodova''s plan, if Yu Shen fell, she would step in next. With her role being to stabilize, fight smart and pull a win back for the team¡ª delivering big time as the second most senior fighter on the roster. And hence, that''s exactly what she intended to do. *Step* *Step* The roar of the crowd built to a crescendo as Minerva stepped into the arena, black hood fluttering behind her, silver bow already strung and ready. "MIN-ER-VA! MIN-ER-VA!" "She''s back!" Derek shouted, rising from his chair slightly. "Rodova''s archer steps up after sitting out the semi-final. That injury she picked against Orion had us wondering if she would be fit to fight today?... but by the looks of it, she''s healed and locked in." "True," Lee added, "but this matchup doesn''t favor her at all." As from the Geneva tunnel emerged her opponent¡ª Damien Aroth. The shield-wielding juggernaut. A natural predator to all ranged fighters. "That''s a nightmare matchup for Minerva, Derek," Lee continued. "This is exactly why winning the first bout is so important in the circuits, because it lets you dictate favorable counters. But now? Rodova''s forced to stick to rotation¡ªand that puts Minerva up against her class-counter." Damien raised his massive tower shield with one hand and pounded his fist against it with the other, letting out a deep bellow that echoed through the stadium. *ROAR¡ª* The Geneva fans roared in support for him, as he tried his best to intimidate Minerva, however, to his dismay, Minerva didn''t flinch, as she glared at him back with guts. "Fighters¡ªready?" The referee asked at this moment, as both nodded, giving him the green light to begin the fight. ¡ª---------- "BEGIN!" The referee''s voice cracked out, and the second match of the finals commenced. Minerva moved first¡ªlight on her feet, sliding backward as she drew an arrow and let it loose. *TWANG¡ª!* *CLANG¡ª!* The arrow struck Damien''s shield and shattered instantly. A test shot. She already knew it wouldn''t land¡ªwhat she needed was to test his reaction time and mobility, and so far both looked pretty good. *Thud* *Thud* Damien charged, footsteps thunderous, using his wide shield as cover while closing the gap, as Minerva responded with [Phantom Trail], instantly weaving behind a cluster of illusory versions of herself, repositioning to the side for a clean shot. *SHHHK¡ª!* This arrow came faster. Coated with a wind-imbued charge, as she used [Gale Spike]¡ªaiming not for damage, but to force Damien to stumble by hitting the gap near his foot. And it worked! The giant staggered slightly, and Minerva took advantage with two rapid follow-up arrows that zinged toward his shoulder joint. *CLANG¡ª!* *CLANG¡ª!* Both blocked again¡ªbut he had to shift, giving her a few more seconds of breathing room. "She''s playing the angle game. Trying to chip him down through gaps in the armor," Derek narrated. "That''s how an archer handles a tank¡ª making smart shots and applying surgical pressure." But Damien was done playing. As with a sudden burst of mana, he activated [Shield Advance] and propelled his body forward like a battering ram. *BOOM¡ª!* Minerva barely dodged in time, rolling to the side¡ªbut even as she rose, she was forced to immediately fire another arrow just to keep him at bay. *Clang* The arrow rang against his shield, breaking his charge, as Minerva breathed a small sigh of relief. That was too close¡ª Way too close¡ª "Come on, come on," she muttered, as she triggered [Rainfall Volley]¡ªher signature skill, which made a single arrow that she shot towards the sky, split into multiple arrows on its way back, that remained suspended briefly in the air by wind magic, before descending like a storm over Damien''s position. *THUMP¡ª!* *THWAP¡ª!* *TWING¡ª!* Some arrows struck his shield. A few glanced off his armor. One clipped his leg and made him grunt¡ªbut unfortunately, the rain of arrows wasn''t enough to bring down Damien. This time, he charged and he kept coming despite Minerva''s best efforts to stop him, until he suddenly accelerated once again, when he found himself in range of activating [Shield Advance]. *CRASH¡ª!* Unable to dodge, Minerva found herself tossed away like a ragdoll, as Damien''s shield slammed into her body like a truck. *Skid¨C* Despite her best efforts to steady her body, she skid across the sand with little to no control over her body''s momentum, as she picked up some minor scratches and bruises, along with a severe rib injury from the first impact. *OOOOHHHHH¡ª* The crowd gasped, sad to see her rolling away like a helpless doll. However, there was nothing they could do to stop it. Eventually, She did stop and get back to her feet, however, it was clear from how hard she was coughing that she had definitely sustained heavy internal injuries. Still... she didn''t yield. She raised her bow again, fingers shaking, and fired another shot¡ªaimed straight at Damien''s head this time. However, Damien blocked it with ease. *CLANG¡ª!* He blocked it. And then¡ª *CLANG¡ª!* He blocked another, as he walked towards Minerva nonchalantly. He weighed 160 kilograms, and when he came charging towards someone at full speed that was accelerated via [Shield Advance], he reached peak speeds of nearly 140 km/ hour at times, which created enough of an impact force to break the bones of even Grandmasters. And although Minerva looked intact for now, he knew for sure that she had sustained heavy internal injuries that would make it hard for her to maneuver anymore in this fight, which was why he walked towards her in a leisurely fashion, knowing full well that she was going to be unable to run away even if he took his time. "Sorry.... I''m usually not this rough with pretty ladies like yourself, but this is the end for now¨C" Damien said, as he activated another [Shield Advance] and slammed into her body, as he sent her flying out of the arena, as she crashed into the boundary wall. *BOOOOOM¡ª!* "WINNER, DAMIEN AROTH OF GENEVA!" The referee announced, as *ROOOAAAAAR¡ª!* The Geneva fans exploded again, erupting into a wave of cheers as Rodova''s second loss was cemented. "This is huge, Derek," Lee said. "Geneva is 2¨C0 up. Rodova''s back is officially against the wall." "Both the senior Grandmasters are out! It''s all up to the juniors Leo Skyshard and Su Yang now.... And of course there''s Enzo too!" "Enzo can''t do anything worthwhile here Derek.... There''s no way he comes in handy. It''s essentially a 2v5 now¡ª" Lee said, as Su Yang made his way towards the arena. Chapter 203 203: Su Yang Vs Su Ran "A second consecutive loss for Rodova, this makes things very hard¡ª" "It''s Su Yang who steps up now for Rodova. Can he turn things around?" Derek said, as Su Yang walked onto the arena amidst muffled cheers from the Rodova supporters, whose dream of winning the championship after 22 years now hung by a thread, unraveling with each breath. He walked with the calm confidence of someone who had mastered his craft, as he did not seem worried about who he was going to face at all, and was confident in defeating anyone that dared step up against him. And while he was ready to face anyone, if there was one man he wanted to face more than anyone else, it was Su Ran¡ªand to his joy, as if summoned by fate, it was Su Ran who appeared from the opposite gate. A faint smile touched Su Ran''s lips as he raised his silver spear and bowed slightly. "Good luck for the fight, brother¡ªmay the best fighter amongst us win," he said smoothly, his voice low, calm, and cordial. As just listening to his disgusting voice made Su Yang''s blood boil with rage. If any other fighter said those words, and offered him that innocent-looking smile, Su Yang would have smiled back or offered him good luck¡ªbut never for Su Ran. Because he knew that smile very well. Knew that tone. Knew that bow. And knew just how fake it all was¡ª Everything about Su Ran was fake. That display of nobility and grace¡ªdesigned solely for the Patriarch watching from above¡ªwas an act meant to please and nothing more. Just another performance in Su Ran''s lifelong play to appear dignified and respectable, just like a snake wearing silk robes. In truth, he was nothing more than a bastard child trying to play prince. A half-blood who had to pretend to be humble at every step of his upbringing because deep down, he knew what he really was. And his fakeness repulsed Su Yang more than anything else. "Rot in hell, commoner¡ª" Su Yang spat, pointing his sword at Su Ran''s chest as his mana surged, flaring with razor-sharp intent. The camera panned to the private viewing box, where the Su Clan Patriarch remained motionless, his expression unreadable as he watched one legitimate son and one mistake prepare to tear each other apart. "Begin¡ª" The referee said at this moment, and the arena exploded. Su Yang jumped into motion without hesitation, vanishing and reappearing beside Su Ran in a flash of white energy, his sword already mid-swing in a vicious upward arc. But Su Ran didn''t flinch¡ªhis spear spun into position with [Serpent Coil], wrapping around Su Yang''s blade mid-strike, forcing the clash to be locked in a stalemate, as neither could push the other back. Their eyes met for a fraction of a second¡ªboth blank, both furious. Then Su Ran twisted his spear and pushed forward with the move [Drifting Spiral], shoving Su Yang back with a spinning shockwave of compressed air that cracked the floor beneath their feet. Despite taking the blow head-on, Su Yang landed on his heels, barely skidding before lunging forward again with [Cross Fang], a two-slash combination meant to cleave Su Ran''s body in half. Su Ran was quick, countering with the technique [Seven Petal Bloom], deflecting the first strike and absorbing the second with the spear''s flexible shaft, parrying it perfectly¡ªlike someone who had studied Su Yang''s every move since childhood. "Using the same old moves, brother? Have you learnt nothing new at Rodova?" Su Ran said at this moment, mocking Su Yang as he tried to look cool for the camera and their father. However, this was his big mistake, as Su Yang did not respond with words but rather action. He activated the move [Flickering Step], which was a move he had never shown in the circuits before, and as he activated it, Su Ran was left at a complete loss over where his real location was, as Su Yang reappeared behind his back and slashed low to cut off both his Achilles tendons at once. *SLASH* The hit connected. And a shower of blood sprayed outwards from Su Ran''s heel as he screamed loudly, his voice cracking from pain. "Aaaghhh¡ª!" But he didn''t fall. He didn''t even stumble. He limped¡ªwobbling backward with each strained step, his wounded legs dragging across the arena floor as his spear came up in a shaky guard. He gritted his teeth and absorbed Su Yang''s follow-up blows, barely parrying a vicious [Overhead Strike] and catching the edge of a [Flickering Step] feint that nearly took his arm off. At this point, every block looked like it would be his last. His mobility was nearly gone, his usual fighting stance was broken, and his overall prospects did not look good at all. But still, his eyes¡ªwere wide, alert, and waiting, as despite his disadvantage, it was clear that he had not given up yet. He kept baiting Su Yang by keeping up with his defense and doing nothing else. After a few seconds, Su Yang broke his discipline and went for the move¡ª [Mountain Splitting Slash] He tried to end the fight at once. However, this was the exact moment Su Ran had been waiting for. He tilted his spear at just the right angle, sliding Su Yang''s blade off its axis with [Deflect], then twisted with a violent snap of his hips to drive a [Piercing Stab] straight through his opponent''s core. *SHINK!* The spear went clean through Su Yang''s body, as he choked and spat blood, his eyes going wide as his breath was knocked from his lungs. *Splat¨C* Blood splattered the floor in front of him, and his sword arm twitched, beginning to fall. But he didn''t drop. Not yet. Just like Su Ran before him, he too hardened his eyes and forced his body to move as he unhooked himself from the spear by willingly stepping back, as despite the gaping hole in his body, he seemed hell-bent on continuing the fight. *...* Silence engulfed the stadium. Nobody in the audience could understand how Su Yang was still standing... especially the referee. And yet, with Su Yang still upright¡ªsword raised, eyes locked¡ªthe referee had no choice but to let the fight continue for now. Chapter 204: Unbroken Blood poured from the wound in Su Yang¡¯s abdomen, hot and unrelenting as it painted the arena floor beneath him red¡ªbut Su Yang did not glance down. He couldn¡¯t afford to. Not when Su Ran was still breathing, as doing so while his trash brother was still alive, would give him a moment of immense satisfaction. *Tremble* His sword trembled in his grip, not from fear or hesitation, but from the sheer strain of forcing his mangled body to keep moving. His breaths came in ragged, shallow gasps, each one scraping through clenched teeth, but his eyes¡ªthey were still sharp. Still locked onto his brother with a fury that could burn through steel. The spear wound had torn a hole straight through his abdomen, but Su Yang still stood tall with his feet planted and his sword raised, as he did not show signs of slowing down at all. He refused to stagger. He refused to kneel. And that too out of sheer pride and nothing else, Because he knew that if he did falter here¡ªSu Ran would win. And that... was something he would never allow. *Surge* His mana surged erratically now, no longer flowing smoothly but flaring in violent bursts, like sparks from a dying fire. He could feel his body breaking down from within, muscle fibers tearing, nerves screaming¡ªbut none of it mattered. Not anymore at least, when hatred was his painkiller and adrenaline his shield. "You thought that would finish me?" he rasped, blood seeping down his side as he took a step forward. "Unfortunately that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong, trash blood.... That¡¯s the difference between the True heir, and trash like you." The crowd remained silent, stunned into stillness as they saw Su Yang continue despite bleeding so profusely, while Su Ran looked pale like he had just seen a ghost. "H-how are you still moving?" He asked in shock, as by all logical means Su Yang should have fallen down unconscious by now, however he did not. "I¡¯m still moving because this fight ain¡¯t over bitch¡ª" Su Yang said, the expression in his eyes turning near maniacal, as he did not look like someone who was hurting or afraid of death anymore. But instead, looked like someone,who planned to burn the universe down around him, just in case he did go down. "Are you seeing what I¡¯m seeing Lee? There¡¯s a hole in Su Yang¡¯s body that we can see through, but he¡¯s still fighting¡ª" Derek said at this moment, as his voice sounded genuinely concerned. "In my entire career as a commentator I¡¯ve never seen anything like this Derek. The circuit¡¯s are the pinnacle of gladiator sports, and we often see people with immense willpower competing here, but this is beyond willpower..... this is madness..... pure and untamed madness!" Lee added, as he clutched his hair in disbelief. "If he pulls a win from here... t-that... I can¡¯t even put it into words how that would be¡ª" Derek said, sounding unsure of how to even feel about something like that, as he checked himself mid-sentence. "No! No! No!" Su Ran suddenly screamed from the center of the arena, his voice shrill and cracked. "You¡¯re on the verge of dying! Just one small push and you¡¯ll fall over!" He limped forward, dragging his injured leg as he closed the distance between them, eyes wild with disbelief and panic. His spear shot out in sharp, precise jabs¡ªone after the other¡ªlike a man possessed, each strike aimed not to kill, but to shove, to tip Su Yang over the edge and make the nightmare end. But Su Yang... He didn¡¯t block. He didn¡¯t parry. He moved. Like smoke. Like a ghost. Each stab missed by inches. One grazed past his cheek, another came close enough to ruffle his hair, but Su Yang glided around them¡ªeffortless, almost weightless, as if his body had transcended pain and fatigue. His eyes never blinked. His blade never lowered. He simply kept stepping forward, dodging each thrust as though he knew exactly where they¡¯d land before they were even launched. And the more he moved... the more Su Ran¡¯s confidence began to unravel. Because Su Yang wasn¡¯t slowing down. He was closing in, in what seemed impossible movement for a man with as heavy an injury as him. ¡ª-------- (Meanwhile, the Su Family Patriarch) While the majority of the audience in the arena couldn¡¯t fathom how Su Yang was moving so well even with such a massive injury, the Su Family Patriarch knew exactly why. His eyes narrowed ever so slightly, lips curling into the faintest shadow of a smile, as he nodded in acknowledgement¡ª ¡¯So... it¡¯s finally awakened.¡¯ It was a matter of great joy for him¡ªnot because his son was surviving, but because this was the first time he had witnessed this ability naturally manifesting in one of his descendants. There was no mistaking it. Su Yang had awakened the Su Clan¡¯s most prestigious bloodline skill¡ª[Unbroken]. A trait that only revealed itself when death was near... and defiance ran deeper than the marrow. Two minutes. That¡¯s all the skill gave. A window of near-invincibility in a near-death state, allowing the body to keep fighting with no regard for pain, injury, or exhaustion. But to the Su Patriarch, that wasn¡¯t the impressive part. The impressive part... was that Su Yang had unlocked it on his own. He had not unlocked the skill via the clans divine skill scroll, or by forcefully stimulating a certain portion of his genetic potential, but rather through pure instinct alone. ¡¯Good,¡¯ the old man thought, as although he didn¡¯t cheer for his son out loud. Deep down, a sense of satisfaction coiled inside his chest like a snake basking in the warm sun. This¡ªthis was exactly what Su Ran had been raised for. Although he had long allowed the illusion to linger that both his sons were candidates for the Patriarch seat, the truth was far more calculated. Su Yang had always been the only choice. The true heir. The bloodline holder. Su Ran... was merely the whetstone. A necessary rival. A narrative device. A tool. From the moment of his birth, the Patriarch had known the boy¡¯s role. He lacked the blood purity, the natural instincts. But what he did have¡ªwas value. He could grow strong. Strong enough to provoke. Strong enough to challenge. Strong enough... to push Su Yang beyond his limits. And today, he had done just that. "You¡¯ve played your part well, Su Ran, for that I must commend you¡ª" the old man muttered coldly. "But this is where your relevance ends¨C" He exhaled slowly through his nose, gaze fixed on Su Yang¡¯s relentless advance, as he already knew what the outcome of this battle was going to be from this point forward. Su Yang¡¯s win was a done deal, however, it wasn¡¯t going to come without a cost. Activating [Unbroken] came with a trade-off. For once those two minutes of invincibility passed, assuming the user survived, their body would be crippled for six full months¡ª where strength, speed and mana sensitivity¡ª would all be reduced by 20%. A heavy price to pay for surviving what should have been fatal. But to the Patriarch, that didn¡¯t matter, as he knew that Su Yang won¡¯t need his full strength for the next six months anyway after the circuits were over. And that him activating this skill on his own was already proof enough of his pure blood and sheer willpower. Su Yang was already walking the path of a ruler. A man willing to die just to not lose. And that... was the only kind of man fit to inherit the Su Empire. Chapter 205: Alone As Su Yang continued to dodge and weave under the mounting pressure, Su Ran¡¯s concern deepened¡ªhis opponent moved with such composure and precision, it was as if the gaping wound in his abdomen didn¡¯t exist at all. "What kind of a freak are you? Why can you still move like that?" Su Ran asked in disbelief, voice cracking with frustration and fear. However, Su Yang didn¡¯t answer. His silence spoke louder than anything else¡ªlike a monster who no longer needed words to assert dominance. *SHUA¨C* Su Ran thrust forward with a sharp, piercing jab meant to pin Su Yang in place, but Su Yang tilted just enough to let it pass by his shoulder. *SHUA¡ª* Su Ran followed it up with another jab towards his neck, however, Su Yang rolled under it, before sidestepping a sweeping cut. "Just stay in one place damn it¨C" Su Ran complained in panic, as Su Yang¡¯s movements became increasingly cleaner, as though his body had forgotten it was dying. And it was this panic that spilled into his technique, as he launched [Venom Bloom], which was a six-hit rapid combo infused with spear energy, where each strike he dished out was faster than before. *Shua¡ª* . . . *Shua¡ª* The thrusts were blinding in speed, however, despite him doing his best, Su Yang managed to weave through all of it, before pivoting low, as he countered with [Flickering Step]¡ªvanishing for a split second before reappearing directly in front of Su Ran, blade already in motion. *CLANG!* Their weapons clashed. But only Su Yang pressed forward, as he unleashed [Phantom Cleave], feinted left, and then spun into a devastating [Mountain Splitting Slash]¡ªpowered by pure momentum and rage. *CRACK!* Su Ran¡¯s defense shattered at this moment, as his spear flew from his hands. And in the same motion, Su Yang drove his shoulder forward, slamming into his brother and knocking him flat onto his back. Su Ran gasped, the wind knocked from his lungs. His limbs flailed as he tried to roll away, but it was already too late. Su Yang raised his sword. And brought it down¡ªstopping just one inch above Su Ran¡¯s throat. "Yield," Su Yang growled, voice low and final, as Su Ran¡¯s eyes widened, his face betraying a thousand emotions, as it went from shock, to relief, to humiliation, to anger, to resignation, and finally to acceptance all within a split second. His mouth opened, but no words came, as he just nodded¡ªtwice, quickly. "Winner Su Yang of Rodova!" the referee declared at this moment, pushing Su Yang off Su Ran, as the Rodova supporters popped like crazy. *CHEERS* Deafening cheers covered the entire arena, as even the Geneva supportres could not help but clap for the iron-man performance that Su Yang had just shown, as even if they did not support him, they could not help but respect him after this fight. "That¡¯s what I thought.... I¡¯m better than you, commoner tra¡ª" Su Yang spoke in a haze, as he tried to get back to his feet and raise his fist in celebration, however, before he could do that, he just collapsed face first into the floor. *THUD* Blood spread from beneath him like an ink blot on the pale tiles, and the crowd collectively gasped. The referee blinked, then turned toward the Rodova bench for instruction, as although Su Yang desperately needed treatment, as per tournament rules, he could not receive it until he was either defeated or the team yielded his spot. And with Yu Shen and Minerva out, all eyes landed on Leo, who sat on the Rodova bench with his arms crossed and his face convoluted into a frown. "He¡¯s out of the tournament," "He won¡¯t return. Get him treated." Leo said flatly, conceding Su Yang¡¯s spot, as he knew that delaying Su Yang¡¯s treatment would be for naught. There were absolutely no chances of Su Yang recovering from such an injury by himself without external help, and since he couldn¡¯t get that on the bench, having a dead body around was pointless for Rodova. "Fighter Su Yang of Rodova is declared unfit to continue by his team and will no longer participate in the tournament¡ª" "Medical team please take him away!" The referee announced, as the jumbotron screen turned from showing a 2-1 score to a 3-1 score, as the healers rushed in. Su Yang was in a pretty rough shape, and needed intense surgery to save his life, however with how competent the doctors present at hand were, his life was in no critical danger. However, what did suck though, was how he was down and out after a single fight, as this essentially left Leo to pull back Rodova from a 3-1 disadvantage, while being the last Grandmaster fighter on the roster. ¡ª------------ "What a valiant effort by Su Yang to put a point on the board for Rodova," Derek said, his voice a blend of admiration and concern. "But unfortunately, that win is only as good as a tie¡ªbecause Su Yang is now officially out of the tournament." "What a fight indeed," Lee agreed. "The kid fought like a man possessed. But with his exit, the weight of the entire team now falls on one man¡ªLeo Skyshard." "To be fair, Leo has pulled off miracles before," Derek added. "He once turned a 4¨C0 deficit into a 5¨C4 win against Button Academy. The man is built for clutch moments." "Yeah, but this isn¡¯t Button Academy," Lee cut in, sharper this time. "This is Geneva. The number one ranked academy. These aren¡¯t scrappy underdogs he would be fighting¡ªthese are the best fighters of the tournament. So turning around a 3¨C1 deficit against them? That¡¯s bordering on impossible." "Especially," he continued, "when your only remaining partner is still stuck at Master level, because that means Leo¡¯s essentially fighting Geneva alone from here on out." Derek let out a breath, the weight of the situation sinking in. "Well... it is what it is. The question now is¡ªwhat can he do about it?" ¡ª------------- Following Su Yang¡¯s defeat, it was Leo who walked out to the Sky-God Arena¡ªamongst a faint cheer from the Rodova faithful. The cheers sounded half-hearted and subdued now, instead of the roaring support that Yu Shen got when he walked out, as it was the sound of a crowd that had already buried its hope. They clapped for Leo because they had to. Not because they believed. The jumbotron still read 3¨C1, and everyone in the stadium knew exactly what that meant. Rodova¡¯s bench was depleted, their stars were gone and their chances to win it all were slim to none. And yet¡ª Leo walked like none of it mattered. He didn¡¯t worry about things beyond his control. Things like¡ªcould he really win four matches in a row against some of the finest fighters in the universe? Could he really carry a broken team to the championship? Or about who his next opponent was going to be? As he knew that all those thoughts were nothing more than noise. He let the doubts drift to the far edges of his mind, like mist sliding off a blade, and instead focused on the only thing that grounded him, which was the cold steel of the daggers in his grip, and how familiar they felt in his hands. ¡¯One at a time....¡¯ ¡¯Let¡¯s just take this one at a time¡ª¡¯ Chapter 206: It鈥檚 called Strategy.... Bitch (Sky-God Arena, Finals match 4) Mikhail Serrin was the next fighter to step up from Geneva, and he was expected to defeat Leo by his team. Afterall, Mikhail specialized in neutralizing close-range, high-speed fighters, with his unique combination of short sword and pointed shield combat¡ªdesigned not just to defend, but to control spacing, intercept movement, and dismantle momentum. "This is it kid.... You¡¯re going down¡ª" Mikhail said, giving Leo the thumbs down sign as he took his starting spot, as the Geneva supporters roared in approval. "Bozo...." Leo muttered under his breath, not letting the opponent¡¯s pointless theatrics get under his skin, as he maintained his state of calm and focus. "Both fighters ready?" The referee asked at this moment, as both Leo and Mikhail nodded. "Alright, then begin¡ª" ¡ª--------- As soon as the fight began, Leo disappeared from Mikhail¡¯s view in an unusual battle strategy that he hadn¡¯t used in the circuits so far. Mikhail scrunched his eyebrows, and followed the faint trail of footsteps on the sand, which kept him informed about Leo¡¯s real location, as although Leo was moving soundlessly, on the sand-trap arena, the soft layer of sand always betrayed his true position. *Clang* An invisible dagger came flying towards Mikhail, which he deflected with ease, as it seemed like not only was he tracking Leo¡¯s movements with his eyes, but he was also sensing movement in his surroundings via some perception skill, as he could easily make out the projectile coming his way, despite it being invisible. "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to achieve by being invisible, Skyshard.... But these kindergarten tricks won¡¯t work on me. I wasn¡¯t born yesterday, and basics of perception is a class that I took in my first year too¡ª" Mikhail said, as he tried to discourage Leo from continuing with his invisibility route, however, despite his warning, Leo never flicked into plain view, keeping the crowd on the edge of their seats on what exactly was going on? Then.... As if he were purposefully messing with Mikhail, Leo activated [Mirror World] creating a dozen clones of himself, who moved haphazardly in the sand around him, creating a dozen new footstep trails that crossed over and covered his real steps. "What? What is this pointless nonsense? You know I can see you moving there right?" Mikhail said, as he traced the real invisible Leo with his short sword, pointing towards him constantly as he moved, until he did not. As suddenly, Leo used [Blade Switch] and teleported right above Mikhail, before coming crashing down on him with an overhead strike. *Block* Mikhail blocked the move with his shield, the impact putting pressure on his knees as he sank slightly deeper into the sand, however, he took no damage. *Push* Pushing Leo back, he followed up with a stab towards his gut, as Leo, still invisible, dodged by turning to the left, as his dozen clones ganged up on Mikhail and tried to stab him all at once. *Slash* *Slash* *Dodge* *Slash* Forced to handle the small fries, Mikhail lost a precious couple of seconds trying to dispatch all clones, where-by he completely lost track of the real Leo, or what he was up-to. Then, as he tried to find him again using his perception skill, Mikhail panicked when he could sense him nowhere, as it appeared like Leo had completely disappeared from the battlefield entirely. "What? Where is he? Reff... is he still within the arena bounds?" Mikhail inquired, with the crowd growing restless, as the response came in the form of a stunning slash across his cheek, which drew a thick line of blood. *SLASH¡ª* A dagger whistled past his head, with him only surviving being impaled, due to the instinctive jerk of his neck at the last possible second. However, this close encounter made him widen his eyes in surprise, as he could no longer figure out what was going on? "What? Why can¡¯t I sense you? Where are you motherfucker?" Mikhail complained, as he turned around frantically, trying to look for any traces of Leo¡¯s footwork amongst the sand, however, he could find nothing with how messy the battlefield looked with dozens of footsteps going in all directions. *STAB* Another invisible dagger impaled him at this moment, this time in the thigh, as "AGHHH¡ª" Mikhail screamed, his eyes wide with panic. He couldn¡¯t sense this one coming his way at all either and that made him break his composure. In his head, he couldn¡¯t make sense of how Leo Skyshard was evading his senses so thoroughly! However, for the transcendent and monarch level fighters sitting in the crowd, they could perceive Leo¡¯s trick as plain as day. Mikhail¡¯s perception ability was called [Sectoral Search] and how it functioned was that it searched for any signs of danger in a 100 meter radius, sector by sector. For the first 0.2 seconds, it searched the battlefield at 0-72 degrees from the host. For the next 0.2 seconds it searched 72-144 degrees. And so on until it completed a full 360¡ã search in 1 full second. However, this made the technique prone to leaving momentary blind spots, as at any given moment in time, while it searched 1 sector, it left 4 others blind open. And Leo, having researched this weakness of the ability before the finals began, had already formulated a strategy on how to exploit it. First, he created a footstep storm around Mikhail using [Mirror World] so that his real movement would not be given away by his steps. And then, once he was overwhelmed by the clones, Leo tactically slipped into his blind spot and began running at his top speed clockwise, as although he was running in just a 3 meter narrow radius around Mikhail, and that too at his top speed¡ª At that radius, his speed let him stay ahead of each scan¡ªslipping through the gaps in Mikhail¡¯s detection before it could ever lock on, making him completely invisible to his opponent. *Stab* *Stab* *Stab* Three more daggers hit Mikhail, this time along his hip, spine, and shoulder in rapid succession, as the impact sent him buckling to one knee, before he regained his footing and began limping wildly as his composure shattered. At this moment, Mikhail ran simply for the sake of running, as he felt like a sitting duck by fighting from the same spot where he was being repeatedly hit, however, this proved to be his final and costliest mistake. "Got you¡ª" Leo whispered coldly, as he reappeared into public view from Mikhail¡¯s blind side and rushed in for the kill, as he stabbed Mikhail on his back, before pulling his dagger down along the full length of his spine, to leave a long diagonal blow, that while wasn¡¯t lethal, made Mikhail feel like he was being torn in half. "AGHHHH¡ª" Mikhail screamed, before falling face first into the sand, as Leo stood over him, waiting to deliver the finishing blow. "AGH! AGH! AGHHHH¡ª" Mikhail screamed writhing on the ground, as the amount of pain he felt in this moment numbed his mind and killed any desire he had left in him to continue this fight. "I YIELD.... I YIELD¡ª-" He yelled like a bitch, as the referee called the match in Rodova¡¯s favor. "Winner, Leo Skyshard from Rodova!" The referee declared, raising Leo¡¯s hand, as the Rodova crowd roared in approval. No-one saw this dominant win coming. Infact, no-one watched most of what happened in this match up-till the final moment, however, it still pumped their blood. This was arguably Leo¡¯s most impressive performance yet, as he dismantled a Grandmaster opponent not through battle-dominance, but rather strategic brilliance. Chapter 207 207: Remontada "It''s 3¨C2 for Rodova! Leo Skyshard pulls one back for his team!" Derek shouted, nearly out of his seat. "To be honest, I didn''t see much of anything he did here," Lee added, shaking his head with a stunned expression. "Just like the majority of the crowd. But judging by how terrified Mikhail looked by the end of it... it must''ve been something damn impressive." "Impressive is putting it lightly, Lee," Derek replied. "He dismantled a Grandmaster-level fighter without a scratch on him. That''s almost unheard of for a finals match." "Yeah, I don''t think anyone expected this sort of dominance from the youngsters.... But it looks like Rodova''s first years are better than their seniors, so even if Rodova doesn''t win the cup this year, I''m sure they will be happy to know that they have absolute superstars at their hands for the next year" Lee muttered, as the Rodova section roared at the top of their lungs, cheering Leo on. But before their adrenaline could settle, the next fighter stepped out from Geneva''s bench. And the cheers turned into murmurs of confusion. "Wait a second..." Derek said. "That''s¡ª" "Damien. Damien the Tank," Lee confirmed, frowning. "He already fought in the second match and suffered a slight bruised ankle, but Geneva''s sending him back out?" "Interesting choice," Derek murmured. "They''ve still got a fresh Grandmasters left in Darnell, but instead, they''re sending Damien out once again." "It''s smart, actually," Lee said after a pause. "Leo just breezed past his first opponent easily, if you throw Darnell at him now and he wins again, Geneva would be under real pressure. However, by sending in Damien¡ªCaptain Ramos ensures that he will be forced to burn more energy, and drain his stamina..." "And then even if Damien loses," Derek finished, "Leo won''t walk away from that fight unscathed and will be a sitting duck for the next fighter. Geneva''s not trying to win it all in the next fight¡ªthey''re ensuring that they do in the next two." "Exactly," Lee nodded. "They''re playing the long game. Let Damien soften him up. Let him drag Leo through the sand. And then, when he''s bleeding, tired, and exposed... drop Geneva''s finisher on him." "It''s a solid strategy....With no-one to rely on the bench, Leo is facing an uphill battle from here on out for sure." ¡ª----------- Meanwhile, on the battlefield, Damien rolled his shoulders, cracked his knuckles, and let out a deep exhale as he stomped toward the center again¡ªhis massive shield in hand, his gait slower, as he limped because of the ankle injury he received while facing Minerva. Across from him, Leo stood with both daggers drawn, body loose and eyes locked, as he observed every movement Damien made. ''His weight''s still shifting to the right. The limp isn''t feigned. Mobility''s compromised... but his upper body looks solid. If he plants his feet, he turns into a fortress.'' Leo assessed coldly. Normally, he would''ve treated a limp like that as bait¡ªa lure to draw him in. But in this case, he''d seen Minerva''s arrow sink into Damien''s shin with his own eyes. So for now, he trusted it was real. And he planned to exploit it. "Both fighters ready?" "Begin!" The referee''s voice cracked across the arena¡ªand Leo moved. Not explosively. But rather with a relaxed jog, as he closed down the distance between himself and Damien at once. "Jogging to your own death boy? How interesting¡ª" Damien taunted, as Leo suddenly picked up speed and surged forward, before leaping slightly towards the left, as Damien reacted instantly to the danger. He raised his shield and squared his stance, bringing his body to the ready, expecting a full-speed charge. ''So he wants to trade early,'' Damien thought, tightening his core, already preparing to counter with a backhand bash the moment Leo entered his radius. But Leo didn''t enter. Instead, he stopped mid-run and angled his lunge toward Damien''s rear leg¡ªthe injured one, as he completely changed his direction at the last second, before exploding forward with such insane speed that Damien''s shield couldn''t follow him there, not fast enough. ''Shit¡ªhe''s targeting the limp!'' Damien realized, as he twisted his hips to adjust while also swinging the edge of the shield back to intercept¡ªbut Leo was already out of his range by then. *Shing¡ª* A dagger slashed across the back of Damien''s exposed calf, as although the cut wasn''t deep, it was clean and re-opened a painful wound that had barely stopped bleeding just moments ago. "Gah¨C" Damien grunted and stomped down hard, trying to pivot into a counterstrike, but his weight transfer lagged¡ªthe injured ankle buckling under pressure. ''He''s baiting movement I can''t physically match. That bastard''s not just fast¡ªhe''s calculated¡ª'' Damien realized at this moment, as he saw Leo already backing away in a diagonal retreat to avoid the shield''s range, circling again without ever turning his back. "You think this is how you win, Skyshard?" he growled. "By poking and dancing like a coward?" he asked in agitation, as Leo refused to respond. Instead, he simply moved again. This time he feinted left¡ªcausing Damien to shift his weight and pivot his shield in anticipation¡ªbefore vanishing behind that momentum and darting right. Mid-movement, Leo drew his elbow back and raked his dagger across Damien''s right tricep, dragging the blade just enough to draw blood before pushing off and springing away again. *CLANG¡ª!* Damien slammed his shield into the space Leo had just vacated¡ªa quarter second too slow. As the crowd started to catch on now. "I don''t think Skyshard is even trying to land a big cut here!" Lee said. " I think he knows it''s too dangerous to do that, so he''s just harassing Damien instead with these surgical jabs, before retreating out of range¡ª" "He''s matadoring him, Lee," Derek replied. "Death by a thousand cuts. He knows he can''t overpower Damien''s defense¡ªso he''s breaking the body around it." Derek added, as that''s exactly what Leo did for the next 30 minutes, as he slowly but methodically accumulated slashes on Damien''s body, one after another, with none being too big, however, after getting hit by a hundred of them, the cumulative damage was significant. "Stop dancing like a monkey and fight me properly¡ª" Damien shouted in agitation as Leo pulled away from him after delivering yet another shallow cut to his arm, which while stung slightly, did not hurt him in any meaningful fashion at all. However, Leo paid no heed to Damien''s rant. He knew that what he was doing was the best way to slowly whittle down a tank. And while it wasn''t the most glamorous way to fight, nor the most crowd-pleasing¡ªit was still extremely effective. By fighting this way, he was straining his own stamina reserves big-time¡ªyes¡ªbut in return, he was rendering Damien''s entire offence-kit useless. The tank-class came with its trade-offs: and while it had high defence and stability, their offensive abilities weren''t designed for speedy duels¡ª as they were built to punish opponents who got caught in their bulky charges. However, it was impossible for Leo to fall for such a trick. He was simply too nimble and sharp to be hit by a skill like [Shield Advance] or [Bulwark Crash] and Captain Ramos knew this as well. Damien was in a way the worst match-up for Geneva to send against Leo, however, they were never counting on him to win, and always only counting on him to tire Leo out, which he was doing wonderfully, by surviving as long as he did without moving, while his opponent was constantly on the hunt at his top speed. ''Hold on Damien.... Tire him out more so that I can come and finish him next round and take all the glory¡ª'' Ramos prayed from the stands, as although he maintained a straight expression on his face, internally he prayed for Damien''s downfall as much as any Rodova fan. Chapter 208 208: Desperation Damien knew that the situation he was currently in was far from ideal, as every second that passed only served to reinforce the harsh reality that he had no control over the pace of this battle, nor any clear path to victory. He was, by nature and training, a hyper-defensive fighter¡ªbuilt like a wall and armed with a style that relied on enduring punishment until the perfect moment to unleash a counter strike presented itself. However, Leo fought in a way that completely dismantled the foundation of that style, as he moved with such relentless speed, surgical precision, and untraceable timing that there was simply no opportunity to land even a single retaliatory blow. Damien knew he didn''t need much¡ªhe just needed one, just one clean hit to shift the momentum in his favor, as his class was designed around that singular moment of impact. But Leo gave him nothing. Frustratingly, every time he slammed his shield into the ground or spun into a wide counter, he found only empty space in front of him, as Leo would have already danced five steps away¡ªcomposed, unreadable, and entirely in control. And after 30 minutes of this helpless dance, his patience began to crack. He tried to stand tall and keep his breathing steady, but his legs were beginning to ache from bracing in place for too long, while the sweat dripping from his temples soaked the inside of his collar, making the metal feel heavier than usual. His eyes twitched, scanning for a pattern¡ªanything to break this rhythm¡ªbut the only thing he found was Leo''s silhouette circling him like a ghost that refused to engage directly. And for Damien, that was the worst part. He wasn''t just losing the fight¡ªhe was being denied the fight altogether. "I just need one hit," he whispered under his breath, not for Leo, but for himself, as if saying it out loud would somehow will the opening into existence. But five more minutes passed by and the opening never came. And so, cornered by frustration, fatigue, and a rising sense of humiliation, Damien made a decision that every fiber of his training screamed against. "FUCK IT!" he roared, snapping completely as he lunged forward¡ªnot with a composed charge or structured formation, but with brute force and blind instinct¡ªthrowing the full weight of his shielded frame toward Leo in a wild, unbalanced rush. The crowd gasped in unison, as Derek''s voice rang out in shock, "He''s going for it! A full-body shield charge¡ªbut that''s not [Shield Advance], it''s completely unstructured!" Lee leaned forward, his expression tense. "It''s desperation, Derek. He''s abandoned form entirely. That shield''s not attacking¡ªit''s flailing." And Leo, watching from the edge of Damien''s momentum, saw the breakdown for exactly what it was. He gave up patience... and with it, his only advantage. For the first time in the fight, Leo didn''t dodge backward. Instead, he stepped forward, eyes locked, body still, as he activated [Celestial Veil]¡ªallowing Damien''s crashing charge to bounce off him, as he stopped his momentum at once. And in that single second, the entire match unraveled. Once Damien stopped, Leo reappeared on his blind side¡ªlow and coiled¡ªdriving his dagger horizontally across the back of both knees, slicing clean through the muscle and sending Damien''s massive frame lurching forward uncontrollably. Before the tank could even fully drop, Leo pivoted and delivered a ruthless follow-up¡ªnot a lethal blow, but a sharp strike to the base of the neck with the blunt hilt of his dagger, which sent Damien sprawling face-first into the sand with a dull, armor-muffled thud. The silence was immediate¡ªbefore it broke into a roar. "Winner: Leo Skyshard of Rodova!" the referee announced, raising his hand as the Rodova section erupted with disbelief and joy. "He did it again!" Derek gasped, barely able to contain the emotion in his voice. "Leo Skyshard just dismantled one of the most powerful tanks in the tournament without taking a single clean hit!" "And not through power," Lee added, shaking his head. "Through brilliance. Through patience. Through utter control. He let Damien bleed with a thousand cuts and let him collapse in his own frustration... before delivering the perfect counter." Leo said nothing as he walked back to his side of the field, his posture composed, his expression unreadable, and his daggers still drawn¡ªjust in case. And as the camera cut to Geneva''s bench, the crowd caught a glimpse of Captain Ramos¡ªhis hands folded, his eyes narrowed¡ªnot surprised, but amused, as if the outcome of this fight did not displease him at all. ''The kid is trying to look tough, he''s actively trying to suppress breathing hard, to not show weakness, but I can see the erratic breathing pattern. After every couple breaths that he takes short, he takes a long one to meet his body''s oxygen demands, showing that he''s actually very tired¡ª'' Ramos thought, as he got up from the bench and stretched slightly. "Is it? Could it be that Captain Ramos is coming himself?" Derek wondered, as Ramos left the bench and began making his way down the tunnel, amongst a ruckus from Geneva supporters. "Oh my god! It is! Captain Ramos steps up next.... They''re still not sending Darnell¨C" Lee commented in awe, as the camera cut to a shot of Darnell sitting on the bench, his face still curled in his usual innocent smile. ¡ª--------- *ROAR¡ª* As Ramos made his way toward the starting spot, the Geneva supporters exploded with energy, cheering loud enough to shake the stands, as their excitement seemed to be reignited by the appearance of their captain. Ramos, though visibly injured and still bleeding from his earlier clash with Yu Shen, walked with his usual swagger¡ªhis smile wide, his confidence untouched, as if none of the damage mattered. "You''ve fought well so far... Skyshard," Ramos said casually, brushing a smear of blood off his cheek. "I acknowledge you as a brilliant fighter." He paused, just long enough to make sure the cameras caught the grin on his face before continuing. "It''s just a shame you chose to join a second rate academy like Rodova instead of Geneva. A talent like yours¡ªhell, even Yu Shen and Su Yang¡ªthey''d always be welcome at Geneva." Leo narrowed his eyes. ''What a cliche? speech,'' he thought with a flicker of disgust, as he raised his hand without hesitation and made a simple gesture toward the referee. "Substitution." The crowd fell into momentary confusion as the referee turned to confirm¡ªand nodded. "Rodova requests a substitution. Leo Skyshard will walk out and Enzo from Rodova will step in." ¡ª--------- As the crowd murmured and the commentators scrambled to explain the timing of the move, Leo slowly turned and made his way off the arena floor. Every step felt heavier than the last, though he did well to keep his gait sharp and composed. ''I can''t let them see it. Not Ramos. Not the crowd. Not even my own shadow¡ª'' Leo thought, as he kept up the act of looking tough and unharmed, but inside¡ª He was exhausted. Two stamina-draining battles back-to-back with no time to rest and no proper cooldown had left him feeling tired. He was moving at his top speed for both battles and it wasn''t just simple movement like running in circles, but complex movements where he had to break his momentum, change directions, roll, jump and do a dozen other things, for several minutes at once. And as a result, after the two bouts, his muscles ached in places he rarely felt. The joints in his knees felt like they''d been slowly filed down by the sand beneath his feet. And while his expression remained unreadable and his steps stayed straight¡ªinside, he was very aware of how little he had left in the tank. ''Damn...I need a breather¡ª'' Leo thought, as he knew that he needed a few minutes at best, as his passive skill [Faster Recovery] would help him regain his energy quickly. Just a few minutes. Even a single bout to let his heart rate drop, let the sharp edge of fatigue dull before he stepped back in. As he knew Ramos wasn''t bluffing. The man looked half-broken¡ªbut Leo could tell. There was enough gas in that engine to be a serious threat. So as he sat on the bench, eyes on Enzo stepping up for what would likely be a quick skirmish, Leo allowed his fingers to unclench¡ªhis shoulders to drop just a hair¡ªas he focused entirely on breathing and recovery. "I need five minutes Enzo.... Just five. Give me five and I''ll send Ramos packing.... That much I promise¡ª" Leo said, as Enzo gave him a shaky nod, before making his way down the tunnel. Chapter 209 209: The Clown Of Rodova (Enzo''s POV) Enzo walked out to the ring, looking extremely nervous, as he fumbled with the edge of his robes and walked in short, uncertain steps¡ªhis boots dragging awkwardly across the sand and creating an uneven rhythm that made the Geneva supporters burst into laughter. Some pointed and hollered. Others whistled mockingly. A few even mimicked his walk with exaggerated limp-steps of their own. It didn''t help that Enzo looked like he was walking to his own execution¡ªwhich, in a way, he was. "Look at him, Derek¡ª" Lee said with a tone halfway between pity and amusement. "That''s not a man coming out to win a fight. That''s a man who drew the shortest straw in the Rodova locker room." "He''s been sent out for one reason and one reason only," Derek replied, eyes narrowing as the camera cut to Leo sitting on the bench with a towel over his shoulders. "To buy time for Skyshard. The question is¡ªhow much time can he really give?" "I''d say... thirty seconds at best," Lee said without hesitation. "That''s being generous. Even the strongest Master-level fighter stands no chance against a Grandmaster. And Ramos isn''t just any Grandmaster¡ªhe''s Geneva''s captain. This matchup is suicide." Back on the field, Ramos stood with his arms crossed, shoulders relaxed, wearing a smirk that screamed boredom. His dual blades were sheathed at his hips, but the casual tilt of his head and the half-step he took forward made one thing very clear¡ªhe was going to enjoy this fight very much. Then, as Enzo finally arrived at his starting spot, the referee raised a hand, before looking at both fighters as he said¨C "Fighters¡ªready?" Ramos unsheathed his blades with a smooth, slow motion, the steel hissing against leather as the sun caught the edge of their polish. He twirled one once, then held both out to his sides with precise balance, as his eyes locked onto Enzo like a hawk watching a rat cross an empty field, before switching to the referee as he gave him a nod. Meanwhile Enzo¡ªwho had been avoiding eye contact with Ramos until that very moment¡ªfinally looked up, only to see death personified staring right at him. And he trembled. Visibly. Then, as he reached toward his own belt with shaky fingers, they brushed against nothing but air, as his expression shifted from fear to confusion... and then to panic. "Ref!" Enzo shouted, raising his hand like a schoolboy asking to use the bathroom. "I think I forgot my blade in the locker room... I''m not ready... please let me go grab it¡ª" A full beat of silence followed. Then¡ª "ARE YOU KIDDING ME?" The referee exploded, veins bulging in his forehead as the entire stadium erupted in mixture of laughter and boo''s at once. "How the hell do you forget your weapon before a finals match?!" "I-it was a genuine mistake, I swear!" Enzo added with a sheepish grin, scratching the back of his head. "Please just give me like... two minutes¡ª" "This is outrageous!" Ramos barked, stepping forward. "He''s stalling! You expect me to believe he just forgot his weapon?!" "Oh this is embarrassing for sure," the referee growled, pointing at Enzo with barely-contained rage, "but I can''t legally start the match if one fighter is unarmed. So hurry the hell up and GET IT!" As the Rodova fans chuckled and the Geneva supporters booed with a mix of fury and mockery, Enzo gave a clumsy bow and jogged back toward the tunnel¡ªtripping once on his way and drawing even louder jeers from the crowd. Lee sighed into his mic. "This is pathetic. Ramos is right¡ªthis has to be deliberate." "He''s wasting time," Derek agreed, though his tone had an edge of curiosity beneath the criticism. "But if that''s his plan... well, then maybe it''s not so pathetic after all." Because in reality¡ª Every wobbling step, every fumbled motion, every second Enzo had stood on that arena floor had been done with one purpose in mind: Stalling. Between the painfully slow walkout and the "forgotten" blade fiasco, he had already burned nearly two full minutes off the clock. Two out of the five Leo had requested. And while it may have made him look like a complete idiot to the entire universe¡ªEnzo didn''t care. Because if playing the fool meant giving his team a chance to win, then he was ready to play the fool to perfection. ¡ª---------- (Meanwhile Yu Shen) Yu Shen watched the match unfold from a compact monitor inside the infirmary''s recovery bay, his torso still wrapped in tight bandages and his breath shallow from the ribs Ramos had cracked in their earlier fight. And yet¡ª Despite the pain that flared every time he shifted, he couldn''t stop the small smile tugging at the edge of his lips as he watched Enzo trip over his own bootlaces for the second time on the walk back to the tunnel. ''There he goes again...'' Yu Shen thought fondly, as the memory of a very different Enzo resurfaced with vivid clarity. It was the fourth day of the hellish summer camp¡ªwhat the instructors liked to call "Temper Week." A relentless gauntlet of physical drills, mental warfare, and 72-hour no-sleep rotations meant to break spirits and identify leaders. They were on a night ambush simulation. Pitch-black forest terrain, minimal gear, thirty students split into six teams. The objective? Infiltrate a guarded supply base. Yu Shen had been assigned team leader of a misfit squad with no standout talents. They were tired. Uncoordinated. And one of them¡ªEnzo¡ªhad somehow gotten his foot stuck in a rabbit hole thirty seconds into the exercise and managed to alert two scouting instructors with a yelp that sounded like a dying squirrel. The entire team was caught, tied to trees with their capture times noted in big red ink on the scoreboard. They were humiliated. The next morning, while everyone sulked and blamed each other, Enzo stood up¡ªstill bleary-eyed, still limping¡ªand raised his hand. "If you''re gonna blame someone, make it me. It was my screw-up. But if you''re gonna laugh at someone, laugh properly," he said, and then¡ªwithout warning¡ªhe slapped a leaf on his head, stuffed grass in his mouth, and began mimicking the instructor''s patrol calls like a lunatic, flapping around like a forest pigeon. He did that to ensure that the team laughed and moved on from the previous day''s humiliation and focused properly on the coming days'' tasks, and thanks to him, that''s exactly what happened. The squad burst out laughing seeing him flap around, and even the instructors had to turn away in embarrassment. But it was in that moment¡ª as Yu Shen watched a kid who had very few skills, no standout power, and no exceptional finesse, defuse the tension of an entire failed mission with nothing but shameless humor and a stubborn refusal to quit¡ªthat Yu Shen made up his mind that he needed him as a teammate. "He''s not strong or fast, if we go on talent alone, you can probably get much better individuals to join the team" Yu Shen had said later that week to the coaches, "but he''s the one guy who''ll never panic when it matters. And if you give him a role he understands, he''ll play it to the end¡ªno matter what it costs him." Now, watching Enzo stall a Grandmaster in the world''s biggest tournament final¡ªnot with strength, but with stupidity so committed it had become brilliance¡ªYu Shen chuckled softly and muttered: "...And that''s why you''re here." He leaned back against the cot, closed his eyes for just a moment, and whispered: "Keep buying Leo time, Enzo. We''re all counting on it." Chapter 210 210: Sacrifice (Sky-God Arena ¨C Finals Match 6, Ramos vs Enzo) Eventually, Enzo did have to return to his starting spot, and the referee¡ªafter one final exasperated glare¡ªraised his hand and called for the match to begin, as Ramos wasted no time whatsoever, exploding forward with the full authority of a Grandmaster who had no intention of dragging things out. He came in low, fast, and tight¡ªblades drawn in reverse grips, footsteps smooth despite his earlier injuries¡ªclosing the distance like a panther zeroing in on a limping deer. But before Ramos could even swing¡ª Enzo turned. And bolted. Not with some deceptive movement. Not with a feint. Not with any sort of dramatic flourish. Just raw, unashamed retreat. He sprinted sideways at full speed, kicking up clouds of sand behind him as he moved in an awkward zig-zag that made it almost impossible to predict his trajectory, as though even Enzo himself hadn''t fully committed to where he was headed. "What the¡ª" Ramos muttered under his breath, halting his initial strike as he turned to follow. "Is he seriously running?" Derek asked, stunned, as the crowd burst into laughter. "Not even trying to engage," Lee replied, voice halfway between amusement and pity. "This isn''t a strategy, Derek¡ªthis is evasion. Pure evasion." But Enzo had no shame left to sacrifice. He was past that point. Because he knew what his role was. He wasn''t here to fight. He wasn''t here to win. He was here to delay Ramos for as long as humanly possible. And if that meant looking like a headless chicken sprinting in circles around the arena, then so be it. Every second he stayed alive was one more second Leo had to breathe. One more second to recover. One more second closer to victory. ''Don''t get greedy,'' he told himself, weaving past the edge of the arena again as Ramos caught up and slashed out with a horizontal sweep, one that Enzo ducked beneath with a clumsy roll, before scrambling to his feet again with zero finesse. ''Don''t try to land a hit. Don''t try to counter. Just live.'' And somehow¡ªhe kept doing just that. Ramos, for all his speed and technique, was still a Grandmaster loaded in gear and weaponry, carrying slight weight to slow him down ever so slightly. And Enzo, for all his lack of power, was still a sponsorless, armorless, Master with nothing weighing him down except the rising burn in his lungs and the pounding of his heart. "You''re joking¡ª" Ramos muttered, trying to corner him against the arena''s edge, as he caught up to him once more. Only for Enzo to suddenly turn and throw a handful of sand in his eyes, which he could never have predicted. "The fuck?" Ramos muttered, flinching instinctively. As although his mind knew that a handful of sand would do nothing to him, avoiding it was an instinct from childhood, and in the heat of the battle he flinched instinctively, allowing Enzo to dive and bolt once again, as he bought himself a few more seconds. "You want to waste my time?" Ramos called after him, his voice rising with irritation. "You think I won''t catch up to you?" But Enzo didn''t answer. He couldn''t. Because if he tried to open his mouth right now, he''d probably throw up from exhaustion. And still¡ªhe kept running. For one minute¨C Then two. At the two and a half minute mark, Ramos clipped him¡ªjust barely¡ªwith the flat of his blade across the shoulder, sending Enzo tumbling to the ground in a sprawl of limbs and robes. But before Ramos could finish him, Enzo scrambled back to his feet with every ounce of will he had left in him¡ªstumbling now¡ªbut still moving. Still buying time. "He''s insane," Lee whispered. "He''s actually doing it. He''s made it past two and a half minutes into this bout and he hasn''t even drawn his blade once." "This isn''t a fight," Derek muttered, almost reverently. "It''s a sacrifice." By now, even the crowd had gone quiet. They had mocked him. Booed him. Laughed at him. But now¡ª They were watching. Because what they were seeing was no longer funny. It was brave. It was foolish. And somehow¡ªit was working. Ramos, however, had had enough. "Fine," he hissed. "You want to run? Run in hell¡ª" he growled, activating [Blade Crescent] and hurling a mana-charged arc of slashing energy toward Enzo''s path. And this time the fight ended clean. *Slash¡ª!* Enzo couldn''t outrun the attack, and was left deeply injured by it, as he screamed and stumbled to the ground, his very life hanging by a thin thread. "MATCH OVER.... WINNER GU RAMOS OF GENEVA¡ª" the referee announced at that moment, as he signalled for the medics to rush in. As Ramos looked almost too pissed even in victory. In the end, he had to use a mana based move to take down a master level fighter, and that too after wasting almost three full minutes. It was by no means an ideal performance for him, and although he did not struggle at all in this fight, even victory tasted bitter when it came at the cost of chasing a Master across sand for three full minutes ¡ª--------- On the bench, Leo stood up with a blank expression, the towel sliding off his shoulders as he rolled his neck once and cracked his knuckles, before heading toward the tunnel again. "Thank you," he muttered under his breath as he looked at the clock. ''5 minutes and 2 seconds....'' Leo saw, as a big grin spread on his face. As somehow, in the end, Enzo had managed to buy him the time he asked for and a couple seconds more as a bonus. ''Alright.... Since you kept your promise, I''ll keep mine now¡ª'' Leo thought, walking out to the arena, as having had a few minutes to rest, he no longer felt as fatigued as before and was ready to face Gu Ramos with a second wind. ¡ª---------- "And the score is 4¨C3 for Geneva. This finals keeps getting better and better¡ª" Derek said, watching the medics carry Enzo off the field, his voice a mix of disbelief and awe. "He didn''t land a single hit. He didn''t even try. But he gave Leo exactly what he needed." "Yeah..." Lee replied slowly, the weight of the moment finally settling into his tone. "For all the mockery he got walking out, Enzo just gave Rodova their last shot at this tournament. It''s all on Leo now." "Exactly. Ramos is injured¡ªthere''s no denying that," Derek continued, nodding slowly. "He took some serious damage in the first round against Yu Shen. Meanwhile Leo? He''s fresh off five minutes of rest AND he doesn''t have a scratch on his body¡ª" "He''s got no injuries, he''s got his full kit of skills still at his disposal and he''s probably the only one left in this tournament with enough stamina to fight two full matches if needed," Lee admitted, folding his arms. "If anyone from Rodova can pull this off¡ªit''s him." "But that''s a big if though," Derek added grimly. "Because we''ve already seen Ramos take Yu Shen apart in the opening match¡ªand if Yu Shen couldn''t finish him, I don''t see how Leo does. No matter how flashy or calculated his last two wins were." "Let''s just say, hypothetically, he does manage to beat Ramos¡ª" Lee began, glancing at the Geneva bench where Darnell sat, still smiling. "Even if he pulls that off," Derek cut in, shaking his head, "he still has to go through Darnell Nuna. Geneva''s finisher and the inheritor of the Black Serpent way of fighting. So, he definitely has a mountain to climb. Two miracle wins already, but he needs two more to put Rodova over the line." Chapter 211 211: Leo vs Ramos (Sky-God Arena ¨C Finals Match 7, Leo vs Ramos) Ramos did not ask for a substitution after his fight with Enzo. He had no intention of stepping aside¡ªnot when the final spotlight was within reach. Internally, he was dead set on ending the tournament here and now, by striking down Leo and claiming the glory of securing Geneva''s championship with his own hands. As he desperately wanted the headlines, the post-match interviews and the winning photographs to be all about him and him alone, and not the team. And for that goal, he stayed, although substituting might have been the best choice to make. "Can''t run away from me anymore, Skyshard" Ramos muttered with a grin as Leo approached, as he dropped into battle-stance and shifted his weight forward. In response, Leo unsheathed two daggers of his own from across his waist before lowering his stance into that signature crouch of his¡ª where he kept his shoulders loose, eyes cold and balance perfect. The air grew taut with tension, as the whole arena held its breath. "Fighters ready?" the referee called out, eyes flicking left¡ª Then right. A pause. And then his hand dropped. "Begin!" ¡ª----------- There was no delay. No cautious circling. No test strikes. As both fighters launched into each other like loaded springs. Ramos came in first¡ªlow and coiled, his blades crossing in an X-slash meant to split through Leo''s defense before he could establish tempo¡ªbut Leo twisted mid-sprint, angling just outside the arc and countering with a dagger thrust aimed at the side of Ramos''s ribs. *CLANG¡ª!* Steel met steel as Ramos parried clean, his second blade already rising into a backhand meant to punish the approach, but Leo disengaged just in time¡ªfeet skidding across the sand as he absorbed the force with nimble precision before resetting his stance. He hadn''t been hit. But he''d been pushed back, and that told him everything he needed to know about Ramos''s raw strength. ''He''s stronger. Way stronger than anyone I''ve faced before.'' Leo realized, as he narrowed his eyes, flexing the strain out of his arms. ''Not just in raw power¡ªbut also in the way he controls space around him..... he''s at a level where he can easily defeat Major Hen in battle.'' Leo thought, as he charged again¡ªbut this time not head-on. He shifted right, then cut left, moving in zig-zags like a flickering shadow, trying to angle for the blindside¡ªbut Ramos rotated smoothly with him, blades moving in controlled arcs, as he intercepted every attempt with calm efficiency. "You thought I''d be as weak as Mikhail?" Ramos called, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "Or as slow as Damien?" He cracked his neck. "I wouldn''t be Captain of Geneva if I was anywhere close to those two..... being Captain means you''re the best fighter on your team by far, and that''s exactly who I am!" Ramos said, as he flexed his mana that pulsed through the arena floor, before activating his first move: [Steelbound Step]¡ª *WOOSH* A burst of mana launched him forward in a blur, closing the distance instantly as he appeared right at Leo''s side with a vertical cleave already mid-swing. *SHUA* Leo barely ducked in time, the blade whistling past his ear close enough to shave the wind off his skin, as he kicked off the ground with a sharp recoil, landing low and spinning back into a wide arc to disengage¡ªbut Ramos didn''t let up. Not for a second. [Steelbound Step] didn''t just accelerate movement¡ªit reinforced Ramos''s footwork, tightening his pivot radius and anchoring his weight, allowing him to brake and accelerate again in unnatural sequences. Which meant that even when Leo disengaged, Ramos was already on him again. *CLANG¡ª!* *CLANG¡ª!* Two furious exchanges rang out in succession as Leo barely deflected twin slashes, the impact sending reverberations through his wrist bones as he rolled sideways to recover, using [Blade Switch] to reposition ten meters away and catch his breath. But Ramos didn''t chase this time. He just stood there¡ªblades lowered, exhaling through his nose¡ªas if waiting. As if daring Leo to come again. ''He''s not just aggressive... he''s reading me. Reacting one move ahead. He''s used to fighting speedsters¡ªand shutting them down,'' Leo thought, his eyes narrowing slightly, chest rising and falling now in sharper cadence as he processed what he''d just felt. Ramos wasn''t faster than him in terms of pure speed, however, he was surely better timed. It was like he was doing what Leo did in battle, which was to read the opponents movement before they made it by looking at their muscle contractions, but only better and faster than him, as he seemed to always be one step ahead. And that was more dangerous than him having explosive raw speed, as while Leo could handle speed, such battle IQ was hard to counter. ''Every time I try to angle in, he rotates clean. Every disengage, he takes the center back. He''s not chasing me... he''s steering me,'' Leo realized, before rushing in again¡ªbut this time, he didn''t aim for a clean strike. Instead, he darted in with feints¡ªtwo jabs low, one mid, none committed¡ªand the moment Ramos bit on the second parry, Leo used [Blade Switch] mid-motion to vanish and reappear behind him, angling for a stab at the kidneys. *CLINK¡ª!* But Ramos twisted without looking, using the flat of his secondary blade to catch the stab with his elbow already bending to slam into Leo''s ribs. *THUMP¡ª!* The hit landed. Leo grunted and skidded back with a cough, the impact knocking the wind from his lungs as he gritted his teeth and ran back for reset¡ªbut not before Ramos advanced again, now smiling wide. "Finally landed one," Ramos said. "You''re slippery, I''ll give you that. But you''re also a one trick pony. Your fast repositioning is hard to deal with if one isn''t tracking where you''ve thrown your daggers, but if you''re tracking that, it''s pretty easy to know where you''ll show up¡ª" Ramos said, as he enjoyed watching Leo spit a small mouthful of blood. ''That damage isn''t major¡ªbut him having figured out the blade switch is a pain...'' Leo thought, as he felt pissed at having one of his core moves being seen through, however, he did not panic just yet, as he knew that he hadn''t shown all his cards either. And on the flip side, Leo also found out something important about Ramos. He had opened strong. Too strong. ''He''s overexerting to end this quickly because he doesn''t have the stamina to go on at this pace for long. He''s wincing in pain whenever he moves, and is trying his best to mask it. He''s definitely hurt from his fight against Yu Shen, and the longer this fight drags on, the bigger disadvantage he will be in'' Leo thought, finally settling his breath as he shifted his stance again, shoulders now tilted and low, blades closer to his chest. Ramos was without a doubt the strongest opponent he had faced yet. An opponent where he saw no easy openings to exploit. However, he did not feel intimidated by him either. Somehow, he had faith that if he dug in deep and did his best, he could definitely beat Ramos, and hence he decided to bet on himself and take this fight deep instead of going for a decisive finisher. Chapter 212 212: Surprise (Sky God Arena, Finals Match 7) For the next five minutes, Ramos upped the ante against Leo, pressing down on him relentlessly, as he tried his best to dismantle Leo''s defense. *Clang* *Clang* *Clash* *Clash* Blade clashed against blade, steel clashed against steel, as Leo barely parried the constant flurry of strikes coming his way. However, the constant blocking took its toll on him, with the vibrations from Ramos''s powerful attacks numbing his wrists and forearms, making each subsequent parry feel heavier than the last. And Ramos sensed this gap too, his veteran senses able to perceive Leo growing a quarter step slower, as he immediately activated¡ª [Rapid Slash] to capitalize. *WHIRR* His blades blurred into motion, tracing shallow arcs meant not to kill, but to pierce and bleed¡ªthat disrupted Leo''s stance and forced an error. *Slash* *Slash* *Block* The move paid off, as Leo''s block staggered a fraction too wide, allowing Ramos to slide a cut across his left shoulder¡ªthen another across the waist a heartbeat later. *Wince* Leo winced at the sharp stings¡ªblood drawn from the cuts as his momentum stifled¡ªbut he did not yield. Instead, he stayed within range, forcing Ramos to keep swinging, as he refused to give Ramos the distance he needed to deliver a killing strike. Leo did not even try to win this fight at this moment, as instead he stuck to his strategy of enduring till Ramos burned out. Because Leo could see the desperation behind every move Ramos had made so far, even if the crowd or the commentators couldn''t, as although it looked like Ramos was dominating this fight, in truth, he was just trying to win fast before his body gave out. Every time he surged, it was with the full weight of someone who couldn''t afford to drag this match out and every technique he used was overcharged, carrying more mana than necessary as he was desperate. And watching all this firsthand, Leo became mentally assured that Ramos wasn''t conserving energy here. That he was accelerating towards the finish line having faith in his ability to finish the fight before his body gave out, however, if only Leo held on for a bit longer, he could definitely make him pay for such a bold approach. ''You''re banking on ending this before I adapt... before your legs give in, but that won''t happen..... I''m going to outlast you!'' Leo thought, adjusting his stance again, blades angled for quicker deflections now rather than full-on blocks. [Moon Dive] Ramos activated his next move at this moment¡ªa sweeping shoulder-first charge that used the flat of one blade for cover while the second arm was retracted for a follow-up strike meant to pin Leo mid-evade. It was a move built for fighters who dodged backward. But Leo ducked inward. He bent low, letting the charge pass just inches above his head as he threw his weight sideways into a short roll, letting the second blade scrape against his arm as he barely avoided the full arc. It hurt¡ªbeing nicked by the opponent''s blade¡ªbut it was still within the bounds of what he could tolerate. *THUD* Ramos spun to chase the retreat, his expression narrowing as frustration leaked through his previous confident mask. And Leo saw it too. The faint twitch in his left leg. The way his stance reset just a beat slower and the way his shoulder roll had lost some of its previous crispness. ''He''s burning out¡ª-'' Leo realized, his confidence bolstering, however, although it seemed like he was on his way to burning out, Ramos wasn''t done quite just yet. [Wind Shredder] With a growl, Ramos activated another technique¡ªthis one a ranged wind arc blast launched from a slash overhead, the wave splitting the sand in its path as it roared toward Leo. Leo prepared to dodge¡ªbut this attack was too close, too fast, and too wide for him to dodge effectively. So instead, he braced. [Celestial Veil] Mana surged outward from Leo''s core, wrapping his body in a shimmering film of translucent force that deflected the incoming arc with a deafening impact. *BOOM* Sand exploded outward as the force of the attack collided with his barrier¡ªand then seconds later when it settled, Leo was still standing inside, unharmed, as it seemed like his barrier had outlasted Ramos''s attack in the end. "A nice trick, but now block this¡ª" Ramos said, as he burst through the dust cloud with both blades raised high¡ªhis expression feral, his arms coiled for a finishing blow. But Leo wasn''t retreating this time. He had seen what he needed to see. He had waited for as long as he needed to wait, and this was finally the moment he had been waiting for. As the tipping point was finally here! [Phantom Bloom] Ramos activated Phantom Bloom, the same move he had used to defeat Yu Shen, whereby his body blurred into two distinct afterimages, one darting left, the other one right, making a fighter confused on which was the real one? However, Leo did not play his game. Having anticipated that he would use [Phantom Bloom] when he was at his most desperate, Leo countered by using [Blade Switch] as he teleported 25 meters away, escaping Ramos''s area of effect completely, as he rendered his special move useless. "Coward¨C!" Ramos yelled, as both his afterimages merged into one once again, however, Leo did not care. Leo had seen how erratically Ramos was breathing now, and how the wounds he had received against Yu Shen were now acting up again making his movements slower. As Leo made the leap of faith and activated [Thousand Phantom Slashes] at this moment. Leo''s form blurred for a single breath, and then¡ª He was everywhere. Dozens of him, dishing out dozens of slashes. Afterimages bloomed around Ramos like a sudden storm, each one flickering in and out of sight with terrifying unpredictability. Some came from above, some from the side, others from seemingly impossible angles as Leo''s real form danced through them, indistinguishable from the mirage. At this moment--- Ramos turned sharply, raising his blades in defense¡ª as *Clang!*, a strike collided with his shoulder. He spun and *Clang*, another one deflected off his leg. But when he swept a blade in a wide arc, hoping to counter, it caught nothing but air as Ramos panicked. "Which one... is real?!" Ramos hissed, his voice now laced with alarm as he pivoted frantically, trying to lock onto the rhythm. But there wasn''t one. That was the genius of it. Thousand Phantom Slashes didn''t rely on sequence¡ªit thrived on chaos. It wasn''t about landing a fatal blow with brute power¡ªit was about suffocating the opponent in uncertainty. And Leo, having spent the past twenty minutes studying Ramos''s timing, reactions, and pivot preferences, unleashed the technique with such pinpoint precision¡ª that each slash he unleashed was placed not to strike, but to force Ramos''s footwork into compromised patterns. *Clang!* *Clink!* *Whiff!* *Clang!* The Geneva captain was deflecting by instinct now. Not by plan. As his rhythm was visibly broken. And Leo saw it. The twitch in the wrist. The stagger in the backstep. The slightly-too-wide swing of the right blade. Ramos was no longer responding to Leo¡ªhe was reacting to phantoms, his eyes already horrified by this unknown variable. "This wasn''t in my data sheet.... I''ve never seen or heard about you using this move before, don''t tell me you hid it all the way to the finals¡ª" Ramos said in shock, as Leo closed in. Strike by strike, fake by fake, the real Leo drew closer¡ªand then¡ª *SLASH!* One slash landed deep¡ªright across Ramos''s ribs. The real one. Ramos gasped, stumbling backward with a wide-eyed expression as blood soaked into his side, as Leo''s real form, carved his body open like it were a pumpkin. *SLASH* *SLASH* *SLASH* *SLASH* *SLASH* Leo turned him into a helpless ragdoll, as he sliced open every major vein, every major artery in his body, turning him into a standing blood fountain, with him unable to so much as lift a finger in response. "You... tricked me..." Ramos muttered in disbelief before collapsing. As Leo didn''t respond with words. Instead, he just stepped forward¡ªcalm, precise¡ªand drove the hilt of his dagger into Ramos''s solar plexus, knocking him out cold. "WINNER: LEO SKYSHARD OF RODOVA!" The referee declared at that moment, as the crowd didn''t cheer right away. They were stunned to do so. And then¡ª *ROAR¡ª!* Rodova''s section erupted like a volcano as the referee raised Leo''s hand in victory. Cheers cascaded across the arena like a tidal wave, drowning out even the announcers for a moment as the stadium rocked with applause. Nobody had expected Leo to take down Gu Ramos, Geneva''s captain, but against all odds he had, and now the score was 4-4, with everything on the line for the final battle. This was without a doubt, the closest Circuits finals in the past two decades, and Leo Skyshard was the main character of it, having led Rodova from certain defeat to almost the cusp of victory. Chapter 213 213: Making up his mind (Sky-God Arena ¨C Commentary Booth) "He wouldn''t do it, would he? He can''t..." Derek exhaled, his voice low, the disbelief still clinging to his tone. "I mean¡ªhe''s bruised and battered, there''s no way he can take on a fresh fighter... But there''s no way he should''ve defeated Gu Ramos either. And although I know he can''t... something about the boy makes me hope that he just may¡ª" Lee didn''t respond right away. His arms were folded across his chest, eyes fixed on the screen as the camera zoomed in on Leo¡ªstill standing alone in the center of the arena, half-soaked in sweat and blood, but silent. Unflinching. "That''s the danger of fighters like him," Lee said finally. "They''re not the strongest. Nor the most experienced. But they have this depth about themselves that can''t be gauged, as they keep pulling off things they shouldn''t be capable of¡ªand somewhere along the line, you stop betting against them." "Well you can''t deny that he''s given Rodova a fighting chance," Derek nodded, still breathless. "It''s 4¨C4 now. The entire Interstellar Circuits... down to the final match. And somehow¡ªdespite being down 3¨C1 just a few rounds ago¡ªRodova is still in this." "But don''t let that scoreline fool you," Lee cut in, his voice sharpening. "Geneva still holds the advantage. Leo''s exhausted, and his body has taken a beating. He''s bleeding from his shoulder and waist... and has already expended a lot of stamina to bring down three Grandmaster-level opponents, I don''t think he''s got much left in the tank¡ª" "And now he has to fight Darnell Nuna," Derek added quietly. "A fresh Grandmaster. One who hasn''t lifted a finger all day and one whose record within the circuits has never seen a loss." "There''s no way he wins this," Lee said, shaking his head¡ªbut there was no mockery in his tone. Only gravity. "Logically, there''s no path. Not against an unscathed Darnell. Ramos was already injured when he fought, but Darnell? Darnell''s coming in with full reserves." A pause. And then Derek added¡ª "...But logic hasn''t exactly been Leo Skyshard''s strongest trait, has it?" "No," Lee agreed slowly. "But miracles aren''t sustainable, Derek. And he''s already used two." Another pause passed, heavier this time, before Derek leaned forward slightly, voice softer. "Then I guess the only question now is... does he have one more left in him?" ¡ª-------- The question of whether Leo had one more miracle left in him wasn''t something the commentators wondered alone, as every spectator in the stands and back at home found themselves clutching to the same uncertainty, unable to look away. For the longest time, the Sky-God Arena had been a thunderstorm of Geneva dominance¡ªloud, rowdy, confident. But now? Now it was silent. Not because they didn''t believe in Darnell. But because they had just watched the impossible happen. They had watched a bloodied first-year with daggers and discipline carve through three seasoned Grandmasters without a single ounce of hesitation. And while logic still screamed that the final bout should be a formality... their hearts hesitated to agree. In the Rodova section, fans who had once slouched low in their seats now stood tall¡ªhands over mouths, fists trembling on railings, eyes wide with unspoken hope. Some had tears in their eyes. Others whispered prayers. "Come on, Leo... just one more." "You can do this boy! Please bring us glory after 22 long years!" "I''ll personally buy every product you endorse if you win this one for us. But please please please stand strong¡ª" All eyes were glued on Leo, as the circuit''s viewership climbed to its absolute peak of 864B people watching live. This was a new record, as the circuits had never been this interesting in a while, as people universally were glued to the screens, waiting for Leo to pull off a miracle. Even the dignitaries seated in the VVIP balconies had their gazes sharpened¡ªwatching not just the scoreboard, but the boy who had tilted the entire bracket back from the brink of defeat. The boy who did not have the surname of the six great clans attached to him, but still put any fighter from the six great clans to shame. As curiosity about such a man and his past increased amongst the elite. ¡ª---------- Finally, it was Leo''s injured teammates, and instructors watching from the stands, who prayed for him to do well, as all their hopes and aspirations now rested on his shoulders. Yu Shen, lying still on the infirmary cot, refused to look away from the screen. ''You''re out there holding the line for all of us... and I couldn''t even get past the opening round. If we win this... it won''t be because of me. It''ll be in spite of me. So please... finish what I couldn''t. So that all of us can hold our heads high¨C'' Su Yang sat upright for the first time since regaining consciousness, still pale, still injured¡ªbut with both palms pressed tightly together in front of him. ''The fuck Skyshard? Why do you look so tired? I haven''t woken up from near death just to see you fall here.... Come on! Dig deep and give them hell.... I know you can!'' Enzo, wrapped in bandages and lying crooked on the bench, let out a tired chuckle. "Heh... look at the crowd," he muttered. "Geneva''s fans are dead silent. I''m sure they didn''t think one skinny bastard with daggers could shake ''em this bad." Principal Alric stood with arms folded high above in the Rodova box, watching Leo stand strong with a visible glee on his face. "Just one more win... and no one will ever question why I placed my faith in a couple new kids over the many. I saw it the day he walked in. That it would come down to him... and Su Yang. And I was right. In the end it''s only those boys who scored points for Rodova¡ª" Instructor Hen leaned forward from the Rodova section, one hand resting on the railing, his knuckles white. ''All those nights I stayed late training you... all those hours we spent sparring until your knees gave out¡ªI just hope it was enough to last you through the final round.'' And even Professor David, seated silently in the shadows of the faculty tier, sipped his tea without expression. ''If you pull this off for Rodova... maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªI''ll go easy on you for the academic finals.'' ¡ª-------- "LEO!!!" "LEO!!!" *CLAP* *CLAP* *CLAP* "LEO!!!" "LEO!!!" The Rodova fans sang in rhythm, as Leo stood unfazed in the centre of the arena. Across from him stood Darnell Nuna, the son of the Black Serpents guild master Dupravel Nuna, and the opponent that he wanted to face the least in this tournament. Up-till now, he hadn''t made up his mind on whether or not he wanted to fight Darnell Nuna seriously, however, at this moment, amongst the cheers of this crowd, he finally came to the conclusion that he would fight against Darnell with his all. If the consequence of him defeating the Black Serpent guild master''s son was him being denied entry into the guild.... Then be it. However, after witnessing how Su Yang and Enzo had pushed themselves to the brink just for Rodova''s sake. He couldn''t bring himself to throw away the finals anymore, as he decided to give the next fight his all. Chapter 214 214: Impending Doom (Sky-God Arena, Finals Match 8) Darnell stood across Leo with his signature childishness plastered all over his face as let alone trying to intimidate Leo, he did not even try to hide his amazement. "Sir Leo.... You''re definitely an amazing fighter! You almost turned me into a fanboy! I''m for sure buying your action figure after the finals are over¡ª" Darnell said, as Leo raised an eyebrow in surprise. Smack-Talk before a big fight he could handle. Because smack-talk he expected. However, such niceties before such a tense final wasn''t something he could expect. And somehow, it repulsed him even more than the worst insult. ''Agh shut your mouth or I''ll shove that action figure right up your ass¡ª'' Leo thought internally, however, did not let any of his irritation reflect on his face, as he assumed his signature low fighting stance. "Haha.... No words exchanged! You''re as cold as my father..... No wonder you''re an assassin by choice! Hahaha!" Darnell said, assuming his own fighting stance, as the referee nervously glanced between the two. "Fighters ready?" He asked, looking at Darnell first and then Leo, as both nodded. "Very well then.... Begin¨C" He said, dropping his hand, as both fighters charged towards one another at the same time.... With the crowd gasping collectively before the first exchange. ¡ª---------- However, while every single eye in the stands was either focused on the fight or the jumbotron, there was only one man in the entire arena who was focused on neither. This man was Ruyen Baximore, the Seven Lions guildmaster, and an Evil Cult elder in disguise, as he focused on the viewership numbers displayed on his data slate instead. ''Hoo¡ª it was a good judgement call to not blow the arena up during the opening match. The viewership dipped from 650B to 570 when Yu Shen lost. However, it''s somehow climbed to nearly 900 billion now....'' Ruyen thought, as he smiled happily looking at the climbing viewership numbers. ''Dozens of my Cult brothers and sisters will lose their life today once I press this button. And for that I''m truly sorry, but it''s a sacrifice that we must make. We must remind the righteous alliance that we haven''t forgotten the death of our previous dragon. That this bitter war isn''t quite over yet¡ª And for that, this terrorist attack is necessary!'' Ruyen thought, as he felt his chest tighten up at the thought of just how many peak masters were about to lose their life in this mission today. In total, the Cult had managed to integrate 51 undercover security officials inside the arena¡ª31 of whom were Transcendent-level warriors and irreplaceable assets to their cause. But now that the mission had entered its active phase, all 51 of them¡ªincluding him¡ªwere as good as dead. Even if they succeeded in abducting Darnell Nuna, there was no scenario in which the Righteous Alliance allowed any of them to walk away alive once the operation began and hence Ruyen''s heart felt heavy as he weeped for their impending demise. ''Dupravel, you bastard... I''ll be watching from the afterlife as you scream and writhe, begging for your son''s return,'' Ruyen thought, his gaze drifting toward the VIP balcony where Dupravel stood, as his killing intent flared, just for a moment. And Dupravel noticed instantly. As the Black Serpents Guildmaster turned slightly to meet Ruyen''s gaze, before chuckling visibly. Dupravel had known for years that Ruyen hated him in a professional capacity and hence he found nothing odd about his killing intent. However, little did Dupravel know that this time it wasn''t because Ruyen was pissed by his presence, but because he genuinely wanted to kill him. ''Him, The Su family patriarch.... The Mu family patriarch and the Enigma Wade are the strongest fighters in attendance for the finals and they are the ones we must stall for the kidnapping to go successfully¨C'' Ruyen thought, as he hoped that everything would go as planned when he hit the button soon. "900 billion and 663 million watching¡ª I think this is enough!" Ruyen decided, as he glanced down at the arena, where Leo and Darnell were exchanging fast paced attacks, before bringing out the activation remote. "Oh God Soron please watch over us as we carry out this heroic act under your name...." Ruyen prayed, before pressing the activation button, as all Evil Cult members within the Sky God Dome got a 30 seconds activation signal, which was a small electric current across their wrists from a common device they all wore, which signalled that only 30 seconds remained until the explosion, so that they could all synchronise their future movements. ¡ª------------ "Ooof¡ª- What a close dodge by Skyshard, he''s beginning to really play it close to the chest now, as his dodges have grown riskier and riskier," Derek said, as he watched the finals match play out from the edge of his seat. "It''s the fatigue kicking in Derek.... Nothing else. This is the fourth match he''s fighting in the day and his legs are not as fast as his first. He''s playing it close because he has no other option¡ª" Lee added, as Leo dodged yet another attack by Darnell at the last possible microsecond, his close quarter dodging causing the Rodova fans to shriek and squirm in panic. "Skyshards unique blocking ability is what''s keeping him alive in this bout so far, as when he can''t dodge, he simply activates that unique barrier move to deflect Darnell''s attack. However, for how long can he keep that up? A barrier of that strength is sure to be draining on one''s mana reserves and considering how he''s an assassin and not a mage, I don''t think he''s got much left to spare anymore¡ª" Derek theorized, as Leo blocked yet another attack using [Celestial Veil], with him looking utterly on the backfoot, so far in the bout. "Well we have seen it again and again.... Leo Skyshard on the backfoot for the entire match, until he isn''t. So maybe he''s just waiting for the right moment to counter, or pull out yet another unseen move from his bag... you never know with this one¡ª" Lee said, as the camera angle cut to Leo''s smiling face, as he activated [Thousand Phantom Slashes]. Chapter 215 215: Hell (Sky-God Arena, Finals Match 8) In the final battle, Leo found himself in the same position that Ramos had stood in not long ago, where he was cornered, drained, and hunted by his opponent. Except this time, he wasn''t the one pressing down with lethal intent, but rather the one being chased. ''He behaves like a naive child, but his battle instincts are the real deal...His speed and reflexes are no joke. I can barely keep up with this tired body of mine¨C'' Leo acknowledged, as he barely dodged a slash that went over his head. ''The longer this fight goes, the worse my odds of victory become,'' he admitted internally, his chest rising unevenly as he adjusted the grip on his daggers, the weight of exhaustion pulling at his limbs. Due to [Faster Recovery], the waist wound he had received in the previous battle had dulled but not disappeared¡ª as each twist of the torso reminded him it was still there. His shoulder throbbed beneath the dried layer of blood and his field of vision fluttered at the edges like a light bulb about to burn out. He had burned through most of his body''s natural mana reserves and he was now drawing energy from his new improved cells, however, even they could only sustain his movement for so long. He needed a finish. An end to this fight¡ª And fast. But charging in without having a handle on the opponent''s abilities¡ª without knowing Darnell''s range, tempo, or reaction delay¡ªwas akin to suicids, which was why Leo decided to gauge his abilities first before betting it all on one final sequence. *Swish¡ªClang¡ªWhoosh¡ª!* He watched, as Darnell''s short sword sang through the air, the arcs deceptively graceful¡ªwide swings giving way to sharp jabs, all accompanied by that annoyingly innocent grin stitched across his lips. "Whoa! That almost got you, didn''t it?" he giggled mid-strike, like a boy trying out a new toy, but Leo didn''t respond. He remained focused and intense, his mind calculating the precise arc of Darnell''s attacks using [Absolute Vision] while his eyes processed the twitch of his muscles and predicted his next move. *Swoosh* Leo tilted. Slid. Rolled. Pivoted. Never letting Darnell''s blade touch skin, but never retreating far enough to reset either, as he pushed his body to the limit of its reflexes. Every dodge was calculated¡ªnot to preserve distance, but to inch closer to an answer, as he gauged Darnell''s abilities in the most daring way possible. He read the pivot delays in Darnell''s footwork. Tracked how long it took him to shift from a low sweep into a high feint. Measured the two-step recovery he needed after committing to a lunge. And then came the one that nearly caught him. A tight inward step. A low-to-high transition meant to bait a jump. A deceptive shoulder drop to sell the feint. And a real thrust aimed straight for the ribs. It was a move called [Serpent''s Bite] and it was a combo Leo had never seen before, as he fell for the deception for a split second, before realizing his mistake and correcting his trajectory, however, it was too late to dodge by then, leaving Leo with only one option, which was to activate¨C [Celestial Veil] *CLANG!* Mana surged in a shimmer of light¡ªtranslucent, radiant, and impenetrable¡ªas Darnell''s blade crashed into it with enough force to rattle the stands. Dust kicked up. The crowd gasped. And inside the haze, Leo crouched¡ªbreathing hard but eyes sharp, as he came to the conclusion he had been waiting for. ''So that''s your strengths limit. That''s your maximum reach and that''s the best move you''ve got¡ª'' He concluded, as he finally got the information he needed to go for the counter attack. ''I don''t have enough mana to do this twice.... So this has to work by hook or by crook¡ª'' Leo thought, as he knew he did not have much left¡ª but hopefully he wouldn''t need much either. As he activated [Parallel Processing] and the world slowed down¡ª He could see everything more clearly now. The slow rise and fall of Darnell''s chest as he breathed. The movement of his feet as he charged in for a follow up strike. And the gleam in his eyes as he waited for Leo to spin into a dodge. Every tremor of Darnell''s muscle, every shift in his heel weight, every inch of his exposed flank, became clear to Leo now, as he activated [Thousand Phantom Slashes] and pushed his speed to the maximum. To the crowd, he became a blur, someone so fast that they couldn''t even follow his movements at all. And to Darnell¡ªhe became a nightmare, as dozens of phantom Leo''s burst toward him¡ªsome slashing high, others low, others striking from impossible angles in succession. His brain could barely register one before the next one came, and although he spun to defend the first strike which he felt was coming from the right¡ª It actually came from the left, and with such power at that, that it simply blew his blade out of his hands. *CLANK!* The short sword clattered to the ground. And in that moment, the real Leo stepped forward¡ªone hand steady as it bent Darnell''s right wrist, while the other was pressed to his neck, as he drew a single line of blood. "It''s over... I win¡ª" Leo whispered in his ears, his voice exhausted, as Darnell froze in shock. "No way! I didn''t even see you move¡ª" Darnell spoke in shock, as he couldn''t even register when or how he found himself in this state? As Leo was just that fast towards the end. "Let him go.... It''s over¡ª" The referee said, jogging over to the duo, as Leo pulled his blade away and smiled, while the crowd burst to its feet. It was done! Leo had won.... He had somehow achieved the impossible. However, just as the referee came up beside him, and was about to raise his hand as the victor, something unthinkable happened. "Winner¡ª" The referee began, reaching towards Leo''s palm, when suddenly¡ª *BOOOOOOOOOM¡ª!* The ground split open. And everything went to hell. Chapter 216 216: Drop (Sky-God Arena, Leo''s POV) *BOOOOOM¡ª!* A massive explosion shook the ground below Leo''s feet as he stumbled off-balance, his daggers instinctively raised in confusion. ''What''s going on?'' he wondered¡ªbut before the thought could even complete, the very arena beneath him split open with a terrible mechanical groan, and his entire body lurched downward into the abyss. He was free-falling. The ground beneath had collapsed, or rather, had been completely destroyed, as he dropped through the cracked floor like a helpless stone, the surface level of the arena vanishing above him, as he fell deeper and deeper with every passing second. ''A blast? And here?'' Leo''s thoughts spun with confusion as the wind howled around him, his hair flailing and his limbs whipping in the fall. The Sky-God Arena... was the last place he would have expected something to go wrong. After all, this wasn''t just any battlefield¡ªit was the most protected arena in the universe with billions across the universe watching live and with some of the most influential warriors of the universe in attendance. With such a set-up, one expected it to be a safe place, but apparently it wasn''t, as the blasts that took off the floor were proof of the lapse in security. ''Damn it... Why does this fall feel endless?'' Leo wondered after a couple seconds, as his fall momentum continued to build up. The Sky-God arena was known for its modular floors, and the ability to swap battlefields that it stored beneath the surface. However, because of this feature, the construction of the arena was layered across several levels of levitation technology, each floor supported by anti-grav stabilizers and retractable suspension cores. And yet¡ª Now, they were gone. Blown to pieces, with nothing to break his fall to the absolute bottom anymore. ''Well fuck¡ª'' Leo thought, as his sharp eyes scanned his surroundings. And to his relief, he wasn''t in this alone at least, as to his right¡ªDarnell was falling too, his limbs flailing, his eyes wide in disbelief, as that ever-present childish smile seemed to now be replaced by raw, primal terror. ''Alright... finally a reality check for the kid¡ª'' Leo thought, before looking left, where the referee was tumbling alongside him too, with blood splattering from a gash across his shoulder, which he likely received by being caught in the initial blast radius. Then finally, as Leo twisted and looked underneath, he saw a yawning chasm of steel and exposed machinery, along with faint glimmers of light far, far below. Pieces of shattered arena tiles spun in the air. Charred fragments of support pillars, cables, pipes¡ªall spiraling downward like deadly debris. ''Uh-Oh.... There''s the bottom¡ª'' Leo thought, as he spotted the end, as he twisted mid-air and angled himself into a controlled fall¡ªjust in time to slam shoulder-first into a metal platform below, as he cursed his luck for not having enough mana to cast one last [Celestial Veil]. *CRASH!* *CRACK¡ª!* Pain exploded through his back as he rolled across the surface, tumbling twice before crashing into a wall of support mesh, the wind knocked clean from his lungs. His shoulder screamed in protest, and blood trickled anew from his reopened wounds. His vision shook. But he endured. Above him, smaller pieces of debris that were slower than him to fall now finally hit the surface like pelting hail, and the air above seemed to be sealed by a golden barrier that vibrated with powerful energy. *WHUUUUMM¡ª!* A golden dome of light formed over the crater he was in, sealing it shut, as several dozen warriors landed on it just a split second later, with one of them being Muiyan Faye, who immediately started punching and slashing at it, but to no avail. ''She looks desperate to break the containment spell.... But why?'' Leo wondered, looking at the frantic expression on Muiyan Faye''s face, however, he could not understand the reason behind it. He had never seen such panic in Faye''s eyes before. She was always composed, always cold... but now she seemed desperate, and that made Leo feel scared too. *Step* *Step* *Step* At that point, Leo sensed the presence of three hooded warriors around him, as the uneasy sensation he felt in his chest rose tenfold. ''Survive¡ª'' his instincts seemed to scream, as he perceived a threat to his life, however, his depleted and bruised body was in no state to even stand up properly, much less muster a proper fight. ''Somethings not right here.... I can definitely feel a thick killing intent on my back¡ª'' He concluded, as he searched frantically for the daggers he dropped after falling, however, unfortunately couldn''t find them under the dust and debris of his surroundings. ¡ª-------------------- Meanwhile, above ground, chaos erupted like a chain reaction. Before anyone could react, before screams even had time to echo¡ªthe VVIP balconies were hit. Three warriors clad in arena security uniforms who had been standing patiently on-guard outside Dupravel''s room, suddenly barged in with blades glowing as they charged towards Dupravel with a reckless abandon. They were Evil Cult operatives and their mission was to stall Dupravel Nuna, even if they had to sacrifice their life for it. And that''s exactly what they did. They prevented Dupravel from jumping after his son momentarily, and stalled him long enough for the barrier to take hold, as they fought against him in a high paced action sequence. The Guildmaster of the Black Serpents had just turned from the railing when an obsidian blade shot toward his throat. However, with blinding speed, he raised his arm, catching the blade on a forearm guard¡ª before dispatching the transcendent warriors that lunged towards him with a single palm strike to the forehead that made his head explode like it were a ball. *BOOM* "Don''t let him move...." "Stall as much as you can!" The other two warriors said, as they unleashed their strongest attacks, and a brutal battle unfolded within the VVIP balcony, the clash sending shockwaves and aftershocks sideways, injuring many in the audience nearby. Elsewhere, the Mu Clan Patriarch fought off three attackers alone, his sword sweeping in golden arcs as security officials scrambled to his aid. Everywhere one looked there was only chaos. People screaming. Bolts of energy being exchanged. Blood sprayed across the marble tiles as Cult warriors began targeting select individuals in the crowd¡ªnames they had marked, faces memorized before the operation began, as they massacred key political, financial and influential figures in front of a massive live audience. "KILL THE GUARDS.... THE GUARDS HAVE TURNED ON US¡ª" someone said, as because of a handful of guards who committed misdeeds and betrayed the righteous alliance, all guards suffered the consequences, as members of the audience began to turn on them. Regardless of their affiliation, all warriors in guard uniforms were targeted by the righteous alliance members in the confusion, which only made the chaos worse, as the guards retaliated under self defence, making their situation seem even worse to an angry mob. However, while the fights happening on the surface were bad. What the billions universe-wide were watching live, was a cracked feed of Leo, Darnell and the referee scrambling to their feet, while unknown masked assailants surrounded them, in what had to be undoubtedly, one of the most haunting live feeds in sports history. Chapter 217 217: Final Offering (Muiyan Faye''s POV) Faye watched Leo win the Circuits from the upper faculty stands, from a vantage point that offered not only a flawless view of the battlefield, but also placed her within immediate reach of Leo should something go wrong. From where she stood, she could still see the dust curling from his final step, the tension in his stance, and the faint tremble in the referee''s fingers as he reached for Leo''s arm, as she smiled ear to ear watching him win. ''I can''t believe you really did it...'' she thought, arms folded tightly across her chest as she tried to steady the storm of emotions rising within her. She felt pride¡ª immense, immeasurable pride¡ª for what Leo had just accomplished. He had defied logic, crushed expectation, and shut-up all naysayers with his performance today. As in only a single day, he had defeated four Grandmasters consecutively and carved his legend into the halls of the Sky-God Arena. But even as her chest swelled with admiration, a heavier feeling pressed down on her ribs. As deep down she knew that something wasn''t right. A tightening in her gut. A prickling at the back of her neck. An instinctive dread that refused to be reasoned with. She had known for weeks now that the Cult was planning something at the Circuits¡ª something catastrophic. She''d been warned by the Elder, entrusted with Leo''s protection the moment things went south. And yet, when the explosion finally happened¡ª when the floor of the arena tore open and swallowed Leo whole into a pit of fire and ruin¡ª she was still a step too slow. "LEO¡ª!" she screamed, the name tearing out of her throat as she hurled herself forward without a second thought, heart racing and panic flooding her system like venom. Yet she was too late. As by the time her boots touched down near the crater''s edge, an unknown golden barrier had already sealed the area below¡ª seperating her from the boy she was entrusted to protect. *BOOM* She slammed into the barrier mid-stride, palms flattening against the shimmering wall of mana that pulsed with high-tier enchantments that were impossible for her to breakdown at her level. "NO¡ª" she hissed, eyes wide, heart pounding, as she instantly flared her mana and drew her blade, carving into the barrier with a precision strike¡ªonly to watch the barrier absorb the energy without so much as a flicker. Yet, she struck again. And again. And again. Each swing more frantic than the last, as her panic grew louder in her chest. ''I must get to him.... I must protect him¨C'' She thought, as she pressed her face closer to the glowing seal¡ª desperate to try and peer through the layers of dust and light that separated her from the pit below, and what she saw made her stomach roll, as helplessness filled her body. ''Three... I can sense three unknown signatures down there with him,'' she realized, her senses extending past the veil like trembling fingers into a storm. Cult operatives. She didn''t even need confirmation. As she could feel their murderous intent directed towards the three helpless individuals sprawled in the pit floor below. ''By Soron, they''re going to kill him¡ª'' ''No... worse..... they''re gonna murder him live¡ª'' Faye thought, as her heart beat wildly, when she saw a Cult operative pick up a dented camera, meant to stream the circuit matches live. And for a terrifying moment¡ª her breath caught¡ª because a thought far darker than panic clawed its way up her spine: ''Will the next Dragon be devoured by its own Cult?'' She looked left and Major Hen had landed beside her, furiously channeling strikes into the same barrier. Two Geneva professors joined seconds later, followed by a dozen more fighters who all converged on the barrier now, however, despite their combined efforts, nothing seemed to work. The barrier was too strong, it was made from ancient enchantments that gave it power akin to a Demi-God level spell, and none of them had the strength to break it. "Come on¡ª COME ON¡ª" Faye growled, slamming her forehead to the barrier, her hairline bloodied now from the strain, as her voice broke under the weight of helplessness. ''I was supposed to protect him...'' she thought, as she kept watching the scene unfold below her with growing helplessness. *SPLAT¡ª* The poor referee was the first to be murdered live, as he was decapitated without mercy, without even having a chance to fight back or say a few last words. ''No¡ª stay off him! Stay off our dragon!'' Faye thought, as she saw one of them turn towards Leo next, however, thankfully, Darnell stood up and attacked them at that moment, distracting them from Leo momentarily. ¡ª------------- Unlike Leo, Darnell wasn''t as injured or tired from the Circuits, and hence once he regained his footing, he charged forward without hesitation¡ª his mana surging as he sprinted straight at the closest Cult operative with fury burning in his eyes. "GET AWAY FROM HIM¡ª!" he shouted, throwing himself into the clash with reckless abandon, his body still trembling from the earlier battle, but his will undeterred. However, his opponent didn''t even shift. The man he was charging at¡ª a masked warrior cloaked in black¡ª wasn''t a Grandmaster like the ones Darnell had trained to fight all his life, but rather a Transcendent level warrior, who was in an entirely different league of his own. And unfortunately, Darnell realized that the moment their bodies collided, as¡ª *CRACK!* The Cultist caught his punch mid-air and twisted his arm with such absolute precision, that his right arm snapped at the elbow joint like it was made of paper. "ARGHHHHH¡ª" Darnell screamed, as his knees buckled¡ª but he didn''t fall. Instead, he clenched his teeth and lunged with his left, mana pouring through the only working limb he had¡ª Only for the same result to be repeated. *CRACK¡ª!* His left arm followed the same fate as his right, being snapped-off clean but in the opposite direction, as he gasped in pain, but no scream came this time. "Ai....." Only a faint sound escaped his lips as the Cultist''s elbow drove directly into his ribcage with a dull thud that sent shockwaves through his spine. And that was it. His body gave out, his limbs dangled uselessly, as the Cultist casually slung him over his shoulder like he were but a broken puppet. Then¡ª *BOOOOOOOM¡ª!* The golden barrier suddenly trembled under the weight of a colossal strike. As Dupravel Nuna finally arrived. His body landed like a meteor atop the golden barrier, the sheer pressure of his descent shattering the surrounding platforms. The moment his feet touched down, he raised both arms and unleashed a roaring domain strike, his voice trembling with wrath. "LEAVE MY SON ALONE, YOU FILTHY EVIL CULT BASTARDS¡ª!" And immediately the sky cracked and the barrier dented. The golden dome shuddered beneath his power, glowing with fault lines of mana that webbed outward like breaking glass¡ªbut unfortunately for him, the barrier still did not shatter. "He''s breaking through¡ª!" "We don''t have time¡ªgo, now¡ª!" The Cultists shouted, their voices sharp with urgency as Dupravel''s power cracked down from above like divine thunder. Without hesitation, one of them opened a teleportation portal mid-air, the space around it warping violently¡ª before stepping through with Darnell slung over his shoulder. "The Cult will forever remember your sacrifice, brother Jishan," the second operative said solemnly, giving a brief nod to the cameraman before stepping into the portal himself. And then¡ªonly one remained. The man they called Jishan. The cameraman. He let the portal close with a flick of his wrist, sealing off their escape, as silence returned to the pit. For a moment, he simply stood there¡ª still, composed¡ª before slowly turning toward Leo, the camera still clutched in one hand while the other drifted to the hilt of the dagger at his waist. His steps were unhurried, almost casual, but there was a finality to the way he moved¡ª like a man walking toward the end of a song, or the end of a life¡ª his presence devoid of flair, yet heavy enough to make the air itself feel thicker. And when his eyes finally locked onto Leo''s¡ª hidden though they were behind that blank black mask¡ª Leo felt the killing intent hit him like a crashing wave. Cold. Deliberate. Absolute. The man wasn''t here to buy time. He was here to finish what the others couldn''t. And he had chosen Leo as his final offering. Chapter 218 218: Sacrifice (Sky God Arena, Leo''s POV) The moment the portal shimmered shut, sealing the last of the cultists'' escape, Leo felt the weight of the silence settle across the crater like a veil. It wasn''t the kind of silence that invited relief or calm, but the kind that marked the arrival of something inescapable, like a guillotine finally descending after an eternity of waiting. And as he stood there, barely upright, the burn in his ribs felt like a constant scream that refused to fade, his left shoulder seizing with every breath he took, as blood slid down the side of his arm and dripped quietly on to the dust below. Yet through it all, despite the broken state of his body, his mind remained strangely clear, as if detached from the pain entirely. [Monarch''s Indifference] had started to work overtime to stabilize his emotions. And with it came not peace, but sharpness¡ª as every thought, every calculation, every possibility for survival now laid bare in front of him with brutal honesty, as the truth carved itself into his head like scripture. ''I don''t have much mana left, my ribs are cracked, my shoulder is dislocated, there''s no weapon within reach, no escape route, no reinforcements¡ªjust me, a shattered mess of flesh and bone, facing a transcendent-level killer whose entire purpose in this moment is to end my life while the universe watches.'' And yet even knowing all of that¡ª he didn''t panic. Because panic was a luxury he couldn''t afford anymore. What he needed now was time as his only shot at survival was through external intervention, and the only thing he had left to buy it with was his breath and his tongue. ''The only shot I have left to survive is to stall. And the only tool I have left to do it with... is my voice.'' Leo calculated, as he began thinking about what were the best words to trigger his opponent and bait a response? ''Should I beg for him to spare me? Should I mock him for attacking a kid?'' Leo wondered, as swallowing the copper taste of blood in his mouth, he kept his eyes locked on the cloaked figure ahead¡ª who moved towards him calmly with a camera cradled loosely in one hand, and a dagger in another. However, while he thought of many opening lines to speak, eventually he settled on the most cliche one, as he asked. "Why are you doing this...?" Leo asked this, not as a plea, not as some naive cry for mercy. But as a question that he needed the man to answer, if only to educate the billions watching this live. "I''m not from a powerful clan... I have no legacy to threaten you with... I''m a nobody, born and raised in obscurity... So why me? Why kill me?" There was a pause. Then¡ªamusement. A dry chuckle escaped from behind the masked man''s lips, as he tilted his head upward, just slightly, toward the shimmering barrier where Dupravel Nuna and the other top brass continued to rain down blows, to no avail. And then slowly¡ª he looked back towards Leo. "You know," he said, his voice soaked in sarcasm, layered with something darker than simple humor. "The way the universe paints us¡ª the so-called Cult of Ascension¡ª we''re always labelled as the villains, aren''t we? The madmen in cloaks. The zealots with no cause. Butcherers. Maniacs." He took a step forward, not fast, not sudden, but measured, deliberate, as his pitch rose. "But we are not that," he continued, as the camera''s red light blinked, still rolling, still capturing every second for the universe to see. "I don''t take pleasure in killing a mere Grandmaster. Especially not one who''s already at the edge of passing out. Especially not one who, truth be told, earned my respect with his fighting today." Another step. "But I must kill you, because killing you means something." Another step¡ªcloser now. "Unfair, isn''t it?" he asked, his tone turning somber, almost reflective. "You, who''ve done nothing to us. You, who never once raised your blades against our cause. You, who might never have crossed paths with us at all..." He stopped then¡ª eyes fixed on Leo, voice dropping like a blade. "But then again¡ªNoah Stormwind never hurt the righteous alliance either." The name struck harder than any weapon could. "Our Dragon. Our future. Our hope." He said it with reverence, with pain buried beneath steel, and in that moment, Leo saw it¡ª the raw hatred within the man that didn''t need faking. "Noah was the kindest soul I''ve ever known. He didn''t care for power, didn''t care for conquest¡ª only for guiding our people, for protecting those who had no voice. And for that, he was hunted... betrayed... assassinated." The man''s gaze flicked upward once more, toward the man still hammering uselessly against the barrier¡ª Dupravel Nuna. "That snake up there slit his throat. Not because Noah was evil. Not because he was a threat. But because Noah was loved." "And now... you," Jishan said, turning back, his tone hardening, the bitterness in his chest surfacing like a tide. "You, who captivated the galaxy today. You, who rallied the hopeless and dragged your team from the depths of defeat. You, who now carry the same weight of admiration Noah once did." He said approaching, as he reached an arms length away. "I must kill you today to pass-on the same pain that we once felt to those watching at the righteous alliance, so that they dare not think about coming after our talents in the future¡ª" Leo''s eyes widened in panic as he heard those words, as he tried to shift his stance and balance his weight, preparing a make-shift fighting stance, however, it was utterly useless. With his left shoulder rendered useless, he couldn''t even put up a proper guard, while his injured waist and damaged spine made it hard for him to squat. To make matters even worse, he moved too clumsily to put any real distance between them when retreating backwards, nor did he have the stamina left to dodge and weave, when he saw Jishan sending a punch his way, as¨C *BAM* "Kugh¡ª" With just a single brutal punch to the gut, Jishan drove the air from his lungs in a burst of pain so violent it shattered what little balance he had left. *THUD¡ª* He buckled. His knees gave in as he dropped, fingers instinctively clutching at the black robes in front of him, knuckles pale against fabric, as his head slumped powerlessly against Jishan''s thigh. The universe watched, as the same champion that helped Rodova come back from a 3-1 low to a 5-4 win, now hung helplessly onto a terrorist''s robes, waiting for judgement to befall him, as Jishan pointed his weapon towards him with a slow and steady hand. "So say goodbye to the universe, Leo Skyshard, for I''m about to immortalize you forever¡ª" Jishan said softly, almost tenderly, as the scene locked into place. With blood on his lips and defeat pressed into his spine, Leo Skyshard knelt beneath the cold gaze of the lens¡ªoffered not as a warrior in battle, but as a sacrifice meant to echo through the annals of history. Chapter 219 219: A forbidden move Leo''s breath stuttered in and out, blood pooling thick behind his teeth, as the world seemed to blur at the edges¡ªtilting in and out of focus like a camera struggling to hold on. His knees dug into the dirt. His body trembled under its own weight. His fingers clutched the hem of his enemy''s robes¡ªnot as a warrior bracing for his next attack, but as a beaten, ruined thing barely clinging to consciousness. Or at least, that was how it looked. And that, Leo thought, was the whole point. Because while his body was indeed broken, and his lungs did scream for air with every breath, his mind¡ª his most dangerous weapon¡ª had never been sharper. [Monarch''s Indifference] dulled the pain and slowed his panic, letting him think with the same calm, calculated malice he had just used to win the Circuit. And now, with a blade pressed to the back of his neck and the universe ready to mourn him... he calculated that the only way out of this mess for him, was by using the one forbidden technique that he promised himself he would never use in a public setting. ''I don''t know if this will work or not. I have no idea how painful this will be¨C I don''t even know if it will make a transcendent warrior flinch, or will it just make me look stupid to even try.... But it''s my only way out¡ª'' Leo thought, his vision narrowing as he subtly adjusted the angle of his fingers. The move he was planning to use was one he had learned a few months ago while receiving a genetic awakening shot. It was a perverted move that wasn''t designed to kill, wasn''t designed to maim, but was rather designed to commit unspeakable atrocities on both men and women. However, while it was effective on both genders, for men especially¡ª it was designed to humiliate. To incapacitate. To destroy a man''s will to continue fighting in a single instant. A forbidden skill by most righteous martial code standards, named¨C ''The Ball Buster''. The move''s name alone was enough to earn him mockery should he utter it out loud, so much so that he had never once used it in public. But now... that embarrassment? That shame? It didn''t matter. Because, being embarrassed was still better than being dead. *Shuffle¡ª* Leo shuffled his grip on the enemy, his arms now holding his robes near his inner thigh, as he looked up, trying to look like a pathetic helpless mess. "Do you know what hurts a man more than being killed?" He asked at this moment, blood sputtering out of his mouth as he spoke, as Jishan smiled evilly at his words. "What?" He asked, humoring one last word from Leo before killing him, as Leo closed his eyes and smiled..... before opening them again as he looked into the camera and said. "I''ll show you what¡ª" Before activating the move [Ball Buster]. ¡ª------------- Leo''s arms moved with what little speed left in them, as thankfully he was too close to the opponent for him to react in time to his intentions. His fingers, once trembling on Jishan''s robe, suddenly turned steely and sharp as they slid up the inner fold of the warrior''s cloak, his thumb hooking the fabric open just enough for his right hand to snake in like a viper. As the contact was immediate. His palm flattened against the groin of his opponent¡ª centered perfectly over the sack¡ª through the thin layer of robe, and for a moment, everything slowed. Time. Breath. Motion. And then¡ªLeo''s mana surged. Not as a slash. Not as a blast. But a focused, invasive flow¡ªchanneled directly through the core of his palm like a piercing wave, as he pumped volatile mana into the densely packed nerve clusters of Jishan''s testicles, embedding it deeper than any physical strike could reach. The sensation was vile. Even for Leo, who was not fazed by any amounts of blood or splattered brains, this still felt filthy. The mana felt wrong in his veins¡ª like pushing raw current into something sacred. He could feel the delicate tissue throb beneath his palm, the capillaries fluttering like terrified insects as they resisted the invasive energy. However, they were helpless against him, as before even Jishan realized something was wrong, Leo clenched his fingers, as¨C *BOOM¡ª* There wasn''t a sound heard in the air, but there was a reaction that Jishan surely felt straight in his soul. As from the inside, Leo''s mana swelled like an expanding balloon¡ª and burst everything that was most precious to a man. Capillaries ruptured in dozens. Veins snapped. Tissue imploded under the pressure, as Leo''s mana dispersed like shrapnel through one of the most sensitive clusters of nerve endings on the male body. And the result was instant! Jishan didn''t scream, No, instead, his body underwent a seizure. Back arched. Eyes widened. A choking gasp escaped his mouth as his legs buckled, his entire frame spasming violently like he''d been electrocuted. His knees gave in before he could even register what had happened, as *"Guh¡ªGAAAAAAAAH¡ªAAAHHHHH¡ª!!!"* He screamed violently, unlike anything Leo had ever heard from a grown man before. As there wasn''t a note of pain in his voice, just pure devastation. "AIIIIIIOOOOOOOOOO" A keening wail ripped from Jishan''s throat, raw and ragged, as he collapsed backwards, rolling onto his side as he clutched at his ruined groin with both hands¡ª his dagger dropping from his grip like an afterthought. "WHAT THE FUUUUUCK¡ª!?!" His voice cracked mid-sentence. His legs kicked helplessly, his heels digging furrows into the dirt as he writhed like a man being pulled apart from the inside. His mask was still on. But Leo didn''t need to see his face to know it was twisted in agony¡ª because no amount of facial control could mask that kind of trauma. It was beyond torture. It was an emasculation incarnate. A blow not to the body, but to the soul. And for a brief second¡ª Leo just stared, still on his knees, panting heavily, blood rolling down his chin, as he observed a transcendent-level warrior lose all concept of pride. It had worked! Somehow, grabbing a transcendent warrior by the balls had worked, and although everything happened too quickly for Leo to properly feel it, as he opened and closed his palms, he felt even his own body shudder involuntarily at his work. ''I think I completely atomized his balls to nothingness.... If someone pushes the flimsy hanging skin back inside his body.... I¡ªI think I might have just created a new hole in his body¡ª'' Leo realized, as he felt shivers run down his own spine. This was a fate he wouldn''t even wish upon his worst enemy. And yet, it had been necessary for him to survive. ''I survived for now, but he''s not going to stay down forever¡ª'' Leo thought now, as his eyes fell upon the dagger, that Jishan had just dropped a few feet away, lying uselessly in the dust. His eyes locked onto it like a dying man spotting water in a desert, as with his limbs still trembling, and his balance still uncertain, he crawled towards it with all the strength left in his body. Each motion felt like dragging a corpse. But he pushed forward regardless, one agonizing inch at a time. Because he knew. Jishan wouldn''t stay down forever. And the next time he got up... there would be no second chance or wasted chit-chat. Chapter 220 220: Silent Promise (Muiyan Faye''s POV, A few seconds ago) As Faye watched Jishan draw his blade, her heart lurched into her throat, a silent scream lodging behind clenched teeth as her eyes fixated on the glint of metal that hovered just above Leo''s neck. Her fists slammed the golden barrier harder in one final desperate effort born from instinct rather than logic, because logic had long since told her this wall could not be broken by anything she had. Not by her alone, at least¡ª And yet, she still tried. Still carved her blade into the same groove she''d carved a dozen times before, as if persistence might defy the enchantment where strength could not. But it was too late. The blade was drawn. The angle had shifted. Jishan was ready to finish it. And she could do nothing but watch as the dragon she swore to protect was about to be executed. However then¡ª Leo moved. A subtle shift of the wrist. A tightening of the shoulders. A strange closeness to Jishan''s thigh that seemed deliberate. As Faye''s eyes narrowed. "What are you¡ª?" And that''s when it happened. The mana spike was small, almost negligible to anyone not paying close attention to the exchange. But she was. And she felt it. That sudden pulse of raw, invasive energy that Leo sent into Jishan''s body, was a technique she had never seen before and the results it produced were shocking to say the least. "Guh¡ªGAAAAAAAAH¡ªAAAHHHHH¡ª!!!" The scream that ripped from the cultist''s throat wasn''t pain, but rather the sound of a man discovering a kind of agony he didn''t even know existed. Jishan reeled. Collapsed. Convulsed. While Leo¡ª bloodied and broken¡ª remained on his knees, panting through a crimson smile. And Faye could only stare, as half of her wanted to cry from relief... ...while the other half looked around in desperation, as she glanced towards the same Dupravel Nuna that her cult hated, hoping that he would crack the barrier soon, so she could dive down and save Leo. *THUD* *THUD* At this moment, two other Monarch''s entered the fray, as the Mu Family Patriarch and the Enigma Wade, also showed up. Both gave Dupravel a knowing nod, as the three stood in formation, seemingly ready to enhance each other''s attacks and work together to break the barrier. Dupravel''s aura surged first, as a violent torrent of black-violet energy burst around him in serpentine coils. Beside him, the Mu Patriarch drew a long breath, and as he exhaled, golden runes spiraled from his chest and danced along his arms and onto the curved Talwar Sword he held. And finally, Wade¡ª ever silent, ever enigmatic¡ª merely raised a single hand, and the space around his palm bent unnaturally, as if reality itself was preparing to give way. Then¡ª *BOOM* All three unleashed their might in a single coordinated strike. Dupravel moved like a beast unchained, his fists hammering down on the barrier in a flurry of precise, brutal blows that fractured the dome''s outermost layers. The Mu Patriarch followed with a divine cleave of his blade, a golden arc slicing through the fabric of the enchantment, carving deep into the structure''s core. And finally Wade simply tapped the barrier with his index and middle finger¡ª As the world went silent for half a second before a high-pitched crack echoed like shattering glass from within the enchantment itself. Within microseconds, factures webbed outward across the dome''s surface, spreading like veins, glowing with unstable mana as the golden light began to flicker, until it shattered completely, as the barrier came undone. *Crack* The barrier cracked, and hundreds of warriors fell into the pit all around Leo, while several dozen attacks landed on Jishan, who was turned to a pile of bones and ash within moments. "HALT... NOBODY MOVES¡ª" Dupravel commanded, as soon as he landed in the pit, his voice sounding grave, as he seemed desperate to do something, before the people standing in the pit ruined it. Extending his hand, he summoned something strange¡ª an ancient silver urn, etched in glowing white runes, as it hovered before him, suspended in air by the sheer amount of mana he fed into it. It did not seem to appear from a spatial pouch, nor a spatial ring¡ª no, this was not an object he carried, but rather an object he conjured from a sealed space known only to him, like a sacred relic bound to his soul. And then he began to chant. Low at first¡ª so low that even Faye, standing a few feet away, couldn''t hear it clearly¡ª but the longer it went on, the more the universe seemed to respond, as the wind stilled and the temperature dropped, as if the urn was sucking the vitality of the universe itself. *SHINGGG¡ª* The urn trembled. It''s lid cracked open slowly with a hiss of pressurized air that reeked of old blood and burnt incense, as the ashes that were once Jishan¡ª bone fragments, slivers of tendon, even the last flakes of his scorched black robes¡ª rose from the floor like dust caught in a reverse wind, drifting upward, before being drawn into the urn. Faye could only watch as every last speck of his body was collected by the artifact, devoured in silence, before the lid sealed itself shut with a deep, final clunk that echoed like a tombstone slamming into place. Only then¡ª after the ritual was done and the artifact returned to stillness¡ª did the wind start moving again, and the temperature return to normal, as Dupravel covered in sweat from head to toe, let out a deep sigh. "I can''t sense the other two," the Enigma Wade said, his voice rough, worn, but filled with certainty. "Not in this sector. Not even in this star system." He paused, his brows furrowing deeper as his expression turned grim. "Whatever spatial rift the Evil Cult bastards used to escape... It wasn''t a simple hop. They''ve covered a vast distance, and fast at that." His eyes turned slowly toward Dupravel now, and though his voice held no emotion, there was weight in his words. "Apologies, Guildmaster... it seems the cult bastards have got your son." Wade said, as Dupravel didn''t respond to him right away. He stood there, one hand still resting on the sealed urn as his chest rose and fell with the weight of mana fatigue, his eyes narrowed beneath the tangled strands of damp hair clinging to his forehead, not from fear or sorrow, but from pure, simmering calculation¡ª like a man already dissecting the next hundred steps in his mind before the first words ever left his mouth. "Don''t worry about it." He said in a voice that bore no hesitation or doubt, as he simply glanced down at the urn, and for a brief second, broke into a dark, cold smile. "I''ve got one of them now," he said, lifting the urn slightly with a twitch of his fingers, "and I have my ways to make the dead sing like canaries." His tone wasn''t boastful. It wasn''t theatrical. It was the flat, matter-of-fact promise of a man who had done this before¡ª many times¡ª and would do it again without blinking. "I''ll find out everything," he continued, his voice low but heavy, each syllable landing with purpose. "Who ordered it. Who sanctioned it. Where they took my son. What they plan to do next. All of it." And then, slowly, his head tilted upward¡ª past the ruined edge of the shattered arena, past the stunned warriors still trying to make sense of what they''d just seen¡ª until his gaze locked on the beautiful blue sky above. "I''ll find my son," he said again, softer this time, but no less terrifying. "And once I do..." He didn''t finish the sentence. He didn''t need to. Because the promise in his silence was louder than any vow he could''ve ever spoken. Chapter 221 221: Reflection Muiyan Faye had expected a bit more drama¡ª perhaps some crying, some shouting, or at the very least, a little public rage from Dupravel Nuna in the aftermath of his son''s kidnapping. But to her mild disappointment, the Black Serpents Guildmaster kept his composure remarkably intact. Even if he was boiling on the inside¡ª which she had no doubt he was, given every intelligence report painted him as a doting father who spoiled his son rotten¡ª Dupravel did not crumble, did not shout, and most certainly did not break down. At least not here. Not in front of everyone. Instead, he stood tall, face unreadable, expression carved from stone, still playing the part of a dignified Monarch, even as the ashes of his enemies cooled at his feet. ''Tch... guess you don''t reach Monarch status without learning to bury your emotions somewhere deep,'' Faye thought, exhaling lightly as she shook her head in disappointment¡ª before letting her gaze drift to the one person she was actually worried about. Leo. Leo clutched Jishan''s dagger like it was the last thread tethering him to consciousness, his fingers locked tight around the hilt as his breaths came in ragged, uneven pulls, each one sounding like it might be his last before passing out of exhaustion. "Leo... are you okay?" Faye asked, her voice softer than usual¡ª gentle, almost maternal¡ª as she quickly uncorked a healing potion and pressed the cool glass vial to his lips. *Gulp* Leo drank greedily, the vibrant blue liquid sliding down his throat in heavy swallows. Warmth spread through his body almost instantly, rushing like a current through torn muscle and fractured bone, sealing micro-tears, soothing skin lesions, and igniting a burning sting deep in his dislocated shoulder as it began realigning on its own. "That was a valiant fight, kid... You did well to survive," came a calm, measured voice from nearby. Mu Jianlong¡ª the Mu Clan Patriarch¡ª approached with the quiet dignity of someone used to commanding rooms without raising his voice, as his gaze fell to Leo with a rare flicker of respect. "It''s unfortunate," Jianlong continued, kneeling beside him and picking up the camera that was still live and rolling, "to see young talents like you being targeted by those cowards. The Evil Cult pretends to be righteous, but all they do is prey on the weak while dressing it up as justice." With a flick of his thumb, he shut the camera off, ending the universal broadcast abruptly. "You two¡ª Rodova instructors. Get your boy to the medical bay. He''s been through hell and needs proper care immediately." His tone was firm, not demanding but still absolute¡ª like an order given out of concern and not authority. Faye and Major Hen exchanged a brief glance before nodding in sync, as without wasting another second, they each took one of Leo''s arms, supporting his weight between them as they prepared for ascent. And with that, they leapt out of the pit¡ª one level at a time¡ª carrying the bloodied champion out of the crater, away from the battlefield, and toward the recovery he so desperately needed. However, as they made their way there, they all looked back at the incident that took place in a different light, with each focusing on a different aspect of what unfolded. Hen looked back at the incident with rage bubbling in his heart, as he completely bought into the narrative that the Evil Cult was the most despicable organisation in the universe that needed to be eradicated at any and all costs. In his head, he thought about likely upcoming scenarios where the righteous alliance might put-up a recruitment notice to prepare a war-force against the Evil Cult, as he thought about leaving his teaching job and signing up for it, just to do his part in eradicating Evil from this universe. However, contrary to him, Muiyan Faye saw this event as something else entirely. From Faye''s perspective, this attack was a grand success for the Evil Cult, with them succeeding in sowing fear and chaos into the universe and kidnapping Darnell Nuna. However, she also felt anxious for the fallout that was about to take place in the near future, and whether or not the cult was ready for it? Having successfully kidnapped Darnell Nuna put them in a war-path against the righteous alliance, where sooner or later a massive conflict was sure to unfold. Finally, Leo''s takeaway from the event was perhaps the most inward-facing of all, as he cared little for his own injuries, the cult''s escape, or even the fact that his actions had been broadcast to every inhabited quadrant of the universe. Because all he could think about¡ª all he could truly feel in this moment¡ª was how monstrously powerful the Monarchs who had stood above him were. Mu Jianlong, Dupravel Nuna, The Enigma Wade¡ª He had fought valiantly today, spilled blood, broken bones, and clawed his way through four Grandmasters to claim victory for Rodova, and for a fleeting moment after he achieved it, he had felt invincible. But then they appeared. And everything he had accomplished felt small. Insignificant. Their very presence warped the space around them¡ª as their auras didn''t simply exude power; they imposed it, like their existence itself bended the laws of reality. ''The pressure that Dupravel Nuna exuded when he said, ''Stop, Nobody moves¡ª'', it made my blood chill as my body flinched and refused to obey my own head. What level of strength must he have? That I can''t even disobey an indirect command of his that he spoke casually?'' Leo wondered, as he felt his heart sink in his chest. Today he realized that there existed a level of strength so far beyond his own that even a thousand versions of himself wouldn''t make up a fraction of their pressure, and it made him feel slightly depressed at how weak he was in the grand scheme of things. Leo had witnessed Wade say, "I can''t sense them in this solar system," with the same calm he might use to comment on the weather, as if searching an entire star system for two people was as trivial as glancing around a room. ''Their attacks... could split this asteroid in half if they wanted to. Maybe even the planet beneath it. And they''re holding back,'' Leo thought, his lips tightening as he exhaled slowly, every throb of pain in his body now eclipsed by the weight of that realization. ''So this... this is the difference between those who command the universe and those who fight in it. This is what it means to be at the peak.'' And yet, despite the inadequacy curling in his gut, despite the humbling force of their existence crushing down on his pride, Leo didn''t feel despair. He felt hunger. He felt resolve. Because today, he had witnessed the peak for the first time. Today, he had seen what it meant to be a ''Monarch'' versus a ''Monarch level talent'', as he realized just how far a distance he needed to travel, before he could be proud of himself as a warrior. And although he wasn''t quite there yet, Leo had confidence in himself that if he continued to survive, he would surely get there one day. Chapter 222 222: Aftermath (Sky-God Arena, A Few Minutes After the Collapse) As Muiyan Faye and Major Hen escorted Leo to the medical bay, they briefly glanced at the Sky-God Arena stands, which looked almost as chaotic as the pit they just exited. The echoes of chaos that had started alongside the explosions had not yet fully faded, however the violence that had erupted along with it was beginning to finally settle down. This was the kind of quiet that followed only after enough blood had been spilled to silence even the loudest of voices, as everyone involved was too traumatized to make idle chatter. The scent of blood and charred flesh lingered in the air, layered over by the pungent smell of spilled innards, as the blood of the dead soaked into the cracks of the once-pristine Sky-God arena tiles, with at least a few thousand seemingly having lost their life to the chaos. Of the guards assigned to the event, most were dead, and those who weren''t had either fled the arena perimeter in panic or were currently being held at blade-point by frightened survivors who could no longer distinguish between protector and traitor. The guard''s uniform that once meant safety, now meant suspicion, as most innocent guards seemed disgusted by the colors they wore. And with law and order in the arena having completely crumbled beneath the weight of panic, fear, and betrayal, it was eventually the universal army soldiers who restored control. Scattered throughout the stands, lobbies, and upper boxes¡ª men and women of the army who had come to the venue as nothing more than spectators, cadets, and off-duty officers¡ª recognised the failure of local law and order and voluntarily stepped up to fill the gap. They stepped forward not as envoys of any singular faction, but as soldiers bound by the unspoken code that when law crumbles and chaos reigns, it falls upon those forged in discipline to rise and restore order. A lieutenant from the Second Interstellar Fleet took charge of the south gate, rallying survivors and redirecting foot traffic. A pair of seasoned border scouts coordinated medical retrieval units, organizing triage zones and flagging priority evacuees. A Transport Ship Logistics Captain seized a downed communication node and reactivated the long-range broadcast grid, issuing a universal distress alert and lockdown directive, as he ensured that all transport services in and out of the Sky-God Arena were suspended within minutes. Air traffic lanes were sealed. Portal rings locked and suspensor trams along the asteroid''s inner tunnels were put on lockdown. "This facility is now under military lockdown. All civilians are to return to their designated lodgings immediately. Anyone in need of medical attention is to report to the central triage zones. For now, remain calm, remain still and cooperate with the army, and I assure you that you will be assisted in a timely manner." The announcement echoed from commentary booth loudspeakers as the voice speaking through it sounded crisp, commanding, and left no room for argument. And remarkably, people listened. Because for the first time since the explosions had begun, someone was speaking with an authority that could not be faked¡ª an authority born not from titles or uniform, but from steel nerves, clean orders, and battlefield experience. The arena grounds, once trembling with fear and violence, began to move like a machine rebuilding itself. Order, however fragile, began to take root. Telepathic mages helped calm those in hysterics, while non-lethal stun drones patrolled the upper stands, ensuring no further outbreaks of violence occurred. Within the hour, every civilian not marked as medically urgent was quietly escorted back to their lodgings under firm but measured military supervision, with all exits sealed and movement restricted as the entire complex shifted into lockdown. Interrogation units began working in silence, collecting witness testimonies without drawing attention, while senior warriors traced the arcs of magic still lingering in the air, scanning for residual mana signatures and reconstructing the sequences of battle that had unfolded within the arena''s stands, to recognise the exact culprits. And through it all, Leo and the other injured members of the circuits team, remained guarded behind Major Hen, Professor David, Principal Alric and Muiyan Faye, as the Rodova teachers ensured that their students got the best medical treatment possible, while also shielding them from pointless inquiry interviews. No low level officials could pass into the Rodova recovery room to ask the children questions, as Alric chased them away with the sternest of rebukes. For now at least, it seemed like Leo could recover in peace, as the Rodova medical staff tried their best to restore his battered body to peak condition. ¡ª---------- (Meanwhile Commander Jackson) Commander Jackson was one of the highest ranking Universal Government Official present in the arena when the explosions happened, and he was one of the few who had followed Muiyan Faye into the pit, during the early stages of the explosion''s aftermath. Since he was sitting right above the Rodova Teachers balcony during the Circuit''s, he kept a close eye on Faye throughout tournament, and was quick to follow her into the pit, when she leapt in¡ª And what he found out next, was not something unexpected. Faye seemed to bang on the golden barrier separating her from Leo like her life depended on it, as in that moment he saw the desperation of a mother trying to save her own child in Faye''s eyes. ''They are definitely related by blood.... No simple guard would become this desperate to save an asset¡ª'' Jackson assessed at that moment, as he theorized that Faye and Leo were definitely related by blood, making him one of the Mu Clan descendants. And his delusions only grew stronger when he saw Leo being targeted by the Evil Cult, and when the Mu Clan Patriarch walked towards him when everything was said and done, as adding those two incidents with the information he already had on Leo and Muiyan Faye, Jackson no longer had any doubts about the background of Leo Skyshard. ''The cult wouldn''t try to kill one of their own, if Leo was even remotely related to them, they wouldn''t have tried to execute him live on air¡ª'' ''And the usually reserved Mu Clan Patriarch talking to a boy his age is definitely a sign that he recognises him to be a spawn of the clan¡ª'' Jackson theorized, as after exiting the pit, he joined the rest of the universal army soldiers in restoring law and order, as he made his contribution by taking command of the investigation unit. He immediately began working on how to get to the bottom of what happened here today and find out who all were responsible, as he made an extensive list of suspects who needed to be interrogated, including some very important names like Principal Alric and the Geneva Academy Principal, however, he conveniently left Muiyan Faye and Leo Skyshard from the investigation list, as he thought he knew better than wasting time on squeaky clean assets. And so, through a remarkable stroke of timing, an avalanche of chaos that drew attention elsewhere, and the calculated discretion of one man in the right position, Leo not only survived the Evil Cult''s ambush but somehow emerged from the wreckage even more spotless than he''d entered it, as the disaster that could have exposed him, ended up doing the exact opposite¡ª and solidified his image as an unfortunate victim of the cult that reinforced his cover as a memory loss warrior from the Mu Clan in the most ironclad way possible. Chapter 223 223: Propaganda (Damien Alcazar''s POV, The Sky-God Arena Housing Wing, Lockdown Day 1) Damien Alcazar was not at all happy to be forced into a lockdown. In fact, he was positively seething. The man had tolerated many inconveniences in his career such as diplomatic delays, hostile audits, and the occasional assassination attempt, but being treated like some common civilian under house arrest, locked inside a glorified hotel suite while his schedules burned to ash outside, was a humiliation he could not quietly accept. As enraged, he stormed toward the door for the third time that hour, boots clicking sharply against the polished tile, as the reinforced panel slid open with a smooth hiss to reveal the same soldier stationed outside. "You again," Damien snapped, eyes narrowing. "Listen closely, boy, do you have any idea who I am? I am Damien Alcazar, The patriarch of the renowned Alcazar clan, I run Brughe Industries. I sit on the trade councils of five star systems. I don''t have the time to sit on my ass while you lot stumble through your little investigation." Damien complained, however, the soldier did not even so much as blink at his outburst. This entire floor was filled with snobby guests who liked to complain thrice an hour, however, his orders to not let any of them out were absolute. "I understand, sir," the young man said, voice filtered through his helmet, as he tried his best to not sound aggressive, "but under military directive 7-A, all civilian guests have been ordered to remain within their quarters. This facility is under lockdown until further notice. If you step out without clearance, I''ll be forced to detain you." "You''ll what?" Damien said, his voice rising as a vein throbbed near his temple. "You''ll detain me? For what, exactly? I''m not some riot starter or cult freak! I came here after buying an official ticket to watch a damn tournament, but I had no idea I''d be stuck here like a jackass! Who''s compensating me for my business losses right now, huh? Your mother?" Damien shouted, spittle coming out of his mouth which landed on the soldier''s gear, however, he still did not so much as twitch. "I''m only following orders, sir. Please step back inside." Damien stared at him fuming, nostrils flaring, but there wasn''t much more he could do in this situation other than whine, as although he might be a big fish in a small pond in his own solar system, when compared to the ocean called the Universal Government, he was simply a nobody. "Damned evil cult bastards..." he muttered, storming back inside, "as if the death toll wasn''t enough, they had to drag my schedule down with them too. If I someday manage to get my hands on one of those damn cult operatives, then I''ll personally suffocate a couple of them to death!" He complained, as he blamed it all on the Evil Cult when he had no-one else to blame for his current inconvenience. ¡ª----------- Damien Alcazar wasn''t the only one who felt pissed at the Evil Cult operatives over the Sky-God Arena attack, as newspapers and media channels across the universe spread the same narrative amongst the masses. And while the footage of the attack had been too public, too widespread for the government to tamper with the facts of what happened, they still tried to distort the reasoning behind why the Evil Cult did it, to make it more palatable to the masses. A couple hours after the event, footage clips specially prepared of the explosions, the murders, the golden barrier that sealed Leo underneath, and the chaos that followed, was distributed to select channels. As that was where the official spin began. As all Government channels were instructed to run the same story, laced with pre-approved Government propaganda, where every title was marked in bold, reading the same line that said : "A Black Day at the Sky-God Arena ¨C Evil Cult Strikes the Heart of Our Youth" The lead paragraph read: > "In what experts are now calling the deadliest civilian attack on tournament grounds in the last five decades, operatives believed to be affiliated with the extremist organization known as the Evil Cult of Ascension infiltrated the Sky-God Arena security years prior to this event and triggered coordinated acts of terror across all major stands. Preliminary estimates indicate over 2,000 confirmed casualties and nearly 5,000 more critically injured or missing. While the motives behind the attack remain unclear, military officials believe it was an attempt to destabilize faith in the circuits, attack the next generation of warriors, and strike fear into the heart of the universal population." Below the opening summary, casualty heatmaps were already being distributed¡ª holographic models of the arena that now pulsed red in several key quadrants. One particular quadrant, the eastern elite stands, had suffered the worst damage, with nearly 800 confirmed deaths, many of them being popular warriors or leaders of powerful clans. But what caught the eyes of readers most weren''t the death tolls or the damage estimates, but rather the choice of words printed in every article. As every single official report declared one singular message as the truth : > "The Evil Cult intended to destroy our future. But they failed." Yet despite the universal government refusing to hide the scale of the attack, they made sure to twist the motivation into something palatable. Something heroic. Something that didn''t send the general public into fear-driven chaos. They didn''t say the cult had come for anyone specific. They didn''t mention the kidnapping of Darnell Nuna at all. They didn''t say how the cult managed to infiltrate arena security through years of forward planning and planted sleeper agents. They didn''t mention how the safety barrier they deployed had withstood dozens of monarch-level strikes. Instead, the narrative they presented was something clean and simple as a big time terrorist attack that was caused due to a lapse in security measures. Tragic, yes. Brutal, absolutely. But ultimately, an attack on "hope," and not on the system in particular. And so, by nightfall, the universe mourned. Black banners were hung across flagship channels. An official moment of silence was observed at 1800 hours Galactic Standard Time. Donations were gathered for the families of the dead. And calls for revenge and extermination of the Evil Cult echoed louder than ever. However, behind the scenes, the real mood was less about mourning and more about alarm. Across encrypted channels, commanders and strategists gathered. Threat assessments were drafted. Cult watchlists were revised and expanded. And several neutral solar systems, ones previously hesitant to join hands with the universal alliance, now pledged military cooperation in the crackdown against the Evil Cult, their resolve hardened by the live footage of burning seats and collapsing stands. For now, there were no suspects named publicly. No specific demands issued by the Evil Cult for the Darnell Nuna. No blame directed toward any particular clan or organization working in tandem with the Evil Cult. But there was tension. And the universe.... shaken, bleeding, and unsure seemed to be eagerly waiting for the hammer of judgement to fall, as everyone now waited for the Righteous Alliance''s official reaction to this dastardly attack. Chapter 224 224: Mounting Pressure (Dupravel Nuna''s POV, Black Serpent Guild Headquarters, Planet Twin Fang) While the average civilian was bound by military curfew, locked behind hotel room doors with no freedom to leave, Dupravel Nuna faced no such restrictions. A Monarch did not ask for permission. And so, not a soul dared stop him as he left the Sky-God Arena behind, vanishing from the asteroid without a word, as he returned to the central headquarters of the Black Serpents on the shadowed plains of planet Twin Fang. It was here, behind the soundproof obsidian walls of his private office, that the cold mask he''d worn throughout the crisis finally cracked. He ensured not to show his real emotions before the common public, and even when alone with his so called allies he kept his cool, however, once inside the privacy of his office, before the only man left alive who knew him as something more than the guildmaster, he finally flipped out. *CRASH¡ª* The million MP desk shattered as his fist slammed down on its polished surface, shards of glass scattering over the stone tiles, as Dupravel stood trembling with rage, shoulders heaving beneath his tailored robe, teeth clenched so hard the veins on his neck bulged. "They have my son, Antonio... they took my son, my blood, my heart!" His voice broke. The terrifying, cold-blooded killer who ruled one of the most feared assassin guilds in the universe now stood with tears in his eyes, lip trembling, face pale with helpless fury. "He''s just a boy... He doesn''t have the stomach for this... he''s soft... too kind for this damn world... he won''t survive this kind of trauma¡ª" His voice cracked again, as his fingers curled and uncurled, searching for something to break, to punish, to kill, but there was nothing left in the room for him to destroy that would help bring Darnell back. Antonio, The Black Serpents Vice Guildmaster, long-time partner, and the only man who dared speak to Dupravel without fear, stood at the corner of the room with arms crossed and a tired sigh forming on his lips. "Calm down, Dupravel. Your blinding love for that boy is exactly what made him a target. If you did not keep doting on him like a fool in public over the years, nobody would target a small kid like him to get to you¨C" Antonio''s words were blunt, honest and dangerous, but they were also necessary. "The righteous alliance is already putting pressure on us," Antonio continued, eyes sharp, voice low. "They''re claiming they don''t trust your emotional state right now... They''ve demanded we hand over the Timeless Assassin''s skill scroll for ''safekeeping'' before you go and trade it away for your son''s life." *CRASH¡ª* Another crash¡ª this time a steel ornament slammed into the wall, shattering against the stone with a sharp clang, as Dupravel turned, eyes blazing with fury. "Damn right I''ll trade it. I''ll give them my own heart if they ask for it, Antonio. My life. My soul. I''ll crawl across broken glass if it gets him back, you hear me?!" Dupravel''s voice shook the chamber, as Antonio said nothing at first, and only simply closed his eyes and breathed. Because Dupravel Nuna, for all his tactical genius and unrivaled bloodlust, had always been a simp for his late wife, and after she died, all that irrational, obsessive love was poured into the one thing she left behind. Darnell Nuna. Antonio had never seen his friend''s heart falter in the face of enemy armies or assassination attempts, but show him a scrape on his child''s knee, and he unraveled like a nervous wreck. Dupravel was a Monarch, yes. A living weapon who could slaughter armies. But at his core, he was still just a man clinging desperately to the only person he had left to love. "If that''s really your attitude," Antonio muttered, his gaze hardening. "Then I agree with the alliance. Maybe we should hand the scroll over. Because if you can''t think clearly now, then you don''t have the stomach to protect it." Antonio said, as the glare that Dupravel gave him in response, could have easily killed someone faint hearted. "I''ll skin you alive where you stand if you even whisper such a statement again!" Dupravel threatened as he took a step forward, eyes cold now. "You and I both know what that scroll means. It''s not just a treasure, it''s leverage, it''s power. The only reason we''re untouchable in the universe is because of that scroll. The only reason the universal government doesn''t meddle in our business is because they''re scared that we might hand it to the cult." His voice lowered, deadly calm. "If we hand it over now, even under the banner of ''safekeeping,'' it''ll never come back. And without it... we''re just another faction. Just another guild. Our respect, our immunity, our equal standing with the great clans... it''ll vanish overnight." Antonio''s brow furrowed¡ª but this time, he allowed himself a smile. "Good," he said. "So you haven''t gone mad." Dupravel scoffed and turned away, waving him off. "Of course I haven''t. I''m not stupid. I would not hand over that scroll under any circumstance. But the question is, has the Evil Cult even demanded for the scroll? Have they spoken about any ransom? Any demand?" Dupravel inquired, as¡ª "Nothing yet," Antonio admitted, shaking his head. "No message... no conditions. Just silence." Dupravel clenched his fists tighter. "And us? Have we found anything?" "I''ve dispatched every shadow we have. Our best scouts, sleeper agents, even mobilized our affiliate groups. Finding Darnell is the guild''s only priority for now." Antonio replied, as Dupravel nodded in understanding. "Good. Because if we don''t find him soon, I don''t think I''ll be able to control my bloodlust anymore.... At which point, entire planets will feel my rage¡ª" Dupravel warned, as Antonio shuddered. From time to time, Dupravel succumbed to violent episodes of unrestrained bloodlust¡ª periods where his rage boiled so fiercely that he partook in the indiscriminate slaughter of entire civilizations, not out of necessity or strategy, but simply because his thirst for carnage refused to be quenched. This was one of the side effects of binding with the ''Urn Of Death'', the artefact that was both the source of his strength, and the reason behind his insatiable bloodlust. As even Antonio feared standing across Dupravel when he was having one of those days, as when he lost control, he was known to forget the distinction between even friend and foe anymore. This was part of the reason behind why he was forced to hunt down the previous dragon Noah. As after one of his indiscriminate killing episodes, whereby he wiped out an entire planet under protection of the Du Clan, he was forced to pay reparations by helping the alliance hunt down Evil Cult targets, until he got his hands on the Timeless Assassin''s skill scroll which changed everything. By having the scroll, all his previous transgressions were pardoned, and he was given status akin to a big clan patriarch, elevating the status of the entire Black Serpents Guild in the process. However, now with his son kidnapped, all that precariously achieved progress was on the brink of unraveling, as the pressure to give up the scroll mounted from all sides. Chapter 225 225: Interrogation (Dupravel Nuna''s POV, Interrogation Chamber, Black Serpent Guild Headquarters, Planet Twin Fang) Twelve hours after his office rampage, Dupravel Nuna stood deathly still in the center of a circular chamber buried deep beneath the Black Serpent Guild''s core facility. It was a place sealed from light, sound, and prayer. A place built for nothing but violation. The floor of the room was etched with ritualistic glyphs soaked in old blood, the dried stains a proof of all the previous horrors that took place over the years. And at the center of it all, sprawled atop a stone pedestal, lay the freshly delivered corpse of a transcendent warrior, which the guild had specially procured by killing a guildmaster of a small time guild. "He''s a match," Antonio said as he pulled the cloth away from the body. "Same mana signature type, similar size, it''s exactly what you requested." Dupravel said nothing, as he simply raised his hand and summoned the urn. *HISS* The temperature in the room suddenly dropped a few degrees, as from a fourth dimensional space emerged an urn. It didn''t float, it glided in Dupravel''s palm, as the white glyphs written on its silver body glowed faintly. Antonio couldn''t help but shudder in its presence, as although he had seen Dupravel perform this ritual to bring back the dead at least a hundred times now, he still couldn''t help but tremble, everytime he witnessed the act. "Mahumta, Falleva, Mareba, Makumbaya!" Dupravel chanted out loud in the old tongue, as he slowly unscrewed the top of the urn. *SHHHHK* A dry hiss escaped the urn, like breath from a forgotten tomb as it unsealed successfully. Then, as Dupravel tilted it, a thin stream of dark black ash trickled out ever so slightly, which Dupravel cupped carefully, before closing the urn at once. "Mahumta, Falleva, Mareba, Makumbaya!" He chanted again, as he signalled for Antonio to pull open the dead man''s mouth. *Open* Antonio did as asked, and held the dead man''s mouth open, as Dupravel slammed the ash into the dead man''s throat before smothering the dead man''s face with his palm, as he channeled his mana through the dead body. The reaction was instant. *THUMP* The corpse arched violently. *CRACK* Ribs snapped inward, the skin split across the sternum, and from within that tear¡ª light appeared. There was a faint flicker of white light, followed by a loud scream. "ARGHHHHH¡ª-" A voice roared through the room, however, creepily, it did not originate from the dead man''s throat, but rather from inside his lungs, from his very soul. The body spasmed, convulsing as Jishan''s soul, now forcefully anchored into this foreign flesh, clawed its way back to the surface of consciousness. *GASP* The eyes flew open. And then, silence. Until Jishan looked up and saw Dupravel standing above him, calm, composed, and smiling. "No... no, I died... I died... I¡ª what is this?" Jishan croaked, his voice warped, broken, as fear appeared in his eyes. "Oh, you died alright," Dupravel said coolly, crouching beside the table. "But now you''re back. And you''re going to answer a few questions for me, Jishan. Because a summoned soul bound by my urn cannot lie." Dupravel said, as he ran his fingers evilly across Jishan''s terrified face, enjoying every second of this intimidation. "No... no... nooo¡ª" Jishan trembled. His fingers twitched, clawing at the slab, but his limbs barely responded, as fear bloomed across the new face he wore. "You can''t move.... You can''t do anything but breathe and talk unless I will you to. And currently I don''t.... I don''t want you to move, so you can''t¡ª" Dupravel said with a smile, as Jishan finally understood the position he was in. Soul Magic was one of the most difficult magic in the universe, and there were not more than 3 recorded cases of there being Grandmaster or higher tiered Soul Mages. Hence what Dupravel did here today, by anchoring his soul to a foreign body, was nothing short of impossible, as this was logically impossible to achieve. And yet, here he was, back alive, staring at the one man he hated the most, while being completely in his command. "Where is my son?" Dupravel asked, his voice soft, his smile gentle. As Jishan hesitated.... Even tried to resist the question with all his might, however, something within him broke instantly, as he simply couldn''t help but start blabbering. "I... I don''t know. I wasn''t told. I was always meant to die... I was disposable. They didn''t tell me the plan beyond the attack... ." Dupravel''s eyes narrowed, as he did not like the answer even one bit. "Fucking Evil Cult Bastards..... I wasted my strength by resurrecting this clown, he knows nothing¡ª" Dupravel cursed, as in his anger he pulled Jishan''s hand to his face and began biting off his fingers one by one, as he caused unimaginable pain to Jishan''s body. "ARGH... ARGH.... AAA..." Jishan screamed, but there was no one in the room who gave a fuck. As Antonio simply let out a long sigh and said "Although he doesn''t know about Darnell... he might know something else about the Evil Cult that we can use.... Ask him about that¡ª" He suggested, as Dupravel stopped with his harming spree for a second, and turned to look towards Jishan with cold eyes. "What do you know about the cult? Tell us everything¡ª" He commanded, as with tears rolling down his eyes, Jishan began blabbering everything he knew about the cult. "The elder I reported to was known only as Mighty Mouse... he was the one who orchestrated this entire operation, the mastermind who began laying the groundwork for this attack as far back as..." Jishan began, his voice quivering as the truth spilled out uncontrollably. And for the next two hours, he spoke without pause. He told Dupravel everything¡ª Right from the start about the brothers he trained with since childhood, the rituals they endured, the secret codes and phrases they used to identify one another across planets, the black-market arms routes that armed them, the financial sources that sustained them, the sanctuaries they built in remote systems, the cult''s organizational hierarchy, to the names of the other two transcendent operatives who had taken Darnell Nuna and disappeared through the spatial rift. He confessed it all, like an obedient little pet too terrified to bite, even as he trembled in fear with every answer he gave. And yet, when the last word left his mouth and the truth stood fully exposed before Dupravel, there was no mercy for him. There was no reprieve. There was only a slow, cruel smile that curled across the Guildmaster''s face, one that promised pain not out of necessity, but out of twisted indulgence. "Well done," Dupravel said softly, stepping closer, his voice almost affectionate now. "Now that you''ve served your purpose... I get to kill you again, this time slowly... this time properly... this time for fun." And so, against a backdrop of screams that tore through the stone halls like cursed music, Dupravel made good on that promise. Six more hours of pain followed. Six more hours of inventive cruelty, not because he needed to extract anything more, but simply because he could. As only when the ashes had been wrung of all their agony did he finally let Jishan''s soul crumble into silence, granting him the one mercy he had withheld until the very end¡ª oblivion. Chapter 226 226: Muted Celebrations (Rodova Team Villa, Lockdown Day 2, Sky-God Arena, The Private Villa Sector) While Dupravel Nuna spent his night buried deep within the underbelly of Twin Fang, torturing the soul of a resurrected cultist to wring every last shred of truth from his ash-bound lips, the students of Rodova, though far removed from the same level of darkness, carried their own burdens in the aftermath of the attack. Those who had recovered enough from their injuries, and had enough strength in them to stand, talk, and keep down solid food were gradually moved from the medical bay to the Rodova team villa, where they were quarantined just like the other commoners in attendance, held under lockdown as the investigation continued. Yet even though they had technically emerged as champions of the tournament, crowned atop the leaderboard with glory that once would''ve been cause for thunderous celebration and wild banquets, there was no festivity in the air. No cheers, no parties, not even a quiet toast. Because the Sky-God Arena, once a grand hall of competition and pride, had become a massacre site, and with over two thousand corpses still being processed just a few kilometres away from them, nobody seemed in particularly high spirits. The atmosphere within the Rodova team quarters was muted and hollow. Even as food trays came and went, and instructors occasionally checked in, the students mostly kept to themselves, drifting between rooms or sitting together in the common space, the silence broken only by the occasional conspiracy or whispered memory of the chaos they''d witnessed. "There was a guard... just a few rows above where we were seated," Kohli murmured, as he sat cross-legged on the floor, rubbing his arms absently, "he was a sleeper agent, I saw him switch sides mid-fight with my own eyes.... That man cut down two families before he was stopped." "I heard that too," Boxer nodded grimly, seated beside him with his back against the couch. "They said his badge and uniform was fake, but he had real weapons, the actual government-issued short knife.... Which makes me wonder how he got it." "I heard worse," DP added, eyes darting from one side of the room to the other, lowering his voice. "Word going around is... someone from the Universal Government wanted this to happen. That the casualties were mostly relatives and affiliates of the Six Great Clans, and the higher-ups just let it happen to reduce their influence..." "That''s bullshit," Yu Shen muttered from his place near the window, arms crossed, and face angry. "If that''s true, we''re not just looking at some cult war... this would be a full blown galactic war." "Yeah, well... a big war feels kind of likely right now, doesn''t it?" Drake said, his voice dry, his fingers tapping nervously on the glass of water in his hand. Minerva didn''t speak. She just sat quietly at the corner of the table, listening, her eyes hollow and distant, as she did not add anything to this pointless discussion. Then¡ª- As the front door suddenly opened, all heads turned. There, standing on the threshold, covered in fresh bandages and an arm brace, was Leo, who moved with an awkward motion, unlike his usual grace. For a heartbeat, nobody said anything after looking at him, until¡ª "AYYYYYY¡ªLOOK WHO''S BACK!" Enzo shouted, springing to his feet with a massive grin as he rushed forward, arms wide open like a man welcoming home his long-lost brother. Without hesitation, he wrapped Leo into a tight, bone-crushing hug that made Leo''s ribs throb just from the contact. "Damn, man! You really pulled it off... we saw the whole thing¡ªtwice! Professor David taped the whole fight, and we saw it together last night." Enzo grinned, stepping back slightly, clapping him on the shoulder with genuine warmth. One by one, the rest followed suit. Boxer was next, pulling Leo into a rough, one-armed hug with a toothy grin and a muttered, "You crazy bastard, I thought you were done for when you fell in that pit... good to see you alive and okay my man." Then came Kohli, eyes misting as he hugged him quietly, not saying much, just holding him a moment longer than the others. Followed by Yu Shen, who gave him a warm smile and a firm handshake. "Thank you.... By winning the circuit''s you made my dream, and the dreams of all the Rodova captain''s before me come true. Because of you, I can sleep just fine, because God knows I wouldn''t have, if Rodova lost and I did not win my match," Yu Shen said, as his eyes watered up. He was usually a pretty chill guy, however, Leo knew exactly how much winning the circuit meant to him, and now that he had the chance to properly express his gratitude, he did just that. "It was a team effort, I didn''t bring us to the finals alone," Leo replied, as Yu Shen gave him a curt nod, before leaving the queue as Minerva stepped forward last. "Welcome back." She said in a soft voice before giving him a shy hug, as Leo smiled back. And just like that, the atmosphere within the Villa shifted. The grief didn''t vanish, the fear didn''t disappear, but for the first time since the explosions... there was warmth. There was a cause for celebration, as no longer did the team talk about gloomy stuff but rather excitedly recalled Leo''s battles against the Geneva warriors. And even though Leo stood in the center of it all, letting each hug, handshake, and smile wash over him like waves against a stone, his mind remained quiet, calculating, detached. He didn''t particularly like the attention, or the physical touch, but he did his best to endure and blend in, as he did not want to kill the joy of his teammates, who did deserve this happiness after all the hard work they had put in through the season. ''Su Yang, you fool.... If only you were here, I''m sure you would have enjoyed this...'' Leo thought, as he let out a deep sigh. As although Leo had recovered enough to return, Su Yang, who had received a gaping wound straight through his abdomen during the circuits, was yet to be medically cleared and was expected to remain in the medical bay for a couple more days. That aside, it was rare for Leo to miss anyone, as his memory loss had stripped away most of the emotional ties he might have once had, leaving behind a void whereby he seldom craved company. But slowly, almost imperceptibly, Su Yang had started to become an exception. These past few months of training together and pushing their limits side by side had caused Leo to grow slightly fond of him, and while it was not enough to be called true friendship, it was still enough to make his absence noticeable. Their relationship had grown to a point where Leo no longer minded his company, and on some days, even preferred it to being alone, which was a huge milestone for someone as cold as him. "Oh? You''re back?" A female voice interrupted his thoughts, as Muiyan Faye looked at him with her usual stern gaze restored. "Once you''re done greeting everyone, come meet me in my room, I need to prepare you for some questions that the investigators might have for you later," Faye instructed, as Leo gave her a curt nod in response. Chapter 227 227: An unexpected offer After greeting everyone present in the living room, Leo moved towards Muiyan Faye''s private quarters which were also located on the ground floor. However, as he moved towards her room, the male teammates in the room began making some inappropriate jokes. "Oh how I wish to be alone in instructor Faye''s quarters.... She''s quite a looker that''s for sure!" Kohli said, as he ran his fingers through his hair and put forward a lewd face. "But she won''t invite you alone in there, Kohli... you''re not a champion like Skyshard here..." DP teased, as the others chuckled. "Go get her, tiger! Make sure you listen to every advice she has to offer¡ª cause that''s how you improve your performance!" Enzo added, as Leo shot them all a disgusted glare before knocking softly on Faye''s door. *Knock* *Knock* Faye opened the door with her usual stern face, before stepping out, as she looked at the rowdy bunch chuckling in the living room. "I heard that...." She said, as she threw them all a death stare, which instantly made Enzo, Kohli and DP turn ashen white. Of Course they were just joking.... Messing with Leo for the sake of it, however, for instructor Faye to have heard it made them scared to their core. Thankfully, she took no further action and just gestured for Leo to get in, as they seemed to get a free pass just for today. ¡ª------------ (Within Muiyan Faye''s Room) As soon as Faye closed the door behind Leo, she began weaving a series of layered spells such as noise cancellation barriers, anti-surveillance wards, and a few other glyphs Leo didn''t quite recognize. However, they were all designed to secure the room for maximum privacy, so that the two could have a proper discussion without having to worry about any of their conversation leaking to the outside world. Faye moved with quiet urgency, her expression sharper than usual, her presence heavier, as Leo could tell right away that whatever she had to say wasn''t going to be ordinary. "Is everything alright?" he asked, his voice cutting through the silence. But she didn''t answer. Not yet. Not until the final ward dimmed into place, and the last flicker of ambient mana settled into stillness. Only then did she turn to face him, her eyes unreadable, her posture rigid¡ªletting him know without saying a word that what followed would matter. "We are currently in a difficult position," Muiyan Faye confessed, as Leo felt his stomach drop a little before stabilizing. He did not like how the conversation opened on a grim note, however, he simply gestured for Faye to continue. "I can''t tell you the bits that might implicate you, should they scrutinize your memories later, so I will tell you this story in a way where you will have to connect a lot of the missing context yourself and draw your own conclusions at times," Faye explained, as Leo nodded in understanding. "My real name.... Is not Muiyan Faye, my real name is actually Mu Fan," Faye said as she removed her artificial hair and make-up, revealing her true stunningly beautiful appearance to Leo. The real her did not have black hair and brown eyes, but rather red hair and gray eyes, that made her look much more intense than her disguise. With her being a transcendent level warrior, she looked as young as any student of the academy, and Leo could easily make-out how Mu Fan was sure to have many suitors based on how beautiful and exquisite she looked. "I am a branch leader within the Mu Clan, but my real affiliation lies somewhere else, somewhere alongside¡ª" She paused, as she gestured towards the direction of the Sky-God arena, letting Leo make the connection on his own. Nodding, Leo immediately picked up on the fact that Faye was associated with the Cult, as surprisingly, this revelation did not shock him one bit. He had always suspected this after the kind of Ghost Sleep visions he saw, and today just happened to be a confirmation of his hypothesis. "Even the Mu Clan has no idea where my loyalties actually lie, as I''m undercover in the academy under the clans orders. Which is why, after your survival, the Mu Family Patriarch was the first to come and greet you, as in that short public exchange, he sent me a private message" Faye spoke, as Leo raised a concerned eyebrow at this revelation. "The Mu Clan Patriarch''s third son, has been cast out into the universe with no memories of his past, nor any recollection of his connection to the clan. However, unlike you, he''s not doing well for himself. His talent is merely that of a ''Grandmaster'' tier individual and his progress as a warrior has been unsatisfactory. He is a stain to the Mu Family main branch, which is why the patriarch is planning to secretly replace him with you within the clan¡ª" Faye said, as Leo felt shivers run down his spine as he heard those words. "Currently, everyone within the upper echelons of the universe is digging into you and your past after your performance in the Circuit finals, and it''s only a matter of time before someone finds out the real truth behind your identity. Although, the attention of major organisations currently is more preoccupied with the attack that happened, sooner or later, their attention will fall back on you, which is why it''s imperative we act fast" Faye said, as her own face contorted into an ugly smile. "Almost everyone is assuming currently that you''re a hidden spawn of the Mu Clan. Because it''s simply not possible for children born outside the six great clans or some known powerhouse, to have such terrifying bloodline potential. And even the Mu Family Patriarch is assuming that you''re my own son. Which is why he''s willing to adopt and replace you with his third son" "I¡ªI am the great granddaughter of the Mu Clan God. Making my blood one of the purest within the Mu Clan, and although I''m not from the main family, my influence within the Clan is significant. The current patriarch is my grand-uncle and he absolutely insists that I convince you to become the third young master," Faye said, as her voice cracked slightly. "And if you take the offer, it won''t be a bad decision. The Mu Clan is powerful, they will help take care of your past, ensure that all criminal records of ''Leo Skyshard'' are wiped clean, and that an extensive history of you actually being the third young master is forged. You will live the life of a king. Have access to unlimited resources. Struggle for nothing. However.... Should you accept this offer, I will never return your memories to you. Accepting this offer means saying goodbye to your old life forever. It means that you ditch being Leo Skyshard and accept your identity as Mu Wudan, and that will be that. However, if you reject it, know that with the amount of scrutiny on your back, someone somewhere might find out that you''re actually not supposed to be in Rodova, that you''re actually a wanted criminal, and put a massive target on your back. However, that way, I''ll return your memories after you manage to join the Black Serpents. The choice is yours..... Joining the Mu Clan means security and prestige. While choosing to live your life as Leo Skyshard, means you continue to struggle like a worm and continue being put in difficult situations throughout your life. So.... What will it be?" Faye asked, as Leo''s face cracked into a daunting smile. Chapter 228 228: Choice Leo understood the gist of the situation based on Mu Fan''s explanation. Although she couldn''t explain the whole picture clearly, she still told him enough for Leo to draw his own conclusions. And the key takeaways Leo had from her speech were: 1. Faye belonged to the Evil Cult. She was a member of that universally hated group, which most likely meant that his own backer was the Evil Cult as well. 2. Faye was actually a part of the Mu Clan, and the Mu Clan seemed to have no idea that she had defected. And although Leo had no clue as to why the Mu Clan planted her in the Rodova Military Academy or what her official role within the clan was, if he had to guess why, Leo assumed that one of his classmates this year, who seemed to be from a commoner background, was actually a Mu Clan descendant. And after thinking back on the very first day of the academy, where Su Yang beat up a poor, innocent kid who claimed to have memory loss, Leo became even more sure that perhaps that kid was none other than Mu Wudan. 3. Somehow, there seemed to be a misunderstanding amongst the higher powers in the universe that he was perhaps from the Mu Clan. This misunderstanding may have stemmed from his memory loss and bloodline prowess, and it was exactly this rumor that the Mu Family Patriarch wanted to capitalize on. 4. Since Mu Wudan was such a disappointment to the family, the Patriarch wanted to replace Wudan with him in the clan to save face and show the universe that his bloodline had not run cold. The Su family had Su Yang, and the Yu family had Yu Shen, which made their social appearance look strong. Hence, if it were to be revealed that Leo Skyshard was actually Mu Wudan, the social image of the Mu Clan would be elevated several times, and the Patriarch would be able to lift his head with pride at having Leo as a son versus the actual Wudan. 5. However, while it was the Patriarch''s wish for him to take the place of Mu Wudan, it seemed like Muiyan Faye did not want the same for him. Although she offered him a choice, her putting the caveat that he would have to let go of his previous identity if he accepted it was indicative of her true thoughts. In conclusion, Leo understood that Faye had only offered him this choice today because she expected the Mu Clan to approach him separately as well and try to entice him with the same offer, which was why she decided it would be better if it came from her rather than someone else. However, in her heart, she did not want Leo to take the offer. And thankfully for her, Leo had no intentions of living his life as the Mu Clan young master either. He truly cared for the well-being of his family, and their safety and security were his first priority. Hence, although he understood that rejecting the Mu Clan''s offer meant gambling with his future¡ªwhere his real past may be exposed at any moment¡ªLeo still chose to take that risky path, as it was the only path whereby he could help his family. Smiling, he looked straight into Faye''s eyes as he said, "I choose option two. Fuck the Mu Clan, I''m only interested in joining the Black Serpents and getting my memories back¡ª" As listening to his words, Faye immediately breathed a sigh of relief. *HUFF¡ª* Faye exhaled sharply, her lips curling into a small smile. "Good choice.... I know it wasn''t an easy one, but you choosing it regardless shows character, Skyshard. Many people can only dream of being a prince of the main clan. But you don''t care for it. You''re truly a unique one," Faye complimented, as Leo simply shrugged his shoulders in nonchalance. "I know in my core I''m not a prince.... However, did you see how many princes I wiped clean in the finals? My talent is no weaker than them either¡ª" Leo replied with pride, as Faye nodded in agreement. "It for sure isn''t, and trust me, I''ll do everything I can in my power to keep you safe. As long as I''m alive... I''ll try my best that no harm befalls you. Even if it means adopting you as my son," Faye said, her voice cracking slightly when she said ''son''. It was a big deal for her to take Leo in as her son, even if it was only for the sake of creating an alibi. As declaring him as her child would significantly lower her standing within the Mu Clan, as no longer would she be seen as a virgin who could be shipped off to another clan in times of political crisis which would anger many elders within the Clan. However, despite the consequences, Faye was ready to face it all. As if Leo was ready to reject the life of a prince for the sake of the mission, then she too was ready to make sacrifices on her part, to give him as legitimate of an identity as she could. "It will take me some time to get your background created... and I''m sure it will be very difficult to curry favors within the universal government to manipulate the record books after this terrorist attack. However, I''ll still get it done. Rest assured, Skyshard. I''ll do my best to protect you¡ª" Faye assured again, as she began to put her makeup back on, signaling that the conversation was nearing its conclusion. "What about the current active investigation about the terrorist attack? You think they''ll call me to take my testimony?" Leo asked, as Faye shook her head. "Unlikely. If they wanted to call you, they would have the moment you were medically cleared. The fact that you''re here means they don''t suspect your involvement," Faye assured, her confidence allowing Leo to breathe a sigh of relief. "Alright then, I guess I''ll take my leave¡ª" Leo said, walking toward the door, as Faye nodded and gave him permission to walk out. ¡ª----------- *Clink* As Leo closed the door after exiting, Faye immediately pulled out the communication crystal she had been hiding. On the other side, the Evil Cult elder had been listening to their entire exchange live, and only after Leo left did he speak the first words. "The boy is grounded, Faye. He doesn''t seem to have his ego inflated after the Circuit win, nor does he seem to be the type that actively chases glory or fame. He... possesses the qualities to be made the next dragon," the man said, his voice deep, calm, and calculated¡ª as he seemed very cautious in his optimism regarding Leo having the qualities to become the next dragon. "I told you! I told you he''s perfect to become the next Dragon Candidate. If only you introduced him to the Cult, he wouldn''t have been targeted so rashly¡ª" Faye complained, as the man on the other side rebuked her instantly. "If I had introduced him, your cover alongside his would already be blown. It is only because of the genuine threat to his life in the attack that nobody is suspecting the boy of foul play. I''d say it all played out pretty well in the end," the man replied, his tone razor-sharp and mercilessly logical. "He''s not ready to be crowned Dragon just yet... but I''ll speak about him to a couple more elders I trust and do my best to have his past records cleaned. The Cult will start investing in Leo Skyshard from now on... that much I promise," he said before terminating the connection, as Faye felt a slow, confident surge built within her¡ªnot from relief, but readiness, as the game seemed to be moving into its next phase. The cult was finally ready to support Leo from the shadows, and that was the first big step in his journey to officially becoming a Dragon. Chapter 229 229: Investigation Findings (Commander Jackson''s POV ¨C Temporary Investigation Center, Sky-God Arena Perimeter, Lockdown Day 2) After forty eight hours of nonstop investigation, dozens of witness interrogations, and two sleepless shifts at the helm of the Sky-God Arena task force, Commander Jackson finally compiled his preliminary report on the terror attack. Unfortunately, it wasn''t much. As he found no smoking gun. No names of any central mastermind that had orchestrated the assault. Nor any hot trails that could help trace the kidnappers of Darnell Nuna. What stood before him was a massacre that was meticulously timed and flawlessly executed. As it seemed to have been carried out by independent sleeper cells that self-destructed upon mission completion, leaving behind no loose ends. Still, despite the lack of credible cult witnesses to interrogate, the task force did manage to extract a few critical insights¡ª none of which were particularly comforting. ¡ª [1] Infiltration Method: Completely Unknown. Despite extensive testimony from surviving guards and patrolmen with no known cult affiliation, no one could explain how the sabotage of the central battlefield had taken place. The explosives that triggered the collapse of the arena''s core had been planted into the structural joints days before the event. With the shocking part not being that they were planted early¡ª but rather that they were never noticed in the days that followed. No maintenance worker, no engineer, no safety overseer, observed anything out of the ordinary, and even safety sweeps failed to pick up on anything. The bombs weren''t cloaked in advanced stealth fields or hidden inside dimensional pockets. They had been left out in the open¡ª but still camouflaged so effectively that no detection system picked them up. Which led to the next, more disturbing point. ¡ª [2] Camouflage Beyond Current Alliance Capabilities. The materials used to mask the explosives were of unknown origin, and likely not from any recognized manufacturer or faction within the Universal Alliance. Even high-level mana filtration and thermal spectrography failed to detect residue from the explosives post-detonation. Which meant that in essence, the bombs were disguised using a technique that surpassed the scientific and magical detection standards of even the top-tier laboratories and tech divisions across allied territories. Not a single blacksmith or engineer within Alliance ranks could replicate the camouflage method, as that discovery alone made one thing clear: the evil cult wasn''t just surviving in the shadows¡ª but also thriving in science and technology. ¡ª [3] No Evidence of Cross-Communication Between Operatives. Cross-referencing arena security footage, movement logs, and mana footprint data yielded another unsettling revelation: the attackers had no contact with each other before or during the mission. No signals. No hand gestures. No overlapping paths. Each operative functioned independently¡ªexecuting their task with surgical precision, fully aware that they would not live to see the next sunrise. Their compartmentalized instructions ensured operational integrity. No individual had enough information to compromise the whole plan and even if one or two failed or were discovered, the rest would proceed unimpeded. The mission had no single fail point¡ªonly a system of zealots, bred to obey and primed to die. ¡ª [4] Primary Target: Darnell Nuna. Timeline sequencing and multiple eyewitness accounts confirmed what many had already suspected. Darnell Nuna¡ªthe son of Monarch Dupravel Nuna and rising prodigy of Geneva Military Academy¡ªwas the main target of this attack. The strike unit responsible for his capture demonstrated superior coordination, carried better equipment, and operated under a more refined chain of command. Their exit strategy involved spatial displacement technology far beyond civilian-grade capabilities, suggesting this team was deployed from the highest echelons of the Evil Cult. Beside Darnell, the others who lost their lives in this attack were mostly Veteran warriors, political enforcers, and high-profile cult enemies. As only after those objectives were met, did the surviving agents descend into chaos, where they began killing indiscriminately to achieve maximum chaos. ¡ª [5] Compromised Government Infrastructure. Perhaps the most damning observation of all was the uncomfortable truth about internal corruption. The bombs had been planted too cleanly. The weapons, supplies, and disguises too easily smuggled in. The infiltration was not a fluke¡ªnor was it simply the result of lax security. It was assisted. Official credentials used during the attack were authenticated and cleared through legitimate channels. Several of the fallen operatives had been granted arena access via fully verified command logs. Which meant only one thing¡ª The cult had allies inside the system. Not rogue hackers. Not bribed freelancers. Sympathizers. Sleeper agents embedded within the ranks of the Universal Government itself. And if that was true, then no branch was safe. No perimeter reliable. No alliance secure. ¡ª------- Jackson let the report fall onto the edge of his desk, its hard-light projection flickering softly as he leaned back in his chair, his temples throbbing from the weight of what he had just confirmed. The Sky-God Arena incident wasn''t just a terrorist attack. It wasn''t even a massacre. It was a message. A demonstration by the cult for the righteous alliance. With the message being that¡ª "We can reach you. We can take your children. We can do it under your nose... and you won''t even know who we are." As just thinking about it, Jackson exhaled sharply, fingers tightening around the edge of the desk. It wasn''t the attack itself that bothered him. But rather the systemic corruption that did. The current government structure was hollow, with thousands of Evil Cult sympathizers holding top ranks, and weeding them out was surely going to be a pain. "I need to start building a team I can trust... It may take me two to three years to get to the bottom of this, but given enough time, I''m confident I can uncover the full truth. The current reach of the Evil Cult extends far beyond anything we previously imagined, and if they aren''t stopped soon, they''ll replace the existing government from the inside out without anyone realizing it until it''s far too late. This isn''t just a rogue threat anymore... It''s something the War Generals and the Sovereign Gods themselves will have to get involved in eventually. Because if left unchecked, this could mark the end of the Righteous Alliance as we know it." Jackson whispered the words to himself, lighting up a cigar with slow, deliberate fingers as the full weight of the situation finally settled on his shoulders. For nearly two decades, the Evil Cult had been uncharacteristically silent, fading into obscurity, with their influence seemingly withering after the death of their last Dragon. And for a time, it truly seemed as though they''d lost the will to rise again. But what they had actually done was lie dormant, gathering strength in the shadows, as they waited for the right moment to strike. The attack on the Sky-God Arena wasn''t an isolated incident. It was a signal flare marking the start of the Evil Cult''s resurgence. And now, the universe was on the verge of plunging back into chaos, as the eternal war between light and darkness prepared to erupt once more. This time, Jackson could feel it in his bones that only one side would emerge from the storm intact while the other... was sure to be annihilated, as this attack was a clear indication that the two factions could surely no longer coexist together, whereby they simply ignored the existence of the other. Chapter 230 230: Come If You Dare (Darnell Nuna''s POV ¨C Unknown Planet, Evil Cult Custody, Day 3) ''I thought the Evil Cult''s base would be like something out of a necromancer''s dungeon... damp stone walls, iron chains, the stench of rotting flesh, and skulls arranged like de?cor,'' Darnell mused as he sat by the window, peering out over the shimmering skyline of what looked like a rather well-functioning city. But to his surprise, none of those dark fantasy cliche?s applied. He wasn''t tied up. He wasn''t being tortured. Hell, he wasn''t even being watched all the time. His room had a real mattress¡ªhigh quality too¡ªfluffy pillows, clean sheets, and a panoramic view of a sprawling city bathed in warm dusk light. Occasionally, people even knocked politely before delivering his meals. ''Is this really the Evil Cult?'' he wondered again, brow furrowed, spoon halfway to his mouth. The food was good. A little rich for his taste, but seasoned well. *Knock.* *Knock.* The sound snapped him from his thoughts, and he quickly turned toward the door as it slid open with a soft hiss. An old man stepped in¡ªshort, well-dressed, with laugh lines carved deep into the sides of his cheeks and a gentle twinkle in his eyes that didn''t match the reputation of the faction he supposedly served. "Good evening, young master Nuna," the man said warmly, his tone so relaxed it almost felt like a grandfather greeting a grandson. "I''m called Mighty Mouse," he added, offering a light bow. Darnell blinked. "Mighty what now?" he said, letting out a laugh. "That''s your name?" "Well," the old man chuckled along, "a nickname, really. One I''ve carried for some time. People remember it better than my real one, so I''ve grown quite fond of it." "You Cult folks really aren''t what I expected," Darnell admitted, still chuckling. "You''re more polite than half the academy instructors I''ve had." "We do our best to make guests feel welcome," Mighty Mouse said, pulling up a chair and sitting with a soft grunt. "Tell me something, Darnell¡ªmay I call you Darnell?" "Sure." "Tell me... how was your childhood? What kind of memories did you make with your father?" Darnell''s face immediately lit up, his smile stretching wide as he leaned forward, enthusiasm bubbling in his voice. "He''s the best. Strongest man in the universe, hands down. I used to watch him train guild members from the shadows, thinking he was like some mythical beast. But he''s not all scary, y''know? At home, he was... soft. Funny, even. The way he used to brush my hair or scold me when I stole sweets from the kitchen..." his voice softened, "I bet he''s worried sick for me right now." A sudden wave of guilt washed over his face, and his eyes lowered to the table, the smile slowly fading. Mighty Mouse observed all of it calmly, nodding with a thoughtful hum, but internally, his assessment was cold and clear. ''Emotionally untrained. This boy wears his emotions on his face, and has the maturity of a seven year old. Even Though he''s grown up physically, mentally and psychologically he''s worse than most five year olds. Dupravel has truly failed to give him a proper upbringing'' Still smiling outwardly, he leaned forward and gently tapped the table. "You miss your father?" he asked, kindly. "Of course!" Darnell responded instantly. "Well then, let''s do something about that," Mighty Mouse said, producing a small scroll of paper and a glowing communication crystal from his robe. "I''ll give you the coordinates to this planet. And with this crystal, you can record a message. Let him know where you are. We will forward it to him and then he can come pick you up if he wants." Darnell''s eyes widened. "Wait, seriously? You''re letting me send a message? Just like that?" "We''re not monsters, dear boy," the old man said, smiling as he placed both items in front of him. Darnell picked them up slowly, his voice filled with surprise. "AYYY, you folks are nice!" Mighty Mouse chuckled again, though his eyes remained unblinking as he watched Darnell begin recording, the red shimmer of the crystal capturing every word. "Hey dad! It''s me, Darnell! I''m okay, don''t worry! These cult people haven''t hurt me at all... They actually gave me a great room, with food and all, and there''s this guy named Mighty Mouse¡ªhaha, yeah I know, funny name¡ªwho''s been really nice to me. Listen, I''m sending you the coordinates they gave me. You can come get me on this planet, alright? I miss you. Please come soon..." As Darnell kept talking, Mighty Mouse leaned back slightly, steepling his fingers with a quiet hum of satisfaction, as everything was going just as planned. ¡ª------------- (A few hours later, Planet Twin Fang) A miscellaneous package was delivered to planet Twin Fang a few hours later, containing a copy of the message Darnell had recorded for his dad. The package, after being verified by the Black Serpent Guild security, quickly made its way up to the guild masters office, where Dupravel played it with the desperation of a man clinging to his last thread of sanity. The moment Darnell''s face appeared in the projection¡ª smiling, alive, and blissfully unaware of the storm his disappearance had caused¡ª Dupravel''s composure crumbled. As the recording played with cheerful innocence. > "Hey dad! It''s me, Darnell! I''m okay, don''t worry! These cult people haven''t hurt me at all... They actually gave me a great room, with food and all, and there''s this guy named Mighty Mouse¡ªhaha, yeah I know, funny name¡ªwho''s been really nice to me. Listen, I''m sending you the coordinates they gave me. You can come get me on this planet, alright? I miss you. Please come soon..." As the words ended and the light from the projection flickered off, Dupravel remained frozen in his seat, staring at the empty air as the silence in his chamber thickened like smoke. Then his shoulders began to tremble. One breath. Two. And suddenly¡ª he cracked. The first sob escaped his throat like a growl, as tears streamed down his face unchecked. He didn''t try to hide them. Didn''t bother wiping them. His heart, hardened through decades of bloodshed, shattered like brittle glass in the face of his son''s voice. "Antonio..." he choked, his voice raw. "Where is he? What are those coordinates?" Antonio, who had been standing silently at the edge of the room, immediately stepped forward and keyed the numbers into his data-slate. Beep. Beep. Beep. The screen pulsed once, then displayed a name. Antonio''s hands froze mid-air, the color draining from his face, as the name that showed up terrified him. "I-I-It¨C" Antonio stuttered as Dupravel frowned. "What is it? What?" Dupravel urged, as Antonio finally blurted out the name. "Ixtal..." "He''s on Ixtal... God help us... he''s on Ixtal." Dupravel''s head snapped toward him. "What?" he barked, though the dread had already begun to seep into his veins. Afterall, Ixtal was the cult''s spiritual homeland. The birthplace of the Timeless Assassin... the current residence of the Evil God Soron. As for a second, even Dupravel looked stunned. Turning pale and paralyzed by the weight of what that name meant. Any other planet in the universe, and he would have marched in today with the full wrath of the Black Serpents¡ªtorching countries, breaking sanctums, razing the soil itself if need be. But not Ixtal. Ixtal wasn''t a place you attacked. Ixtal wasn''t a place you infiltrated. Ixtal... wasn''t a place you left alive. And as the full realization crashed over him, Dupravel let out a monstrous roar and hurled the data-slate in Antonio''s hand across the room, as he shattered it against the far wall. *CRASH¡ª* He flipped his obsidian desk, splintering it clean in two, even though it had been delivered just this morning. *SMASH¡ª* A gilded bookshelf collapsed beneath his fists, tomes of assassination records spilling like corpses onto the floor. *CLANG¡ª* The ancestral blades mounted on the wall clattered down as he slammed his shoulder into the steel panel. Antonio didn''t move. He knew better than to interrupt the hurricane. Dupravel''s chest heaved, teeth bared, fists bloodied from the wreckage. "He''s surrounded by monsters," he growled, voice low and venomous. "They knew I couldn''t reach him there. They planned this from the start. They sent this message to tease me!" And for the first time in decades¡ªperhaps centuries¡ªDupravel Nuna felt something he rarely admitted to, even to himself. Helplessness. Because his son wasn''t just kidnapped. He was on Ixtal. And nobody¡ªabsolutely nobody¡ªwalked onto Ixtal uninvited and came back out alive. Not even Monarchs. Chapter 231 231: The Great Deciever "Is there no other way, Antonio? Must I beg before the devil himself for the sake of my son?" Dupravel muttered with a defeated sigh, his voice barely more than a breath as he slumped deeper into his chair, one hand clutching his temple, the other trembling around the edge of his chair. Antonio, standing just a few paces away with his arms folded, looked equally grim. "Only gods can take on gods, Dupravel. You and I both know this." His tone was low, even, resolute. "The Evil God Soron is not someone we can outsmart, assassinate, or ambush. We can''t invade Ixtal on our own.... Many forces that were much stronger than us have tried and failed over the years, as unless a God is willing to help us invade, we can do nothing about it on our own¡ª" "Also, not any God will do.... Soron has survived through the Great Betrayal. He sees through deception like we see through glass, and to take him on we need only the strongest to support us." Dupravel did not immediately respond to Antonio''s words. He just sat there, jaw clenched, rage and power crackling in his bones with no outlet to release it. Antonio continued, his voice now harder. "The only ones in existence who can match Soron are either his brother, Kaelith the Eternal Sovereign, or the Devil himself¡ªMauriss the contractor. But Kaelith won''t lift a finger against his brother. There''s nothing you can offer him that he doesn''t already possess, no price you can pay he hasn''t already seen offered." "And so... Mauriss remains our only option." The name lingered in the air like a curse, making even Dupravel''s skin crawl. Mauriss. The Eternal Deceiver. The Contract Devil. The one even the other gods feared to call upon. The very idea of asking him for help¡ªof going to him with bowed head and outstretched hand sickened Dupravel to his core. He''d spent his entire life carving his name into history with blade and poison, with blood and ash. He had never begged. Not once. Not even when surrounded by enemies or staring death in the face. But now? Now he was no longer fighting for reputation or power or politics. He was fighting for his child. And that changed everything. Dupravel stared at his own reflection in the polished floor tiles, his eyes hollow and far away. ''To save Darnell... I must now sell my soul to the devil.'' "I need time to think," he murmured at first, more to himself than to anyone else. But that time lasted all of six seconds. "Forget it," he growled, rising to his feet with a violent rush of motion. "Fire up the teleportation gate. Set coordinates to Planet Granoda." Antonio''s eyebrows twitched. "You''re serious?" Dupravel didn''t answer. He didn''t need to. He simply turned away and began walking toward the guild''s central teleportation chamber, his back heavy with the weight of what he was about to do. "Inform the others," he added coldly, "that if I''m not back in twelve hours... the Black Serpent Guild is to consider me dead." Antonio nodded once, the air thick with unspoken tension. Because they both knew. One did not visit Mauriss expecting mercy. One visited him because they were out of other options. ¡ª------------ (Dupravel''s POV ¨C Planet Granoda, The Peak of Solitude) The skies screamed. That was Dupravel''s first thought as he emerged from the teleportation portal, the wind nearly tearing his cloak from his shoulders the moment he stepped onto the edge of the storm-ravaged planet. Granoda was nothing but ocean. A planet swallowed whole by furious, churning tides and endless storms that never slept, where lightning danced between clouds like restless spirits and rain fell not in droplets, but in blades. There was no civilization here. No cities. No homes. Just one solitary mountain peak that pierced through the planet-wide sea like a god''s forgotten spear¡ª its rocky summit barely large enough to be called land. And that... was where the Devil chose to live. ''What kind of man... chooses to live here willingly?'' Dupravel wondered as he flew towards the peak. "What kind of god makes his home atop chaos itself?" He asked the skies, however received no answers, as he only heard thunder in response. *THUNDER* Landing at the foot of the peak, Dupravel did not fly to the summit, even though he could have, as he knew better than to make that mistake. For all the Devil''s madness, Mauriss was bound by ancient etiquette¡ª rules older than most empires. And according to his rules, if one sought his favor, they had to climb. Step by step. Stone by stone. One foot in front of the other. With the climb itself not being too long, however, the conditions surrounding it, not being normal either. The closer Dupravel drew to the top, the heavier the air became, like some unseen will was weighing him down for every sin he''d ever committed. The mountain that the devil lived on, automatically rejected anyone who climbed it with pride in their hearts. It was a divine artefact in of itself, which only allowed those with nothing but desperation in their hearts to pass the threshold. And Dupravel... just happened to have plenty of that. By the time he reached the summit, his legs burned, his back ached, and his breath came in ragged intervals, but he still stood tall. As before him lay a surreal scene¡ª The great God Mauriss lounged atop a colossal nine-tailed fox whose fur shimmered like liquid gold, tails lazily swaying in rhythmic pulses. Two celestial beauties¡ªbarefoot, barely clothed, skin glowing like moonlight¡ªgently massaged the devil''s tattooed frame, rubbing divine oil across his chest and shoulders as he basked in their touch with his eyes closed. Mauriss''s body was covered in runes and inked seals that moved on their own accord. His long obsidian hair flowed upward unnaturally, dancing with the wind, defying gravity itself as though even nature bowed to him. And his smile¡ª That wicked, knowing smile¡ª Split his face before he even opened his eyes. "Well... well... well..." His voice was velvet soaked in wine, godly and indulgent, like it belonged to a being too powerful to rush anything. "If it isn''t the ever-proud Monarch Dupravel..." Mauriss said, eyes still closed. "How kind of you... to visit me in my little retreat." Then his eyes opened. And the world bent. Dupravel fell. Not from weakness, nor from shame. But because no mortal¡ªnot even a Monarch¡ªcould bear the gaze of the Devil falling on their frame. *THUD* He crashed to the ground, his knees cracking the stone beneath him as gravity multiplied thousandfold, his entire body trembling under the sheer weight of Mauriss''s divine attention. "I greet you... O Eternal Deceiver," Dupravel gasped out, his forehead pressed to the rock, blood leaking from his palms where his fists clenched the mountain surface. Mauriss''s eyes flickered in amusement. "Ahhh. You remember the old titles. How charming." He said as with a casual flick of his wrist, the pressure vanished. "You may rise, my little snake" "You''ve come far to find me. Now speak." He said with an evil grin as Dupravel stood back up slowly, his shoulders shaking from the shame of what he was about to say next. "I come to beg for the life of my son," Dupravel began, his voice low and steady. "He is held on Ixtal by the cult. I cannot reach him. I cannot save him. So I come to you¡ª" He bowed again, deeper this time. "¡ªand offer you my soul in servitude. Pledge it to you fully and without condition. Just help me... save him." Silence. Then¡ª Laughter. Not mocking. Not loud. But amused. Like someone had just been offered a paper sword during a war. "Your soul?" Mauriss said, the words dripping in mirth. "Dupravel... you wound me. Do you think your little Monarch-tier soul holds any value to me?" Dupravel''s jaw clenched, his face still low, humiliation eating at him like acid. "I have no use for weaklings in my fold," Mauriss continued, waving the girls away as he stood, his bare feet stepping lightly onto the stone. "You think a little blood, a little killing, and some shadow games make you worthy of the Devil''s favor?" He grinned wider. "No, no, no... If you want my help¡ªMonarch Dupravel Nuna, you will have to offer me something more.... Something rarer..... Something... delicious." He stepped forward, his aura now dimming the very sky above, as even the storms held their breath. "Tell me," Mauriss said softly. "How far are you truly willing to go to save your son?" Chapter 232 232: The Price "Tell me... how far are you truly willing to go to save your son?" Dupravel froze, the words echoing louder than the thunder above, louder than the ache in his chest or the weight of the storm pressing down on his shoulders. It wasn''t that he lacked conviction¡ªhe had already offered his soul. But in that moment, he realized something deeper, something colder: Mauriss hadn''t even begun bargaining yet. And if his soul wasn''t enough, then what possibly could the devil be after? "...Anything," Dupravel said at last, his voice strained and low. "I''ll do anything you need me to." He assured, as Mauriss chuckled softly, his godly eyes gleaming with delight. "Your love for your child is almost touching," Mauriss said, pacing with a slow, predatory grace. "It makes me wonder¡ªwas your pursuit of the Urn of Death really about power... or were you foolish enough to think it could bring your wife back to life?" Dupravel''s entire body stiffened. That knowledge wasn''t public. He had never told anyone about the true reason behind him searching for the Urn Of Death. And yet, Mauriss saw straight through him. "Hahahaha.... You''re an emotional fool Dupravel.... Foolish and Easy to manipulate. Your talent as a fighter is a waste because of the poor brain on your shoulders¡ª" Mauriss laughed again as he mocked Dupravel with the satisfaction of someone who delighted in peeling back facades. "No matter. It doesn''t bother me that you''re a fool. So let''s get to the real terms of this exchange," he said, his tone sharpening. "You already know that there is only one pair of weapons capable of scarring a god. The daggers of the Timeless Assassin. But those now lie sealed in Kaelith''s personal soul space. Untouchable until the Eternal Sovereign dies¡ªwhich he won''t." Mauriss stepped closer, the sky dimming above him as if it too bowed to his presence. "So instead... you will forge me a new pair. One made from the same Origin Metal, and dipped in the same source of Chaos." Dupravel blinked slowly, his lips parting as if to protest, but no words followed. Origin Metal? It was practically extinct. Even if one were to disassemble entire solar systems, and process every grain within it for presence of the Origin Metal, the trace amount of it gathered wouldn''t amount to more than a shaving of dust. Enough to study under a microscope, perhaps¡ªbut not forge weapons. As it was simply impossible to gather enough to make another pair. However, hypothetically, even if he were to somehow gather enough of it.... no blacksmith alive knew how to mold it, as even when exposed to temperatures of the hottest stars, the metal still remained unreactive. And still, even if he somehow found a method to mold it and a blacksmith talented enough to make a weapon from it¡ª it would still not be enough, as unless that weapon was dipped in a pool of pure chaos energy, it would not become the god killing weapon it was supposed to be. "My Lord.... It''s impossible to recreate the Timeless Assassin''s dagger, I''m sure you''re aware of the complications involved. The known method behind its production is vague, and the final step of having to enter a galactic blackhole with it and finding a pool of pure Chaos Energy to dip it in, is not even a step that Gods can complete. Nobody can survive that trip, and those who have tried to do it, have never returned alive¡ª" Dupravel protested, as his complaints only made Mauriss smile wider. "The difficulty of the task is precisely why I''m asking you to do it, Dupravel¡ª" Mauriss replied, his tone silky smooth. "Because nothing short of the impossible is worth my time." Dupravel looked away, jaw clenched, despair flickering across his face. The mission Mauriss described wasn''t a quest¡ªit was a death sentence. And yet... he couldn''t refuse. "It''s clearly not impossible... After all, the Timeless Assassin managed to do it¡ª and that too when he was just a Monarch," Mauriss said, his voice laced with quiet amusement. Then, with a flick of his wrist, he conjured a glowing scroll, letting it drift slowly through the air until it hovered before Dupravel like a falling ember. "I''ll help you get started," he said. "This scroll contains the location of a spatial tear, beyond which lies a realm untouched by time." He paused. "As a four-dimensional being, I cannot enter. But you, with your weak and primitive constitution, should be able to survive the crossing." "Inside... if you can somehow find it, there should be a block of Origin Metal Ore stored away. Should you find it, and choose not to continue with the quest anymore, I''ll accept it as a partial payment for a seperate favor. Or pay you with a treasure of equal value. However, you can also continue trying to refine it and dip it in Pure Chaos Energy, and if you succeed in all the steps, I''ll accept it as enough payment to take on Soron for you¨C" Mauriss said, as Dupravel took the scroll in silence. In his heart, he knew this task could take years. Decades, even. A fool''s errand with no promise of return. But still... for the sake of Darnell, he bowed deeply before the Devil and accepted his impossible fate. It wasn''t wise to curse the devil to his face and hence Dupravel held his tongue until he exited Granoda, as it wasn''t until he returned on Planet Twin Fang that he truly began to hurl the curses buried in his heart. "MAURISS THAT LOATHSOME, BASTARD-FACED, GRINNING PIECE OF COSMIC FILTH¡ª!" Dupravel''s roar echoed across the Black Serpent Guild''s private hangar as he stormed out of the teleportation gate, his cloak tattered and soaked, his breath ragged from barely surviving the trip back from Granoda. Antonio, who had been waiting anxiously, raised an eyebrow. "...So, it went well?" Dupravel didn''t even respond. He hurled the scroll across the room like a cursed object, watching it spin midair before embedding itself neatly into the metal wall with a glow. "That devil didn''t just reject my soul¡ªhe gave me a suicide mission," Dupravel snarled, pacing like a madman. Antonio moved to retrieve the scroll, examining the faint glyphs etched along its edges. "What''s this?" he asked, eyeing the shimmer. "The location of a spatial tear," Dupravel muttered. "One Mauriss claims leads to a realm untouched by time. Apparently there''s some Origin Metal Ore to be found there... if I can find it that is." Antonio paused. "You''re... actually going?" Dupravel didn''t answer right away. He simply turned to the nearest hangar bay, where the Black Serpent''s best exploration ships waited. "I am." He said while typing commands on a data slate, as he sent instructions to the crew to prepare a ship for an extended exploration mission. "But... you might not come back. Not even Gods enter time-frozen realms." Antonio warned, however, Dupravel only shot him back a look that told him everything he needed to know. "My son is trapped on Ixtal, Antonio. In the hands of the Evil Cult. And if the only way to get him out is by crafting a weapon that can threaten gods..." "...then I''ll become the madman who does it." For a long moment, silence ruled the chamber. Only the hum of the activation systems could be heard. Then Antonio sighed and gave a small nod, the kind that said he''d already started preparing for this. "I''ll ready the backup crew." "No," Dupravel said quietly. "I''m going alone." Antonio froze. "But¡ª" "If even one of them slows me down in that realm, we all die. I''ll scout the first passage myself, and if I return, we can plan the next steps. If I don''t..." He turned, gaze steeled like the edge of a poisoned blade. "...Take over the guild. And send my son a message explaining that I tried my best to save him." Antonio didn''t argue. He knew there was no point, as the preparations for Dupravel''s departure began at once. Chapter 233 233: Leos Decision (Rodova Team Villa, Lockdown Day 5) After four days of idling away in the team villa, the Rodova team finally saw the curfew lifted, on the early morning of day 5. For the first time in days, the team members woke up to some good news instead of the usual requests to cooperate for investigation, as their winners trophy was delivered to the villa. The trophy was made out of interwoven darksteel and starlight crystal, sculpted into a twisting double-helix that shimmered under every beam of light. Suspended within its core was a miniature rotating galaxy projection, softly glowing with celestial hues, while the base was obsidian, engraved in golden with the name of the winning team and all its members. It was a beautiful trophy, and everyone took their turns holding it in the morning, with Yu Shen and DP even shedding a tear as they held it. However, as if receiving the trophy was not good news enough, that same afternoon, an even better announcement rang over the Villa''s intercom. "Clearance granted. Rodova Military Academy, please proceed to Launch Bay 3 for departure. Congratulations on your circuit win, Champions." This time, there were smiles. Not the hollow kind. But real ones, as the team members cheered and hooted at the prospect of returning home. "About time," Drake muttered, tossing his duffel over one shoulder with a grin. Boxer elbowed him, smirking. "We can''t leave without taking a team picture for the press!" "Of Course we can''t, I earned that picture and I''m not leaving without it," Drake fired back, before being interrupted by Yu Shen stepping into the room, the trophy case resting over his shoulder like a badge of honor. "Let''s not waste the moment," Yu Shen said, his voice firm but proud. "Suit up. We''re taking a photo before we board." Outside, the skyship gleamed like fresh steel, as the Rodova pilot seemed to have given it a thorough cleaning for today. The loading ramp was down, thrusters already humming gently as the medical staff quickly boarded to give the students and instructors some space. The team lined up, everyone falling into place without being told. Yu Shen stood in the center, holding the trophy high. Leo and Su Yang flanked him, both relaxed for once, as Su Yang stood to his left with a smirk and Leo stood to his right with the faintest glint of amusement in his eyes. Boxer grinned wide as he threw an arm around Kohli. Du Plessis and Drake locked shoulders at the far end, while Enzo crouched in front, pointing at the camera with both fingers. Minerva stood between Faye and David, smiling proudly, while behind them stood the pillars of their academy¡ªMajor Hen with his arms crossed, and Principal Alric holding his staff beside them like a war banner. A media drone hovered overhead, as it was Enzo who took the lead. "Alright everyone, say it with me!" Enzo called. "3...2....1¡ª" "Rodova Forever!" Click. One frame. One perfect moment. The champions of the Sky-God Arena, immortalized in a single photo as they boarded the shuttle and lifted off from the asteroid. ¡ª---------- (Rodova Military Academy, a few hours later) The clouds parted. And as the ship descended toward the familiar grounds of the academy, the students inside were met with a view none of them expected. Banners stretched from one building to the next. Tower-sized digital projections lit up the skies with their names. And directly below, the plaza was packed with students, faculty, and staff all cheering in unison. "Welcome back, Champions!" Yu Shen laughed under his breath. "They really rolled out the whole sky for us." "Honestly, I thought they''d be too busy running classes," Boxer said. "Classes are cancelled," Alric replied, his grin wide. "I made it so that today''s an academy holiday now." As the ship landed and the ramp lowered, the crowd erupted. "Skyshard! Su Yang! Enzo! Captain Yu!" Leo blinked, startled by how many first-years had crowded around him. One handed him a flower garland while another tried to get a picture. "Captain! Captain Yu! Show us the trophy please!" Yu Shen raised it proudly, smiling with confidence. "I won it this time, but it''s up to you first years to win it again next year¡ª" Su Yang was instantly pulled into a group hug by some of the Elite class students, while Minerva, Drake, and the others were being high-fived left and right. "Enzo, teach me that sand throw trick, that was so cool!" "Boxer! Did you really knock that opponent off the cliff?" Enzo climbed atop a bench like he was about to give a press conference. "Yes. And yes. And if you want autographs, form a single line!" Off to the side, Principal Alric observed the team''s return with a rare smile. "They did well," he said. Major Hen grunted. "Well I did coach a lot of them...." Professor David simply folded his arms. "I suppose they''re not entirely hopeless." Muiyan Faye stood just behind them, her gaze fixed on Leo. And for once, even she allowed a smile to curl on her lips. At Least for now, the chaos was behind them. The cult, the gods, the politics, all distant. Right now? As in this moment, they were champions. And they had come home with the trophy. After 22 long years, Rodova was number one, once again. ¡ª--------- (Principal Alric''s office, a couple hours later) A couple of hours later, Alric summoned Leo to his office for a private meeting. When Leo stepped inside, he was greeted by the utterly ridiculous sight of the academy principal shamelessly hugging and kissing the tournament trophy like it was the most precious treasure in the cosmos, as watching him do that made Leo chuckle. "You called for me sir?" He asked, after waiting patiently for Alric to stop, however, the principal did not seem eager to do so, as he gave the trophy two more kisses before finally pausing. "Agh... Skyshard my boy! There''s something I wanted to talk to you about for the past few days but couldn''t, since the atmosphere never felt right, however, now that we are back at the academy, there''s something I must tell you¡ª" Alric said, as he leaned forward, and looked at Leo with a spark in his eyes. "The Circuit''s this year are over, and Yu Shen''s tenure as Captain has come to an end. It''s time for Rodova to appoint a new Captain, and I want you to take the mantle my boy¡ª" Alric said, as he smiled kindly towards Leo. "Me? I''m not really the Captain type, I think Su Yang fits the role better..." Leo replied calmly, as Alric shook his head in denial. "I asked the Su boy his opinion on who should be Captain, and he said ''The strongest member of the team should be Captain, and currently the strongest is Skyshard¨C''. And I agree with him. The strongest should be Captain, so.... What do you say?" Alric insisted, as Leo shook his head in denial once again. "With all due respect sir, while it''s a huge honor to represent Rodova Military Academy as its Captain, I don''t think I want to continue studying here for my second year. The attack at the end of the Circuit''s has rattled my psyche. I may only be alive, because of Darnell Nuna stepping in at the right moment to try and save me, and I feel like I owe him a debt of honor. I''ve made up my mind to leave the academy and join the Black Serpents Guild at the end of the academic year, if they will have me. And I intend to join them in their quest to search for Darnell, as I''ve heard they''re looking for him in full swing¡ª" Leo replied as Alric''s face darkened significantly at his response. In truth, Leo''s psyche was not at all rattled, infact, he did not give a rat''s ass about Darnell or his well being. However, it was also the perfect excuse for him to join the Black Serpents, and hence after careful deliberation, this was the cover story he had decided to stick with to justify his exit from Rodova, and his enrollment into the Serpents. Chapter 234 234: Adamant Leo Alric was not happy with Leo''s decision to leave Rodova early. Not even a little. And for the next hour, the old man tried everything in his arsenal¡ªlogic, persuasion, guilt, even mild threats¡ª to explain why the path Leo was considering was, in his words, "borderline idiotic." He started with the most obvious point. "If you leave now, you won''t graduate as a Rodova alumnus," Alric said, pacing behind his desk, his tone clipped and irritated. "That means no access to the alumni network, no future recruitment invites, no automatic clearance into universal army think tanks, and you''ll receive a provisional certificate¡ªnot a full degree." Leo stood straight, unflinching, arms behind his back as if he were in a military parade and not in the principal''s office, as he said, "I understand, sir." But Alric only scoffed in response, as he replied "You understand nothing." And he didn''t stop just there. "There are entire branches of combat theory, infiltration training, and tactical command that Rodova only teaches in the second year," "We structure the curriculum that way because first-years don''t have the experience to absorb it properly. You''re throwing that all away." Leo didn''t respond. Which only agitated Alric further. "You want to join the Black Serpents? Fine. Let''s talk about that," he said, narrowing his eyes. "Yes, they''re elite. Yes, they''re powerful. But they don''t invest in you. They don''t train you. The guild operates on meritocracy¡ª if you bring results, you''re rewarded. But that''s it." He leaned forward over his desk. "You think a Grandmaster Talent and a Monarch Talent are treated differently there? They''re not. You do the job, you get paid. You fail, you die. They won''t shape you, polish you, or care whether you succeed beyond the mission. And most importantly¡ª they will not help you grow. Do you understand boy?" Alric asked, as he gazed straight into Leo''s eyes expectantly, however, Leo''s response only made him pinch his nose in anger. "I don''t need someone to help me grow, sir. I just need them to stay out of my way." Leo replied, as Alric froze for a beat. *Sigh* Exhaling sharply, Alric gripped the edge of his desk as if restraining himself from tossing the trophy still gleaming beside him. "If you''re so determined to leave Rodova, then at least consider joining the Universal Army," he said, his voice quieter now, almost tired. "They''ll give you structure. Resources. Protection. You''ll be nurtured within the system and still have the freedom to pursue missions that matter." But Leo simply shook his head. "I owe a debt of honor to Darnell Nuna. And I intend to repay it." The silence that followed was heavy. Alric didn''t say anything for a full ten seconds. Then he turned away, muttering something under his breath that sounded distinctly like "damn fool of a boy." When he finally looked back, his expression was sour, but resigned. "Alright," he said curtly. "Let me talk to your sponsor¡ªthe Horizon Dominion Group¡ªand see what they think about your plan." Leo gave a respectful salute. "Understood, sir." And without another word, he turned and exited the room, leaving Alric to rub his forehead in frustration. "Debt of honor," he muttered bitterly to himself. "The boy''s got more muscle than brains." He didn''t mean it. But he also wasn''t entirely wrong. ¡ª---------- With the Circuits behind him and final exams fast approaching, Leo had already resolved to leave Rodova once the first academic year came to a close. Knowing his days at the academy were numbered, he intended to make the most of every remaining opportunity, having firmly decided to join the Black Serpents once the semester ended. There were three things, in particular, he wanted to secure before his departure: 1. A Transcendent-grade meditation manual. 2. As many high-grade skills as he was permitted to take. 3. His fifth and final Genetic Awakening Shot. As he understood the immense value of these assets in the real world¡ª and knew that acquiring them through Rodova''s internal systems was nothing short of a blessing. Since the final exams were only a month away, Leo knew that he had very little time to make his decisions and get started on learning his new skills, as once he exited the academy, Leo knew that he wouldn''t be allowed to carry the holographic scrolls anymore, losing access to them permanently. ¡ª------------- (Meanwhile within the Rodova mess hall) Su Yang, Mu Shen and Mu Ryan waited eagerly for Leo to return from his visit to the principal''s office in the mess hall, completely unaware of his decision to leave the academy at the end of the semester. "What''s taking him so long? Did Alric start painting him on a canvas or something?" Mu Shen asked, growing impatient as his stomach growled in hunger. "Well, I couldn''t even properly congratulate him on his return.... Big brother was surrounded by so many people.... I just wanna tell him congratulations¡ª" Mu Ryan complained as she pouted innocently. "Just wait patiently.... Alric has probably called him to tell him he''s the Captain for next year. Let Skyshard have his moment¨C" Su Yang said, smiling joyfully, as he seemed genuinely happy that Leo was about to be made Captain. "Skyshard is Captain? Over you? And you''re fine with it?" Mu Shen asked in shock, as Su Yang shrugged his shoulders in nonchalance. "I''ll be Vice Captain, also.... Since you''re both selected for the summer camp, you better start practicing calling him Captain Skyshard, and not Leo¡ª" Su Yang said without a hint of jealousy in his voice, as Mu Shen nodded in agreement. "Next year we beat Geneva 5-0 to win the cup! With the four of us in the team, we will be unstoppable!" Mu Shen declared, as Su Yang and Mu Ryan grinned from ear to ear. All of them felt very confident in Rodova''s odds to win next year, however, little did they know that the future they were so excited to build had already lost its cornerstone. Chapter 235 235: Hurt "There he is... the future Captain of Rodova!" Mu Shen called out, pointing dramatically towards Leo as he walked into the mess hall. Immediately, the entire hall broke into hoots and cheers, clapping and whistling as Leo made his way to their table. Leo, however, showed no particular reaction to their cheers, his expression calm, almost cold, as he slipped into the empty seat beside Su Yang. "So... how did it go? Did Principal Alric make you Captain?" Mu Ryan asked eagerly, leaning over the table with wide, expectant eyes. However, listening to her question, Leo could only lower his head for a moment, as he felt unsure about how to break the news to the group. After a while, he glanced up at Su Yang first, meeting his gaze before replying. "Alric did offer me the captaincy," A brief spark of anticipation lit in Mu Ryan''s eyes¡ªonly for Leo to crush it a second later. "But I refused." As listening to his response, Su Yang raised an eyebrow, not angry, just curious. "If you refused because you think I should take it instead... I''ll say it right now, we can settle it with a duel. Winner gets captaincy. No hard feelings." He proposed, as Leo shook his head immediately. "No. I can''t be Captain. Because..." he paused for half a breath, letting the weight of what he was about to say next settle, "...I''m leaving Rodova at the end of the semester." *Silence* The words seemed to stun the whole table into silence. Mu Ryan blinked, confused. "Leaving? Leaving meaning what? You''re skipping the hell training camp? Taking an early vacation or something?" As Leo shook his head again, slower this time. "No. Leaving as in leaving the academy. I''m joining the Black Serpents after the semester ends." For a few seconds, nobody said anything. The cheerfulness, the smiles, the easy atmosphere, all of it evaporated, as the weight of his words truly settled. It felt like a hammer had suddenly just dropped on the table, and it seemed to affect Su Yang more than the others, as¡ª *BAM!* Su Yang slammed both his palms, the impact making the plates and cups on the table next to them jump, as he startled the nearby students. Then¡ª Without saying another word, he pushed himself up violently from his chair and stormed off, muttering under his breath loud enough for the whole group to hear¡ª "Man, this is some bullshit!" And then he was gone, leaving Leo and the others sitting amidst the heavy, sudden silence he left behind. The meal they had been looking forward to... forgotten. The celebration they had been planning... soured. And all that remained was a dull ache of something precious slipping away, even before it had a chance to begin. "Why are you leaving though? Isn''t becoming the Captain and leading your team to a circuit win the dream? We can do it Leo! You, Su Yang and me, the three of us can be unstoppable next year? Don''t you believe in us?" Mu Shen asked, seemingly unable to comprehend why Leo was leaving when they could potentially be champions again next year, as in his mind there was no greater honor than being a circuit champion. "Yes, big brother... Leaving Rodova early is not the best course of action. We can have so much fun together next year.... And you won''t even have to deal with Professor David! Why are you leaving?" Mu Ryan asked, as Leo let out a deep sigh. "Darnell Nuna put his life in danger when he jumped ahead of me and tried to attack the Evil Cult bastards. I owe him a debt of honor. I can''t enjoy my academy life in good conscience knowing that he''s out there captured by the cult, and I''m enjoying life here unbothered." Leo answered with a straight face, as his words left Mu Ryan and Mu Shen speechless. Had Leo gave a logical answer, they would have perhaps tried to persuade him against it using counter logic, however, since he gave an emotional one the two of them were rendered speechless. Even if they wanted, they couldn''t oppose such a noble ambition once Leo had set his mind to it, and hence although they put up some weak protests, in the end they could not say anything much about it. However, Leo didn''t care much about the two of them to begin with. The person he wanted to convince was Su Yang, however, he did not linger around enough to listen to his reason. ''Whatever.....I still have time. I''ll talk to him sometime in the coming month¡ª'' Leo thought, as he moved away from the topic for now, and focused on enjoying his first meal back, although Mu Shen and Mu Ryan looked like they had completely lost their appetite. ¡ª----------- Su Yang stormed through the academy courtyard, fists clenched at his sides. The longer he walked, the angrier he got, as Leo''s decision to suddenly leave the academy made him feel like he was being betrayed by a family member. For him, Leo wasn''t just a teammate. He wasn''t just another student. He was his brother. And deep down, Su Yang had always thought¡ªassumed¡ªthat there was an unsaid promise between them. An unsaid promise, that after everything they had endured together¡ªthe battles, the wins, the losses, the grind¡ª that they would lead Rodova side by side next year. That they would bring home a trophy of their own. But now? Now Leo was throwing it all away. As not only was he leaving. He hadn''t even consulted Su Yang before making the decision, which hurt Su Yang even more. He just... informed him. Like his thoughts on the topic didn''t even matter. Like their bond, meant nothing to him in the grand scheme of things, and it hurt Su Yang very much. "Man, this is bullshit," Su Yang muttered under his breath again, running a hand through his hair in frustration as he reached the edge of the training grounds. He wanted to punch something. No¡ªhe wanted to punch Leo. Just once. Just hard enough to knock some sense into that thick skull of his. ''How can you just decide to walk away, Skyshard?'' ''How can you decide something like that without even talking to me?'' Su Yang''s jaw tightened painfully as he stared up at the clear blue sky above the academy. He wanted to scream. He wanted to fight. But most of all... He just wanted his brother to stay. Chapter 236 236: Skill Options (Rodova Military Academy, Physical Training Grounds) Academy life resumed as usual for Leo the next day, as he slipped back into the familiar rhythm of lectures, drills, and endless training. However, one thing did change, which was that Su Yang seemed to be actively avoiding him now. Whether it was the morning endurance runs where they usually pushed each other stride for stride, or the partner drills in Practical Combat Class where they always ended up facing off ¡ªSu Yang kept his distance today, as he paired up with others, and outright ignored Leo when they crossed paths. Leo noticed his odd behaviour, of course. But he didn''t push. He figured it was better to let Su Yang cool off in his own time, rather than force a confrontation that would only make things worse. And besides, Leo had other priorities occupying his mind now. As classes ended for the day, Leo headed straight for the Academy Skill Scroll Archive, eager to select the two remaining skills he was permitted to claim this semester. ¡ª--------- The archive was a towering facility, lined with endless rows of gleaming shelves and holographic terminals, which impressed Leo with its grandeur every time he entered. An assistant was already waiting for him at the entrance with a data slate in hand, bowing deeply as she saw Leo approach. "Mr. Skyshard," she said with professional courtesy. "You have already claimed two skill scrolls last semester. As per academy regulations, you are entitled to choose two additional skills for your first academic year." She handed him a sleek black data slate, its surface lighting up as he touched it. "Since you are a Monarch-level talent, there are no restrictions on the grade or type of skill you may select. Please take your time browsing." Leo nodded silently and moved towards one of the tiny seating chairs within the skill scroll archive, as he sat down and took his time browsing through the skill options. The archive interface displayed thousands of categorized skills before him, however, he already had an inkling to what he needed. The recent battles during the Circuits had exposed the areas where he was still lacking, and after introspection, Leo knew precisely the areas he needed to improve on. Firstly, he needed to work more on his mobility. He had [Blade Switch] and basic evasion drills to reposition himself, but he needed something more advanced¡ª something versatile that could help him reposition instantly mid-combat, confuse enemies, and add layers to his assault patterns, because seeing how Gu Ramos figured out his [Blade Switch] mid battle, Leo knew that he couldn''t rely on it as his sole card. And secondly, Leo felt like he needed to work on enemy restraint. [Shadowbind] had been useful against weaker opponents, but against top-tier foes, it simply didn''t last long enough, nor could it fully lock down their movements. Since his (Legendary) ranked skills became useless against [Transcendent] level warriors or higher, Leo intended to replace [Shadowbind] completely from his arsenal, forgetting the move all together, and replacing it with a superior version which did not occupy an additional skill slot. As per his understanding, he needed a move that could reliably pin down even peak-tier enemies, buying him precious seconds to land a critical blow. As although he pulled off landing [Ball Buster] against Jishan last time, he knew deep down that he wouldn''t be so fortunate every time. Hence, with those goals in mind, he filtered the vast catalog of skill scrolls accordingly and narrowed down his options, to three in each category. ¡ª--------- Mobility Skill Options: 1. [Storm Flash Traverse] A short-range teleportation technique that allows the user to instantly "flash" between preset points within their line of sight. Once activated, the user can chain multiple flashes in rapid succession, provided they set the anchor points beforehand by mentally locking them during movement. This technique shines in chaotic battlefields, letting the user weave unpredictably through enemy lines, dodge area attacks, or even reposition for sneak attacks. Pros: Nearly unavoidable repositioning ability in mid-combat. Perfect for dodging large-scale area attacks or overwhelming enemy targeting systems. Cons: Extremely mana-intensive, chaining more than 5 flashes can drain up to 20% of total mana pool for Grandmaster tier fighters. Requires mental focus to set anchor points correctly; mistakes can cause flash errors or backfire. --- 2. [Solar Rift Leap] A burst-mobility technique where the user tears a tiny solar rift in space behind them and uses the explosive recoil to launch themselves forward at incredible speeds. Unlike teleportation, this technique creates a high-speed physical leap rather than bending space. It''s particularly deadly when combined with mid-air attacks, as the rift shockwave can temporarily disorient nearby enemies, giving the user a brief opening to strike. However, it leaves a visible trace, meaning stealth-based users must be cautious of enemies reading their trail. Pros: Instant acceleration for dodging or gap-closing. Brief shockwave effect stuns nearby enemies (0.5s disorientation window). Cons: Leaves behind solar rift traces, giving away movement paths. Recoil needs excellent balance control to avoid missteps. --- 3. [Spectral Pivot Flow] A hybrid footwork style focused on rapid, angular pivots that generate aftershock ripples in perception. To an observer, the user appears to "blur" during sharp movement transitions, making reading their attack direction far harder. Unlike traditional footwork, it deliberately uses momentary inertia breaks to distort enemy reaction timing. Perfect for dagger users, ambushers, or anyone who thrives on close-quarters confusion, though it demands superior body control to pull off without spraining joints or exhausting stamina too quickly. Pros: Creates visual lag in enemy perception, throwing off predictive counters. Low mana cost compared to teleportation or flashing techniques. Cons: Physically taxing if overused¡ªrisks muscle fatigue or ankle injuries. Less effective against enemies relying on aura-sense instead of sight. --- Restraint Skill Options: --- 1. [Heaven''s Chains] This technique summons radiant chains from the sky, descending with brutal speed to slam the enemy into the ground. Each chain is imbued with heavy suppressive force, locking movement and draining stamina from the bound target. Particularly effective against highly mobile or evasive opponents, but it requires a brief 1.5-second charge-up where the caster must maintain uninterrupted line of sight. If cast successfully, however, it all but guarantees a kill window. Pros: Strong crowd-control, can completely immobilize mobile enemies. Chains sap stamina, weakening even if the enemy somehow breaks free. Cons: Short but critical charge-up delay; easily interrupted. Not ideal in tight indoor environments (chains need vertical room to fall, at least 50 meters). --- 2. [Bone Prison] A brutal containment skill where jagged skeletal pillars rise around a target, trapping them in a tightening cage. The unique structure of the prison reacts to blunt physical attacks by hardening further, making it superb for locking down berserkers or heavy melee types who try to muscle through obstacles. However, high-energy attacks¡ªlike plasma bursts or lightning strikes¡ªcan crack it faster, as the bones are poor conduits for energy dispersion. Pros: Perfect defense against raw physical attackers. Instantly creates a psychological barrier, forcing enemies into panic. Cons: Vulnerable to elemental or energy-based destruction. Can also unintentionally trap the user if cast poorly in narrow spaces. --- 3. [Astral Hook Bind] A gravity-manipulation skill where ethereal "hooks" made of condensed astral energy snag onto the target''s joints¡ªelbows, knees, ankles, slowing physical movements massively without fully freezing them. Unlike a traditional snare, Astral Hook doesn''t anchor the whole body, but instead disrupts fine muscle control, making clean attacks or escapes almost impossible. Requires excellent aim to land the hooks during high-speed combat, but once latched, the effect is devastating. Pros: Subtly ruins enemy movement without full immobilization¡ªperfect for surgical takedowns. Works well even on high-agility targets. Cons: Requires high targeting precision; a miss wastes the entire activation cost. The effect is gradual¡ªnot an instant stun. ¡ª--------- Leo scrolled through the details of each skill, absorbing the pros and cons quickly. Each one had merits. Each one filled the gaps he needed to address. But which combination would serve him best? He leaned back slightly, eyes narrowed at the glowing screen. ''I can only pick two. Mobility first, restraint second... but which ones?'' The choice would define the next step of his evolution, and Leo was determined to choose without regret. Chapter 237 237: Choice (Rodova Military Academy, Skill Selection Archive) Leo thought about every skill option very seriously. He wasn''t the kind to pick based on instinct or flashy descriptions, as every move he made had to fit into the overall puzzle of who he was building himself to become. The mobility options floated before him again. [Spectral Pivot Flow] was tempting at first. The ability to create perception lag, blur his movements, and throw off enemy counters would be invaluable. But the more Leo considered it, the more doubts surfaced. ''[Thousand Phantom Strikes] already leaves behind afterimages. Can''t I just use it to achieve a similar effect in battle?'' he mused, frowning slightly. He didn''t want redundancy. He wanted evolution. Not to mention, Spectral Pivot Flow was physically taxing. Repeated pivots stressed the joints, ankles, and knees far more than traditional footwork. If he overused it during a prolonged fight, it could backfire horribly. No... He needed something that granted positional control without risking cumulative damage to his own body. Which was why his gaze shifted to [Solar Rift Leap]. Of the three options, Solar Rift Leap was probably the easiest one for him to pass over, as not only did the move have a long activation time, but it also compromised his stealth everytime he used it. The whole point of him repositioning mid combat, was to gain a positional advantage against his opponent, and to take them on by surprise, however, if a skill compromised on the ''surprise'' element of it, it was as good as useless. Which was why he was left with the final option. [Stormflash Traverse]. This technique allowed him to make, chained short-range flashes between mental anchor points. It facilitated instant movement that bypassed linear motion entirely, which was perfect for weaving through enemy lines or closing gaps against long-range attackers. If mastered, it could even be used aggressively¡ª flashing straight into an enemy''s blindspot mid-attack. Yes, the mana consumption was heavy. But Leo had already tempered his mana capacity beyond most of his peers. And overall he felt like it was better to risk high mana consumption than tear muscles and hobble himself mid-fight. ''It''s dangerous,'' he admitted to himself. But then again, it was the best option of the bunch, and hence in the end he decided to go with it. [Please confirm skill selection ''Stormflash Traverse''] [Yes] [No] The data slate asked him, as Leo locked in the selection with a firm tap of his thumb, before swiping the slate to bring up the restraint skills. ¡ª---------- The choice for restraint skills was even harder than movement ones, as [Heaven''s Chains], [Bone Prison], and [Astral Hook Bind] were all good options, with each offering incredible value depending on the situation. Heaven''s Chains was undoubtedly powerful. The sheer momentum of celestial chains slamming down could pin fast movers like Yu Shen or Gu Ramos in place for a kill-shot. But the 1.5-second charge-up time nagged at him. Against high-speed opponents or in chaotic battles, even a single second of delay was an eternity. And Leo didn''t like skills that left him exposed. Also, its failure to activate in small rooms without high ceilings was a major drawback, as it was impossible to always be fighting in the open, making it slightly impractical. In contrast, Bone Prison was better suited against bruisers and heavy melee types. Its reactive hardening made it a nightmare for berserkers to muscle through. But... Leo wasn''t afraid of brute force fighters to begin with. With his speed, perception, and precision, it was the swift, slippery enemies that truly endangered him. Which brought him to Astral Hook Bind. A gravity-manipulation skill that didn''t fully immobilize... but ruined muscle control subtly, cruelly. It wouldn''t matter if the enemy was faster than him. Once hooked, their fine motor control would deteriorate. Their dodges would become sluggish. Their parries would become delayed. Their attacks would lose sharpness. And in that gap, Leo would strike. He read through the cons carefully again. High targeting precision needed. The hooks must land cleanly on joints for full effect. And this was one of the cons that made him feel like he could work around. As having [Absolute Vision] and high fine motor skills, Leo felt confident in his ability to land the hooks. ''I don''t need a flashy trap. I think Astral Hook Suits me better.'' Leo thought, as he input his second and final choice into the system. ¡ª----- As he finalized both selections, Leo felt a small surge of satisfaction bloom in his chest. [Stormflash Traverse] for instant, unpredictable movement. [Astral Hook Bind] for silently wrecking enemy balance. Both risky. Both (Divine) grade. Both perfect for him. He stood up slowly, handing the slate back to the archive assistant. "These two," he said simply. As the assistant bowed deeply. "Understood, Mr. Skyshard. Your scrolls will be retrieved at once." ¡ª-------- (Meanwhile, in Principal Alric''s office) Ladina Horizon personally showed up at Rodova Military Academy, when Principal Alric sent a letter of distress to the Horizon Dominion merchant group. Ladina, just like Alric, was not at all amused by Leo''s decision to leave the academy early, as he was currently the hottest prospect across the cosmos. Not only was he the best emerging fighter from last year''s circuit''s, but he was also the child who survived the Evil Cult assault, making him the talk of the town everywhere. Ladina had big plans for Leo once his semester ended and the gloom surrounding the terrorist attack faded from public consciousness . As once the gloom faded, Horizon could capitalize on his popularity, and launch a massive ad campaign with his face plastered everywhere, however, his sudden decision to join the Black Serpents put that all in jeopardy. "What''s gotten into the boy? Does he not care for money or fame? Does he not understand how hot of a prospect he is right now? Everyone will be expecting to see him in the circuits next year, and the anticipation of his return will only make his fanbase follow him that much closer throughout the year. Very few, if any, first year fighters receive as much attention as that kid, and he wants to just leave it all behind to become a sell-sword?" Ladina vented, as she couldn''t believe the level of stupidity behind Leo''s decision. "And for what? To repay some debt of honor? Who even cares about honor in this day and age? That kid has a few nuts loose, that''s for sure¨C" Alric added, as he poured himself and Ladina the most expensive glass of wine he had. *Clink* *Sip* The two clinked glasses before taking a sip, as Ladina paced around the room, thinking of a strategy to blackmail Leo onto the right path. She did have some interesting details on his past that no-one else was privy to, however, she wasn''t sure if she wanted to use that card yet. As far as possible, she wanted to keep things cordial between herself and her newest top star, and not make him feel like the Horizon group was holding him hostage in this relationship. However, if civil talk failed, she did intend to use his past against him, as she was simply not ready to let Leo destroy his career so early by making wrong life choices. Chapter 238 238: A foolish boy (Rodova Military Academy, Skill Archive Entrance) As soon as Leo stepped out of the Skill Archive, he found Principal Alric''s personal assistant waiting for him outside, standing stiffly by the door with a clipboard in hand. The moment she spotted him, she gave a hurried bow. "Mr. Skyshard, Principal Alric requests your immediate presence. If you would follow me, please?" Leo gave a small nod, tucking the newly issued holographic scrolls under his arm, and followed her without question. He didn''t know what Alric wanted now, but something about the assistant''s anxious pace made it clear that this wasn''t a casual summons. ¡ª--------- When Leo stepped into Alric''s office a few minutes later, he immediately noticed there was someone else already waiting inside. A woman. She stood near Alric''s desk, dressed in a sharply tailored black business suit that somehow managed to look both practical and devastatingly expensive. Her shiny black hair with a few blue highlights was swept into a clean bun that framed her face in a way that looked beautiful, commanding, and cold all at once. Leo didn''t recognize her at all, though there was something about the sharp look in her eyes that instantly set him on guard. ''Who is she?'' he wondered, as Alric, standing behind his desk, gave a tight smile. "Leo," Alric said, gesturing toward the woman, "I want you to meet Mrs. Ladina Horizon, the CEO of the Horizon Dominion Group¡ª and your primary sponsor." The woman smiled, extending a hand toward him, which Leo took and shook politely, offering the minimum grip needed to avoid seeming rude. "Congratulations on your victory in the Circuits, Leo," Ladina said smoothly, her voice warm and inviting. "You were truly the highlight of the tournament. And¡ª" she added, tilting her head slightly, "I''m deeply sorry for what happened afterwards. It must have been a truly traumatizing experience." "Thank you," Leo said simply, releasing her hand. She waited, expecting him to say more. But he didn''t. He just stood there, posture relaxed but distant, his gray eyes giving away nothing, as his indifference made Ladina frown inwardly. Usually, when people met someone of her stature, they just wouldn''t shut up. They would flood her with praise, make jokes, share their ambitions¡ª or do anything to catch her attention, to somehow curry her favor, to try and tie themselves to the Horizon name. But Leo? Leo looked like he didn''t even want to be in the room, and this cold nature of his made him very hard to deal with. ''He clearly isn''t motivated by money...'' Ladina thought with a slight inward scoff. ''If he were motivated by money, he would be sucking my toes right now just like everyone else at corporate do all the time, but he isn''t.....So I need to approach him differently.'' Ladina concluded, as forcing a slightly brighter smile onto her lips, she moved to the real reason behind why she was here. "Leo," she said, smoothing the lapels of her suit jacket. "Principal Alric has shared some... concerns about your future plans." She exchanged a brief look with Alric before continuing. "And frankly, I can''t help but agree with him." Leo didn''t react. He simply waited. "As far as I can see," Ladina pressed on, "leaving Rodova after just one year¡ª after everything you''ve already achieved here¡ª is not a wise decision. You are poised to become a household name, Leo." She began pacing slowly, her heels clicking softly against the polished floor. "Next year''s Circuits would be your stage. Millions of fans are already waiting to see your return. The media buzz, the sponsorship deals, the universal endorsements¡ª you would cement your status as a superstar. And beyond the fame, Rodova provides the safest environment for you to grow stronger, smarter, better." Her eyes sharpened slightly. "The Black Serpents are powerful, yes. But they won''t nurture you. They won''t invest in your long-term future. They''ll use you, throw you into danger, and if you die? They''ll just replace you with the next talented fool." She stopped pacing, turning to face him fully. "For someone with your potential, Leo, this... isn''t the optimal decision. Not for your career. Not for your future. And certainly not for your life." "As your sponsor, and as someone who has more practical experience of living in this universe than you do, I feel concerned about a youth like yourself destroying their future, so I give you this advice, as if I''m your elder sister," Ladina said, as for a moment, the room was quiet. Alric looked at Leo expectantly. Ladina waited, sure that her carefully constructed argument would sway at least some part of him. However, Leo met her gaze with no change in his expression, and when he finally spoke, his voice made it clear that he didn''t give two fucks about the arguments she just made. "I agree with everything you said, it''s not like I don''t understand that joining the Black Serpents is not the best path for my future growth" he began. "But for some men, honor is more important than money or power and I just happen to be one of them," He continued without raising his voice, as he did not wish to preach, but was rather just stating an immutable fact. "For me, the debt of honor I owe Darnell Nuna is absolute. I cannot rest in good conscience knowing he''s out there, captured, while I enjoy the luxuries of this life." Leo said, as he bowed his head slightly¡ª not in apology, but in firm respect. "My decision to join the Serpents is not about fame. It''s not about making the right choice. It''s about honor." He concluded, as Ladina couldn''t help but click her tongue softly in disapproval. ''Tch. I expected as much.'' she thought internally, however, maintained her polite smile outwardly. Because while Leo''s heart was clearly set... she wasn''t ready to give up just yet. Not by a long shot. "Leo.... I assume you''re a practical child.... You are, aren''t you?" Ladina began, her tone chiding as if talking to a child. "The Black Serpents Guild already has dozens of Transcendent level and tens of thousands of Grandmaster level warriors trying to find Darnell, so tell me how you going there will change that equation even slightly?" "And even if you do find him, can you really save him from the clutches of the Evil Cult at your level? No you can''t. So what exactly is it that you wish to achieve by throwing your budding career under the bus?" Ladina questioned, as once normal logic failed, she pulled out the slightly sterner argument. "My honor is a promise that I made to myself. My honor is what allows me to push myself harder in training, and it is what allows me to live my life with my head held high. Whether I make a difference or not is besides the point for me. For me what is more important is that I try my best to save Darnell. That I make the maximum effort I could, regardless of the results. As only by living like that can I be happy with my own body¡ª" Leo said, as Ladina couldn''t help but pinch the bridge of her nose in anger. ''Fool.... This boy is a fool¡ª'' is what she concluded, as she couldn''t help but feel like she was talking to a brick wall. Chapter 239 239: Giving Up Leo could see the frustration growing in the eyes of Principal Alric and Ladina Horizon, but he didn''t care. Unlike what they thought of him, he wasn''t a fool. He understood perfectly as to what risks he was taking by leaving Rodova, the opportunities he was walking away from, and the comfortable future he was deliberately choosing to abandon¡ª yet none of it was enough to make him waver. In truth, he had no intention of engaging Alric and Ladina on their terms. He knew very well that if he gave them logical explanations, they would only counter him with sharper logic and try to trap him in endless arguments, where they would try and paint visions of success and fame too vivid for him to ignore. But by framing his decision around something as intangible and stubborn as honor, he left them no ground to stand on. Honor wasn''t a transaction. It wasn''t a career move. It was a private vow¡ª one that no amount of persuasion could touch. And so he remained steady and calm in his worldview, giving the duo nothing to grasp on. For a few seconds, the room was heavy with unsaid words. Then¡ª Ladina, unwilling to admit defeat so easily, straightened her blazer and leaned forward slightly, her voice turning brisk but still laced with persuasive charm. "Alright, how about we do this instead?" she offered, her tone measured. As Leo tilted his head slightly, curious but silent. "You use the money you''ve earned by signing with Horizon to hire two or three Transcendent-level warriors to aid in the search for Darnell," she proposed smoothly. "This way, you''ll not only be making a real difference¡ª mobilizing people powerful enough to make a difference should they actually be successful in finding him¡ª but you''ll also be able to sleep easier with your conscience, knowing that you did your best trying to save him and even going as far as becoming bankrupt for his sake." She smiled, sensing a glimmer of hope. "And as an added bonus," she continued, "Horizon Dominion will match whatever amount you contribute. We''ll hire two or three additional warriors under our banner, which should make this offer a no-brainer." She proposed, as Leo''s eyes widened at her words, but before he could respond, Alric immediately sprang up, slamming a hand on his desk in support. "That''s a brilliant offer!" he exclaimed, his face lighting up. "Even the Rodova Military Academy will match it. For something as noble as rescuing a missing child, we will contribute the same amount as Horizon." He leaned forward, eyes gleaming. "That means you''ll be tripling the resources at your disposal, Skyshard. Six elite warriors instead of two. Think about it¡ª the chances of success would be exponentially higher!" The room was buzzing now, with Alric and Ladina practically vibrating with the satisfaction of what they believed was a perfect solution. And if evaluated objectively, it was indeed perfect. But that was only if Leo''s true goal had really been to save Darnell Nuna. Which, it wasn''t, as the truth was far more complicated. Leo had invoked Darnell''s name as a shield, a convenient excuse to justify the path he had already chosen. As the real reason behind his departure from Rodova had nothing to do with honor or debts¡ª but rather about reclaiming the missing memories of his family, memories that Muiyan Faye had promised to return once he joined the Black Serpents Guild. And to Leo, those memories mattered more than his career, his fame, or even his personal growth. His decision was not something they could bargain away with promises of protection or success. Moreover, once he recovered the truth about his past and about the so-called ''mission'' he had undertaken for the Evil Cult, Leo wanted the freedom to act without institutional shackles binding his hands. He knew that if he stayed at Rodova, he would be chained. The institute did not allow its students to enter or leave at will, which meant that he would be unable to seek out or live alongside his family even if he managed to find them, for at least another year. He would be trapped in the endless cycle of training drills, academic classes, and mandatory Circuit preparations, day after day. When what he needed... was the freedom to walk whichever bloody, broken, or uncertain road he chose¡ª whether it led back to his family or toward completing the unfinished mission he had once sworn to. Thus, even if Muiyan Faye somehow relented and gave him his memories without demanding that he join the Black Serpent guild, staying another year in Rodova was simply not an option for Leo, who had already made his mind to leave. Hence, after carefully weighing his words, Leo finally smiled¡ª and said, "I will indeed spend all the money I own, and I will hire the best help I can. Your suggestion is indeed brilliant, and I thank you for it." He began, as listening to his words, both Ladina and Alric straightened slightly, sensing a victory within reach¡ª But then his tone shifted. "But even then," he said, voice dropping lower, "I''ll still go myself." The room froze. Leo''s voice didn''t waver. His eyes didn''t flinch. His posture didn''t shift even a fraction. "Darnell didn''t send others to save me, he came himself, he moved without regard for his own life, almost on instinct, and I have to do the same for the sake of my conscience¡ª" Leo concluded, as he stared into the eyes of Ladina without apology or hesitation. ''A truly foolish boy, and the worst kind of fool at that¡ª'' Ladina thought, as her composure visibly cracked now, her expression turning sour, as she dug her own nails into her palms in frustration. Meanwhile, Principal Alric simply slumped back into his chair, exhaling long and slow, like a man finally accepting the inevitable. He had accepted that there was no winning against this stupid argument. Not against someone who had already decided what kind of man he wanted to be¡ª and what kind he refused to become. And although it was idiotic, there was nothing they could do to stop him. Chapter 240 240: A tiger in pig clothing "Can I have a moment alone with the boy?" Ladina said finally, her voice taut with barely concealed frustration. "If you don''t mind...?" she added, glancing at Principal Alric. Alric pointed at his own face in confusion, then looked around the office as if making sure she was indeed talking to him. It was his own damn office¡ª and yet here he was, being asked to leave like a guest overstaying his welcome. "Sure... I''ll be waiting in the lobby outside," Alric said after a pause, suppressing his irritation as he stood up and made his way toward the door. Normally, he wouldn''t have agreed so easily to such a request. However, Ladina Horizon wasn''t just anyone. She was the damn CEO of the Horizon Dominion Group and when she asked you to lend her your office, you simply did it. No questions asked. He didn''t know what she wanted to say that he couldn''t hear, but whatever it was, it was clear that it wasn''t meant for him. *Click* As the door clicked shut behind him, the atmosphere in the room shifted almost instantly. The soft, understanding smile Ladina had worn all evening vanished. Her eyes sharpened, turning cold, professional, and predatory as she stepped closer to Leo. "Boy," she said, her voice low and cutting, "don''t think for a second that Horizon Dominion doesn''t know what you are¡ª and what you''ve done." Leo''s brow lifted slightly, genuine surprise flickering across his face. He had no idea as to where this sudden anger was coming from. "You are wanted on Planet Terra Nova for leaking classified government documents and defrauding the state," Ladina continued coldly. "And there''s an open investigation linking you to the deaths of two security officers." Her words hit like thrown daggers, but Leo didn''t flinch. "You''re no knight in shining armor, Skyshard. So cut the crap." She stepped closer still, standing so near that Leo could feel the faint warmth of her skin against his own. Despite her modest height¡ªbarely reaching his collarbone¡ªLadina didn''t hesitate to meet his gaze directly, the sheer weight of her presence doing what her size could not. "The only reason you''re not under investigation by the universal government right now," she hissed, "is because Horizon wiped your crime records clean before the Circuit Finals." "We did it," she emphasized, jabbing a manicured finger lightly against his chest, "because you were a good investment. Our rising star." "And as long as you keep shining, we''ll keep protecting you." Her voice dropped even lower, almost to a growl. "But do something stupid like joining the Black Serpents¡ª and I''ll personally rip that shield out from under you." For a moment, Leo felt a dangerous heat stir within him. The urge to kill¡ª to rip apart the woman daring to threaten him¡ª flickered dangerously beneath the surface. But he didn''t move. Didn''t blink. He simply stared at her, cold and still, his murderous instinct buried under layers of absolute control. Ladina smiled thinly, mistaking his restraint for submission. "After the terror attack at the Arena, a full background sweep was conducted on every single participant," she said. "You somehow slipped into Rodova''s ranks with your history, but without Horizon''s quiet intervention, you wouldn''t have made it out of the Sky-God Arena without being detained." "You owe us a debt of honor too, Skyshard. And I suggest you focus on repaying it first." She said flatly, as for a moment, the room remained frozen. Then¡ª Leo threw his head back and laughed. A low, sharp, almost feral sound that made even Ladina take half a step back. Because in that laugh... there was no fear. Only contempt. "Did you just admit to committing crimes and tampering with government records... right in front of me?" Leo asked rhetorically, his voice flat with disbelief as he stared at Ladina. Ladina''s frown deepened, but she said nothing. "I have no memories of my past. That much is true. I walked into Rodova with a wiped mind, and everyone knows it." He stepped forward, the air around him growing heavier. "If I truly were a criminal, I would surrender myself to the government the moment those accusations surfaced," he said, voice steady. "Because those are the standards of honor and moral integrity I live by." Ladina''s eyes widened in horror as she realized where this was heading. "And I''m more than willing to do it right now," Leo continued, his tone almost casual. "I''m not afraid of prison. I''m not afraid of punishment." He smiled thinly, like a predator baring his teeth. "But I think the authorities would find it even more interesting to learn about the Horizon Dominion Group¡ª and how you altered my records without my consent." He let that hang in the air for a beat, before driving the dagger in deeper. "After all, I have a rather sizable following now, don''t I? How about I call up a few media channels and give them an exclusive? Tell them how the great Horizon Dominion tampered with state investigations to cover up for a ''star product'' they barely understood?" Ladina visibly paled, her professional mask starting to crack. "You''re bluffing!" she snapped, trying to regain control. "You wouldn''t do that. Why would you? Why would you willingly throw yourself into prison?" Her voice was tight, disbelieving. To her, it made no sense. Why would anyone, when faced with a clean escape, deliberately choose chains over freedom? But as she stared into Leo''s calm, unreadable face... she couldn''t tell if he was bluffing or not. For that cold, calculating gaze of his betrayed nothing. "Am I really?" Leo asked softly, tilting his head with a mischievous glint, his voice almost playful¡ª but the danger behind it undeniable. Ladina felt her stomach drop. Because deep down, her instincts screamed the truth: Leo Skyshard wasn''t bluffing. And by opening this door¡ª by trying to intimidate him¡ª she had dug her own grave. If Leo exposed the cover-up, the government would not forgive the Horizon Group easily. They would uncover how Horizon had orchestrated the murder of the lead investigator, how they bribed officials, falsified records, and spent millions cleaning up a mess they never fully understood. In the current political climate¡ª with the Universal Government desperate to crack down on corruption after the Sky-God Arena attack¡ª Horizon Dominion would be dragged into the light and torn apart piece by piece. And Ladina Horizon... would be the one blamed for it. *Gulp* She gulped nervously, as what started as a move to intimidate Leo, had backfired so catastrophically now that she was becoming the one being intimidated instead. "Since you call yourself my ''big sister'' and since the Horizon Group wants nothing but the ''best'' for me. I''ll let your crimes slide just this once, only for as long as you don''t bother me. I''m going to find Darnell Nuna and save him, and until I do, I expect the Horizon Group to not send any stupid gear testing summons my way. I know it''s written in my contract that I am to show up for exhibition matches as and when needed, but you can forget about it now. I''ll show up for them once I''m morally free after saving Darnell, but not before¡ª" Leo said, as he patted calmly on Ladina''s shoulders, before turning to leave. "See you around, Mrs. Ladina, it was a pleasure to meet you today!" He said before leaving the room, as it was only now that Ladina realized that Leo was not a fool at all, but rather a tiger hiding in pig''s clothing. Chapter 241 241: Choosing a manual (Rodova Military Academy, The next day) Leo never heard back from Alric or Ladina after he walked out of the cabin yesterday, which he took as a positive sign that they had finally decided to leave him alone. He had really felt himself being cornered when Ladina began using his unknown past against him, however, thanks to [Monarch''s Indifference] keeping him calm at all times, he was able to think of a solution quickly enough to flip the situation on her. ''Well... None of it matters anyway. I was never going to agree to stay here another year, no matter what they said. But thankfully, I could resolve it without too much trouble¡ª'' Leo thought to himself, as he made his way to the Meditation Manual Selection Archive, with today''s goal being clear in his mind. He needed to pick a meditation manual that would guide him towards reaching the transcendent stage, and it wasn''t a choice he could make lightly, as his whole foundation as a warrior would depend on it. "Good Evening Mr.Skyshard, we have been expecting you¡ª I have received the holographic copy of the previous meditation manual you were practicing, and the records do confirm that you have reached the next stage, which makes you eligible to access the next meditation manual¡ª" The assistant dressed in Rodova''s standard uniform said, as he pushed open the doors to the meditation manual selection chamber, and gestured for Leo to follow. "As a Monarch-tier student, you are eligible to select from the unrestricted section of our Transcendent-grade meditation manuals, I hope you find something you fancy today." The assistant said as he handed over a data slate to Leo. "Thank you," Leo replied curtly, taking the slate and moving towards one of the small lounge chairs placed near the holographic book shelves. The room was quiet and smelled faintly of old books and energy crystals, a fitting place for those about to make serious decisions about their future cultivation paths. Hundreds of options unfolded before him as he began swiping, finding everything from manuals crafted by ancient masters, to those forged by mythical warriors, and even some created by gods themselves¡ªall available within the Rodova Archive. He sifted through them methodically, eliminating anything that was too elemental-specific, too restrictive, or simply didn''t fit his vision for his future self. As after about an hour of careful reading, he managed to narrow it down to four options. Four manuals that called out to him for different reasons. --- 1. [Crimson Tyrant Physique] ¡ªOriginated from Helmuth the Berserker, one of the three founding gods of the universal government. This meditation manual focused entirely on reinforcing the body beyond mortal limits, saturating the flesh, blood, and bones with mana so dense that the user''s body itself becomes a weapon. It emphasizes on physical regeneration, brute strength, and overwhelming resilience¡ª at the cost of slowing down mana control and sensitivity. Pros: Immense physical durability and strength boost. Passive regeneration abilities even in combat. Cons: Mana becomes harder to manipulate delicately. Energy-intensive, unsuitable for people with a shallow mana pool. --- 2. [Monarch''s Breath] ¡ªDesigned personally by Wade the Enigma. This technique emphasizes on achieving balance above all¡ª merging mind, mana, and body into a single seamless existence, which helps reduce the thinking and response time behind any action. It enhances both spiritual awareness and combat adaptability, creating a practitioner capable of responding to threats instinctively rather than logically. And while It doesn''t specialize in any single area, it still creates terrifyingly well-rounded warriors. Pros: Boosts overall adaptability and combat instinct massively. Perfect for someone pursuing versatile battlefield supremacy. Cons: Slower initial progress compared to hyper-specialized manuals. Requires extreme emotional control to fully synchronize. --- 3. [Soul Hook Meditation] ¡ªA sinister and intricate technique crafted by Mauriss, the Eternal Deceiver. Rather than focusing purely on power, this manual focuses on strengthening the user''s soul, anchoring their existence so tightly into reality that killing them becomes exponentially harder through methods unknown to anyone but the practitioner of this method. Known benefits include incredible resistance to mind control illusions and soul attacks¡ª basically making a user immune to anything that targets the consciousness directly. Pros: Near immunity to illusions, mental attacks, and soul destruction. Increases survivability against cursed and spiritual opponents. Cons: Slows physical and magical power growth slightly. Requires constant meditation maintenance or soul destabilization occurs. --- 4. [Sevenfold Revelation Codex] ¡ªA Mysterious and Peerless technique created by Kaelith The Eternal Sovereign. The Sevenfold Revelation Codex trains the user to slowly unlock the ability to perceive seven hidden layers of intent behind every living being''s actions. These layers are said to represent emotions such as anger, joy, ambition and killing intent, to name amongst others. At early stages, practitioners experience faint emotional ripples when observing others. But as mastery progresses, these subtle hints evolve into a vivid, almost instinctual awareness, letting the user see through lies, treachery, and even predict attacks moments before they happen. However, despite its allure, very few have ever made any progress training in this method and none except the Eternal Sovereign himself has ever mastered it, fully unlocking all seven layers. Pros: Grants the ability to instinctively perceive hidden intentions and emotions during social or combat encounters. Allows early warning against ambushes, assassinations, and betrayal attempts. At high mastery, gives a decisive edge in both battlefield command and duels, reading opponents like open books. Cons: Extremely slow and difficult progression; each "layer" requires monumental mental fortitude and endless practice. Incorrect interpretation of perceived intents can backfire, causing mental breakdowns. Overuse during early stages can cause mental fatigue or emotional instability if the user is overwhelmed by too much external information. ¡ª Leo leaned back slightly, his fingers tapping lightly against the edge of the slate as he studied the four glowing profiles before him. Each manual offered power. Each one had clear strengths¡ª and clear dangers. But which path aligned with the man he was striving to become? The Crimson Tyrant Physique was tempting. The idea of forging a body strong enough to walk through storms and shrug off mortal injuries was appealing¡ª especially after he experienced firsthand during the circuits as to how often overwhelming force could decide the difference between life and death. But at the same time, he knew brute strength alone didn''t suit him. He fought with precision, instinct, and deadly control. Hence, sacrificing finesse for bulk wasn''t his path. In contrast, [Monarch''s Breath] was far closer to his natural style. The thought of merging mind, body, and mana into one seamless existence resonated deeply with him. As becoming someone who did not need to think before reacting, who simply moved with the flow of battle, was a future that excited him. However, it was still not the best option. [Soul Control Meditation] held undeniable allure too. Resistance against mental corruption and soul attacks was rare¡ª and valuable. But the maintenance requirement, the constant need for meditation just to hold himself together, was a heavy chain to bear, and Leo didn''t want to live shackled to rituals. Which brought him to the final and most dangerous option: [The Sevenfold Revelation Codex.] A technique chosen by many, but mastered by none. None, save for Kaelith, the Eternal Sovereign himself. And although it was undeniably the riskiest choice, something about the promise of seeing through the layers of human intent stirred a sharp, almost primal yearning within Leo. Having lost his memories, he had been forced to place blind faith in Muiyan Faye and the handful of instructors who surrounded him. But moving forward... he no longer wanted to rely on anyone. He didn''t want a future dictated by the words of others, by facades and half-truths. He wanted to see. To peer into the hearts of men and grasp the truth hidden behind smiles, lies, ambition, and betrayal. For in a universe as treacherous as this one, strength alone was not enough. Trust could be a blade sharper than any dagger, and ignorance could be a noose tightened without warning. And so, for him¡ª The ability to read intent was not a luxury. It was survival itself. Chapter 242 242: Just a Leo Fanboy After confirming his choice of wanting to choose the [The Sevenfold Revelation Codex], Leo walked out of the manual choosing area and headed straight towards dorm number A-44, where a mage specialization student, with a particular set of skills resided. Rumor had it that this particular guy possessed a method to smuggle skill manuals and scrolls out of the academy, thanks to some special artifact hidden in his possession. Once outside, his contacts would swiftly replicate the contents before returning the originals¡ª all without anyone inside ever suspecting a thing, which was why his services were rather popular amongst the first years trying to make a quick buck. Leo understood that it would be impossible for him to fully master a meditation manual within the mere thirty days remaining before the semester ended. As reaching the Transcendent stage wasn''t something that could be rushed. Even conservatively, it would take him at least a few years of relentless practice to reach the stage, if not a full decade. Which was why he knew just how crucial it was to have this manual replicated before he left. As without it, he would lose access to his daily progress meter once his time at the academy ended, making future progress far more difficult. ¡ª------- *Knock* *Knock* Leo rapped his knuckles twice on the door marked A-44, standing casually in the dimly lit hallway of the dormitory block. A few seconds passed before there was a shuffling sound behind the door¡ª followed by a click as it swung open. Standing behind it was a lanky young man with messy auburn hair, thick glasses slipping down his nose, and an unbuttoned Rodova uniform draped loosely over his frame. The moment Roger¡ª the infamous "smuggler" of the first-years¡ª recognized who was standing at his doorstep, he practically froze mid-motion. His eyes widened into perfect saucers, darting between Leo''s stoic face and the tiny Leo Skyshard action figurine sitting proudly atop a cluttered desk behind him. "Oh my god... It''s you! It''s Leo Skyshard himself!" Roger gasped, pointing frantically between Leo and the miniature model. He let out a choked laugh, running both hands through his hair in disbelief. "I''ve always wanted to talk to you, you''re like one of my heroes¡ª Please, please, come in!" Roger said hastily, stepping aside and motioning him into the cramped but surprisingly well-organized room. Leo nodded once and stepped inside, as the door clicked shut behind them. Roger tried to compose himself, clearing his throat awkwardly as he practically buzzed with excitement. "So... uh... what can I do for you, Mr. Skyshard?" he asked eagerly, clasping his hands in front of him like a nervous intern meeting a celebrity. As Leo wasted no time and presented his demands. "I need you to replicate something for me," he said, voice calm but carrying the unmistakable weight of seriousness. Roger blinked. "Replicate?" he echoed, his enthusiasm dimming slightly as he adjusted his glasses. "A skill scroll? Or a library book?" "A meditation manual," Leo clarified, handing over the data slate with the authorization code for the [Sevenfold Revelation Codex]. The moment Roger read the label, his whole body stiffened. "T-Transcendent-grade?" he sputtered, staring at Leo like he had just asked him to forge a starship out of scrap metal. Leo only nodded once. For a long moment, Roger looked deeply uncomfortable, fidgeting in place as he weighed his next words carefully. "Look... I can smuggle it out for you. That part''s doable," he said slowly. "But copying a Transcendent-level meditation manual... that''s an entirely different problem, im not sure I can do."Roger said, as his words made Leo frown. "What''s wrong? I''ll pay you whatever you want...." Leo said, as he assured Roger to not worry about payments, however, Roger only shook his head in response. "It''s not about the money, sir, the problem behind creating or replicating a manual is that a warrior can only ever create a manual that''s one grade lower than their cultivation and only ever replicate a manual that''s the same grade." Roger began, as he adjusted his glasses. "Meaning¡ª if you''re a Grandmaster, the best you can personally create is a Master-grade manual. But if you were a Monarch, you can produce up to Transcendent-grade stuff, that''s original and created by you." He said while pacing a few steps nervously around the room. "And while you need to be the same grade as the manual to copy it. The manual you have brought me is Transcendent grade, which means I have to somehow find a Transcendent grade warrior to copy it for you. And not just any Transcendent Warrior will do. I need to find a Transcendent Warrior who is also a scribe and can endure the strain of replicating every rune, energy channel, and structure embedded inside without their life force collapsing." Leo stayed silent, absorbing the information, as Roger continued, wringing his hands. "Copying a meditation manual isn''t like copying a normal scroll. It burns life force. A lot of it. It''s a process that strains the soul itself¡ª which is why most people only ever dare replicate lower-grade stuff for quick money." He looked at Leo almost pleadingly. "And finding a trustworthy Transcendent-level warrior on the outside? Someone who won''t steal the copy, leak the existence of the manual, or try to blackmail you later?" Roger shook his head miserably. "That''s very hard. The smugglers I usually work with for Grandmaster-level stuff are all people I know¡ªpeople I can track down and punish if they cross me. But Transcendents?" He gave a helpless shrug. "Different league." Leo''s gaze sharpened slightly. "Are you saying it''s impossible?" Roger hesitated. "I''m saying... it''s very risky." he said. "And it''s very expensive." Leo didn''t move. He simply continued staring at Roger with that steady, patient intensity that made it clear he wasn''t walking away. Under that pressure, Roger visibly wilted. He rubbed the back of his neck, muttered something under his breath, then finally threw up his hands. "You know what? Screw it. You''re Leo Skyshard," he said, grinning half-crazily. "I''ll do it. I''ll find someone." "But it''s going to cost you," he added quickly, raising a finger. "Two hundred thousand MP. Non-negotiable." Leo nodded almost instantly, as if the amount meant nothing to him. "Done," he said. As Roger blinked again, clearly expecting a harder negotiation. But seeing Leo''s unwavering acceptance, he realized exactly what kind of man he was dealing with. Leo Skyshard wasn''t a peasant, and could actually pay 200,000 to have a manual copied, even though it was the same amount of money as a professor''s yearly salary. "Alright then," Roger said, voice firming up slightly. "Give me two days. I''ll arrange it." Leo turned toward the door, pausing just long enough to throw a short nod over his shoulder. "Two days," he repeated. "Don''t disappoint me, Roger." Then he was gone, leaving Roger staring after him¡ª half-thrilled, half-terrified at the job he had just agreed to undertake. "I have to do this! I must not disappoint Leo Skyshard..... hahaha. This will be a story that my grandkids will tell their grandkids when Leo becomes a Monarch someday. That their old man used to smuggle manuals for Monarch Leo Skyshard in Rodova! Hahahaha¡ª-" Roger said to himself, as he resolved to get this done anyhow. Chapter 243 243: Its Official The next few days passed in the blink of an eye for Leo, as he spent most of his free time sharpening the two new skills he had acquired, while also preparing for the final exams looming ahead. It was the last semblance of peace¡ª the final stretch of routine and order¡ª that he would experience for a very long time. And so, he made the most of every day, training with quiet determination, fully aware that the life waiting beyond Rodova would be nothing short of chaos. Unfortunately, Su Yang continued to avoid him during this period, maintaining the cold distance he had set between them. News of their fallout spread quickly across campus, as given how inseparable the two had been before, their sudden estrangement became the talk of the town¡ª but Leo paid little attention to such gossip. In just a few more days, he would be gone from Rodova for good. With his Black Serpents recruitment interview already scheduled for the day after graduation, Leo could feel the finish line drawing closer with every passing hour. And for the first time in a long while, the future felt both thrilling¡ª and terrifyingly uncertain. ¡ª--------- (Meanwhile, on Planet Tithia) If Ixtal was the spiritual heart of the Evil Cult¡ª home to the divine presence of God Soron¡ª then Tithia served as its operational brain. It was here that the cult''s elders maintained their offices, its armies trained, and the real machinery of power ground forward day after day. And while Leo prepared to conclude his student life at Rodova, across the stars, the Twelfth Elder of the Evil Cult, Noir Ashburn¡ª better known by his moniker, The Dead Man¡ª finally secured an audience he had been seeking for weeks. As Muiyan Faye''s direct handler and a powerful figure in his own right, Noir had spent considerable effort trying to arrange a meeting with the First Elder¡ª the de facto head of the Elder Council and the true wielder of executive power within the Cult. However, with the First Elder overwhelmed by internal crises ever since the abduction of Darnell Nuna, as it was only now, after prolonged delays, that Noir was finally summoned for a formal audience. "You have done well to keep the boy hidden so far... and I can see why you are so excited about him," the First Elder said, his tone thoughtful. "A talent like his is exceedingly rare¡ª even among the Dragon Candidates. Even I was impressed by the boy''s performance during the Circuits," he admitted, stroking his beard with one hand while casually brewing tea with the other. "We have lost far too many Dragon Candidates in the past, due to internal betrayal within the guild," the Twelfth Elder, Noir, said quietly, accepting the cup of tea the First Elder handed him. "I do not intend to repeat the same mistakes we made with Noah." He paused, letting the words settle before continuing. "I propose we wait¡ª at least until he reaches the Transcendent Realm¡ª before acknowledging him formally as the Dragon. Only then will he be strong enough to survive the chaos that follows." Noir said, as the First Elder calmly stroked his beard in response. For a long moment, the First Elder said nothing. Then, as if reaching a decision, he spoke carefully, his voice low and deliberate. "Ensure that his past is erased completely... and that he is properly indoctrinated into the Cult in the coming months. You have my full support to groom the boy as you see fit." He paused briefly, his eyes narrowing slightly. "However, be warned¡ª the Fourth Elder''s faction is preparing a Dragon Candidate of their own in the shadows. You are racing against time, Noir. If the Fourth Elder''s candidate seizes legitimacy before your boy is ready, the matter will be brought before the council... and we will be forced to put the title of Dragon to a vote." "My hold over the council is weakening. The once calmer heads are now gravitating towards the fourth elder and his radical plans to set the cult on a war-path against the righteous faction. And if the matter does go to a vote, he won''t need to convince too many to have his boy selected¡ª" The first elder warned, as Noir raised his eyebrow in alarm. Even he understood the political undercurrents within the Elders council. He was by far the youngest and the weakest Elder, while everyone else was more or less old monsters, with the first and fourth elders being one of the strongest. For years, the First Elder had kept the Elders Council a place where calmed heads prevailed over the radical voices, however, with the fourth elders recent success in managing to kidnap Darnell Nuna, the tides were inevitably shifting. The common netizens had celebrated the destruction of the Sky-God Arena as a festival, and the morale of the Evil Cult workers was at an all time high despite the excessive Universal Government crackdown. All this, made the Fourth Elder very popular currently, and only emboldened his followers within the council. "I''ll keep your warning in mind, First Elder, thankyou for your time¡ª" Noir said, as he put his cup down, as both him and the First Elder stood up at the same time. "I won''t interfere in your choice to send him to the Black Serpents Guild, if you feel like that is the best place for him to grow. However, remember that you can always bring him to Tithia if things go wrong, and that although we haven''t trained a dragon in the last twenty five years, we have not forgotten how to do it either¡ª" The First Elder said, as Noir respectfully bowed to him. "I will keep that in mind, First Elder¡ª" Noir said, before taking his leave, as he let out a long sigh on his way back. If possible, he wanted to bring Leo to Tithia at the earliest possible date, however, his paranoia surrounding the circumstances leading to Noah''s death, did not allow him to introduce Leo to the cult just yet. Strangely enough, he felt that the world outside was safer for Leo than the very Cult that was supposed to worship him as their savior. And deep down, he was certain¡ª he could not introduce Leo to the Cult just yet. Not at least for a few more years at the least, until he became a transcendent level warrior capable of fending for himself. However, that didn''t mean today''s meeting was without its victories. For one, he had officially reported to the First Elder that Leo Skyshard was a hidden asset he was cultivating in the shadows¡ª and received full approval to continue grooming him as the next Dragon Candidate, a decision that gave a much-needed boost to Noir''s morale. Additionally, he secured something even more valuable: the First Elder''s permission to invoke his name if necessary, allowing him to mobilize the Cult''s deepest assets to quietly erase any lingering traces of Leo''s past that might someday surface and cause trouble. Both of these developments were reasons for celebration, as after today, no record of Leo Skyshard''s life before Rodova would exist anywhere across the universe. From this day forward, Leo was no longer just a pawn wandering unknowingly through fate. And was now officially a hidden son of the Cult of Ascension. Chapter 244 244: Final Awakening (Rodova Military Academy, Genetic Awakening Chamber) Just one week before the final exams, Leo and Su Yang were escorted by Major Hen toward the Genetic Awakening Chamber to receive their fifth and final Genetic Awakening Shot. Unlike the earlier injections, the fifth shot carried the heaviest dose, designed as the final gamble to awaken whatever dormant potential still slumbered deep within their bloodlines. After this, their Genetic Awakening would be considered complete, and the ceilings of their futures as warriors would be sealed¡ª for better or worse. *Step* *Step* As they made their way toward the chamber, Hen walked a few paces ahead, casting sharp glances over his shoulder at the two boys trailing behind him, his face curled into a frown as the tension between Leo and Su Yang was impossible to ignore. "What''s going on between you two? Why are you walking ten feet apart?" Hen asked bluntly, his tone more curious than accusatory. However, Su Yang offered no response. He kept walking with his gaze fixed forward and his jaw rigid with unspoken anger. While Leo only shrugged, his face unreadable, his gray eyes distant as if the question itself wasn''t worth answering. Hen frowned but didn''t press the matter. Friends fought sometimes. It wasn''t his business. And besides, they had bigger things to focus on today. ¡ª------- Inside the Awakening Chamber, the military doctors already seemed to be waiting for Leo and Su Yang to show up, as they prepared their dosage shots. Without ceremony, Leo and Su Yang were guided into adjacent pods¡ª their usual ones which they had used all year. Leo caught a glimpse of Su Yang looking at him through the transparent glass, his golden eyes angry, while his muscles remained taut like coiled wire. ''What?'' he mouthed, however, Su Yang only angrily looked away and did not offer more words or looks, as the doctors injected them with the serum shots simultaneously. ¡ª--------- (Su Yang''s pod) The moment the serum entered his bloodstream, Su Yang felt it. A firestorm ignited inside him, tearing through every vein, every bone, every fiber of his being just like it had several times before. His muscles spasmed violently as his bones elongated slightly, his entire skeletal frame creaking under the intense, brutal transformation. He gritted his teeth, refusing to cry out, even as the pain hammered him without mercy. He could feel his body changing¡ª his lungs expanding, his limbs thickening, his core strengthening in ways that defied explanation. His mana circuits, once narrow and strained, were widening by the second, becoming wider and more robust. Somewhere deep within his mind, flashes of unfamiliar memories surfaced¡ª echoes of warriors from his prestigious bloodline. New memories, new instincts, a raw new skill weaving itself into his very consciousness. When the stabilization systems finally slowed the serum''s rush, Su Yang lay still, his heart hammering against his chest, a thin sheen of sweat clinging to his forehead. As he seemed to have survived it. He had evolved. And he had gained a lot from the fifth shot. ¡ª--------- (Meanwhile in Leo''s pod) At first, Leo''s body reacted similarly to Su Yang, in the sense that his pulse skyrocketed, his muscles stiffened, and pain wracked his every cell. But then, something different began to happen. Something not written in any academy handbook, or the recorded history of Genetic Awakening in general. A strange, unnatural pressure bloomed in the center of his torso, not in his heart, not in his lungs, but in the empty space nestled between his diaphragm and his ribs. It started as a tight knot of heat, barely noticeable at first, but within moments, it blossomed into an unbearable storm, a vortex of energy so dense and violent that it felt as though the very fabric of his body was being torn apart. The pod''s stabilizers whirred urgently, adjusting their systems to contain whatever anomaly was unfolding, but the pressure only grew worse. Leo''s vision blurred, his chest heaving painfully as his body instinctively tried to fight the transformation. Because he could feel it¡ª something alien, something ancient, something building itself inside him. He could feel a new organ forming. It throbbed painfully at first, consuming mana like a black hole, weaving itself strand by strand into his very being and embedding itself into his core. Pain lashed through him with every pulse, but Leo held on grimly, clenching his fists so tightly that his nails dug into his own palms, blood dripping into the pod''s fluid suspension system. He could feel the new organ syncing with his natural heart, refining the volatile serum flooding his veins into something pure, something terrifying. As from that moment onwards, he suddenly experienced rapid improvements in every physical and mana related aspect of his body. His muscle fibers improved in quality. His bones strengthened. His lungs expanded in size and many such qualitative changes occured to not just his body but also to his mana circuit, which became smoother than ever before. ¡ª--------- Meanwhile, outside the pods Major Hen hovered over the monitoring panels, his eyes narrowing as he watched the data streams. Su Yang''s vitals were elevated but within expectations. But then, as he looked at Leo''s panel, he almost couldn''t believe what he was seeing. [Warning: Mana Heart Formation Detected] The words blinked furiously across the screen, flashing red again and again. Hen''s stomach dropped. Mana Heart? What even was a mana heart? He had never heard of it before. He tapped the screen frantically, pulling up the academy database, but there was nothing useful, except Sparse theories and Unverified legends. None of it prepared him for seeing it happen live. "What the hell is happening to you Skyshard?" Hen muttered under his breath, anxiety gnawing at his chest. He could only pray Leo survived it. Because no medical textbook in the universe could guide them now. ¡ª--------- Inside the pod Leo exhaled slowly through gritted teeth, feeling the newborn Mana Heart synchronize with every beat of his original heart. The pain hadn''t disappeared¡ª it simply became something he accepted, something he wore like a second skin. However, despite the searing pain that wracked his body, Leo could feel it¡ª the undeniable change coursing through him. The blood flowing through his veins grew heavier, richer, more potent with every heartbeat, while the mana threading through his circuits became sharper, denser, almost electric in its vibrancy. It was as if his very existence was being reforged at the most fundamental level, purified beyond the natural limits of mortal flesh. ''What is this? What is this feeling?'' Leo wondered, gritting his teeth as an unnatural heat bloomed fiercely near the center of his chest, radiating outward like a second sun. His Mana Heart roared into full activation, pumping raw mana alongside blood with every synchronized thrum, the two streams intertwining and nourishing each other with terrifying efficiency. It was overwhelming. It was agonizing. But it was also exhilarating. Because deep down, Leo knew¡ª this power wasn''t something that could be given or inherited. It was something he was birthing within himself. As the final pulses of the Awakening Serum settled, and the chamber''s alarms gradually faded back into a low hum, Leo remained lying silently within the pod, his gray eyes half-lidded but burning with a new, unshakable intensity. He wasn''t fully sure what he had become or what was the reason behind him unlocking a new organ during his final awakening, however, what he did know for sure, was that he had never felt stronger than this ever before. Chapter 245 245: Resolving Differences (Rodova Military Academy, Genetic Awakening Chamber) Once the neuro-pods hissed open, Major Hen immediately moved in, supporting both boys out of their capsules and toward the recovery room. For the first time since Leo''s arrival at Rodova, Hen felt the boy''s weight against his shoulder¡ª unsteady, heavy, exhausted. ''He''s never leaned on me before,'' Hen thought, glancing sideways at the pale young man beside him. ''Not even after his first shot. If he''s doing it now... his body must be truly battered.'' After carefully helping Leo onto the recovery bed, Hen wasted no time pulling up his data-slate and running a series of keyword searches on the term flashing still in red across Leo''s vitals panel: [Mana Heart ¨C Formation Confirmed] What he found left him more confused than reassured. According to every available source, the ''Mana Heart'' wasn''t supposed to exist in humans¡ª at all. There were no confirmed cases of a human being born with such an organ, nor were there any reports of one forming as a result of Genetic Awakening, making Leo''s case the first of its kind. The little information that did exist traced the phenomenon back to a very specific source: Ancestral Dragons. All ancestral dragons were born with a Mana Heart, though the organ didn''t fully activate until adulthood. Its primary function was to act as a filtration and compression chamber¡ªremoving impurities and enriching both blood and mana before pumping it back into circulation. This filtration granted ancestral dragons a staggering edge in both longevity and combat. Some estimates even claimed that a fully awakened Mana Heart could boost a dragon''s lifespan by centuries and increase their battle capability by up to 30%. It was the reason why, even among dragons of the same tier, the presence or absence of an active Mana Heart created a difference as vast as sky and earth. After all, the purer the mana flowing through one''s circuits, the stronger the output of even the most basic techniques. It was the same logic that allowed a Transcendent-tier warrior to unleash a [Fireball] spell that would vaporize an entire canyon¡ªwhile a Master-tier could barely melt stone with the same move. However, while rudimentary studies existed on Mana Hearts in dragons¡ªwhat little existed regarding their transplant or formation in humans was grim. A few desperate warriors had once attempted to surgically transmute the Mana Hearts of slain dragons into themselves, but all of them had died within days¡ªsuffering violent systemic rejection as the foreign organ slowly poisoned their bodies from the inside. There had never been a case of a human forming one naturally. Until now. Hen rubbed the back of his neck, staring blankly at the screen. "This... this isn''t supposed to be possible," he muttered aloud, torn between awe and concern. "Just what the hell are you becoming, Leo Skyshard?" *Sigh* [Forward Report To Principal] Hen forwarded the report to Principal Alric at once, hoping that perhaps he would have access to more information. ¡ª------- Meanwhile within the recovery room, Leo and Su Yang lay side by side, bruised and battered¡ª breathing in sync beneath the faint hum of medical monitors. Su Yang broke the silence first, his voice hoarse but laced with a half-crazed grin. "I can''t believe this is the last time, Skyshard... I can''t believe you''re really leaving." Leo turned his head slightly, a weary smile tugging at his lips despite the ache burning through every inch of his body. "About time you spoke, princess. You''ve had quite the royal attitude the past few days," he murmured, his voice dry and raspy. Su Yang coughed out a laugh, then chuckled deeper¡ª something caught between amusement and regret. "Yeah, I''m still mad at you. But... this might be the last peaceful moment we get. So I figured¡ª why the hell not?" His voice turned quieter, gentler. "I wanted to recruit you as my right hand, Skyshard. And I say right hand ¡ªmetaphorically. You''d always be my equal. My brother." Leo didn''t interrupt, just listened in silence. "You know I''m one of the successors to the Su family patriarch position. Once this academy chapter ends... I''m going to be dragged into a world of politics, bloodline alliances, and cold, suffocating power games." Su Yang''s throat bobbed as he swallowed hard. "I thought... no, I hoped¡ª we''d have one year. One final year to fight side by side, to battle like hell, to push each other to our limits and kick some Geneva ass before the wolves came for me." He glanced sideways, voice cracking slightly. "But without you, it just feels... gray. The one rival who could keep me sharp, the one man who made the spars feel exciting¡ª will now be gone." He exhaled, a long, bitter breath. "I don''t even know what to look forward to anymore. It''s like a fog''s already rolling in, and I haven''t even left yet." Leo said nothing¡ª because he knew Su Yang wasn''t done. "You''re like a storm, Skyshard," Su Yang muttered, his voice softer now. "You move on instinct. You think five steps ahead, but never bother telling anyone where you''re going. Half the time I don''t get you, and the other half... I guess wrong." There was no malice in his tone, only truth. "I respect what you''re doing for Darnell. Hell, it''s the kind of honor I wish I had in me. But what pisses me off is that you didn''t talk to me. Not once. You just made your decision and moved like I wasn''t even part of your calculations." His voice trembled slightly, not from anger¡ª but from vulnerability. "Maybe I''m overreacting. Maybe it''s not that deep. But when you treat everything like it doesn''t matter, sometimes... I feel like I don''t either." A pause. Then, a low chuckle. "You''re such an asshole, Skyshard, no wonder I''m your only friend." Su Yang added, laughing now for real¡ª nervous at first, but slowly easing into something freer. Looser. And somewhere between the laughter and the silence, Leo''s own chuckle joined his. It wasn''t loud, nor long. But it was real. And just like that, the weight between them¡ª days of cold shoulders, unsaid words, and bottled emotion¡ª began to dissolve. "Who knows, Yang," Leo said at last, his voice faint but steady. "Maybe one day, if you do need a blade in your corner during that patriarch struggle... you''ll find me there." Then, after a brief pause, he added with a smirk, "Besides, it''s not like I''m dying. I''m still alive, aren''t I? We''ll meet again for sure...." Su Yang turned his head, looking at him through half-lidded eyes. "True," he whispered, as he nodded his head. "Promise me you''ll be there when I need you, and I''ll promise you the same¡ª" Su Yang said, his eyes opening sharply now, as Leo nodded back in acknowledgement. "I''ll try my best, that much I promise¡ª" ¡ª------------ (Meanwhile Principal Alric''s Office) Principal Alric''s gaze flicked to the blinking notification on the corner of his data-slate. [URGENT: Subject Leo Skyshard | Genetic Awakening Status Anomaly Detected] He tapped it once, his fingers hovering over the "View Report" button. Then, with a tired sigh, he closed the tab entirely. "He''s not our problem anymore, let the Black Serpents deal with their precious prodigy." He said to himself, as he tossed the matter aside, without even checking on what the anomaly was. Chapter 246 246: Leaving Rodova The next few days passed in a quiet rush for Leo. He poured every spare moment into mastering his two newly acquired skills¡ª [Storm Flash Traverse] and [Astral Hook Bind]¡ª drilling the foundational movements into muscle memory until he managed to reach (basic) proficiency in both skills just two days before the final exams began. His body seemed to accept the Mana Heart now, as he saw remarkable increases in his strength, endurance, agility and spell output, which almost made him feel like an entirely different warrior. As a result, when the final exams rolled around. He aced all the physical training parameters, even outshining Su Yang. While also scoring first place in Practical Combat and Basics Of Perception class, achieving perfect score in all of the core subjects. However, the real challenge for him was never these subjects, as Leo knew he could pass them with his eyes closed, as his real challenge was always passing the basics of magic theory class, after David caught on to how he was cheating to pass during the circuits. However, to his shock, David said nothing during the finals exams after handing him his sheet of paper, nor did he try to prevent him from cheating like he did in the midterms, as although he knew how he was cheating, David turned a blind eye to his behaviour, allowing him to pass with ease. Perhaps it was his performance in the circuits that softened David up, or perhaps it was the fact that he was leaving the academy at the end of the semester, and David did not wish for him to linger around for a retest. But either way, he let him pass with ease, with Leo also managing to pass the potions class and stealth class to receive his provisional degree for completing one year at Rodova. ¡ª--------- The goodbyes that followed were all swift. Leo bid farewell to Su Yang with a silent nod and a firm handshake, the two brothers exchanging no words apart from a silent promise to meet again someday. Mu Shen offered a respectful bow, and a short hug, thanking Leo for all the memories made together. While Mu Ryan shed a tear as she said, "Don''t die out there, big brother. We still need someone to beat Su Yang someday when he gets too arrogant." Leo only smirked, patting her on the head on his way out. However, before leaving, Leo stopped by Dorm A-44, for one last time, as he handed to Roger a cashiers cheque for 200,000 MP. "Two hundred thousand MP, as promised." Roger took it with reverence, both hands shaking. "You''re a legend, Sir Leo. Seriously. I''ll tell this story till I die... you''ll find your copied manual delivered to you as soon as you step outside the academy and walk for about 200 paces. Just take it and run¡ª" Roger informed, as Leo offered him a rare half-smile before turning away. ¡ª------- Leo''s last stop before leaving Rodova was meeting Muiyan Faye. The woman looked at him with proud eyes and a precious grin, as she handed over to him two parting gifts. The first gift was a dagger set, a different one from the Horizon set he was currently using, with varying types of twisted and spiral blades, that he could use during tough combat missions. And the second gift was a small spatial storage ring, inside which Leo could store all of his essentials during his time outside the safety of Rodova. "I''ve stocked it with all the essential potions you may need in an emergency and some miscellaneous items such as smoke bombs and poison vials. I''ve also stored inside a communication crystal that you can infuse your mana into to call me anytime from anywhere in the universe. And a list of emergency contacts across various planets, in-case you ever lose the crystal, or are in need of finding a safe house" Faye said, as Leo accepted both gifts with a gracious bow. "I''ll be calling you very soon once I clear the Black Serpents Guild Entrance Interview, will you be able to come over to Twin-Fang planet to restore my memories? Or will I have to fly back here to get them?" Leo asked, as Faye shook her head in denial. "I''ll be nearby, don''t worry" she replied with a mysterious smile, as Leo nodded and made his way outside her room, and towards the exit of Rodova Military Academy. ¡ª--------- Once outside the academy gates, the actual planet Rodova stretched before him, as Leo felt baffled looking at the vast metropolitan city. Having lived a sheltered life within academy walls, Leo had never seen much of the actual planet apart from some aerial views that he enjoyed right after take off or while landing into the academy hangar. "Well.... Time to find Roger''s mysterious contact¡ª" Leo muttered to himself, as he walked two hundred paces in the direction Roger had instructed him to, where he found a cloaked figure waiting beneath a solitary transport beacon, his face obscured and his presence muted. "Leo Skyshard?" The man asked, as Leo nodded in confirmation. Without another word, the man handed over a hardbound book which happened to be a precise copy of the [The Sevenfold Revelation Codex]. Leo accepted it, feeling the cold leather of the book warm-up on his touch, as he flipped open the book to confirm its contents before giving the man a nod as he continued to walk forwards. His destination was the interstellar transport shuttle, from where he intended to catch a transport ship to the Black Serpents Guild Headquarters. It was about a 20 minute walk, and once there, he found a small ship capable of making the journey, and boarded it without any reservation. *Hiss* As the ship doors sealed shut with a hiss and the engines began to hum, the onboard AI asked: "Destination?" Leo answered without hesitation. "Twin Fang Planet. Headquarters of the Black Serpents Guild." As the ship whirred into motion and the screen loading the expected time of arrival at roughly [40 hours 23 minutes]. ¡ª------------ xxxxx ¡ª---------- END OF VOLUME 2 ¡ª------------ xxxxx ¡ª---------- Chapter 247 247: A World Untouched By Time Timeless Assassin, Volume.3 (A World Untouched By Time) ¡ª--------------- Me and my colleagues once had the opportunity to study a Tainted creature who had accidentally made its way out of a Still World. What struck us wasn''t its strength, nor the degradation of its form¡ª but the clarity of its madness. It spoke of memories that never existed, wars that never happened, and gods that had already died. To the Tainted, truth is a moldable thing¡ª bent by delusion, reshaped by agony, and sharpened into faith. They do not scream because they are in pain. They scream because they want you to believe it''s beautiful. ¡ª Professor Alin Drex, Chrono-Biological Anomalies and Mana Degradation, Volume 112. ¡ª--------------- (Black Serpents Guild Headquarters, Twin-Fang Planet) *Clack* *Clack* Antonio''s boots clicked rhythmically against the marble-black tiles of his office floor, the sound echoing faintly off the walls before fading into silence. He walked with purpose, but without direction, tracing the same invisible path over and over again like a prisoner pacing the length of his cell, except this one was adorned with velvet drapes, ancient weapons, and a desk that hadn''t been touched in over a week. It had been forty days. Forty days since Dupravel Nuna¡ª the man that even other Monarchs feared to face in battle¡ª had stepped into that cursed tear in space. And was yet to come back from. No one else knew. The rest of the Black Serpents moved through their days with practiced obedience and quiet ignorance, unaware that the heartbeat of the guild had gone silent. There had been no announcement, no emergency protocols, no shift in command. Only Antonio knew where the Guildmaster had gone, and more importantly, how long he was supposed to be gone. Because contrary to what the name suggested, a time-stilled world wasn''t truly frozen in time. No¡ª time still moved there, but it just moved wrong. Slower. Denser. Like trudging through molasses while the rest of the universe sprinted ahead. One day outside the tear was equal to a hundred inside. A paradise for anyone looking to train in isolation, to squeeze decades of progress into mere weeks¡ª if they were willing to risk everything else that is. Because what people didn''t understand, or rather what most refused to understand, was that a Still World wasn''t a training ground. It was a graveyard. A half-dead wound in space, cut off from the rest of the universe, and a world where mana had long since stopped flowing and begun festering. What once was pure energy, like the mana found in the rainbow stream of cosmic energy had, over the centuries, grown stagnant in the time still worlds and had curdled into something poisonous. The mana inside a Still World was no longer a river but a stagnant pool, long uncleaned, long forgotten, its waters thick with decay, unfit for even the lowest of beasts. It didn''t kill outright, but rather seeped into the cracks of one''s soul, altering thought, corroding memory, and burying whatever remained beneath, leaving behind something that although still looked human¡ª was anything but human. And that was the biggest reason behind why, once awareness about the dangers of a Time-Stilled world began to spread, there was almost no-one who entered such spatial tears willingly anymore. Because once the body began circulating that tainted mana, although it became abnormally stronger¡ª it also started to become unstable. Rage came first. Then obsession. Then delusion. And then came the silence¡ª The kind that settled in one''s mind like fog, until they forgot why they entered the time stilled world in the first place. People who lived inside the still world for a long time, often forgot their own names, forgot the sound of their own voice, and most often than not forgot that there ever was a world beyond the still one. As the time passed, the world corrupted them entirely, changing them into something they were not, which those in the outside universe referred to as ''The Tainted''. ''The Tainted'' were creatures with immense power but no morality. A powerful form, but no sentient memory. They no longer knew what they had been, only what they had become. And Dupravel... had now been inside such a world for forty days. Which meant, for him, over four thousand days had already passed. *Clack* *Clack* *Pause¡ª* Antonio stopped pacing, the weight of that number sitting heavier than ever on his chest. Four thousand days. Alone. Surrounded by nothing but poisoned mana and the howls of the lost. ''Not even a Monarch can endure that unscathed. Not mentally. Not spiritually¡ª'' Antonio thought, as he clicked his tongue in regret. He had trusted Dupravel to come out of that forsaken realm in under 3 days. He had believed that such a time frame would be enough for Dupravel to map out the world and its threats and make a plan to retrieve the origin metal stored inside. However, he was wrong. It had been 40 days now, and if Dupravel did not return in a couple more days, Antonio would be forced to treat him as a lost cause. "I don''t even know what I''ll do without you," Antonio muttered in exasperation, as he felt truly lost without Dupravel. He was Dupravel''s first real friend and follower, who was riding his coattails from before Dupravel had even become a Transcendent level warrior. He was there when Dupravel had founded the Black Serpents Guild, and was present when he killed the Dragon Noah and claimed his treasure. Never before had he ever worried about Dupravel and him returning from a battle alive, as never before had Dupravel ever failed to return from even the deadliest of battles. However, this time, for the first time since he began following Dupravel about a century ago, Antonio no longer felt sure if he''d ever see him again. Not as the same man, at least. Because while everything else inside a Still World moved slowly. Madness, as it turned out, was always fast to catch in there. Chapter 248: Dupravel Returns (Black Serpents Guild Headquarters, Twin-Fang Planet, two days later) The commotion began as a whisper. A distant tremor in the ground. A strange flicker of mana surging as a disheveled figure wandered toward the guild gates in tattered, bloodstained robes that no longer held shape or status. The man looked filthy as he limped on all fours like an ape, and was covered in black grime and dried blood¡ª his face hidden beneath a tangled beard and sunken shadows where eyes should have been. The outer guards paused, confused. They had never seen someone like this on Twin Fang Planet, where no beggars lived, and hence they immediately became cautious. "Sir, you can¡¯t be here. This is Black Serpents property, please identify yourself or face detention" one barked, stepping forward, hand on his weapon. However, the figure said nothing in response. The guard raised his voice. "Last warning. Identify yourself or be detained¡ª!" And then came the flash. Not of light, but of death. A single slash, that was both silent and effortless, as it tore through air like divine judgment, cleaving the front half of the guild building as though it were made of paper. *KABOOM* The sky shuddered. Walls collapsed. Entire sections of the compound crumbled, catching dozens of staff and elite soldiers in the wave of obliteration. "AARGGHH¡ª-" *Chaos* *Screams* *Panic* Screams followed. Then alarms. Red sirens wailed across the complex as defensive protocols activated. Spells ignited. Auto-turrets locked in. Within seconds, the guild¡¯s inner elites were on the scene with their blades drawn, mana flaring, each one ready to strike down the intruder that had just massacred their comrades and razed half their sanctuary to the ground. Until they saw Vice Guildmaster Antonio, bursting onto the scene, cloak flying, eyes wide in disbelief. "STAND DOWN!" Antonio roared, his voice cracking across the courtyard like a thunderclap. "ALL OF YOU, STAND DOWN, NOW!" He said again, as the Black Serpent soldiers hesitated, feeling confused. "But Vice-Guildmaster, it¡¯s¡ª" "That¡¯s him!" Antonio yelled, breath ragged. "That¡¯s the guildmaster!" No one moved. Not until the creature standing amidst the rubble turned its head, baring its teeth, letting out a low, guttural growl more animal than human. Antonio took a step forward, slow and deliberate, his palms held out. "Dupravel," he said softly, voice trembling. "It¡¯s me. It¡¯s Antonio." Another growl. Lower this time. Sharper. Antonio kept walking. "I¡¯m not here to hurt you, brother. You¡¯re home now. You made it back. We¡¯ll fix this. You¡¯ll see." Behind him, the elites looked on in horror as the Guildmaster of the Black Serpents, the supreme monarch they had once revered¡ª stood hunched, eyes feral, body twitching with wild mana surges, like a beast in the throes of starvation and rage. "GET THE CLARITY POTIONS!" Antonio snapped without turning. "ALL OF THEM! BRING THE MIND-HEALERS NOW!" He didn¡¯t care how many saw it. He didn¡¯t care how undignified it was. This wasn¡¯t about the guild anymore. This was about saving what little remained of his friend. ¡ª---------- (Crystal Chamber, Medical Wing ¨C 3 hours later) Dupravel sat curled in the center of the reinforced chamber, twitching every few seconds, as his eyes flicked toward unseen enemies. His nails were cracked, jagged and caked in dried blood. His lips were split. His robes¡ªonce royal¡ªnow hung in shredded clumps off his body, blackened by tainted mana burns. His skin was peeled in patches, raw muscle and bone visible underneath, while his aura flickered and collapsed like a dying flame trying to reignite. He refused to let anyone near him, forcing the healers to work from afar, as they cast gentle mind-calming spells. Antonio stood just outside the containment barrier, trying everything from words, memories and promises to threats, insults and rants, but nothing seemed to be going through, as Dupravel seemed to have forgotten human language. Every time Antonio tried to hand over a clarity potion, Dupravel smacked it away with a snarl, shrieking incoherently. Until, in desperation, Antonio grabbed a dog bowl and poured the potion into it, before kneeling and pushing it through the gap into the holding chamber. *Sniff* *Sniff* "Grrrr¡ª" Dupravel sniffed. Snarled. Then, slowly¡ªshaking like a fevered animal¡ªhe crawled over and licked the bowl clean. Antonio didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t flinch. Even as his throat tightened and his chest felt hollow. Even as shame and heartbreak swirled in his gut. He just... waited. The healers increased their output. Two more bottles followed. And again, Dupravel drank them the same way. Only after ten doses, and over two hours of distance healing, did the creature that used to be Dupravel begin to... change. His eyes stopped flickering. His breathing steadied. And then¡ªjust barely¡ªhe spoke. "I... I was... I was chasing... it... it spoke to me in Noah¡¯s voice... it wore my wife¡¯s face... but she¡¯s been dead... dead for... how long... how long has it been...?" His voice was frantic, thin, a whisper moving faster than thought. Each word stacked atop the next in a mess of trauma and jumbled time lines. "I killed it. Then it laughed. I bled... I bled black for weeks. Then the floor screamed. Then the ceiling turned to eyes. I saw Antonio. But it wasn¡¯t you. It wasn¡¯t you. It wasn¡¯t you." Antonio felt his heart stop. Even after feeding him so many mind clarity potions, Dupravel still seemed to be broken. As even after countless hours of healing, it seemed like they could only restore his tainted mind by so much. "MORE! GET THIS MAN MORE MIND CLARITY POTIONS.... HEALERS, DOUBLE YOUR OUTPUT, YOUR GUILDMASTER NEEDS YOU! NOBODY SLOUCH! WE MUST SAVE HIM TODAY, OR WE MAY NEVER BE ABLE TO SAVE HIM!" Antonio shouted desperately, as he knew exactly what was at stake here. They needed to rescue Dupravel before the taint of the still-world mana forever corrupted his mind. The longer it was allowed to fester, the more damage it did, which was why time was of the essence here. The fact that Dupravel somehow found his way back here meant that he had some semblance of sanity left, however, it desperately needed saving. Chapter 249: Still A Leader (Black Serpents Guild Headquarters, Recovery Wing, Two days later) The man sitting in the corner of the reinforced chamber looked like Dupravel Nuna. He spoke like him. He gave orders like him. But Antonio wasn¡¯t sure if it really was him anymore. Dupravel sat slouched on the floor, not the bed. His eyes darted around the room, never once meeting another¡¯s gaze. His lips moved even when silent, as though muttering to voices only he could hear. His left arm¡ªtorn open days ago from compulsive scratching¡ªstill bled in patches, but he kept clawing at it anyway, as though if he tore away enough skin, he might finally be clean of the taint. "Dupravel," Antonio said softly, sitting a few feet away on a stool. "Talk to me." "I am talking," the man replied, his voice thin and uneven. "You¡¯re just not listening fast enough." Antonio didn¡¯t correct him. Instead, he waited as Dupravel reached under a heap of torn robes and pulled out a scroll that was frayed, blood-stained and warped by corrupted mana. "I mapped it," Dupravel muttered. "I found it." "What?" "The castle. Valdara. Center of the world. The Origin Metal is there." His hand shook as he pressed the scroll into Antonio¡¯s lap. "You need to go." Antonio slowly unrolled the parchment. Within it was a map drawn in uneven strokes. Some of it looked carefully charted, annotated with arrows and coordinates. Others were smeared, overwritten, or drawn over with childlike symbols and unexplained spirals. "And these?" Antonio asked, lifting another set of folded pages, notes, written in Dupravel¡¯s unmistakable script. "They explain everything," Dupravel said, eyes staring into the corner. "Everything. All of it. I wrote it so I wouldn¡¯t forget. Did I forget? Did I forget already?" "You¡¯re fine," Antonio said gently. "You did good." As he flipped to the first page. --- Points to remember :- 1. Entry point stable. Mana density is increasing as predicted. 2. Avoid dark-rooted trees¡ª they leech your thoughts if you touch them. 3. Do not follow the music. It¡¯s not music. 4. I saw Noah. He¡¯s still dead. But he tried to speak. 5. The hills near the seventh spire bleed when cut. Avoid. 12. Water is black. Not liquid. Feels like ash. Tastes like despair. 23. Nights last 30 hours. Sleeping during them is a mistake. 35. Saw a mirror version of myself. It looked stronger. I let it walk away. By note 50, the tone began to shift. 52. The ground whispers when I run. I tried to apologize. It asked for my eyes. 58. I forgot my name today. I think it starts with "D." Or "Dead." 67. I buried my heartbeat in the soil so nothing could find it. I still hear it scream. 79. The sun blinked at me today. By note 100, comprehension had begun to decay entirely. 101. The numbers aren¡¯t in order anymore. But the teeth are. 108. He wears a crown made of my regrets. 117. Don¡¯t eat the blue clouds. They remember being people. 125. Laughter keeps following me. It sounds like Antonio. 132. Stop writing. The ink is made of screams. 139. Valdora is not a castle. Valdora is a wound. 147. The door bleeds when I draw near. I think I¡¯m the key. 150. It guards the metal. It likes names. Don¡¯t bring yours. Antonio stared at the final page, the ink sloppier now, almost carved into the parchment. 153. Am I not me? I¡¯m the one that came back! He slowly set the pages down. Dupravel hadn¡¯t moved. "Schedule an expedition," Dupravel murmured. "Soon. Send men. No stronger than Grandmasters." "Why?" Antonio asked quietly. "If it¡¯s that dangerous, shouldn¡¯t we send our best?" Dupravel finally turned his head, just slightly, although his eyes remained unfocused. "The stronger you are... the louder you are," he whispered. "Strength calls strength. Everyone¡¯s a beast in there. And beasts don¡¯t fight mice." He scratched his arm again. This time down to the bone. "A lion may not chase after a mouse running through the forest," he muttered. "But he will never allow another lion to hunt in his territory." Antonio¡¯s throat tightened. And though the man before him was barely stitched together in mind or soul¡ª Dupravel Nuna looked like he was still trying to lead the guild, even from the edge of madness. "Understood Guildmaster, I¡¯ll post a notice for the same in the rewards hall, gather willing participants," Antonio said, as Dupravel randomly began beating his chest like an ape. *Thud* *THUD* *THUD!!!* Each subsequent strike was stronger than before, making Antonio worry that he might break his own rib cage. However, after the third one, he stopped abruptly. "Offer them anything. Offer them any reward from the treasury if they retrieve the Origin Metal. Tell them to set the limit as 500 days. 500 days. No more. No Grandmaster can spend more than 500 days in there without going insane. And tell them to carry their own mana stones before the expedition begins. Tell them to stop cycling mana from the surroundings and to only absorb mana from the stones that they carried, as that will help slow down their mental decay." Dupravel adviced, with a broken voice. "Understood, Guildmaster...." Antonio said, as he stormed out of Dupravel¡¯s cabin, suppressing the tear that was welling up in his eye. He couldn¡¯t bear to see Dupravel in such a state. As whenever he saw his old friend in such a miserable state, he couldn¡¯t help but feel boundless hatred for Darnell and his wretched mother, who Dupravel continues to SIMP for even after losing his own sense of self. "I always knew that bitch Jessica was more rotten than the mana inside a Still World. It took 11 years for the wretched world to corrupt Dupravel¡¯s mind, however, the bitch did more damage in just 3 short years. The poison she poured into Dupravel¡¯s mind¡ªand the cursed spawn she left behind¡ªare the chains that dragged my best friend into madness. And for that offence, I¡¯ll never forgive them." Antonio said, as he made his way to the mission postings centre, to put up the latest and most lucrative mission the guild had ever posted yet. Chapter 250: The Interview (Twin Fang Planet ¨C Outer Docks, 10:15 AM) The shuttle hissed as its doors slid open, revealing the soft-sand landing bay of Twin Fang Planet¡¯s central arrival terminal. *Step* Leo stepped out without a word, adjusting the straps of the slim duffel over his shoulder as he took in the cityscape ahead. The city was built like a shrine, with the Black Serpents Guild Headquarters looming at the center like the central jewel on a crown. A circular structure carved from volcanic stone, laced with silver veining and serpent motifs etched along its outer spires. Looking from afar, it did not seem like just another building. But rather it looked like a power statement. A testament to the Black Serpent guild¡¯s greatness. Encircling the central headquarters like loyal vassals were the rest of Twin Fang City buildings: the lodging complexes, taverns, armories, meditation halls, forges, and tactical classrooms¡ªall designed to support the guild and its sprawling army. The inner rings were reserved for guild members and high-level guests. The outer zones housed auxiliary professions: blacksmiths, potion makers, arena bookies, and civilian-run cafes that sold overpriced noodles to impressionable rookie warriors. Leo walked with unhurried ease, his eyes scanning everything but lingering nowhere. He wasn¡¯t here to explore. He was here to embed. His destination was a smaller building that stood modestly to the side of the main fortress, a five-story tower made of polished metal and glass, with a long line of hopefuls stretched around its base. The New Recruitments Office. A place where warriors from across the universe stood in line with dreams in their eyes and desperation in their blood. Of course, nearly all of them would be rejected. 9999 out of 10,000. That was the statistic. The Serpents didn¡¯t just take in the strong, they took in the elite and useful. And that definition rarely included common hopefuls. Leo joined the queue without a word, standing behind a hulking bear-like alien adjusting his armor straps. His presence drew a few glances, with some recognising him and cheerfully approaching for an autograph, however, Leo shot them down with a cold glare, and even roughed a couple of them up that dared come too close. At exactly 10:45 AM, a small overhead panel blinked blue. "Leo Skyshard¡ªplease proceed to Room 2B." A feminine voice said, as he walked in. The interviewer looked up from his holographic files and froze. His eyes widened. His mouth parted slightly. He blinked¡ªonce, twice¡ªbefore blurting out: "You? You? You¡¯re Leo Skyshard? From Rodova?! Their most promising young warrior?! What are you doing here?" Leo offered a faint smile, not out of politeness, but calculation. "I am here to serve," he said calmly, placing his provisional degree and battle portfolio on the desk. "The guild stands at a crossroads. I know about the guilds¡¯ situation and how everyone is desperately trying to locate the guildmaster¡¯s son, Darnell Nuna, and I wish to be a part of those efforts. I was there when Darnell was kidnapped and it¡¯s only because of him that I¡¯m alive today. I owe him a debt of honor, and it¡¯s for that reason and that reason alone that I have decided to end my student life early and join the Serpents instead, so that I may contribute my bit to making this guild whole again." The interviewer stared at him, practically trembling. "That... that¡¯s very noble of you. Unbelievable, even. A rising star from the Rodova Academy wanting to wear our emblem?" He gave a nervous laugh. "I¡ªuh¡ªI don¡¯t even need to ask you questions. This is a yes. Absolutely. Approved." He slapped a red ¡¯APPROVED¡¯ stamp onto Leo¡¯s physical form with a bit too much enthusiasm. "Normally," the man continued, shuffling papers awkwardly, "a candidate is required to pass psychological evaluations and physical exams before final approval. But in your case... I doubt there¡¯s any need. Still, my superiors shall make the final call. Please wait outside¡ª if needed, they¡¯ll summon you for additional tests." Leo nodded and stepped out of the room with the same expression he¡¯d worn walking in, as he remained neutral, poised and unreadable. --- (Twin Fang City ¨C Recruitment Lobby, 11:15 AM) He waited. Five minutes. Ten. Fifteen. No alarm. No challenge. No call. At 11:32 AM, a guild staffer approached him with a sealed packet. "Leo Skyshard?" He gave a silent nod. "Congratulations. These are your guild robes, identity badge, accommodation voucher, and orientation schedule." She handed him the package and smiled, perhaps the first genuine smile he¡¯d received since landing. "Your immediate superior is Mr. Raiden. He¡¯s requested to meet you for lunch today at 2 PM. He¡¯ll walk you through your duties, guild policies, and expectations. Until then, you¡¯re free to explore Twin Fang City." Leo took the packet and gave a quiet nod. The assassin robe that was a standard issue within the guild was heavier than it looked. While the badge seemed to be cast from unreactive platinum, so that even after years of use, its shine and luster remained intact. Internally, Leo felt glad that he was not summoned for any psychological evaluation or physical tests, as although he wasn¡¯t afraid of failing any physical test, it was a good feeling to know that his reputation preceded him, and that he wasn¡¯t being made to perform the same actions as commoners. ¡¯Well.... It seems like fame does have some uses¡¯ Leo thought to himself, as he walked back out into the city. As with his meeting with Mr.Raiden scheduled at 2 pm, he had nothing but time for the next couple hours, with nothing important to do. ¡¯I¡¯ll contact Faye once my meeting with Mr.Raiden is over. Now that I¡¯m officially a member of the Black Serpents Guild, she should return my missing memories back to me¡ª¡¯ Leo thought, as he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at how Faye went to such extreme lengths to shield him from a psychological evaluation test, however, in the end, it turned out he never needed such help in the first place. Chapter 251 251: Life At The Guild (Twin Fang City, Guild District, Early Afternoon) Leo spent the hours before his meeting in quiet observation, wandering the interlocked alleyways and ring roads of the guild district. He kept to the shadows, not out of fear, but out of habit, as his eyes lingered on the local architecture¡ª monuments built to glorify assassins, and murals painted in muted reds depicting legendary kills. He stopped by the outer markets next, where blacksmiths hawked lightweight daggers and silence-enhancing footwear, and where a booth selling toxin-resistant gloves sat right beside another offering heart-stopping candy disguised as children''s treats. No one here asked questions and everyone watched their own back, as Leo felt oddly at home. --- (Twin Fang City ¨C Venom Lily Bistro, 1:57 PM) Leo arrived at the designated meeting point a few minutes ahead of schedule. The restaurant was subtle but elegant, lit by flickering blue crystals and shielded behind soundproof walls. Table 22, the table he was told to meet Mr.Raiden at, sat near the rear corner, far from the main entrance, making it an ideal spot for a conversation that wasn''t meant to be overheard. And to his surprise, Mr. Raiden seemed to already be there, waiting for him. Raiden was a bald man with deep laugh lines and a warm, disarming smile. His loose dark robes gave the illusion of a merchant or scribe, but Leo could feel the restraint in his posture¡ª the kind honed by decades of dangerous stillness. "You must be Leo," Raiden said, rising slightly and offering a handshake. "Welcome to the Black Serpents." Leo returned the handshake with a nod, but said nothing. "I saw you at the Interstellar Circuit Finals," Raiden continued, gesturing for Leo to sit. "Of Course myself and everyone else in the guild were rooting for young master Darnell to win over you, hahaha, but we can''t deny your brilliance! You fought well¡ª" Raiden said, as Leo didn''t reply, but rather just offered the faintest smile as he settled into his chair. Raiden then poured them both water before getting to business. "The Serpents are a free guild," he began. "We don''t chain our members down. In any given calendar year, you''re only expected to complete two missions of your choice to keep your membership active. And there are no mandatory deployments or suicide orders that you must follow." Leo raised a brow, mildly intrigued. "There''s a public mission board updated daily," Raiden continued, "with each task marked clearly by risk and reward. Ninety-five percent of what we do here is assassination¡ª the clean, untraceable, and discreet kind. Object retrieval and kidnappings are rare, but constitute the remaining 5%. While escort and dungeon work? We don''t touch that trash here at all." Leo nodded, absorbing every word. "The guild offers all its members some perks such as discounted access to weapons, poisons, black-market materials. And more importantly, a mission board that never runs dry. You''ll never beg for work here." Raiden leaned back. "Most of us work solo. That''s the norm. But if the guild comes under threat? You''ll see a miracle, as loners band to become legions overnight. When Darnell Nuna was taken, hundreds of thousands volunteered to help. That''s the bond we share. Not obedience, but loyalty." He took a sip from his glass. "Also our reputation in the universe is rock solid. The reason no one in the outer galaxies dares touch a Black Serpent is because the consequence is never one blade. If one of us dies on a mission¡ª three more are sent, as the message is clear: success is inevitable, and the price for killing a serpent will be returned in kind." Leo''s expression didn''t change, but a flicker of approval passed through his eyes. Raiden smiled. "Right now, you''re free to do whatever you want. No pressure. But if you need anything¡ª anything at all¡ª you come to me as I''m your designated point of contact for your newbie year." He paused, then added, "And if you''re hungry for something dangerous... I''ll be leading an expedition in seven days. Big risks. Bigger rewards. You''ve got six days to decide if you want in." Leo met his eyes and gave a respectful nod. "I''ll keep that in mind." "I guess that''s it. Feel free to check out the headquarters and the guild''s mess hall where most of the veterans have a permanent table they hang out at. Also don''t forget to visit the missions hall.... See if there''s anything you like there. You need to only complete two in a year''s time and they can be of any difficulty, so the choice is yours. Usually we don''t kick out members for failed missions, but try and maintain a success rate of 75% or more, because otherwise it won''t reflect well on your evaluation CV when bonus seasons roll around. I sincerely hope you enjoy your time here!" Raiden said as he stood up to leave, with Leo doing the same. The two shared a handshake, and Raiden left a handful of money on the table although the duo had ordered nothing but water, before walking out, as he did not hang around for more chit-chat. ''Man, I like this place¡ª'' Leo thought once Raiden left, as contrary to the Rodova mess hall, the atmosphere within the Venom Lily Bistro was entirely different. Apart from the very soft instrumental music playing in the background to prevent sensory deprivation, there was not a single noise in his vicinity, as all the guests sitting within the restaurant seemed to be dining in absolute silence and without peeping into other people''s dishes. Even Raiden, who talked kindly enough to him, did not seem interested in small talk, as after saying what he needed, he left immediately without ceremony, showing how practical people were around here. Since this was precisely the type of crowd Leo approved of, he couldn''t help but break into a soft smile as he walked out of the restaurant, as although he had joined the Black Serpents Guild for the sole purpose of regaining his memories, he could see himself staying here for a while if he had nothing urgent to do in the short-term. ¡ª----------- After his meeting with Raiden concluded, Leo began looking for his assigned residential quarters in the outer ring, where he had been assigned housing like all new recruits. His designated quarters were located on the fifth floor of a modest brick building nestled between a weapons merchant and a silent meditation dojo. The hallways were clean but plain, and his room, Unit 5C, was equally unremarkable having only a single bed, a reinforced mana-proof desk, a wall-mounted combat dummy, and a wardrobe containing two spare guild bath robes. After putting his duffle bag on the floor and locking the entrance door behind him, the first thing that Leo did was to search the apartment for surveillance crystals or voice transmission arrays, however, he found nothing of the sort. The Black Serpents did not seem to keep an eye on their guild members, making his apartment home a safe environment for him to call Muiyan Faye. ''I hope she picks up¡ª'' Leo thought, as he retrieved the communication crystal Faye had given him before his departure from Rodova, and softly injected his mana inside it, until the crystal ball started to glow blue. Chapter 252 252: Meeting Faye (Twin Fang City, Black Serpent''s Guild Residential Quarters, Unit 5 C) The communication crystal glowed softly in Leo''s hand, its blue hue intensifying as it absorbed more and more of his mana to establish a connection. Once the mana input stabilized and the receiver accepted the call, the projection shimmered, then took form. The woman who appeared on the other side was no longer Instructor Muiyan Faye of Rodova Academy. Gone were the prim academy clothes and the carefully placed make-up, as in her place stood Mu Fan, red-haired and radiant, dressed in the sleek tactical robes of the Mu Clan''s covert operatives, her expression calm and cautious. "Did you do it?" she asked without preamble, eyes locked onto his. "Did you get accepted into the Serpents?" Leo tilted the crystal slightly, revealing the unadorned walls and training dummy behind him. "I did," he replied coolly. "They didn''t even ask for a physical or psychological evaluation. Apparently, my name was enough to impress them." Mu Fan let out a quiet, bitter chuckle¡ª one laced with a trace of disbelief and just a hint of resentment. ''Does he have any idea... How many Cult agents¡ª trained, disciplined, transcendent-tier had tried and failed to infiltrate the Black Serpents? How many operatives had been turned away at the gates by a background check they couldn''t hack, because while not suspicious they weren''t squeaky clean to the Guild''s liking?'' And yet here he was. Accepted without scrutiny. Because of fame. She shook her head, but didn''t let the thought show on her face. "Good," she said instead, her tone softening. "That''s really good." As for the first time in days, she smiled a genuine smile. "Tell me your room number. I''ll come see you tonight." Leo''s eyes narrowed just slightly, but he didn''t hesitate. "Unit 5C. Outer Ring, guild housing block four." "Keep your schedule clear," Mu Fan added, her tone dipping into something more serious. "It may take me a while to restore your memories." Leo gave a single sharp nod, and said "Understood", as the projection flickered once more, and then vanished. He lowered the crystal, knowing full well that the moment of truth was arriving fast. It was finally time for him to become whole again. ¡ª----------- *Knock* *Knock* Around 8 PM that same night, Leo heard a soft knock at his door. When he opened it, he was greeted by a version of Mu Fan he could barely recognize. Gone was the modest attire of the Rodova instructor he once knew. In its place were the dark, high-collared robes of the Mu Family, layered with leather straps and bracers, each one holding a weapon in place¡ªdaggers across her chest, throwing needles lining her thigh holsters, and a slender black baton sheathed neatly at her hip. She didn''t look like an educator anymore. She looked like a war-ready assassin. Leo gave her a once-over... and then another, slower one. "You quit teaching at Rodova?" he asked, stepping aside as he gestured for her to enter. Fan nodded as she crossed the threshold. "Yes. I was only there for you. Now that you''re gone, I have no reason to stay," she said flatly. "I submitted my resignation the same day you left." Without another word, she immediately began sweeping the room¡ª checking corners, baseboards, seams, and faint mana signatures for any surveillance crystals or sound transmission arrays, mirroring the same systematic sweep Leo had done when he first arrived. "It''s clear," she said eventually, stepping back from the wall, before nodding toward the bed and gesturing for Leo to sit. *Squeak* The mattress let out a faint groan as Leo sat down. He leaned slightly forward, resting his arms on his knees, his eyes locking onto hers with quiet curiosity as a faint, lopsided grin crept onto his lips. "Am I going to remember something painful?" he asked, as Fan shook her head slowly, but her expression didn''t exactly comfort him. "I''m just the keeper," she said. "I hold the memories, not the emotions. I don''t get to see what''s inside¡ª so I can''t say if they''ll hurt." She paused, and her voice dropped a pitch. "But I can tell you this¡ª once your memories come back, you won''t be calm. You''ll be angry. Restless. Because once you understand the truth¡ª once you see how small a pawn you are in the bigger game¡ª you''ll remember exactly why you chose to carry this burden in the first place. Why you were willing to risk everything... for your family." Leo exhaled slowly, his grin fading like vapor. There was a tightness in his chest, but it seemed smothered beneath something deeper, something akin to desperation. He was tired of the fog in his mind, tired of chasing fragments of identity in half-memories and instinct. He wanted to become whole again, even if it hurt. Hence, after letting out a deep sigh, he signalled for Fan to go ahead as he closed his eyes with conviction. Fan moved sharply and placed the memory retrieval cap onto his head. She pressed two fingers to its side, then began feeding her mana into the device in slow, precise pulses. "Your memories were extracted in sequence," she said gently. "So you''ll remember them in sequence. Don''t resist. Let them play out like a movie. You''ll know everything you need to by the end." And with that, it began. Memories long buried began to stir¡ªrising like smoke from deep within his mind, as the fog started to thin... and the truth started to play out. ¡ª-------------- The first distinct memory that Leo recalled was that of a toy. A small white elephant figurine¡ª worn around the edges from years of nibbling¡ª that he used to chew on endlessly for reasons even he, in hindsight, couldn''t explain. It had been a gift from his father, a tall, broad-shouldered military man named Jacob, whose calloused hands had always been gentle when placing the toy in his chubby little palms. It was that same elephant he often shared with his older brother, Luke, during their long play sessions on a fuzzy blue carpet in the living room. Luke would make the toy ''fly'' while Leo tried to catch it with clumsy fingers, laughing endlessly, even when he fell over. Their mother, Elena, watched over them like a sunlit goddess¡ªher warm laughter always ringing from the kitchen, where she cooked meals that smelled like home. The taste of her honey-glazed vegetables, the rhythm of her lullabies, and the way she pulled him into soft, crushing hugs every night were so vivid now, so heartbreakingly real, that Leo felt his breath hitch. Back then, the world was whole. His brother protected him like a shield and encouraged him like a teacher. His mother fed him love in every form¡ª food, warmth, stories. And his father, though stern and rarely home, always ruffled his hair before leaving, always whispering, "Take care of them while I''m gone." Recalling all that... a single tear of joy slipped from Leo''s closed eye, as Fan watched him recall the best parts of his life with a satisfied smile. Childhood was often the happiest and most carefree time of one''s life, a kind of pleasant calm, before the storm of adulthood began. Chapter 253 253: Recap (1) While his childhood memories were mostly happy, and he seemed to be living in relative wealth, all of that changed abruptly when he grew a little older and his father went missing. Leo was still in elementary school when it happened. One day his father was there¡ª tucking him in, telling him to take care of his mother. The next, he was simply gone, without explanation or goodbye. In the weeks that followed, their existing life collapsed like a house of cards. Him, his brother and mother were soon forced to relocate from their mansion when they couldn''t afford to pay the mortgage anymore, and they were instead forced to trade it in for a creaky two-bedroom apartment with water-stained walls and neighbors who argued through the night. However, that was only the beginning of their downfall. Next year, both Leo and Luke had to change schools. While Elena soon constantly found herself turning down bills, rationing meals, and doing everything she could to shield her sons from the full weight of their fall. Leo remembered watching her cry quietly the day she sold her necklace and wedding jewelry. And he remembered how she never once cursed their father''s name or spoke ill of him. Even at her lowest, she bore the downfall of their family with grace, as watching her suffer like that, Leo changed. Gone was the loud, spoiled boy who threw tantrums for toys, and in his place stood a quiet, observant young man who kept his head low, learned to eat in silence, and stopped asking for things. He endured what many common children did¡ª such as being mugged for pocket change, bullied in school for his worn shoes, and laughed at when he couldn''t afford school trip fees. But he adapted. He learned to be content with less. That phase of his life continued until Luke turned eighteen and began working odd jobs to support them, and two years later, he himself followed suit, joining the workforce the moment he legally could, as things began to improve for their family, if only slightly. But then..... the world ended. Planet Earth, already battered by frequent earthquakes, cyclones, flash floods, and atmospheric decay, was officially declared uninhabitable. The President made the announcement informing the common people that the world was ending, and with it came news of an interstellar migration plan aboard a massive alien ship. Mass hysteria soon followed, as the local governments worldwide informed their intentions of evacuating just one out of the eight billion people living on Earth in the first tranche, with the others being forced to live on the dying planet, until the next round of ships arrived to evacuate them a year later. For Leo and Luke, two no-name repairmen, the dream of securing a spot on that ship was impossible. But their mother made it possible, by selling her kidney to raise money for the ticket. She bought them the cheapest tickets¡ª cramped, windowless pods in the lowest class of evacuees. But it was still a way out. A path to Planet Terra Nova, the galaxy''s new frontier. And so, their journey began. Once aboard the transport ship, daily chores were mixed with compulsory training inside a hyper-realistic VR game called Terra Nova Online. Which was a simulation meant to prepare Earth''s migrants for the climate, culture, and economy of their destination planet. The in-game currency and skills learned also carried to the real world, making it so that the better one was at playing the game, the more influence they could carry into the real world upon landing. But here fate played a trick. Due to a glitch, or perhaps some calculation by the gaming system that he did not understand, Leo''s character was forcibly assigned the role of the biggest big shot from the very start, when he was nothing more than a small fry, as he adopted the moniker ''The Boss''. At the time the system forcibly portrayed him as the top player who was at the very top of the player rankings, although he was not really that skilled. The twist in this situation was that if the truth behind his fake strength was ever exposed, he would lose his life. And so, he faked it. He wore the fake ranking like armor, and paraded like a king among lions, and bluffed his way into respect. However, what began as an act soon turned real, as through tireless effort and relentless survival, he mastered every skill he once pretended to have, as eventually, ''The Boss'' became more than a role. With the persona becoming him, and him becoming ''The Boss''. Along the way, he gained many friends. Such as Amanda, his girlfriend, first love and hopeful future wife. Chaosbringer, the manager of his Empire and his right hand man. Ben Faulkner, his assassin instructor, second father and master. And Dumpy, his pet, who he hatched from a lottery egg, and who the Universal Government was currently nurturing at some untold facility, until he retrieved him. It was an eventful journey, and he managed to reach the status of a ''Master'' warrior by the end, becoming one of the best players to ever play the game. However, this was where the light in his memories began to fade. Because it was from this point forward that every problem he now faced began to unravel. It was only towards the end of his journey that he realized that the Earthen Government''s promise of a green new world and a fresh new start wasn''t actually true. That the locals of planet Terra Nova were not actually evacuating them out of a dying planet because of the kindness in their hearts, but because they needed more workers and soldiers to keep their economy booming and front lines secured. If he wanted to, he could have kept his mouth shut and taken a hefty payday to keep the information he knew concealed. However, out of the kindness of his heart, he exposed the ploy to every Earthen migrant, and in the process became the enemy of the local government of planet Terra Nova. The Terra Nova Government, now mad at him for making them suffer potential losses of millions of MP, sued him for leaking state secrets and registered a case against him in the universal court, branding him as a criminal. And the fate that he was ideally to suffer upon landing, was one of being handcuffed and arrested, however, a sudden interest by the Mu Clan into his skills and performance opened a way out for him from this mess. Apparently, Mu Fan contacted the captain of the ship before landing, and hatched a plan to save him from his arrest, however, the catch was that he had to be separated from his family in the short term, as Mu Fan could only safely manage to evacuate one person at a time, and besides, it wasn''t his family that was wanted, but rather just him. And so, upon landing, he found himself evading the local authorities waiting to arrest him, by hiding in a transport cart carrying ships command logs and internal data slates, until he found Mu Fan at their designated meet-up spot. However, mid-way through his escape, as he asked Mu Fan as to what would become of his family. Mu Fan replied that they would most likely be arrested and interrogated in the short term, before being released later on..... And it was here that Leo suddenly changed his mind and decided that he did not wish to leave without them, as this was where everything turned to hell. Chapter 254 254: Recap (2) Leo abandoned Mu Fan''s guidance mid-way through their escape, feeling convinced that he did not need her. He believed he knew better. Believed he was still untouchable. In his mind, he was still ''The Boss''¡ª the strongest player in the system, the king among men. But that illusion he had about his power was about to shatter big time, as in the real world, a ''Master'' ranked warrior was barely a blip on the power scale. Nothing more than a bottom-feeder and a plebeian. However, blinded by arrogance and narcissistic self confidence, Leo marched back toward the Arc Ship, determined to safeguard his family''s interests... only to be intercepted and arrested before he could even make it halfway. The local authorities didn''t just apprehend him. They made an example out of him, by beating, mocking, and torturing him like a criminal whose pride far exceeded his value. It was during this phase of his life that Leo truly remembered what it meant to be humble. What it meant to live like the forgotten, to survive on the fringes where dignity was a luxury and violence was a daily routine. As thrown into one of Terra Nova''s most brutal prisons, Leo faced unimaginable struggles from the moment he stepped inside. Stabbings, murders, and hand-to-hand death matches were not isolated events but daily entertainment for the inmates. As he was cast among the filth of the planet, the absolute worst humanity had to offer, and if he wanted to survive, he had no choice but to adapt quickly. So he became resourceful. He learned to stay alert, to sleep lightly, and to watch every corner as if his life depended on it, because most days, it did. But even caution could only take him so far, as despite his best efforts, he was still roughed up almost every other day as his attitude as "The Boss" only made things worse. It did not intimidate the other prisoners, not when he was barely a master level warrior, but rather provoked them and made them want to break his spirit that much more. Eventually, desperation began to seep in. Leo knew that he needed to find a way out, any way out, and fast. And finally, he found a sliver of hope when an inmate mentioned the Warden''s genetic trials. The rumor went, that the Prison Warden was the disciple of a twisted genetic scientist who had vanished from public records. However, as his chief disciple, the Warden continued his legacy through underground experiments on selected inmates of his own, promising freedom to any who survived his testing. Most didn''t. But Leo volunteered anyway. Because even the smallest chance to escape this hell and reunite with his family was better than the certainty of death he was facing in this prison. And so, he was taken away by the Warden and tested for his genetic make-up first, with the discovery being nothing short of shocking for even the Warden himself. Leo not only carried the blood of a God, but also carried the blood of an ancient dragon, in what was the most unique Genetic Make-up he had ever seen. Turning obsessed, the Warden treated Leo as his most precious subject and even contacted his master the Mad Scientist to collaborate on testing, which his master agreed happily to, because his master, just like him, could not resist the temptation of testing on such a unique specimen. And so began the sub-optimal genetic trials on his body, as it was these two mad idiots, who first had the crazy idea of introducing a mana heart into his body. ¡ª-------------- (Flashback, An Underground Testing Facility, somewhere on Planet Terra Nova) Leo found himself strapped naked to a cold, metal operating table, his limbs bound with thick restraints that pulsed faintly with suppressive mana. The air around him stank of iron, antiseptic, and burnt flesh, while the ceiling above was lined with harsh, white lights that flickered occasionally, revealing glimpses of overhead observation lenses and rune-carved ducts dripping with condensation. The laboratory itself was a horror show masquerading as science. Tall glass tanks filled with semi-formed creatures lined the walls, some twitching feebly in their nutrient fluids, others still as death. Dissected organs floated in containment pods, while machines whirred and hissed at uneven intervals, many cobbled together from different technologies, biotech, mana tech, alien alloys, all held in place with rusted bolts and makeshift bindings. Two voices echoed from behind a thick pane of observation glass, bickering non-stop about how to progress with the experiment. "The blood of the god running through him is very thin," one of them said. "It''s been through at least fifteen generations of thinning. If not for the trace of dragon blood mixed into his body, it wouldn''t have triggered any reaction at all." "You''re wrong," the second voice countered, sharper and more excitable. "It''s the other way around. It''s the god blood that activated the dormant dragon lineage. The dragon blood is even thinner than the divine strain. It only reacted after he learned how to absorb and circulate mana. The two are synergistic¡ª each amplifies the other." "What a waste," the first muttered. "The boy grew up on a mana-less planet. I wonder how many generations of his family lived and died without ever knowing what flowed through their veins." "Exactly why we must enrich it. Before any other experiments, we''ll need to clone his stem cells, concentrate the traits we want, and then re-infuse his body with higher quality blood. That will make him more receptive to the Genetic Awakening Serum later." "Fool. We should be implanting a forced mana nucleus now. Stabilizing his core first, so that it will yield faster results¡ª" "Nonono. That comes after. First we strengthen the source. You don''t build a tower on rotting flesh!" Their bickering intensified, voices overlapping and echoing with frustration as Leo, through the haze of pain and sedatives, could only make out pieces, but they were enough. He had the blood of a god in his veins. And dragon blood too. At the time, he didn''t know what that meant. He didn''t think of his parents as divine or draconic, nor did he believe his lineage was anything more than human. But apparently, buried somewhere in his ancestral code, was a rare and volatile combination. Eventually, the debate ended, and action began. Wires were attached to his neck, arms, and chest. The hum of blood-cycling machines filled the room, followed by the sting of multiple insertion needles. His body began to shudder as his natural blood was extracted and replaced, slowly, systematically, with a synthetic version engineered from his own cells. This new blood retained only the attributes the scientists considered valuable, while it was purged of everything else. The process was brutal. His body rejected the new blood almost immediately after insertion. His muscles clenched, vision blurred, and every cell screamed out in resistance as it recognized the infusion as foreign. But Leo endured. Through sheer willpower, and the fact that his DNA still held enough compatibility to the new blood, however slight it may be, his body began to adapt. It was neither easy nor graceful. But with the stubborn determination of someone who wanted to live and return to his family anyhow, Leo somehow survived the transfusion. Chapter 255 255: Recap (3) Leo had only just begun to recover from the blood transfusion when the voices around him grew louder¡ª sharper, more frantic. "It''s the boy''s family! They''re trying to rescue him. Don''t stop them¡ªcall off the guards. Let them walk into the chamber willingly. If we contain them, we can test all of them at once," one of the scientists said, his tone brimming with twisted excitement. The words struck Leo like a bolt of lightning, every warning bell in his mind going off at once. ''Why are they here?'' he thought, panic creeping in, as he began to restlessly struggle against his binds. "It''s too late," the second voice replied in a rising pitch. "There''s no intercom, no way to contact them from here. I''d have to run to stop them manually¡ª" "You fool! I told you a hundred times to install basic intercoms. You''re a disgrace of a disciple!" the first snapped. "I''m sorry, Master. I''m unworthy¡ª" "Don''t bow, run! Try to salvage the specimens if you can!" Leo heard the hurried clatter of footsteps as one of them sprinted away. He began to thrash against his restraints, heart pounding, breath quickening. His body was still weak, but the thought of his family walking into the same nightmare as him, lit a fire inside him that overpowered pain and exhaustion alike. "Arghhh stop squirming you rat... looks like your sedative is wearing off," the first voice said, as he walked towards Leo to give him yet another sedative injection, however, before he could, Leo suddenly broke free from one of his restraints, and used his free hand to break free of another. "DON''T TOUCH MY FAMILY!" He lashed out in anger, as he jumped onto the frightened scientist and placed him in a chokehold, slowly draining the life out of him. "Grgh...Kyaak¨C" Squirming and thrashing, the scientist tried to claw at his arm with trembling fingers, his legs kicking weakly against the floor, but his resistance only prompted Leo to tighten the choke even more. Leo''s body was still trembling from the blood transfusion, every nerve raw, but his fury was stronger than his pain. He didn''t let go. Not until the scientist''s limbs were twitching in slow, fading spasms... and then they went completely still. *Thud* The lifeless body dropped to the floor, slumping sideways in a heap of crumpled robes and lab gear, as Leo rose unsteadily, his legs wobbling beneath him as he staggered toward the wall-mounted control console. His fingers shook violently as he reached for the interface, pressing at random until the dusty screens flickered back to life. A row of grainy visuals lit up in sequence covering everything from the facility corridors, security doors, various observation labs, to the exact area his family was currently fighting in, as Leo breathed a sigh of relief when he saw them. The camera feed showed Amanda, Luke, Alia, Elena and Jacob being escorted through the eastern hallway. Two guards flanked them with rifles drawn, while the second scientist led the way, talking animatedly as if preparing for a grand performance. Leo''s eyes narrowed. He didn''t need to hear the audio to know what was going on. They were being brought in for testing. Without wasting a moment, Leo crouched beside the dead scientist and began stripping him of his robe, gloves, and mask. The coat was damp and smelled of blood and chemicals, but Leo pulled it on anyway. Before grabbing the glasses and face covering as he finished the disguise. At the same time, he activated [Mirror World]. A perfect illusion of himself materialized in front of the operating table, as Leo laid the clone down exactly where he had been and secured the restraints again, replicating the earlier position to the last detail. From a distance, everything looked untouched and soon footsteps echoed in the hall right outside the lab. Hurriedly, Leo stepped near a stack of instruments, hunched his shoulders, and lowered his head, mimicking the posture of a scientist running tests. As the doors slid open with a¨C *Hisss!* "LEO¡ª!" Amanda''s voice cracked as she rushed forward, only to be struck across the face by the butt of a rifle. She collapsed to her knees with a grunt of pain. "Shut up, bitch," one of the guards muttered. "That''s enough," the second scientist said, raising a hand. "I''ll take them from here." The guards nodded and turned to leave, the heavy door sealing behind them. "I did it, Master," the scientist said with a proud smile, turning toward Leo. "I saved them." *Step* *Step* The second scientist stepped closer, lowering his head respectfully... However, right as he came within striking distance, Leo raised his hand and drove a scalpel straight through his throat. [Kill Strike] The man staggered back, gurgling in confusion, clutching at his neck as blood spilled across his robes. Leo caught him before he hit the ground, whispering coldly. "Shouldn''t have gone after my family" Before turning to face his family, who were all smiles and joy to see him. "Leo, my baby!" His mother said first, running quickly to give him a hug, however, was unable to because of her restraints. "Mother you''re bleeding¡ª" Leo replied in response, looking shocked as he hugged her before quickly looking for antiseptic to clean her wound, as he hurriedly began to treat her. "Leo!" "Leo~" "Leo," "Leo" The rest of his family members said, one after another, as Leo unshackled them after treating his mother and gave them all except their father a tight hug. "Thank You so much for coming to save me, I''m sorry to put you all under so much trouble," Leo apologized heartily, as his brother gave him a tight smack on his head. "Don''t thank us... find a way for us to get out of here!" Luke said, as Leo''s eyes sharpened once again. "The lady who saved me, she did teach me a method to find her if I ever got seperated.... I guess I could give her a call¨C" Leo said, as he began searching for an external communication console within the lab''s various control panels. It took him a while, but eventually he did find it and sent out an SOS with his current location attached. However, what he did not know was that the channel he sent the SOS out to, was not limited to Mu Fan only, but rather open to the whole Evil Cult network, with every Evil Cult operative within the same solar system, getting the alert. As of all the mistakes he made, somehow this one just happened to be the worst of them all. ¡ª--------- (Meanwhile, Mu Fan) Mu Fan observed the emotions playing out across Leo''s face with careful attention, her eyes scanning every twitch, every flicker in his expression, as though reading a battlefield for signs of a turning tide. He looked shocked. He looked angry. He looked moved. But he didn''t look betrayed. Not yet. That part hadn''t returned to him. Not the memory of the final night. Not the memory of the deal she made. *Gulp* She gulped hard, as the fear of his memories returning scared her. Her hand trembled faintly as she pressed more mana into the memory retrieval circuit, praying as she waited for his anger to show. ''I only did what I had to. For the cult. For the mission. For him.'' Her gaze softened, but the weight in her chest only grew heavier. ''I just hope... when the truth finally resurfaces, you''ll understand why I chose the path I did. I hope you''ll remember the reasons, not just the pain.'' ''Because if you don''t... if you see only betrayal in my actions... then everything that comes next will be so much harder for both of us.'' Her fingers tightened around the mana conduit. And silently, she prayed that the boy she protected over the past year, the young dragon she molded, would still see her as an ally when the final veil fell. Chapter 256 256: Recap (4) (Leo''s memories, the underground testing lab) Just a few minutes after Leo sent out a distress signal. *KABOOM* A violent explosion rattled the underground laboratory, as grains of sand fell from the ceiling onto the floor. Emergency alarm sirens began to blare, and as Leo looked into the surveillance footage, he could see that some unknown organization seemed to be infiltrating the base through the front gate, as the local security teams scrambled to respond. Then, suddenly the lab doors unlocked with a hiss, probably in response to the emergency override protocol, as two guards burst in with weapons drawn, expecting to find panicked scientists and sedated test subjects inside¡ª only to be shocked when they found a free standing Leo instead, moving towards them with a scalpel in hand. "Get down!" Luke shouted, diving at the first guard before he could even take proper aim, while Alia flanked the second and slammed a metal tray into his helmet. Leo arrived last, slashing with the stolen scalpel, as blood of the two men sprayed across the floor. *Splat* The fight was quick and brutal. The guards were trained, but unprepared for a coordinated ambush from desperate survivors. And once they dropped, Leo retrieved one of the rifles, swaying slightly as his vision pulsed, before tossing it to his father, who he knew could use it well. "We move. Now," Luke said, already leading the way out, as Amanda and Elena helped support Leo from both sides until he regained his footing. Together, they weaved through the chaos, slipping past distracted patrols and half-destroyed corridors, but it wasn''t without resistance. In one hallway, they had to fight a mutated test subject that had escaped containment. And in another, they clashed with reinforcements trying to seal off the tunnels, as throughout, Leo fought till the limit of his capabilities, but unfortunately for him, his strength was fading fast. He wasn''t in an optimal condition to fight after his blood transfusion, and desperately needed proper rest, however chose to fight on the vanguard nonetheless. He felt dizzy and disoriented, with his current strength and stamina being extremely limited compared to his usual energetic self, which made him sloppier than usual in combat. Going through just two short battles, he received a deep cut across his shoulder, another across his lower leg, and the worst at the side of his neck, where a curved blade managed to tear off a chunk of flesh. As in the end, his knees buckled just as the group approached a blast sealed exit that looked like a dead end. The last thing he remembered seeing before his vision gave out was the wall beside them being blown apart, as a red-haired figure stepped through the smoke, caught him before he hit the ground, and slung him over her shoulder with a firm grip. "Follow me if you want to live," Mu Fan said, her eyes scanning the area sharply, as she led the entire family out in one swift, decisive motion. And then everything went dark. ¡ª----------- The next time Leo woke up, he found himself lying on a soft bed, sunlight pouring down across his face through a tall window lined with white curtains. As he squinted, the haze in his vision faded just enough for him to make out a vast green field stretching beyond the glass, its surface dotted with blooming wildflowers that swayed gently in the breeze. But his attention quickly returned to the room, where he spotted Fan seated quietly beside him. "Where am I? How long was I out?" he asked, his voice dry and groggy. "You''re safe... and you''ve been unconscious for over three days," Fan replied with a soft sigh, watching as Leo''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Three days? My family must be losing their minds. Can you let them know I''m awake?" he asked, already beginning to sit up. But Fan shook her head. "They''re not here anymore, Leo. Your actions at the lab turned you all into fugitives. For their safety, we had to send them away." Leo''s entire body tensed as he forced himself upright, his gaze sharp as a dagger as he glared at her. "Sent them where? Who are you really... and what did you do to my family?" His killing intent flared instinctively, but it evaporated almost instantly as Fan''s eyes narrowed, her presence alone enough to freeze him in place. His breath caught in his throat, and for the first time in a long while, he felt genuine fear. Not from pain. Not from injury. But from the invisible pressure she exuded, one that even actual dragons in VR game Terra Nova Online couldn''t replicate. "Don''t test me, boy," Fan said, her voice low and laced with restraint. "I''ve been patient with you. But you''re still too naive." She rose slowly, brushing the side of his bed with her robes as she spoke. "I suspected from the start that you weren''t ordinary. That there was something divine in your bloodline. The way you played the game... the forbidden skill you awakened that no player was ever meant to touch¡ªit confirmed it for me. That''s why I stepped in to save you. That''s why I risked everything." She paused, her tone turning colder. "But then you had to throw it all away. You ignored my plan. You returned to the Arc Ship like a fool and got caught. Because of that, not only did you destroy your own future, but you delivered your entire family¡ª every last one of them carrying the blood of the Timeless Assassin¡ª into the hands of a cult hungry for their next savior to appear." Leo''s fists clenched, but she wasn''t finished. "Your actions sealed your brother and father''s fates. As whatever it is in your blood that makes you special, also runs through them, and the Elder I report to has decided to prepare all three of you for the post of the dragon... separately." She took a step back and folded her arms. "Your mother, your girlfriend, and your sister-in-law¡ª they''re safe. The cult has no interest in them. They''re being protected and treated with dignity." "But your brother... he wasn''t so lucky. The Elder has arranged for him to be hunted every day by trained assassins, without him knowing it''s a simulation. He will live his life as a beggar, a drifter, scraping by, always running, always hiding. They''ll chase him, break him, and watch to see if he rises. Until he grows strong enough to either kill them all or breaks beyond the point where he''s useless." Fan said, as she exhaled deeply, her expression darkening. "And your father... Well, let''s not talk about your father. You won''t be able to handle it." Leo''s chest tightened as he listened to Fan speak, rage beginning to swell inside him like a storm. "What do you mean I can''t handle it? What do you mean they''re torturing my brother?! Free them! Tell me where they are! I''ll kill every last one of you if I have to!" But before he could move, she was already there, faster than his eyes could perceive, as her hand clamped over his mouth and forced him back down. "Listen to me, you arrogant brat," she said, eyes boring into his. "You want to save them? Then stop yelling. Stop threatening. And prove your worth." Her grip loosened just enough for him to breathe. "If you want the cult to lose interest in your family... then outshine them. Become the next dragon. Become the one they want." Her voice softened, just barely. "And if you succeed, I promise you this, your family will walk free." Chapter 257: Recap (5) Leo clenched his fists beneath the covers, his jaw tightening as Fan¡¯s words echoed inside his skull. He hated it. Hated being forced into decisions he never wanted to make, pushed into corners he never walked into willingly. Every part of him wanted to scream, to reject the twisted logic she was feeding him, but deep down... he knew there was no way out. The cult had his family, and Leo wasn¡¯t strong enough to save them on his own yet. They had him by the balls, and he had no choice but to cooperate. "You may not know anything about the prophecy. You may not understand the title of the Dragon," Fan said, her voice calm but firm, "but fate has already begun weaving itself around you." Leo looked away, his heart thudding with silent rage, but Fan continued before he could speak. "This cult you currently dislike... is fighting for its survival. We¡¯re not the villains you think we are. A great evil is rising, and if we don¡¯t act, it will consume everything. Your bloodline wasn¡¯t born to live quietly. It was born to stand at the heart of this storm." She stepped closer, her eyes locking onto his with unwavering intensity. "You can try to look away. You can pretend that if you run far enough, live small enough, hide deep enough... the war that¡¯s coming won¡¯t reach you. But it will." Leo¡¯s breath caught in his throat as her next words cut deeper than any blade. "You and your family carry the blood of the Timeless Assassin, and for that reason alone, the so-called Righteous faction will never let you live in peace. They¡¯ll hunt you. Relentlessly. Across planets, across systems, across lifetimes if they have to." Fan warned, as Leo sat in silence, trying to process it all, but it felt like drowning. Like he was being forced to breathe underwater while the weight of destiny pressed down on his chest. "You don¡¯t have to fight for the cult. You don¡¯t have to fight for me. But you do have to fight. Because if you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll lose everything, if not now then later." Fan said, as she folded her arms and took a step back, her voice softening just a little. As her words settled in, Leo felt his rage begin to waver. He didn¡¯t like any of this¡ª not the situation, not the pressure, and certainly not the idea that fate or some destiny could dictate the course of his life. But from the weight behind Fan¡¯s voice, from the way her gaze never faltered, he could sense that this was bigger than him... perhaps far bigger than anything he had ever known. And so, swallowing his pride and setting aside his base instinct to rebel, he made the wiser choice for once. *Sigh* Exhaling slowly, he looked her in the eye. "Fine," he said. "Tell me everything. What is the cult really? What is this Dragon title you keep talking about? And what did you mean when you said a great war is coming?" As nodding, Mu Fan did her best to explain to Leo the exact situation he found himself in. "The supreme beings of this universe are called Gods," Fan began, her voice calm but resonant, as if every word carried the weight of history. "They are immortal, untouchable, and eternal¡ª beyond the reach of time, death, or decay. No mortal blade can pierce them, no mortal spell can harm them, and no mortal can outlive them." She paused, letting the silence sit heavy before continuing. "But this invincibility... It breeds arrogance. It turns divinity into tyranny." Her gaze drifted toward the window, as though seeing beyond it. "Three thousand years ago, the universe was a different place. A darker one. Mortals on countless planets lived in fear, praying to gods they could neither understand nor disobey. A single mistake, a delayed offering, or even a defiant thought could result in entire civilizations being wiped out overnight." She turned to face Leo again, eyes steady. "Any warrior who dared rise past the Transcendent realm was viewed as a threat... and eliminated. Dreams were silenced before they could bloom, as back then, the idea of justice was just a pretty word with no teeth." "But that¡¯s when our cult was born. The Cult of Ascension. Not as heretics, not as rebels, but as resistance. As the last hope of mortals." She leaned in slightly, her voice quieting. "Our founder was no ordinary man. He was the first to unlock a method where mere mortals could unite and slay a god. And not just that¡ªhe ascended. He became divine himself. Not by birthright. But by blood, sweat, and the will to protect." Leo felt his heart race. "They called him the Timeless Assassin. And for a thousand years, he brought terror to the divine. One by one, he hunted the tyrant gods and struck them down, restoring balance and kindness to a universe that had forgotten both." Fan¡¯s voice trembled, just slightly, as she said the next part. "Under him, the Cult of Ascension rose to rule the stars. We became the governing body of the known universe, and under our rule, mortals thrived for a couple centuries, but unfortunately it didn¡¯t last." Her expression darkened. "Two thousand years ago... came the Great Betrayal. The surviving gods joined forces in secret and ambushed our creator. They killed him first. And then they turned on the cult, driving us back to obscurity, as we fell from the stars into the shadows." "And yet, in our darkest hour... we found hope." Leo blinked. "Hope?" Fan nodded. "A prophecy. Left behind by the founder himself. It spoke of a descendant, someone born from his bloodline who would rise and finish what he started. Someone who would become the next Timeless Assassin and avenge his death." "And that descendant... within the cult is called Dragon." Her voice softened again, yet remained firm. "Over the last two thousand years, over five hundred candidates have been chosen. All of them hunted. All of them killed. Because the so-called Righteous Alliance¡ª the same forces of gods who banded together to betray us¡ª fear what that prophecy means." Leo¡¯s hands clenched beneath the sheets. "And that¡¯s why," Fan continued, "whether you want to or not, they will come for you. If not now, then later. If not you, then your son. Or your grandson, for this war is not something you can outrun... not with the blood of the Timeless Assassin flowing through your veins." She let that sink in before delivering the final truth. "At any given time, the cult only recognizes one Dragon candidate. One legitimate heir to the Timeless Assassin¡¯s legacy, so if you become that heir... the cult will then stop grooming your father and brother for the throne, and release them from the path." Her voice dipped, turning almost gentle now. "Becoming the Dragon is cruel. It¡¯s a path of isolation, war, and pain. But tell me, Leo, if someone must bear it, who would you rather it be? You... or your family?" Fan asked, her voice fading into silence, as Leo closed his eyes, because the weight of her words had already settled inside him, like a burden he could neither refuse nor escape. Chapter 258: Just A Pawn "So what you¡¯re telling me," Leo said slowly, his voice flat yet simmering with disbelief, "is that just by existing, just because of my bloodline, I¡¯m destined to be hunted across the stars by some self-proclaimed righteous faction, whether I¡¯ve wronged them or not?" He asked, as Fan gave him a quiet nod. "The very fact that your blood exists is a threat to their universal order, they won¡¯t rest until every last trace of the Timeless Assassin¡¯s lineage is erased. Which is why you don¡¯t get to choose peace, which is exactly why the only viable choice you have now is to become the next Dragon, as it¡¯s the only way to free your family from this nightmare." Fan replied, as for a while Leo said nothing. For a while, he did nothing but look at his clenched fists, as if making up his mind. But then eventually, he did look up, and this time he had steel in his gaze. "Fine," he said, voice firm. "If me and my family can¡¯t avoid the fate of war, then there¡¯s no point in me thinking that I could have just sat this one out somehow. Give me the fastest and hardest route to becoming the next dragon, but give me a sure shot way. If someone must carry this burden, then it¡¯s best it¡¯s me, rather than Luke or that washed old man. So tell me what must I do to become this Dragon that you want me to be?" Leo asked, as a faint spark of appreciation flickered in Fan¡¯s eyes. "The hardest path?" she asked, arching a brow. "Are you sure that¡¯s what you want?" "There¡¯s nothing in this universe that I, ¡¯The Boss¡¯, can¡¯t achieve," Leo replied coldly. "If becoming the Dragon is the only way to protect my family, then so be it." He leaned forward, eyes burning with resolve. "Just tell me what I need to do next." He demanded, as Fan exhaled a long, weary breath before speaking again. "Alright then, listen carefully, because your mission won¡¯t be easy. You¡¯ll have to erase your memories, suppress your identity, and infiltrate the very heart of the enemy. You¡¯ll train amongst the righteous faction¡¯s elite, hide in plain sight, and pass every psychological background test they throw at you." Leo¡¯s brow twitched, but he didn¡¯t interrupt. "You¡¯ll live as a common student at Rodova Military Academy," she continued. "You won¡¯t remember your past, your family, or even who you are, not until the time is right." She stepped closer, her voice lowering. "And if you survive it all, if you somehow make it through the ranks undetected, your final task will be to infiltrate the Black Serpents Guild and retrieve a lost scroll placed securely within their armory. It¡¯s a scroll that¡¯s extremely important to the cult and must be retrieved at any cost necessary, and if you manage to do all that, no one in the cult will ever question your right to be the Dragon, and I can guarantee you will be crowned the successor." Fan said, as she studied him for a long moment. "So, Leo Skyshard, I ask you this one final time..... Are you truly prepared for this? To give up everything you are, just for a chance to save your family from a life of horrors?" As Leo¡¯s answer came without hesitation. "Yes," he said, voice steady as stone. "Yes, I am." ¡ª---------- (Present moment, Leo¡¯s new accomodation room, Twin Fang Planet) Once the memory recall was complete, Leo slowly opened his eyes, the ceiling above him appearing a blur at first, as his senses realigned¡ª except this time, he remembered everything. The silence in the room felt heavier than before, as he pushed himself up ever so slightly and saw Mu Fan standing at the foot of his bed, watching him carefully, almost nervously. Her hands were behind her back, her posture straight, yet there was a flicker of unease in her eyes, as though she wasn¡¯t sure if he¡¯d thank her or try to kill her. Leo said nothing at first. He simply stared at her, his gaze blank, yet simmering just beneath the surface, as the truth of everything he had learned sank deep into his bones. He had been played. Used by the cult like a piece on a chessboard, as he was handed nothing but half-truths by Mu Fan, who forced him into a war he never asked to be part of. The worst part? He was manipulated by the very side that claimed to be saving him, as at this point his only reason to stick with the Cult was because they were the only faction in the universe that did not want him dead, while everyone else was out for his blood. "So..." Mu Fan finally said, her voice cautious, "how do you feel?" Leo let out a dry, mirthless chuckle, but his eyes never left hers. "I feel enlightened," he replied coolly, "I finally understand the rules of the game." And though he didn¡¯t raise his voice, and didn¡¯t accuse her directly... the weight of his silence said more than any words ever could. Mu Fan gulped nervously, as Leo¡¯s reaction confirmed her worst fears. ¡¯He has stopped trusting me and the Cult¡ª¡¯ She assessed, as she let out a dry mirthless laugh of her own. She had known long ago that the methods the elder suggested to manipulate Leo into taking part in this game were wrong. However, such was the desperation of the Cult, that neither could they be forthright with Leo, nor could they afford to lose him. He was the last dice they had to roll to turn the tide of war that had seen them shrink in influence over the past 1000 years. As unless the next Dragon could rally the strength of the entire Cult Of Ascension behind him. Mu Fan knew that they might not survive yet another 100 years and still remain a credible threat to the current universal order. Chapter 259: Mission Choice Leo took a moment to steady his breath, forcing himself to calm down. Now that his memories had returned, a quiet confidence settled over him, because he finally remembered that this wasn¡¯t the first time that the odds had been stacked against him. It was just another battle in a long line of impossible battles, and like always, he intended to survive it. "Tell me more about this scroll I¡¯m supposed to retrieve, Fan... I assume it¡¯s the final hurdle I need to clear before the Cult releases my family and picks me as their Dragon, or was that promise a lie as well?" Leo asked sarcastically, as Fan felt her stomach twist at the coldness in his voice. Pressing her lips into a thin line, she took a moment to steady herself, choosing to ignore the barb as she replied with quiet sincerity. "The scroll once belonged to the previous Dragon, Noah. He lost it during his final battle with Dupravel, and it¡¯s been in the possession of the Black Serpents ever since. According to our intelligence, the scroll is locked inside their Loot Vault¡ª a place that¡¯s nearly impossible to breach from the outside. To retrieve the scroll, you will need to earn their trust by completing a mission that grants you unimpeded access to the vault, and only then can you attempt the heist." Fan explained, as Leo gave a small nod of understanding. "Very well... I suppose I¡¯ll dance for you again, play my part, and somehow find a way inside that vault. However, I expect that you¡¯ll train me on how to carry out a heist when the time comes.... For ¡¯TheBoss¡¯ is not a petty thief and doesn¡¯t have experience carrying out robberies" Leo said coldly, as Fan¡¯s frown deepened. With his memories back, Leo¡¯s old arrogant persona was also coming back to light, as she had not heard him refer to himself as ¡¯TheBoss¡¯ in a while now. "Of Course... when the time comes, the Cult will provide you with all the help you need to carry out a heist," she answered, though Leo did not even do her the courtesy of looking into her eyes. "Then leave. Your work here is done, and I have future missions to plan for," he muttered, turning away completely as Fan watched him in silence for a moment longer. "I know I should¡¯ve been honest with you from the beginning," she said softly, her voice tinged with guilt. "But I was under strict orders not to reveal the truth until now. Still, if it means anything... I have no intention of keeping things from you again. And if you do ever find it in yourself to trust me... I promise I won¡¯t break it." With those words, she turned and left the room, hoping¡ªperhaps foolishly¡ªthat something in her honesty would reach Leo¡¯s heart. ¡ª------------ To be fair, Leo wasn¡¯t all that mad at Mu Fan to begin with. It wasn¡¯t her fault that she had been forced to act a certain way under orders, and he even acknowledged the fact that she had probably done her job as his overseer in the best way she knew how, while staying within the confines set by her superiors at the Cult. Even so, the fact that she remained a loyal soldier of the Cult unsettled him, as he did not wish to place his trust in people bound by rigid hierarchies and doctrine, because loyalty to an organization could always eclipse loyalty to him the moment it became inconvenient. And so, Leo quietly resolved to begin distancing himself from Fan¡ªemotionally, strategically¡ªand to treat every Cult member with measured suspicion going forward. As although he was indeed allied with the Cult, he always needed to remember that it was an alliance of convenience and necessity, and not one born out of trust or choice. "No point crying over spilled milk... it¡¯s best I move on and focus on how to get into that vault as soon as I can¡ª" Leo said to himself, as a few minutes after Mu Fan was gone, he headed out as well, with his destination being the mission¡¯s hall. ¡ª----------- (Black Serpents Guild Mission¡¯s Hall, Inner District, Twin Fang Planet) Leo was surprised to see over a hundred people within the missions hall when he entered it, as although the missions hall was open 24x7, he did not expect to run into a thousand people inside it as late as 11 pm. Assassin¡¯s of all tiers and races who had somehow managed to become a part of the Serpents stared at the hundreds of mission postings stuck to the missions wall, as they contemplated whether any was worth undertaking. Since the Black Serpents only mandated that people complete 2 missions during any calendar year, most left without showing interest in any mission when they found nothing suitable, as the Black Serpents remained one of the very few guilds in the universe that frequently received more jobs than what they could complete. The missions posted on the wall were color coded into six categories: White, Green, Yellow, Red, Black, and Gold. Each hue corresponded to a tier of difficulty and reward, and every assassin in the hall understood exactly what each one represented. White missions were at the very bottom. These were handed out to fresh recruits or to those desperate to meet their yearly quota. The targets in these contracts were often petty shopkeepers, minor business rivals, or unguarded political voices. The payout was minimal, but the danger was nearly nonexistent, making them the go-to choice for those seeking to avoid unnecessary risks. Next came the Green missions, which made up the majority of the board. These were considered the bread and butter of the Black Serpents, and typically involved targets like prominent martial artists or politicians surrounded by loyal guards. Only Grandmaster-tier assassins and above could accept them, as the margin for error was thin and a misstep could lead to serious complications. The third tier was marked Yellow, and these missions carried a very real threat of death. Targets here were dangerous individuals¡ªrenowned killers, high-ranking cultists, rogue warlords, or beings enhanced by experimental technologies. Only Transcendents and a select few Grandmasters with perfect track records were cleared to take them, and the rewards ranged from one to tens of millions of MP, but so did the number of casualties, which made even seasoned assassins hesitate before taking one. Above Yellow came Red, and Red missions were simply cataclysmic. These involved assassinations of royal bloodlines, orchestrating military coups, or eliminating entire dynasties in a single sweep. Completing such a mission often meant going dark for years, as the fallout from such assignments was galaxy-wide and unavoidable. These were the highest paying jobs short of suicide, and only a select few assassins within the guild were permitted to attempt them. And finally, at the apex, were the Black missions. In theory, anyone could take them, however, in reality, only one man could ever hope to complete them, with that man being the guildmaster Dupravel Nuna himself. These missions were widely regarded as impossible. No successful attempts had ever been recorded. And they were pinned to the wall like curses, their mere presence serving as a reminder of what true madness looked like. However, aside from these five standard categories, there was a rare and unpredictable sixth¡ªGold. Gold missions were outliers. Their difficulty fluctuated, sometimes as manageable as Green, other times deadlier than Black. But the one constant was the reward¡ª which was always astronomical for Gold missions. These missions were also nicknamed as "Golden Opportunities," within the guild, as they were often unique tasks tied to specific time-sensitive events or strange cosmic alignments, and these missions often attracted dreamers and lunatics alike. Once Leo read the color chart and its meaning, his gaze moved from one section of the board to the next, color by color, until his eyes landed at the far-left corner. There, behind a layer of reinforced mana shielding, two missions gleamed faintly under soft illumination¡ªone Gold, one Black. --- [Golden Mission ¨C Temporal Zone Expedition] Objective: Enter and retrieve a particular item from a time-stilled world located in the Kael Vortex region. Notes: The world¡¯s time has been frozen due to an ancient anomaly. All previous teams have failed to return. No communications. No traces. Threat Level: Unknown, presumed lethal. Reward: 6.5 billion MP or one unrestricted item of choosing from the Black Serpents Vault. --- [Black Mission ¨C Terminate Evil God Soron] Objective: Locate and assassinate Soron, Supreme Leader of the Evil Cult. Notes: Divine-tier entity. Possesses reality-altering abilities. All prior assassination attempts have failed. Threat Level: Maximum. Reward: 551 billion MP or any ten items of choice from the Black Serpents Vault. ¡ª-- Chapter 260 260: Research Leo stared at the various missions and their rewards posted on the mission''s board, however, after scanning everything, he realized that there were only two missions currently posted up there that granted unrestricted access to the Black Serpents treasury. One was the Golden Opportunity mission into a time-stilled world and the other was the Black-tier mission to assassinate Soron, the Supreme Leader of the Evil Cult. And since assassinating the Evil Cult God was out of the question for him, the Gold mission remained as his only viable choice to gain the unrestricted access he needed to carry out the scroll heist. ''What even is a Time-Stilled world? Why have I never heard of it during my time in Rodova?'' Leo wondered, as he frowned slightly. The mission sheet provided no information on what exactly the mission world was, nor did it provide information on the risks associated with going to such a world. ''If I am to accept this mission, I need to first gather more information on it and assess whether I am capable of doing it or not,'' Leo thought, as he scanned the hall for someone who seemed talkative and approachable, with whom he could discuss this mission. And thankfully, he soon spotted a familiar face in Mr. Raiden. The older assassin was standing near the board''s edge, speaking animatedly to a sharp-eyed man with dark shoulder-length hair and a tablet tucked under one arm as without hesitation, Leo made his way over. "Well, well, if it isn''t Leo Skyshard!" Raiden said warmly as he spotted Leo''s approach, as he slapped him happily on the shoulder. "I was just talking about you to Cipher here." Raiden continued, as the man beside him turned, his gaze narrowing as recognition flickered across his face. "Wait... you''re Leo Skyshard, right? From the Interstellar Circuits?" He asked, as Leo gave a brief nod. "Thought so. You were insane in the finals. I''m Cipher," he added, extending a hand. "Raiden''s... unfortunate assassin partner." Leo accepted the handshake, still calm and composed. "Pleasure." "So," Raiden said, folding his arms with a smirk, "what brings you to the mission board at this hour? Don''t tell me you''re already hungry for your first contract." Leo tilted his head toward the gold-plated mission at the far end. "That one caught my eye." Raiden blinked, then let out a loud laugh. "You''re kidding. That''s exactly the mission I was referring to this afternoon. Looks like we''re on the same wavelength already." Leo didn''t smile. Raiden continued. "That mission is as dangerous as they come, but the payout? Worth it. If a party of six manages to complete it, each member could retire seven generations deep. That 6.5 billion MP reward is too sweet to pass on without trying." He leaned in, dropping his voice slightly. "But so far, over a hundred teams have tried. No one''s returned." Leo''s brow tightened. "What''s it about and why is it so dangerous?" "We don''t know," Cipher said. "But I''ve been collecting materials¡ª old notes, theories, journals on time-stilled anomalies. I''m confident there''s a strategy to survive them, and I''m working on one now with Raiden." Raiden nodded toward him. "I''m putting together a party that can explore the time-stilled world with myself and Cipher. I have already convinced two members and I''m looking for two to three more. You''re a great fighter kid, we could use someone like you if you''re interested, and it will always be safer to go in as a team versus individually. If it works out, we will be rich, but if not, we are the type that prioritise our life over rewards, so we will bail out before it becomes too dangerous." He said, as Leo gave a slow nod in reply. "I''m interested. But I''ll do my homework first, before committing" He said, before turning to Cipher. "You said you''ve been collecting notes. Mind telling me where I can start?" He asked, as Cipher smiled. "There''s a restricted archive in the Guild''s library, section Zeta-9. Ask for the ''Chrono Lock Archives.'' That''s where I found most of the useful theories." "I''ll check it out," Leo replied, then glanced back at the golden placard one last time. He didn''t have the full picture yet, but if this mission held even the possibility of getting him closer to the scroll and the vault¡ªthen it was worth exploring. Even if it meant taking calculated risks. ¡ª---------- (Black Serpents Guild Library, Section Zeta-9 ¨C The Chrono Lock Archives) *Step* *Step* Leo''s footsteps echoed lightly through the corridor as he made his way down the torch-lit passage toward the inner chambers of the Black Serpents Guild Library. The architecture here felt older, more carved than constructed¡ª vaulted ceilings supported by rough-hewn stone arches, each lined with narrow crystal tubes that pulsed faintly with mana, casting a dim, flickering light. Compared to the Rodova Military Academy''s library, this one felt smaller and less curated. Rodova''s archive had been an intellectual fortress: a sprawling monument to knowledge with entire wings dedicated to every known science, warrior path, and political treatise across the star systems. But this... was different. It was colder. Quieter. Less polished. But also more focused. Here, the shelves weren''t meant for scholars or students¡ª they were created for killers. Dozens of tomes and handwritten scrolls sat sealed behind protective casings, many of them filled with forbidden studies, classified reports, and blacklisted military experiments that had long been purged from public record. This library was not a place that one browsed for research or to satiate curiosity, but rather a place one visited to prepare for assassination. Zeta-7 . . . Zeta-8 . . . Zeta-9! As Leo reached the far corner of the library, he finally saw a dull brass plate hung over a blackwood arch labelled: Zeta-9. As this was the section nicknamed the Chrono Lock Archives, containing a list of skills, events and worlds linked with abnormalities in ''time''. Less than 100 books sat in there, as most of the section was filled with assassin written hand notes on how to take down targets possessing peculiar time abilities, however, there were still a few useful things to be found. On the very first shelf, was a large book with a worn cover titled ''Tracking and Taking down targets in a Time-Stilled World'' which piqued Leo''s curiosity, as he selected the book and proceeded to sit on the central table to begin his research. *Thud* The book made a slight sound as Leo opened it, and the very first page he found was blank, except for a single sentence scrawled in red ink: "If given a choice between going into a time-stilled world or not... don''t go." Leo''s eyes narrowed, but he turned the page without flinching. Whoever wrote this book clearly did not want others to follow suit for him to leave such a warning, however, Leo did not let it deter him. He wasn''t here to be coddled or frightened off by ominous scribbles. He was here for answers. And if the truth about time-stilled worlds was buried in these pages, no matter how grim or unsettling, it was knowledge he intended to uncover. Slowly, he flipped to the next page, his gaze sharpening as the first inked page came into view, as he began reading with a clear mind. Chapter 261 261: Log Book (Black Serpents Guild Library, Section Zeta-9 ¨C The Chrono Lock Archives) *SWAP* Leo flipped the page. The ominous warning on the first page faded behind him as he turned to the next sheet, only to find the beginning of a memoir-style log. The handwriting was elegant yet firm, the ink slightly smudged by time, as a bold heading was etched across the top of the page: "Field Log, penned by Captain Aelric Vonn" Beneath it, a carefully written subtitle: Day 0: Mission Brief "Our squad has been deployed under classified directive 47-XJ. Our objective is to track and eliminate Subject D, a wanted war criminal who fled into a Time-Stilled World via an unstable vortex tear in the Kael Vortex region. Entry has been authorized for seven personnel: five assassin''s from the cult under my command and one high-sensitivity empath-class prisoner, who has been promised conditional freedom in exchange for guiding us to the fugitive. The target is presumed armed, mutated, and possibly insane. We enter at 0500 hours, and expect to retrieve the body within ten days of entering, or roughly within 3 hours of time passage in reality." --- Day 1 The moment we cross the portal threshold, I can feel the subtle change in pressure, like stepping into a sealed dome at high altitude, though there is no discomfort ¨C only difference. The world on the other side is caught in an eternal dusk, bathed in a strange glow between sunset and true night. There is no true night here, nor there is day, as the darkest I''ve seen the environment get is about as dark as we experience just after sunset, while the lightest, is just before sunset, as the modulation is very low. There is no wind. Not even the gentlest rustle of a breeze. The air here remains still and warm, unnaturally consistent, as if the entire world has no weather changes at all. That being said, within the bounds of this pocket world, time flows normally for us, but all external communication ceases the moment we enter. No matter what method is used, it''s impossible to contact the outside world once inside, which makes it hard to call for help or evacuation in case something goes wrong. Spells cast here seem to resonate with unnatural clarity. On average, the squad reports an estimated 15 to 20 percent increase in spell output and clarity of control. As casting spells in this world makes us feel stronger¡ª and deceptively so. The ground here is firm, gravity matches standard planetary regulation, and nothing at first glance feels hostile. But that illusion of calm is what worries me most. --- Day 2 The squad is in good spirits. Our supply of purified mana stones is holding up. No one''s drawing from the world''s ambient mana yet, save for the prisoner, who lacks any personal reserves. He has been quietly tapping into the local environment to maintain his abilities, though I have begun to observe something unusual. He appears... strained. His eyes are bloodshot despite resting the same hours as the rest of us. His skin has grown clammy, his movements slightly delayed, as if his body is waging a silent battle against something we cannot see. He insists he feels fine, but I know the signs of exhaustion when I see them, and this looks like something more than just fatigue. It is as though his mind is slipping, fraying slowly with each breath of the air he draws and each trickle of mana he absorbs. --- Day 7 Tension has set in. The entire squad now admits a lingering unease. The shadows seem longer than they should be. There are no stars, no moon, no celestial markers in the sky, and yet we always feel watched. Our prisoner has begun to act increasingly erratic¡ªscratching at his arms, mumbling nonsense in languages I''m certain he never knew. He laughs at odd times, sobs when eating, and stares too long into empty spaces. The squad wants me to sedate him, but he is still our only link to the target. Still, I am noting a worrying trend: the longer one relies on this world''s mana, the more unhinged their behavior becomes. The effects are not sudden but rather a slow, corrosive slide into delirium. Even now, I dread what might come next. --- Day 14 We have put him down. It brings me no pleasure to write this, but the prisoner had to be neutralized. He attacked team member Darrin during the night shift, lunging without a weapon but with a manic ferocity that ignored all logic. Even after Darrin severed his right arm at the elbow, he didn''t scream¡ªhe laughed. He fought like an animal, biting and clawing, his eyes wide with bliss as if possessed by something unspeakable. After securing the camp, we disposed of the body far from our main perimeter. No one spoke during the burial. We are all shaken. ¡ª--- Day 17 We have started to track the target on our own, and progress has stalled. However, we have discovered something more worrying. The fauna and beasts found in this world do not behave in accordance with nature we find throughout the rest of the normal universe. Predators ignore prey if the prey appears weak, but anything showing strength, confidence, or power draws their attention. It is as though this realm punishes ambition. The local plant life siphons mana slowly, draining it during sleep, as if the soil itself resents intruders. And although the water here appears fresh and clean, those who taste it fall violently ill within hours. We now treat even clear lakes as traps. --- Day 20 We finally find him. The fugitive, Subject D, is located in a sunken grove littered with bones and echoing whispers that don''t match any voice in our group. He looks... unrecognizable. Emaciated, crawling on all fours, eyes pitch black with glowing cracks tracing his veins like burning rivers beneath the skin. He speaks, but it''s as if something else is speaking through him. He claims he''s been here for over a year, though the distortion of time makes that impossible to confirm. Whatever humanity was left in him is gone. His combat ability is... terrifying. He uses techniques we''ve never seen before, fighting like a beast but with strategy, timing, and malice. We subdue him eventually, though it costs us two men. --- Day 22 Our mana stones have begun to turn. Even sealed in spatial rings or carried close to our bodies, they are now unusable. Their energy has soured, humming with a frequency that burns rather than heals. It appears that 22 days is the threshold¡ªafter which, any pure mana supply becomes corrupted simply by being in this world. Without proper detoxification techniques, drawing from them now is suicide. --- Day 25 The squad is no longer a squad. Arguments erupt over nothing. Accusations of sabotage, betrayal, and madness fly like daggers, and I cannot calm them. They are not just paranoid¡ªthey are unraveling. I hear footsteps in the night when no one is moving, see glimmers in mirrors that don''t belong to us. The world itself is whispering now, testing our sanity. And so, on this day, I record that I am the last. --- Day 30 I emerge. Only eight hours have passed in the real world. Eight hours. And yet, I feel the weight of eight years. The head of Subject D rests in my pack, but it brings me no comfort. I return home not as a hero, but as a husk. I can no longer hear silence without expecting screams. --- Three Years Later If you are reading this and considering taking on a mission in a time stilled world, I beg you: turn back. If you have the luxury of choosing not to enter a Time-Stilled World, don''t. But if you must, then let my experience guide your survival. 1. Carry ten times the food, water, and medicine you think you need. 2. Trust no plant, no beast, no breeze. 3. Travel only with equals squad members. Never with superiors or stronger tiered warriors, as they will draw stronger beast opponents. 4. Do not light fires in the world to cook or for light. 5. Do not believe anything that speaks to you in your own voice. 6. Never absorb local mana. 7. Treat 22 days as your hard limit with standard mana stones. 44 days with medium grade stones and 88 days with high grade stones, but never spend more than 100 days in that world. 8. Do not venture too deep inside the world, stay close to the exit, as the terrain inside shifts fast and your mind starts playing tricks on you the longer you stay within. Chapter 262 262: A second warning After finishing the book, Leo didn''t move for a while, as his eyes remained fixed on the final page of the memoir. The captain''s handwriting here was noticeably different, no longer looking clean or composed, but rather erratic and uneven, as each stroke reflected the lingering damage to a mind that had never fully recovered, even after three years had passed. However, Leo did not let such petty things affect him, as his mind filtered past the hysteria, the horror, and the dramatic warnings and searched for only things that mattered. The key takeaway for him wasn''t the madness, the deaths, or the creeping paranoia described in the memoir, but rather the fact that the Captain had returned alive and successful from his mission. Even if broken, even if shaken, Captain Aelric Vonn had completed a thirty-day expedition inside the time-stilled world and had made it back with the target''s head in hand, proving that survival, though rare, was not impossible. And that, Leo realized, was the most valuable piece of information buried in the entire journal. He didn''t care for dramatics. He didn''t need tales of suffering to scare him straight. What he needed were probabilities, boundaries and thresholds of dangers found inside the world, and the memoir had given him exactly that. It provided him with a clear timeline. An outlined limit on mana stone corruption. A firsthand account of what to avoid, how fast the descent into madness occurred, and what signs to look out for. It wasn''t much. But it was enough to show him that this mission, despite its dangers, could be done. And if the reward for success was the Black Serpents'' full treasury access, then it was a risk worth taking. That being said¡ª there were far too many things he still didn''t understand. Why was circulating the world''s mana so dangerous, even though it felt empowering at first? Why did absorbing ambient mana trigger such a slow but irreversible descent into insanity? Why did even the best mana stones turn corrupted, no matter how they were stored? And more importantly, how was it that thirty days inside had only equated to eight hours in the real world? Leo frowned slightly as he looked back down at the sealed memoir, the final words of the captain etched like scars into the parchment. They had told him the ''what''¡ª but not the ''why.'' And if he was going to step into a world where logic twisted and time bent, then understanding the mechanics of such a world was not optional. *Slide* *Step* Leo rose from his seat without a word, returning to the same shelf he picked the first book from, as he now scanned the titles more carefully. After a moment, his fingers landed on a slimmer, far less formal-looking volume, its cover scrawled with an almost lazy confidence. "I went inside a Time-Stilled World to meditate for 30 days. Here''s what I found." The handwriting was rougher, the ink newer, and the cover lacked the severity of the last book, but Leo wasn''t looking for emotion¡ª he was looking for insight. If the first account had shown him the warning signs, then perhaps this one would give him the science. The patterns. The answers. Some more knowledge on what to expect and what were the dangers, as Leo sat down to read it at once. ¡ª------------ Author''s Note : My name is Varn Elric. I am a Master-Tier assassin under the Black Serpents Guild, and this journal serves both as a record of my experience of meditating in a time stilled world. In two days'' time, a Green-Coded team mission is set to begin at the guild, and although I want in, as I am only a master tier warrior I am not qualified to participate. The mission requires one to be a Grandmaster or higher realm assassin to take part, and I am still one wall away from a breakthrough. So I''ve decided to make a gamble. With the approval of my senior, I have decided to enter a Time-Stilled World, planning to spend exactly thirty days within, equivalent to eight hours in real-time. I intend to use this pocket of temporal dilation to push myself through the barrier and attain Grandmaster status so that I can participate in the mission on time. Also, my senior has even promised a payment of 50,000 MP if I return alive with a detailed written log. And so, this is my record. --- Page 1: On Entry and the Nature of Mana The moment I arrive, I know I''ve made the right call¡ªat least for now. The mana in this world is thick, far denser than what we breathe or cycle in the outside universe. Every breath feels charged. Every movement glides smoother. Meditating here is like bathing in a liquid current of raw energy. My thoughts align quicker, and the absorption rate of ambient mana has jumped nearly 30 to 40% above my previous record in standard environments. To use a crude analogy: it''s like powering a fire lantern with a low-grade mana stone in the real world, versus lighting it with a high-grade core here. The difference is undeniable. I feel powerful. I feel clear. I feel like I can tear through the walls in my path. --- Page 2: The Cost Beneath the Surface But power comes with a cost. The mana here is strong, yes. But it is not clean. There''s something stale about it, something that makes each cycle feel slightly heavier than the last. With every hour, I sense a stickiness clinging to my mana circuits, like residue that refuses to flush. Meditating here feels like injecting a stimulant. The surge is immediate, the progress visible, but there''s damage lurking beneath. I feel like the elasticity of my mana pathways to expand and contract in response to varying loads is suffering. The more I meditate, the more I feel the rigidity setting in. The smooth inner lining of my circuits now feels rougher, grainier, like stone rubbed raw by sand. I''m pushing forward. But I know I''m paying a price. --- Page 3: Day 7 - Breaking Point It''s been seven days. And I don''t know how much more I can take. When I close my eyes now, I hear voices¡ªsometimes whispering, sometimes screaming. I try to focus, but the silence is no longer silent. It pulses. It stabs. It writhes. Meditation, once my refuge, now feels like a battlefield. I am close¡ªso close to a breakthrough¡ªbut every time I enter trance, I see things I shouldn''t. Feel things that gnaw at the edge of reason. This place doesn''t want me to succeed. It wants me to break. --- Page 4: Breakthrough and the Price of Power I did it. I broke through. But it nearly killed me. Not ten minutes after I crossed the wall into Grandmaster-tier, I was attacked by three beasts that seemed to materialize from nowhere. It''s as if this world itself marks you the moment you evolve. The fight left me bloodied and bruised. I won, but I lost something, too. My mana circuits¡ªthey''re not the same. Their flexibility is gone. The rigidity is now permanent. When I attempt to cycle mana at the new tier''s full capacity, my walls swell and resist, and sharp pain rips through my body. If I push harder, they will rupture. I know it. So yes, I am stronger. But I am also broken. My potential has been capped. My future compromised. --- Conclusion Let this record be my final warning. Do not attempt to meditate inside a Time-Stilled World unless you are prepared to sacrifice your long-term future for short-term gain. Yes, you may rise in power. Yes, you may return a tier higher. But the price is not just pain. It is permanent disability. Chapter 263 263: Making Up His Mind After finishing the second book, Leo leaned back slightly in his chair, his gaze still fixed on the final page that now lay open before him. Unlike the haunting memoir of Captain Vonn, this one did not end in madness or massacre, but it still painted a bleak picture. Varn Elric had survived. That was the first thing Leo acknowledged, the most important takeaway of all. The man had gone in, broken through, fought beasts, suffered injuries, and returned with his mind and journal intact. His potential was permanently capped, yes¡ª but even then, he had endured. And that, Leo reasoned, was something to be admired. As he reflected deeper, Leo''s thoughts lingered on the irreversible damage to Varn''s mana circuits. The elasticity of his mana pathways, once capable of expanding and adapting to sudden fluctuations in flow, had become rigid and inflexible after meditating inside the world. Tainted mana, though rich and empowering at first, had deposited layers of residue into the inner linings of his channels, corroding them silently over time. It seemed to Leo as though, the mana of a time-stilled world acted like a silent killer that destroyed one''s potential over time, as although he did not view this as a deal breaker, he still did note this with grave seriousness. After all, Varn had been meditating in the tainted ambient mana for weeks. If Leo relied only on his own purified sources and circulated sparingly, then perhaps he could reap the rewards without suffering the fallout. But speculation wasn''t enough. He needed more. The two books he had read so far had given him field perspectives, the human side of it all. But now, Leo sought technical precision¡ª he wanted charts, records, and scientific data that could tell him more about a Time-Stilled world from an objective point of view. He wanted theories. He wanted warnings to look out for, and most of all, he wanted confirmation that the anomaly he was entering had been survived by others before him. Hence, without waiting further, he stood again and returned to the archives, his mind now focused solely on cross-referencing. He scanned the book titles placed on the shelf with cold efficiency, overlooking the emotional memoirs this time in favor of indexed reports, bounty records, and internal guild documents with informative titles. In the end, he selected titles such as ''Known Effects Of Time Stilled Worlds'', ''How time distortion works in Time Stilled worlds'' , ''What is tainted mana and how it affects one''s body?''. As he picked up everything he found useful and began reading at once. For the next fourteen hours, Leo did not leave the archive. No breaks. No distractions. No wasted motion. Just him, the rustle of paper, and the steady blink of his eyes as line after line of forbidden knowledge filled the gaps in his understanding. Some records were vague. Others were scientific. A few were merely scribbled notes from scouts who had failed to complete their missions. But Leo read it all¡ªevery scrawl, diagram, and annotation the guild had preserved. When he finally looked up, the pieces had begun to fit together. Apparently, there were several Time-Stilled Worlds scattered throughout the universe. They were all unstable fragments of space-time that existed in decelerated temporal pockets, sealed from the linear flow of the larger cosmos. They were relics of unknown origin, each functioning as a self-contained dimension where time passed at different rates, and the rules of mana interaction skewed wildly from world to world. Some were barely a moons width long, acting as nothing more than small, manageable pockets used by criminals to hide from law enforcement. While others were death traps¡ª psychological mazes filled with distorted mana, irregular gravity, mutated fauna, and time perception loops so intense that victims lost track of who or what they were. The one Leo was assigned to? Ranked in the top three most dangerous of all known anomalies. But even then, it wasn''t considered unbeatable. According to the compiled logs, survivors¡ª although very few recorded¡ª had pointed to a few constants that increased one''s chance of making it out alive. Firstly, sticking together during the initial phase was key. The world didn''t seem to attack strength directly. Instead, it probed isolation. Solo wanderers, especially in the first few days, were often overwhelmed by hallucinations, mana poisoning, or mental corruption before their physical skills could even be put to use. However, the longer a person remained inside, the worse the group dynamic became. At a certain point, whether it was day fifteen, twenty, or even earlier, the very presence of others began to fray the edges of trust. Teams that stayed together too long inevitably turned on one another, usually violently. Hence, the most successful strategy was a hybrid one. Stick together early on, when confusion and disorientation were highest. Then separate before the world had a chance to exploit proximity and sow seeds of madness. The timing of that separation, however, was entirely dependent on mental fortitude. Strong-willed individuals, those trained to resist illusion, pressure, and sensory distortion, could last longer, think clearer, and retain their sanity well beyond the baseline. But those who were unstable? Those who doubted, hesitated, or harbored guilt? They broke fast. Some as early as Day 3. Leo processed it all in silence, his expression unreadable. There was fear in these texts. Dread. Stories of people who''d begged to be left behind, who''d carved runes into their own skin to "ward off whispers," who''d snapped their own necks rather than continue deeper. But Leo read none of it with apprehension. He did not recoil from the descriptions of madness. He did not hesitate at the risk. Because none of it changed the reality of what needed to be done. He wasn''t going into the Time-Stilled World because he wanted to. He was going in because it was the only way to get the vault access he needed. And no hallucination, no distortion, no horror masquerading as his own voice, was going to stand in the way of that. "Hmm... I suppose I can give this mission a shot by joining Mr. Raiden''s party," Leo murmured to himself, his tone contemplative as he stepped out of the library. "But before that, I''ll need to evaluate the group''s competence firsthand, as the last thing I need is to end up in a team that either has a Transcendent-tier warrior drawing unnecessary danger, or one that''s simply too weak to survive in a world like that." With that, he made his way back to his apartment without delay. After spending over sixteen hours devouring every scrap of information available on Time-Stilled Worlds, Leo had come to a firm conclusion: survival was possible within a time-stilled world with the right preparation, mental resilience, and a capable party, however, it couldn''t be attempted on a whim or without proper planning. And so, he had decided that he would indeed take the risk after planning things through. And that he would venture into the Time-Stilled World, and take on the golden mission, hopefully, with Mr. Raiden''s team¡ª if they proved suitable, but if not, then he was prepared to form a party of his own and undertake the expedition regardless. Chapter 264 264: Rising Pressure (Meanwhile, on an unknown Mu family stronghold planet, Mu Fan) After quitting life as an instructor at the Rodova Military Academy, Mu Fan returned to the Mu Clan''s fold, resuming her duties as branch family head and the infamous assassin ''White Widow''. However, in secret, she continued to be a member of the Cult of Ascension, with her very first act after coming back home being to make a call to the twelfth elder of the Evil Cult. She knelt before an obsidian terminal shaped like an altar, behind which was a hidden communication mechanism that only she knew how to operate. And after coming home, it was the place she used to establish contact, as she kneeled in front of the terminal, her assassin cloak draping across the polished black floor as glowing glyphs shimmered beneath her feet when she passed her mana through it. Soon, the screen projected no face¡ª only a dull crimson eye that flickered in and out of focus, as though watching her through layers of smoke. A deep voice filtered through the comm-link next, as it sounded cold, slow, and devoid of haste. "So... he did not show any outright signs of hostility after regaining his memories?" The voice asked, as "No, my lord," Mu Fan replied softly, bowing her head lower, her tone reverent. "He seemed angry at first. Perhaps overwhelmed. But... showed no signs of hatred. No open rejection of what he saw. He did not reject the false memory we have planted in his mind, and his actions since then suggest that he has accepted it as the whole truth. I don''t think he realizes that we altered his memories." There was silence for a beat. Then, the voice returned¡ªlow and smooth, like gravel wrapped in velvet. "Emotion is the burden of lesser beings. Pain. Betrayal. Anger. These are expected... but irrelevant and we can''t let the future dragon be tangled in such a pointless mess" Mu Fan said nothing. She knew better than to interrupt. "If the boy resents us for changing his truth... if he feels manipulated or violated... it is of no consequence in the grand scheme of things," the voice continued. "Whether the cult has its claws in him... or whether he believes he has his claws in the cult¡ªnone of it matters." Mu Fan looked up slightly, her brows knitting faintly at the statement, but she still held her tongue. "What matters," the voice said, growing firmer, "is that he walks the path of the Dragon. The correct path. As his denial will only delay the inevitable." There was a subtle click as something on the other end was switched¡ªperhaps a monitor or a data scroll. "We are not raising him to be a weapon like the fourth elder is doing to his Dragon Candidate. We are cultivating a savior. The next Dragon of the Cult can''t be a mere soldier. He has to become the embodiment of Ascension itself, as without a leader to rally around, the Cult will soon lose its purpose and belief" Mu Fan inhaled slowly, then bowed once more. "I feel confident that Leo will retrieve the scroll Noah dropped," she said quietly. "He''s finding his way to get into the Black Serpents Vault and although it may take him a couple of years or more, I''m confident that eventually he will find a way in for sure." she assured, as "Good," came the response from the other end. "I don''t have as much political clout as the Fourth Elder and if I''m to make him Dragon then he needs to have contributed significantly to the Cult to the point where nobody can deny his contribution. Only after he''s named Dragon can the 12 elders pass down their secret techniques to him, transforming him from being just another Assassin to the most dangerous man in the universe. But for that to happen, he needs to prove himself first¡ª" The elder said, as the transmission flickered once before cutting out. The red eye vanished, and Mu Fan remained kneeling to her spot long after the silence had returned. She was truly ashamed that she had given Leo an altered set of memories, whereby events that took place after he blacked out and found himself in an unknown infirmary ward, never actually happened. However, with the twelfth elder deeming such manipulation necessary, she was forced to lie to Leo with a straight face.... And at least for now, it seemed to be working. ¡ª------------ (Meanwhile, within the Universal Government) The Universal Government''s Emergency War Room sat buried beneath several layers of reinforced alloy and mana shielding, designed to withstand planet-cracking bombs and dimensional breaches alike. But tonight, the true pressure it faced wasn''t from outside, but rather from within. Dozens of high-ranking officials, Generals, Intelligence Chiefs, Sector Overseers sat around a black circular table, each with a holographic panel projecting live data streams, encrypted channels, and intergalactic threat assessments. The lights were dimmed, not out of preference, but necessity, as no one wanted to look another in the eye. The last forty-five days had been the most humiliating for the Universal Army in recent history. "We''ve waited long enough," barked General Hauser, slamming his fist into the table so hard his own panel flickered. "The general populace is demanding blood. We have been silent for too long, locked in this endless hesitation while the media paints us as cowards." No one interrupted. His voice rose louder, veins bulging beneath his temple. "Forty-five days since the Sky-God Arena attack! Forty-five days of empty reports and hollow leads. All your so-called research and surveillance networks have led to nothing but dead ends." He paused, eyes scanning the room. "We look like bloody fools! I''m not sitting on my hands any longer. Give me a name. A planet. A stronghold. I''ll blow it off the universal map and make headlines tomorrow. Let the universal populace know we''re not doing nothing." "Enough," said Commander Irelyn, her voice sharp enough to slice through metal. "We''re not launching a retaliatory strike to ''make headlines.'' Not unless we''re striking the right target." "Then where are your targets, Irelyn?" Hauser snarled. "You run Intelligence Division One. Find me a goddamn cult base!" Irelyn didn''t flinch. "We''ve traced thirty-seven flagged nodes. All led to dummy operations, false chatter loops, or vanished mid-transmission. Every time we close in, the trail evaporates. It''s not incompetence. It''s infiltration." Her words dropped like stones. "You''re saying the Cult has... someone on the inside?" another general asked, his tone faltering. Irelyn turned to him, her face cold. "Not someone. Many." A silence stretched across the room¡ª long, suffocating. "We''ve begun internal sweeps," she continued, "but every department we probe reveals more red flags. The administrative branches. Judicial enforcement. Even our supply chains. Every place we look has Cult-friendly signatures embedded so deep we''d have to tear down the entire system to root them out." A whisper of disbelief moved through the table like static. General Korris, normally composed, leaned forward. "If what you''re saying is true... then we''ve already lost the intelligence war." "No," Irelyn said. "But we are fighting blind. We underestimated them. The Cult of Ascension isn''t just a terrorist faction anymore. It''s a parasitic ideology. It doesn''t need to build new bases, it''s already infecting existing ones." "Then how do we retaliate?" asked another voice. "Who do we strike if we can''t find the rot?" That was the question. And no one had an answer. The projection at the center of the table shifted, revealing a list of known Cult sympathizer events¡ª some twenty-seven planets with potential links, but none confirmed. A few had innocent populations numbering in the millions and striking any of them down would have catastrophic collateral. "We need a scapegoat," Hauser growled. "We need to send a message." "No," Irelyn snapped. "We need precision. Because the moment we hit the wrong target, we become the villains. And the Cult will use that to paint themselves as the resistance." She stood, letting the weight of her next words settle. "We cannot afford to fight this war like the last. This time is not about force. It''s about finding a way to wipe them out for good." The room sat heavy in tension. Public pressure for retaliation was mounting fast, but in truth, the government couldn''t even settle on a target¡ª let alone strike one Chapter 265 265: The Sevenfold Revelation Codex (Leo''s apartment, the outer housing ring, Twin Fang Planet) Leo sat cross-legged at the center of his apartment, the lights dimmed and the room silent, save for the gentle rhythmic beating of his heart in his chest. The only object before him was a thick, leather-bound meditation manual wrapped in layers of mana-sealed parchment, a copied replica of the legendary meditation guide known as the [Sevenfold Revelation Codex]. He had acquired it days ago. And yet, until now, he had delayed binding with it. Whether due to instinct, uncertainty, or just the sheer weight of knowing the difficulty of mastering this manual, Leo had procrastinated starting on this path for a while, however, he couldn''t delay it anymore. His body had now stabilized at the Grandmaster realm and it was about time he started making his way towards becoming a Transcendent tier warrior. Hence, with a quiet exhale, Leo brought his thumb to the edge of a dagger and let blood bead at its tip. He then pressed it firmly onto the sigil etched into the manual''s cover. *Drip* The moment the blood touched the surface, the manual responded. A surge of pressure pulsed outward as the book lifted into the air on its own, its pages fluttering open as if caught in a phantom breeze. A whirlpool of energy swirled around the room, as threads of mana began linking the manual to Leo''s body, latching onto his mana pool like roots drinking from a buried spring. And then¡ª The text began to appear. Elegant script shimmered into existence on the first page, written in a firm, graceful hand that burned golden, as if freshly inked with light. "To those who dare learn this codex," the words began. "I am Kaelith, a man who was once mortal, but is now divine." "I created this manual not to show you young warriors how to improve your bodies, nor did I create it to help you expand your mana pool, but rather made it so that you can truly learn how to ''see'' in this accursed universe. The universe hides nothing from those who know how to ask the right questions and to master this manual you must do the same. I climbed the ladder of power and glimpsed the true intent behind people''s actions only after I became a Demi-God, but I now offer this opportunity to you as mortals, and if you do manage to walk this path with discipline, perhaps you can go further than even me." "This is the Sevenfold Revelation Codex. It is my gift to all those who idolize me and wish to become like me. However, I must warn you, this method cannot be mastered in solitude. Its secrets cannot be deciphered in the dark. And only by opening your eyes and observing the universe can you learn what it truly wishes to show you¡ª" Leo narrowed his eyes slightly as the next set of instructions began forming beneath the preface. --- "Begin by drawing upon your own mana pool. Do not circulate it through your entire body. Instead, guide it gently toward your eyes¡ª not aggressively, but patiently. Concentrate the energy there. Anchor it behind the pupils. Let your eyes become the nexus. The world you perceive must flow through this lens. Once the mana stabilizes behind your optic nerves, do not retreat into stillness. Go outside. Walk among the living. Witness anger. Joy. Betrayal. Conviction. Observe the world and let the stimuli teach you. Let intent become your instructor. The first stage is simple: Recognize emotional intent by observing color. That is all. If you cannot do even this, you are trash unworthy of grasping this technique. Progress in this codex is not measured in time. It is measured in comprehension. And comprehension is earned through experience. For now, your task is to only observe, reflect, endure and repeat." --- Leo stared at the glowing script for a long moment. There were no circulation charts. No posture diagrams. No breathing patterns. Nothing familiar that he was used to seeing in traditional meditation manuals. Just one directive: Let the world teach you. He exhaled again, slower this time, then closed his eyes briefly as he began drawing from his internal mana pool, guiding it slowly and deliberately up toward his optic centers. As the flow settled behind his eyes, he felt a warmth begin to build. It wasn''t painful, but it surely did not feel comfortable to pool mana behind such a sensitive organ. However, since this was what the manual required, he did it regardless. And then, as he opened his eyes again, he half expected the world around him to have changed. He expected to see colors he never saw before, or to see a jumbled mess of intents floating around him, however, he saw nothing of the sort. There was nothing different about his surroundings, nor did his vision feel any sharper, as he raised his eyebrow in disappointment. "Well that sure was anticlimactic¡ª" he muttered to himself, before standing up and walking towards the door, as he followed the manual''s instructions and decided to venture out into the world, hoping that perhaps going out would show him something that he could not find within his own apartment. ¡ª-------- Leo walked the full length of the outer housing ring with mana still softly pulsing behind his eyes. He observed everything. He passed by open balconies where children of guild members laughed and fought over fruit peels. He sat at a corner food stall and watched the merchant argue with a customer over price, but the argument revealed no hidden shade, no flare of anger given chromatic life. He moved through crowded alleys, into silent meditative gardens, even through the bustling core plaza of the civilian sector... and still, nothing changed. He saw no distortions, no anomalies, no hidden layers, as the world around him remained exactly the same. Even when he focused¡ªtruly focused¡ªon the subtle changes in people''s posture, eye movement, gestures of frustration or tension... it all looked normal. Unenhanced. Mundane. And even when he somehow found a teenage couple locked in a heartfelt embrace, expecting a burst of joy to register in violet or gold around them, he saw nothing. As no matter the emotion, he perceived nothing that he should have as per the manual. ''Is this manual truly what it claims to be?'' Leo wondered, as he doubted if he had been sold a dupe. Had Kaelith really mastered anything at all... or was this some philosophical drivel sold as mysticism? The longer he walked, the more he questioned. Not just the manual¡ª but his choice in choosing to master it. As all the manual promised in the first place was a vague promise of revelation through observation... and that couldn''t be quantified by time. Eventually, as he crossed the final stretch of the outer ring and approached his apartment building again, he let out a slow breath, realizing that he had seen nothing useful today at all. He perceived, no emotions painted in color, nor any flashes of intent that could reveal the secrets of the universe. As at this point, he genuinely wondered if he''d made a mistake by choosing the [Sevenfold Revelation Codex]. However, although he momentarily panicked, he almost immediately stabilized as he understood that it was probably too early to judge the technique just yet. Chapter 266 266: Meeting The Team (Twin Fang Planet ¡ª Day 3 of Codex Training) Two days quickly passed since Leo had first bound with the [Sevenfold Revelation Codex], and not once during that span did he manage to spot even a flicker of what the manual promised. Whether it was joy, guilt, hostility, or affection, nothing in his surroundings shimmered with color, and no layer of hidden truth revealed itself through his eyes. Still, he did not stop. He continued to pool mana behind his retinas from the moment he awoke until the hour he returned to bed, as for every second he was awake, he tried to comprehend the secrets of the universe. ¡ª------ On the third day, as he stepped toward the door of his apartment to begin another long walk around the city, he paused abruptly when his foot brushed against a folded sheet of parchment resting silently on the floor. The folded sheet bore no official seal, no insignia, only his name on the front, written in dark ink. To- Leo Skyshard. It said, as Leo bent down, picked it up and unfolded the letter with a calm flick of his fingers. > "Table 33. Same cafe?. Come five minutes before noon. ¨C Raiden." That was all. Leo stared at the note for a brief moment before tucking it away into his inner sleeve. His mana remained steadily pooled behind his eyes as he ventured out and continued with his morning walk, deciding to carry on with his day as usual until it was time for the meeting to commence. He figured Raiden''s goal was to formally introduce the team to one another, and since he had been meaning to evaluate them anyway, the timing of the invitation couldn''t have been more perfect. ¡ª---------- Exactly five minutes before noon, Leo stepped into the quiet interior of the Venom Lily Bistro, the cafe door clicking shut behind him as the familiar scent of bitter roast, oiled steel, and polished wood filled his nose. He moved forward without pause, eyes scanning the surroundings only once before they landed on Table 33, which was tucked away in the dim back corner of the cafe, near a sound-proofed wall, where Raiden already sat with four others. Leo didn''t rush his walk, nor did he hesitate after making eye contact with the team, as he continued to walk at his own steady pace until he reached his destination. "Agh, Skyshard! Right on time¡ª" Raiden said, as he gestured for Leo to take a seat. Raiden himself sat at the head of the table, fingers laced before him, posture straight as ever. His silver-streaked hair gleamed faintly under the restaurant''s muted lighting, and he seemed to be wearing his usual warm smile. To his right, lounging with one boot kicked up on the edge of her seat, was a woman with slick brown hair tied in a high tail, and a neon pink bubblegum sphere inflating from her mouth as she gave Leo a lazy once-over. She wore a skintight black assassin suit that left very little to the imagination and even less to armor, with a thigh holster and half-zipped collar that suggested she cared more about allure than protection. Her eyes glittered with amusement as she made eye contact with him, lips curling into a smile as she winked. "Heyy there, Circuit Champ~" She said seductively, as Leo felt a chill run down his spine, forcing him to quickly look at the next person. On Raiden''s left sat a young man in a loose combat tunic that was easily two sizes too big for his lanky frame. He was clearly not a killer, nor someone who looked very confident in general as he sat hunched forward with his shoulders nervously bundled. His long scarf looked like it could double as a blanket, and he kept fidgeting with a wooden spoon between his fingers like it was a talisman. His eyes flicked toward Leo for a moment, then away, then back again, as he clearly looked uneasy to be here. ''Who is this bum?'' Leo thought as a small frown formed over his face. Nonetheless, he moved on and checked out the last new face on the table, as sitting right next to him was a wall of a man. The hulking brute sat with a thick mat of chest hair exposed through his unbuttoned shirt, and arms the size of tree trunks folded across his barrel-like torso. He leaned back in his chair with a toothpick dancing between his teeth, a storm-grey beard shadowing his square jaw. The man didn''t look at Leo. He didn''t need to. His presence alone was enough to declare that he noticed everything. And finally¡ªat the edge of the table, seated with one foot resting on the seat edge, forearm draped across his knee¡ªwas Cipher. He offered Leo a small, familiar nod, his smile casual, but his eyes sharp as always. As it was at this moment that Raiden rose slightly, and gestured to the chair Leo was sitting at as he addressed the team. "Leo. Glad you came." he began, as Leo gave him a small nod in return. "You said you wanted to evaluate the team," Raiden said plainly. "Let me save you the time." He turned first to the red-haired woman, who was now popping her gum again with a loud crack. "This is Patricia. Lockpicker. Tracker. Poison specialist.... And a big flirt. She can extract a buried toxin capsule from a rotting beast skull faster than most people can draw a weapon, but she''ll do it while asking for your number." Patricia gave a mock salute with two fingers, followed by a finger gun and a wink. "Charmed, darling." Raiden shifted to the jittery boy. "Karl. A mercenary, not an assassin. Contracted for this mission only. He''s our survivalist, healer and terrain expert. He''s good with maps. Better with cooking food. And the only man here who won''t stab you in your sleep¡ª mostly because he doesn''t have the guts to do it." Karl offered a nervous laugh. "That''s... not inaccurate." Then, Raiden turned to the mountain of muscle chewing his toothpick. "And that''s Bob." he said reverently, as if Bob''s name alone needed no more explanation. Leo''s brow twitched ever so slightly in confusion, and perhaps noticing it, Patricia leaned in as she whispered conspiratorially, "Have you ever heard of the Ghoul Nest Massacre? Yeah, that was him. Supposedly cleared out two entire cult strongholds on foot. With nothing but a fork." Leo raised an eyebrow and Bob slowly turned his head, his eyes meeting Leo''s. "You''re sittin'' on my side of the table, boy.... Scoot¨C" he demanded, as Leo blinked once, and then shifted his chair slightly to the right, as Bob nodded in approval. Raiden didn''t comment. He simply motioned toward Leo and said, "And this is Leo Skyshard. I''m sure most of you have seen the kid fight at the circuits, but if not.... Well I can vouch for his skills. He''ll be joining us for the mission. If he decides he likes what he sees." Then turning towards Leo, he asked, "So, Skyshard? What do you think?" "We have Cipher who has gathered all the knowledge there is to gather on how to survive in a time-stilled world. Myself, a veteran assassin. Bob.... The legend. Patricia the beauty. Karl the cook. And yourself if you choose to join. I think we have a good shot of clearing the mission if you join us... so what do you say?" He asked again, as all eyes anticipatingly turned towards Leo. Chapter 267 267: Demands (Twin Fang Planet ¡ª Venom Lily Bistro, Table 33) Everyone expectantly looked at Leo, waiting for an answer, as he sat back slightly in his chair, his arms still resting calmly on the table while his eyes moved from one face to the next, carefully assessing the team. He started by evaluating their power levels, as he performed an instinctive scan of their aura density, breathing rhythm, and unconscious suppression of presence. And here, it seemed like Raiden and Cipher had done their research well. Each member of the team, whether it was Patricia, Bob, Cipher, or Raiden himself, exuded the calm, centered weight of Grandmasters. Their mana cores were stable. Their spirit undisturbed. While Karl, with his timid glances and soft presence, lacked that edge, hovering faintly at the Master tier. Leo didn''t mind that. Every team needed a support, and Karl didn''t give off the delusion of being more than he was, which made him perfect for the role. Next, Leo moved on to assessing the balance of the party. And, to be fair, it seemed well-constructed. The team had two seasoned combatants in Raiden and Bob. Cipher filled the role of the scout/ scholar with his theoretical grounding in time-stilled anomalies. Patricia was the poison master, with specialties in infiltration, and terrain mapping. And finally, Karl, played the role of the survivalist support who was a field medic, cook and the perfect bait for the team to sacrifice should the situation calls for it. And as an added bonus, it seemed like the team was cohesive as a whole, as although they had not undertaken any missions together yet, nobody seemed to have too bloated of an ego that made them feel bigger than the collective unit. ''It''s not a bad line-up'' Leo acknowledged, as his thoughts drifted towards the personality dynamics of the group. Bob''s gruff stoicism and Patricia''s flamboyant teasing were both strong flavors. But Leo didn''t mind them too much. Strong personalities meant strong minds. And strong minds were far harder to corrode in the madness of a Time-Stilled World than weak ones that bent with every shift in atmosphere. Which was why, in a way, he preferred having team members with such unique traits. *Sigh* He let out a small breath, before making his mind as he said¡ª "I''m in," his voice even. Raiden smiled faintly, when Leo accepted the proposal, as the entire table raised their glasses at once in cheer. However, before anyone could toast or have a sip, Leo interrupted the celebrations as he said, "Before we move forward, I need to know how we''re handling loot division, and how the party plans to stock resources," "If I''m putting my life on the line for this mission, I want the logistics straight." Leo added, his tone sharpening just a touch. Patricia let out a low whistle at his words, as she leaned back, and crossed one of her legs over the other. "Straight to the boring part, huh? I like it." She said, rolling her eyes in disapproval, as she clearly did not enjoy the technical conversations. *Huff¨C* Bob grunted in approval but didn''t speak. While Raiden nodded, his fingers interlaced again as he prepared to lay out the structure of loot distribution. "Of course, Let''s go over everything." He said, as he put up 6 fingers. "The total loot is worth 6.5 BILLION MP. And we are 6 members in total. Off that 6.5 billion, Karl''s share, should he survive till the end is fixed at 500 million MP. Which leaves 6 billion for the five of us," Raiden explained as he put down one finger. "Off that 6 billion, we all get paid 1.2 billion each. Each of us having an equal split in the main loot, should we complete the mission¡ª" "However, myself and Cipher have first priority on anything else that we find within the time-stilled world. So should we come across any dead bodies of criminals or find some ancient artefact in that world, Cipher and Myself shall have the first right to choose whether we want it or not and we will not be splitting that loot. Yes, we will still compensate you fairly in the form of MP once the mission is over for any item we picked. However, as for the item itself, we will always have priority of choice," Raiden clarified, as Leo gave him a rather evil smile. It wasn''t unfair to want priority on loot, however, to not compensate all members evenly for such items found was pushing their luck too much, as, if in the end the expedition ended in a failure and they were forced to return early with nothing but some individual items they found along the way, then the largest chunk of profit would go to Raiden and Cipher while the rest of them would be left begging for scraps. "Interesting.... And the rest of you are okay with it?" Leo asked, as Patricia shrugged her shoulders in response, while Bob continued to ignore him like he did not even exist. "It''s not unfair when you realize that myself and Cipher are sponsoring everything from the food and mana stones we will need in that world, to hiring a cook to accompany us on this suicide mission. It will set both of us back by 150,000 MP each, so the risk that we are taking is not minimal either. That''s money we have saved by working hard for the past 5 years. It''s not a small amount¡ª" Cipher argued, as Leo let out a dry laugh. To be fair, they weren''t wrong, the two of them were taking all the risks here and hence it was only natural that they take a bigger share, however, Leo still wanted to tease them over it for a bit before agreeing. "What quality of mana stones are you sponsoring? I''m sure you know that the better quality ones last longer¡ª" Leo pointed out, as Cipher''s eyes widened in surprise. "Did you already read everything in the archives? That was fast!" He said, sounding nervous, as he tried to avoid the topic. "I asked you a question.... Captain.... What''s the grade of stones you will sponsor us with," Leo asked again, as this time a nervous Raiden was forced to answer. "Low grade ones.... We were thinking about low grade ones" he admitted, as Leo wagged his finger in denial. "Medium grade stones at the minimum.... The better quality stones last longer, you know it too.... And if we don''t have the budget for high grade ones, we should at least buy medium grades" Leo demanded, as Patricia and Bob instantly nodded in agreement. "The sexy man has a point here... we want better mana stones!" Patricia added. "Don''t be cheap, ya punks¡ª" Bob said, as under the group pressure, Raiden eventually caved. "Alright! Alright! Although it will set me back another 70,000 MP, I''ll make sure to buy the medium grade ones. Happy?" He asked, as only now did Leo nod in approval. His plan was to secure a heap of medium grade stones from Raiden, and to then also buy some purest high grade stones for his own personal use, as part of his preparation to go into the Time-Stilled world. Chapter 268 268: Preperation Begins (Twin Fang Planet, Just Outside The Venom Lily Bistro, Following The Team Meeting) After accepting Leo''s demand to supply the team with medium-grade stones, Raiden informed everyone that they would be departing for the expedition in exactly three days'' time. Before they departed, each team member also had to visit the Black Serpents Guild headquarters and sign an official contract that would confirm and bind them to all the terms they had discussed in today''s meeting. Everything from the loot splits, mission conditions, survival clauses, and resource sponsorship was going to be mentioned in the contract, leaving no room for ambiguity, so that everyone knew exactly what they were getting themselves into once the expedition began. It was a formality, but one that ensured everyone stayed aligned once they entered the time-stilled world, as it was the most efficient way to minimize confusion, and future disputes before they even arose. Leo didn''t object. In fact, he barely nodded at all when Raiden explained the technicalities, as his mind already began drifting elsewhere. Because even as the group stood, scattered, and drifted out of the Venom Lily Bistro with casual goodbyes and murmured parting jokes, Leo had much darker thoughts clouding his mind. He knew very well that his alliance with this team was doomed to fail from the start. After all, unlike the team, he wasn''t participating in this expedition for the money, and was more interested in the opportunity to enter the vault. And for that, it was inevitable that, toward the end of the expedition, he would have to betray and kill them all, ensuring he was the sole survivor and final decision-maker when the time came to claim the rewards. As he simply had no use for a billion MP and would rather just take the chance to enter the vault, so that he could steal the scroll and quickly become the next Dragon. ''I''ll separate from them early if they start losing their minds... or I''ll kill the survivors at the end and take everything for myself,'' Leo thought, already certain that he wasn''t going to walk out of the Time-Stilled World with the same people he entered with. Aside from Bob and Raiden, he felt confident in his ability to dispatch the others without much trouble. And as for those two¡ª he intended to kill them too, if the world itself didn''t do the job first. Hence, while the others shared goodbyes, he simply slipped away without fanfare, making his way towards the Twin-Fang cities central commercial ring, where the best merchant shops were located. His goal was simple, as he wanted to secure every resource necessary to survive alone inside the Time-Stilled World. As although Raiden had promised to supply the essentials, Leo had no intention of relying on anyone but himself. If the time came to double-cross the team early, he wanted to be fully equipped to walk the rest of the path alone and live to claim the reward and hence he made his preparations with that grim future already in mind. ¡ª-- (Twin Fang Planet, Central Commercial Ring, Merchant Sector) Leo chose to visit the Orange Panthers merchant store to make his purchase, as it had the reputation to sell the best quality products, although slightly overpriced compared to the rest of the market. The store interior was clean and the shopping atmosphere was silent, as apart from him there was only one other customer currently browsing items. The soft scent of tonic herbs lingered in the air, and a group of respectful staff members bowed at him as he entered. Before him stood rows upon rows of shelves stood neatly aligned, each displaying a different category of item¡ª healing salves, bone binders, mana infusions, detox syrups, compressed rations, portable filters, enchanted bandages, elemental fire suppressants, and dozens of other adventurer-grade supplies. Leo took one glance across the organized layout, noting how each row was divided not just by type but by grade, as there seemed to be a clear transition from the cheap stuff near the door to the premium wares locked behind a single mana barrier at the far end of the hall. "Sir, how can I assist you today? Are you shopping for a particular expedition or¡ª" A staff member politely asked, approaching him with a smile, however, Leo cut him off rather coldly. "I''m okay," he replied without glancing at the staff. "Just looking around." The assistant hesitated, then bowed slightly and stepped away as Leo turned his attention back to the shelves. A basic healing potion, sealed in a small, pale blue in vial was priced at just 30 MP. But just a row over, the intermediate version gleamed a brighter shade of blue, and was sealed in a taller glass bottle that was marked at 3,000. Whereas finally, at the far end, under protective casing, stood three bottles of high-grade healing potions, a pure sky blue in hue, but each bottle priced at 30,000 MP. ''So the price rises exponentially with grade...'' Leo realized, as he sighed and picked up all three, before also picking up 5 bottles of intermediate grade healing potions and placing them in his shopping cart. Next, his eyes shifted next to the bone regeneration segment. The cheap ones were barely more than flavored sugar water, but the highest-grade vial, sealed with two bands and a spell-locked cork, looked promising, as he picked up one. Two high grade stamina potions joined the pile next. Then a dozen mana regeneration potions, a series of ointments and burn treatments, a small box of bandage kits, and three vials labeled "Hemoclot" that were marketed to halt bleeding instantly through mana-pulsed application. Then he made his way down the center aisle and reached the mana stone counter. Most shelves were filled with low-grade, misty stones, faintly pulsing. But near the top shelf, protected beneath a silent alarm seal, sat two high-grade mana stones. They were crystal clear with a deep swirling core, priced at 50,000 MP each. He took both. The weight of his selections was evident as when he eventually approached the billing counter, the shopkeeper behind it looked up, bored at first, then froze as he began scanning the items one by one. Potion after potion, stone after stone, the register tally rose higher and higher until it finally halted at 503,600 MP. The man''s fingers visibly trembled. "S-sir," he stammered, adjusting his spectacles. "Would you prefer a private lounge while we process this? We usually don''t have transactions of this scale outside of bulk orders..." "No need," Leo replied coolly as he pulled out a cashier''s cheque and slid it across the counter. The shopkeeper examined it with both his eyes and a mana-verification crystal, and the moment it cleared, his entire demeanor changed. "Thank you very much for your patronage, Mr. Skyshard. If there''s anything else we can assist you with today¡ª" Leo raised a hand, then paused for a moment before speaking again. "Do you deal in poison formulas?" The shopkeeper blinked, then nodded quickly. "We do. Though such matters are processed through the Poisoner''s Union. Typically, we pay a signing fee based on the formula''s grade, effectiveness, and ease of replication. If it''s approved for market use, you receive ten percent royalty on all future sales. Do you have something you wish to submit for assessment?" He asked, as Leo pulled a folded sheet of parchment from his inner pocket and placed it on the counter, neatly pressing it down. "Check this out. Let me know how much I''ll be paid for the patent," he said as the man took the paper carefully, as if it were made of fragile glass, and slid it into a rune-inscribed case, nodding with a touch of awe. "Of course. Please return in two days. Our alchemists will evaluate it thoroughly." Leo gave a faint nod, turned on his heel, and stepped back out into the street without another word. He had been spending heavily, and while his reserves could handle it for now, monetizing the poison formula could just secure him a fallback stream for the future. It was for this reason that he decided to hand over the poison formula he received from Severus at Rodova, hoping that it would generate a passive stream of income. ''Two days? Let''s see how much I can make from this formula.... As depending on how much I get, I may shop some more'' He thought, as he moved to the next shop to buy some food and general resources. Chapter 269 269: High Value (Two days later, Twin Fang Planet, Poisoner''s Union, Internal Lab Chambers) "How long has it been soaking?" "Two hours exactly." Eric adjusted his gloves with deliberate precision as he watched the lab rat twitch slightly in the glass enclosure, its movements growing sluggish, its breathing shallower. Across from him, Master Ralvar leaned over a table cluttered with notes, jars, mana reagents, and a steaming beaker marked with Leo''s submitted formula. The test chamber was sealed. Ventilation units hummed overhead, and three insect cages had already been set aside¡ª each one filled with collapsed bodies of beetles and flies that had stopped moving twenty minutes ago. "Still no signs of visible reaction?" "None. No smell. No color. No taste. We mixed it with mashed fruit paste and every subject consumed it fully." Eric nodded slowly, his eyes narrowing with interest. "But the real brilliance of this poison is that it doesn''t kill. It weakens. Quietly. Almost elegantly. Strength reduced, mana output reduced, cognitive processing lowered." Ralvar tapped the side of the rat''s enclosure with a metal stick. The rat flinched, then stumbled as if dazed. "Down fifty percent in all parameters. Blood pressure stable, heart rate slightly low, but nothing to set off alarms unless someone does a full diagnostic. It mimics fatigue." Eric raised an eyebrow. "So it''s useless for assassination but perfect for cheating in underground fighting rings." "Exactly." They both turned to look at the chart projected onto the floating screen above, which showed the before and after metrics of the rat''s vitals. "The market value for this poison won''t come from nobles or guilds. It''ll come from gamblers. Underground circuit fighters and mob bosses looking for a way to rigg duels" Eric exhaled with a slight laugh. "They''ll pay through the nose for something like this." "Because it''s not banned¡ª yet. And even if it does get banned, detection will be hell." "What about manufacturing complexity and shelf life?" Ralvar flipped open the formula page. "Easy to produce. No rare ingredients. Shelf stable for six months." Eric smiled. "Then we put it through. Let''s mark it at 10 million MP for the patent acquisition and 10 percent royalty on all future market units sold." "Agreed," Ralvar said as he stamped the approval slip. "What''s it called again?" Eric glanced down at the form. "Doesn''t have a name. But it''s been submitted through the Orange Panthers branch here in Twin City. We can ask them tomorrow." Ralvar chuckled. "Well this is quite a unique product for sure, if we can control its supply we can charge a huge premium for each bottle sold." "Let''s just hope we can get a patent for 10, because this is easily worth 30-50 million for the formulation alone." The two poison masters exchanged one last glance before sealing the vial, the paperwork, and the approval slip into a vault-safe case. Hopefully they could make a bank with this one. ¡ª-------- That same evening, Leo visited the Orange Panthers branch to check on the value of his poison formula, and as soon as he walked through the now-familiar entrance, the staff who recognized him from his last purchase straightened instinctively, their gazes flicking toward the back room as someone immediately darted off to inform the manager. Moments later, the same shopkeeper who had handled his transaction last time came rushing out with a scroll clutched tightly in hand, his eyes wide, face flushed with disbelief. "Mr. Skyshard," he said breathlessly, holding up the scroll like a sacred artifact, "You''re not going to believe this¡ª" Leo calmly reached out and took the scroll from him, unrolling it with a flick of his fingers, as his eyes scanned the parchment. > Offer from Poisoner''s Union: Patent Valuation: 10,000,000 MP Royalty Agreement: 10% on all future sales, pending product launch. Leo''s eyebrow twitched slightly, the only outward sign of surprise. He hadn''t expected a full ten million. He had considered the formula to be useful, yes, but he hadn''t thought it would be this valuable. However, more than him, it was the shopkeeper who looked as if he had just discovered a vault of gold. "I¡ªI get one percent of the signing fee as the discovery agent," the man whispered, almost in a daze. "That''s a hundred thousand MP in my account, just like that... Gods above..." Leo was about to hand the scroll back when the man suddenly straightened, eyes sparking with something more than gratitude. "Wait, sir¡ªdon''t accept this offer yet." Leo glanced at him, mildly curious. "You can push back," the shopkeeper insisted, his voice sharp now with urgency. "That''s their initial number. They always lowball the first offer, especially when it comes from new creators who don''t know the system." Leo raised an eyebrow. "And you''re telling me this because...?" The man gave a sheepish smile. "Normally I wouldn''t. I mean, the union''s politics are none of my business. But this time, with how big the numbers are, my cut gets bigger the higher the final value climbs." He leaned in slightly, lowering his voice as if sharing a secret. "Push for forty million, sir. Minimum. I''ve worked here twenty years. I know how the higher-ups think. This formula is perfect for the underground doping market. Discreet, effective, and long-lasting. They''ll pay." Leo stared at him for a long moment before folding the scroll back and handing it back to the shopkeeper. "Very well," he said. "You handle the negotiations. Get me forty or more, and I''ll add another one percent from my share on top of whatever the union gives you." The man blinked, stunned, before his lips curled into a slow, grateful smile. "You won''t regret it, Mr. Skyshard. I''ll squeeze them until they pay a hell lot more." Leo gave a faint nod, then turned to check out the restocked items in the store as he purchased a couple more high grade mana stones for his expedition tomorrow. With Severus''s poison formula rated so highly, he did not need to worry about money in the short term at least, regardless of what final value it fetched. Chapter 270 270: First Breakthrough After stepping out of the Orange Panthers store, Leo resumed his practice with the [Sevenfold Revelation Codex], continuing what had become a daily ritual of quietly funneling mana behind his eyes and walking the length of Twin Fang City without pause. And yet, like every day prior to this one, he saw nothing of note. He uncovered no hidden secrets of the universe, perceived no swirling aura''s of emotion, and failed to pick up even the faintest hint of the revelations that the codex promised to lay bare. His mind, tempered by [Monarch''s Indifference], remained steady as always, but even so, there was a limit to how much he could pretend that this wasn''t getting under his skin. Because no matter how much mana he circulated or how long he let it settle behind his optic nerves, no matter how many faces he studied, footsteps he tracked, or interactions he witnessed, the results remained the same. As in the end, he saw nothing. ''How the hell am I supposed to unlock hidden truths just by staring at people? Am I supposed to magically see into their soul or something?'' he thought bitterly, jaw tightening as he made his way out of the merchant''s district. ''Agh... fuck me. This technique is a scam.'' He cursed under his breath as he turned the corner, ready to return to his apartment and consider other methods of training, when suddenly, something caught his eye. A flicker. Just for a second. In the glass pane of a shopfront he had just passed, a faint ripple of color shimmered against the reflection of his own body, a maroonish trail originating from his back. It was gone the moment he turned to look, like a ghost slipping back into the void, but for that split second, he was certain of what he had seen. Maroon. A deep, simmering maroon that had appeared to pulse outward from his own silhouette. He narrowed his eyes slightly, retracing his steps and staring at the glass again, but the color didn''t return. Still, the image lingered in his mind. And even if it had lasted for less than a breath, Leo knew better than to dismiss it entirely. Especially since, for the first time since binding with the Codex, he had finally seen something. And it hadn''t come from the world around him. It had come from within. ''I haven''t gone insane... have I? I''m not manifesting colors just because my mind is so desperate to see them... right?'' Leo wondered, his pace slowing ever so slightly as he kept glancing toward the nearest reflective surfaces.... windows, display screens, metal door panels, anything that might betray even the faintest echo of that maroon shimmer he had seen. But the moment never repeated. For the rest of the day, he roamed through the commercial lanes, circled the outer housing ring, even passed by the meditation gardens near the guild square, yet nowhere in his reflection, nor in the world around him, did the maroon pulse return. ¡ª---------- It was nightfall by the time he returned to his apartment, where he immediately set about packing for the expedition scheduled for tomorrow, preferring to finish it all tonight so he could sleep without the burden of rushing through preparations come morning. His movements were calm, precise, and nearly silent, as he folded spare robes into compression pouches, checked the tightness of his dagger straps, organized the various potions he had purchased earlier, and arranged his high-grade mana stones inside a reinforced, foam-lined case. Everything had its place. Everything was accounted for. And although he expected to see no change in the meditation manual laying around on the edge of his desk, as he picked it up to store away in his storage ring, he casually flipped it open, only to be shocked by what he found inside. New text had appeared. The pages, once blank after the last instruction, now pulsed faintly with a soft golden glow as words carved themselves across the parchment with slow, deliberate grace as if someone were writing it in real time. > "You have seen the first glimmer." > "Frustration. It clouded your aura in a shade only you could recognize¡ª maroon, born from the dissonance between effort and expectation." > "That is the nature of this path." > "Before you seek the truth in others, you must first uncover it within yourself. Each individual perceives emotion through a personal lens, and no two will see the same color for the same feeling." > "Learn the spectrum of your own being." Leo''s eyes slowly narrowed as he kept reading, his back unconsciously straightening. > "Map your moods. Observe your fluctuations. Learn how guilt sits in your chest. How pride shifts your posture. How suspicion makes your breath pause." > "You must see these changes not with instinct¡ª but with vision." > "Only once you can track the shades of your own emotions, will you be able to pierce the veil around others." The text slowly faded after that, as if it had never been there in the first place. Only the gentle heat of the page beneath his fingertips remained, a subtle reminder that the Codex had indeed responded. That it had actually acknowledged his progress. *Tap* Leo closed the manual gently, his expression unreadable, as he tossed it into his storage ring. ''So the maroon I saw was my frustration... and I wasn''t hallucinating'' He thought, as he got the confirmation he needed that he had indeed made some progress today. He didn''t know what would come next, or how long the road to mastering even the very first layer of the Sevenfold Revelation Codex would be. But for the first time since binding with the manual... he felt like he had a tangible direction to work on. ''Observe emotions within your own body first....'' That was the first step. ¡ª---------- The next morning arrived quickly, as Leo stirred from his light sleep and rose without a sound. He stepped into the bathroom, washed his face, and changed swiftly into his assassin robes, the dark black fabric fitting snugly over his frame as he tightened the utility belts and concealed the inner daggers. From the corner table, he retrieved the small black storage ring that contained all his personal supplies¡ª mana stones, potions, maps, rations, and a few carefully chosen utility items such as ropes, torch, etc. Looping a fine chain through the storage ring, he hung it around his neck and tucked it beneath his robes, pressing the fabric down flat so that no outline showed. He knew better than to flaunt such an item openly, especially among fellow assassins, as hidden advantages were only useful if no one else knew you had them. Once satisfied, he gave the apartment one final glance, then stepped out into the corridor and shut the door behind him, his footsteps quiet as ever. With everything finally in place, he began making his way toward the docking area, where the rest of his team would probably be waiting for him to depart. It was a 20 minute walk from his apartment, which could be cut down to 10 if he hurried, however, he did not. Since there was no guarantee that any of them would return alive from that cursed world, Leo kept his pace unhurried and allowed himself to savor the crisp morning air for as long as it lasted, because he knew very well that once he stepped into that distorted realm, there was no guarantee on when, or if, he''d ever enjoy such a simple luxury of breathing fresh morning air ever again. Chapter 271 271: Mission Brief (Twin Fang Planet, The Departure Bay) Leo arrived at the hangar bay last of all team members. The transport craft was already stationed at the center of the launch zone by the time he arrived, and it was an aircraft unlike anything he had ever seen before. It was a gray craft with its surface plated with tiles containing runic engravings and light-absorbing paint that screamed discretion and lethality. It was apparently a fighter type craft, that was usually used to deploy guild members into highly volatile war zones, however, was being used as a simple transport ship today. The insignia of the Black Serpents Guild gleamed near the tail of the craft, as Leo gave it a twice over before looking towards the team. The rest of them had already assembled near the boarding ramp. Raiden stood near the center of the craft with his arms folded and stylish sunglasses covering his eyes. Cipher stood to his left with a data slate in his hands, while Patricia chewing gum loaded a weapons rack onto the craft. Karl stood nervously over a large backpack almost half his size, as he double-checked his supplies with trembling fingers, and Bob leaned casually against the aircraft, chewing his toothpick with the same blank indifference he seemed to wear for all occasions. "You''re just on time," Raiden said as he spotted Leo, as he walked over and handed him a small spatial pouch. "Your share of the supplies. Food, rations, spare clothes, two emergency mana flares, and a backup transmitter to locate the entrance." Raiden explained, as Leo flipped it open, to briefly scan the contents, before clipping it to his utility belt with a subtle nod. No further words were exchanged as the team made their way into the aircraft. Once seated inside, the interior sealed shut with a hiss and the engines activated with a soft, low hum. The craft soon lifted off the ground, rising smoothly through the vertical shaft before accelerating into the atmosphere, as the team officially found themselves en-route to the Time-Stilled World Then¡ª Once a few minutes had passed, Cipher rose from his seat, holding a slim black tablet. "Alright, listen up. We''ve got some intel to run through," he said, as he projected a three-dimensional map into the center of the aircraft using a mana projector embedded into the floor panel. A vaguely sketched diagram of warped terrain, uneven landmasses, floating islands, and unsure dark regions appeared midair. "This map was drawn by Monarch Dupravel Nuna during his last expedition into the Time-Stilled World. The guild''s archivists have since worked on his crude drawing skills a bit and have turned it into something resembling a functional topographical guide." He pointed at a central point. "This here is our insertion zone. The terrain surrounding it is unpredictable and shifts fast, but can be considered semi-stable compared to the rest of the world, as our real problem starts from here," he said as he gestured towards a forest type region full of trees. "The forest of death is where things start to get really spooky, as everything in there wants to kill you whether it''s the plant life or the beasts....." "We have to basically find a way to survive it, then move on to the floating islands region, then the dark pockets, then through some sort of a mountain range, and finally reach our destination, which is some sort of an ancient castle.... Or at least we hope it is?" Cipher said, sounding unsure, as he shook his head and tried to move on quickly from the uncertainty. "The castle is where we are supposed to find a rare and indestructible metal alloy, and the goal of this entire mission is to enter that castle and retrieve that alloy¡ª" Cipher said slowly, making sure that everyone heard the words coming out of his mouth clearly. "According to the briefing that the guild gave me before the mission began, we are supposed to retrieve about 2 kilograms worth of that alloy, or as much as we find, and our rewards will apparently be increased if we manage to bring back more than 2 kgs," Cipher said, as Patricia whistled low at his words. "All this trouble for a shiny little rock. If only a man went to such lengths to make me a wedding ring.... Because if he did, I might just say yes and settle down.... Even if for just a few days," She said, before giving Karl a wink, as the poor boy blushed to his ears. "Indestructible metal means you could probably just use it to forge a sword that never dulls, right? Surely worth a fortune." Karl muttered, trying to hide his embarrassment, however, nobody responded to his words, making him feel even more embarrassed. "The guild doesn''t care what it becomes. They just want it retrieved. And so that''s all we should care about as well," Raiden declared after a while, as nobody asked any more stupid questions. What happened with the retrieved loot was a discussion better suited for their return trip, as for now, they first needed to focus on how to survive Time-Stilled world first. ¡ª-------- Although the rest of the trip passed by in relative silence, alarm bells began to blare in Leo''s head based on a small line that Cipher mentioned while showing the map. Cipher said, that ''Dupravel himself had drawn a map of that world'' Which meant that Dupravel had been inside that world! However, what Leo did not understand was why if Dupravel attempted this mission himself did the guild still need weaklings like him to retrieve the metal for? Afterall, if Dupravel had already been there then the mission should have already been completed. And if not, then how could the guild even expect that any other member could do it when Dupravel himself failed? ''Something about this doesn''t add up... I''ve suddenly got a bad feeling about this mission,'' Leo thought as his instincts began churning uneasily beneath his calm exterior. However, despite the discomfort, he managed to keep his cool and somehow appear indifferent, as he knew better than to show his nerves now. It was already too late for him to turn back and chicken out, and hence he decided to hold strong and put on his bravest face. Even if it was just a facade. Chapter 272: Entering the Time Stilled World (Aboard the Black Serpents Guild Craft, En Route to the Spatial Tear) It had been 2 hours since they left the atmosphere of Twin Fang City, when the Captain of the aircraft finally announced that they would approach the Spatial Tear in T minus 12 minutes. Up till this point, all that Leo observed through his window was an endless stretch of black. As most of what he saw in this journey was the silent void between planets, that was untouched by wind, sound, or sun. The stars barely flickered in the distance, far too faint to give warmth, and the team sat within the craft rather peacefully, each seemingly lost in their own thoughts as the fighter craft cut across the cosmos at unbelievable speeds. Then, the distortion appeared. At first it was a speck¡ª just a faint glint in the dark, like a far away light being emitted from a lighthouse. But as they neared, the anomaly grew in scale, and its unnatural nature became impossible to ignore. The spatial tear was shaped like a vertical gash in space itself, hovering between systems with no anchor, no orbit and no mass. It appeared like an oval mirror of sorts, with reality itself folding inwards around its edges, as if the laws of the universe were bending to accommodate its presence. A membrane of rainbow lights seemed to cover its entry and from this side, it was impossible to discern as to what may be going on the other end. ¡¯So this is what a tear in space looks like¨C¡¯ Leo thought to himself, as this was completely unlike anything he ever saw in space textbooks before. *WHIRR* The hum of the engine intensified as the aircraft decelerated. Inside the cabin, the runic circuits flared to life as the onboard enchantments activated. The hull groaned once, then stabilized as low vibrations began to echo from beneath everyone¡¯s seats. "We¡¯ll breach the entry point of the Time Stilled World in thirty seconds. Everyone, check your seatbelts. This isn¡¯t a soft ride," Raiden warned, as he raised his arms to catch everyone¡¯s attention. Listening to his words, Patricia immediately tightened her straps, while Bob adjusted his posture slightly. Karl muttered something under his breath as he clutched the seat handle. And Leo simply narrowed his eyes and leaned slightly forward, watching the tear grow larger through the viewing port, as the craft approached the entry point. Then¡ª *CRACKKK¡ªTHWMMM* The moment the nose of the aircraft pierced the boundary, reality shattered. Not literally, but that¡¯s how it felt. Like every physical law had just convulsed. Time twisted, gravity reversed, and for a single disorienting second, Leo felt as though his body had folded in on itself. A deep, resonating pressure clamped down on his chest, like he was being buried beneath invisible weight as his mana spiraled, his heartbeat stuttered and his vision split into double frames. ¡¯The fuck?¡¯ he wondered, almost clutching his head in pain, when suddenly, almost as fast as the disorientation appeared, it disappeared as well. Color returned to his eyes, shapes and figures solidified, and the craft successfully managed to burst through to the other side. They had successfully entered the Time Stilled World! As Leo gazed out of the window, the first thing he noticed was the twilight darkness covering the sky. It was a disturbing shade of darkness¡ª an eerie blend of charred gray, streaked with sickly orange, faded violet, and occasional hints of red that bled across the sky like bruises on rotting flesh. There was something about it that felt deeply unnatural, a kind of oppressive palette that made the world feel heavier just by looking at it... like even the colors themselves were tired of existing in this world. Islands floated where land should not exist, and streaks of distorted light cut unidentified paths across the air like lightning frozen in time. ¡¯So this is the Time-Stilled World¡¯ Leo thought, as the aircraft stabilized for only a few moments before the cabin lights turned red and the emergency eject lights began to blink. "The captain will open the rear ejection bay now.... We have a 30 second window to jump. Grab your parachutes and get ready¡ª" Raiden said, as he was the first to grab his parachute and line up near the evacuation door. "We can¡¯t stay inside this zone for more than sixty seconds. The shielding won¡¯t hold past that! Be fast¡ª" Cipher added, as he lined up right behind Raiden. Then, as soon as the door opened, Raiden first kicked down the supply crates, before leaping behind them as he vanished through the hatch, his silhouette dropping into the swirling haze below. Cipher followed. Then Patricia. Then Bob and Karl. With Leo being the last one to jump. Gravity claimed him instantly. The wind surging past his ears as the vast, alien sky swallowed him whole. He didn¡¯t scream. He didn¡¯t flinch. He simply watched¡ªcalmly¡ªas the ground beneath him grew closer with every passing second. The parachute rune embedded in his gear activated on its own, releasing with a faint pulse of blue mana. The recoil pulled hard against his harness, yanking him upright mid-air as his descent slowed drastically, the world below coming into clearer view. Beneath him was a flat plain.... Endless and desolate. The soil was the color of ash, not dirt, which looked soft and dry beneath a matte, faded sky. Tufts of grass sprouted across the land, but none that Leo had ever seen before. They were thin, sharp-edged, and a dusky gray-green, almost metallic in texture, swaying not with the wind but as if controlled by something within the Earth. *Thud* Leo hit the ground with a soft thud, the powdery ash kicking up around his boots in a slow, unnatural swirl. The grass near his feet didn¡¯t flinch. It bent gently, as though acknowledging him, then returned to stillness. Leo unhooked the harness in a single smooth motion and looked up. The aircraft that had delivered them here was already rising through the cloudless sky, its thrusters rotating, leaving behind faint concentric ripples in the air. Higher and higher it climbed, ascending toward the crescent seam in space that shimmered faintly above the Gray Sky. He watched silently as it reached the tear. The moment the aircraft crossed the boundary, it vanished without resistance, consumed by the red-violet slit in the sky, as a breath later, it was gone, leaving him and the team alone in this foreign world. Chapter 273: Ambush (Time Stilled World, the entry zone, precisely beneath the spatial tear) The descent into the time-stilled world had gone as smoothly as one could hope, but the landing hit like a curse. Karl was the first to collapse onto his knees, vomiting with a drawn-out gag that echoed through the stillness. The ash beneath him turned slick and discolored as he puked all over it, his hands shaking as he wiped the lingering drool from his mouth. "The air here... it tastes like rust and mildew," he complained while wiping his tears, as nobody responded to his whining. Nobody responded, because, although they weren¡¯t vomiting themselves, none of them felt entirely alright either. The air around them felt unusually thick. The mana in the air wasn¡¯t moving, not like back home, as it did not circulate or drift. The mana in this world seemed to cling onto their skin, behaving like a wet cloth that was pressed against a sticky wound, as it seemed to actively seep into their bodies and mix into their mana pools without them trying to absorb it. Leo stood silently, eyes narrowed as he kept observing the sky even after the Jet had disappeared. His body felt heavier than usual, but it wasn¡¯t due to the gravity of the world, but rather due to some unusual force he couldn¡¯t understand just yet. Even breathing in this world seemed to demand more effort than it should have, as if each inhale drained twenty percent more energy than normal¡ª yet, strangely, Leo did not even note it as a drawback. Because when he tried to channel mana through his arm for something as simple as a flex, it dragged behind his intent by a fraction, like it had to push through a thick curtain before it could respond. ¡¯It¡¯s harder to circulate mana here compared to back home, it¡¯s almost like mana doesn¡¯t want to move here,¡¯ he thought, as the odd sensation of moving mana in this world made him feel much more worried as compared to laboured breathing. However, having read about the dangers of circulating mana in this world, he stopped his experiments almost as soon as he began, as he did not wish to let the taint accumulate in his body this early into the mission. Meanwhile, Patricia muttered something about the sky making her nauseous, while Bob just reached up and tugged a strip of cloth tighter across his nose, uninterested in complaints. At the same time, Cipher and Raiden had already begun setting up the emergency fallback, as they tracked one of the supply crates they had kicked out of the jet and began cranking its protective shelling open. *Crack* Raiden cracked open the supply crate with his bare hands, and inside he found wrapped within mana foam, a carefully placed transmitter rig, barely the size of a shoe when folded. The two of them worked in practiced silence, Cipher stabilizing the base while Raiden extended the antenna, as within minutes, they assembled the mana circuit and managed to activate the signal. "Alright, listen up," Cipher said, turning toward the group. "This beacon is attuned to a specific mana frequency. All your supply kits have a sensor that can detect it. If we get separated, lost, or overrun, follow the pulse and get back here. This zone¡ª right under the tear¡ª is our fallback point." He tapped the side of the transmitter. "And if it comes to it, shoot your red mana flare once you reach this spot. A guild retrieval ship is scheduled to make a brief hover here every ninety days. They won¡¯t land. They won¡¯t wait. But they¡¯ll do a sweep and extract anyone who signals in time." Patricia blew a bubble and let it pop slowly. "Charming," she said. "So either we finish the job, or we hold our breath for ninety days." "Preferably the first option," Raiden said. "But both require not dying first." The group shifted, checking gear, syncing the beacon¡¯s signal with their individual radars, and only once everyone was satisfied with their gear working, did they move on to the next phase. "Come lend us a hand, we need to build a safety shelter around this antenna so that it¡¯s not accidentally destroyed by monsters or something else from this world when we are not around¡ª" Raiden instructed, as the team members began to carry the rest of the dropped supply crates one by one towards the antenna, before ripping it open and assembling the protective shielding. Leo and Bob held the massive metal sheets in place, while Patricia, Cipher and Raiden tightened the bolts to connect the panels. "Am I the only one? Or does this place feel like a bad breakup to you all as well?" Patricia asked while working, as her voice sounded low and oddly sultry despite the grit in her tone. "You know... heavy, ugly skies, air that makes you sick, and not a single man to make it worth enduring. Except you, Skyshard," she added with a wink. "Me having many days to seduce you into having sex with me might just be the only silver lining to this trip." She said, as Leo tactfully chose not to respond. *BLURGHHH* Karl, who was still recovering nearby from the change in mana density, let out yet another fresh wave of vomit, as the stale smell of his stomach acid made Bob squint in anger. "If he doesn¡¯t stop puking soon, I¡¯ll personally pull his guts out!" Bob warned, as Karl shuddered when he heard those words and immediately proceeded to cover his mouth with his hands. "Give the kid a break Bob, he¡¯s just a master tier warrior¡ª" Cipher said sympathetically, as Bob scoffed in disgust. "Weakness disgusts me..." He muttered silently, as Leo smiled softly at his words, since his messaging resonated with him as well. The assembly work proceeded smoothly, and soon it was time to affix the last roof plate, when suddenly Leo heard a faint dragging sound coming from behind him. His hand stopped mid-motion, body going still as he turned his head toward the shallow dip along the ridge behind them. ¡¯Something is there¡ª¡¯ He thought, as he narrowed his eyes and scanned the terrain for any signs of threat, but only saw ashy fields and metallic looking grass. Despite seeing nothing, his instincts told him that something was definitely off, and hence he did not look away but instead kept observing. For a moment, he felt the urge to use [Absolute Vision] and check his surroundings for threats, however, he felt apprehensive about circulating his mana in this world, especially, when he did not have a mana stone in hand to draw pure mana from. Hence he instead slowly raised a hand, and held out two fingers to signal to Cipher to behind him that something was wrong. "What is it?" Cipher whispered, tone controlled but wary. Leo didn¡¯t answer. He simply pointed, eyes never leaving the stretch of ash and ridge that had gone quiet again. The others noticed the change in his posture and responded as well, with Raiden being the first to stand up in caution. Patricia stopped her bolt tightening, her hand drifting near her thigh holster, and even Bob stood on guard, chewing on his stick a little slower, as his eyes shifted towards the ridge where Leo was looking. Ten seconds passed. Then twenty. But nothing stirred. "False alarm?" Cipher asked, uncertainty lacing his voice, as Leo didn¡¯t answer right away. His eyes remained fixed on the empty horizon, every instinct in his body still on edge, as "No..." he murmured, low and certain. "Wait for it..." he said confidently, just as a heartbeat later¡ª *CRASH!* Ash exploded. Three beasts surged forth from the shallow ridge with gray-scales, long-limbs and spines bristling with warped bone and dripping saliva. Their heads resembled warped lizards but they had more eyes than necessary and jaws far too wide for their natural design. These mutated beasts did not roar, did not hiss. They simply moved mindlessly towards their target in a vicious and direct approach, as they pounced on Karl in a sudden ambush. "Eh?" The poor boy didn¡¯t even have time to scream before they were upon him, however, thankfully for him, Leo was there to protect him before the beasts had the opportunity to bite his head clean off. Chapter 274: Bob鈥檚 Absurd Strength *SWISH* *CLANG!* Leo¡¯s blades moved into motion before the lizards fully lunged, the twin daggers slashing toward the first one¡¯s neck with lethal precision. He aimed to cleave deep, but the moment his blade¡¯s edge made contact with the beast¡¯s skin, sparks began to fly. The lizard skin was too thick for his blade to penetrate. It had a rock hard texture and was dense beyond expectation, as although his blade bit into it, the edge failed to go all the way through. *SCREECH¡ª* The beast screeched and reared back, its body staggering, as it turned its focus to Leo. ¡¯Shit... it¡¯s a tough skinned bastard.¡¯ Leo thought, as without hesitating, he spun and adjusted his grip, both hands now on the hilt of a single dagger, as his body moved with violent grace. He sidestepped the creature¡¯s snapping jaws, dragged his body¡¯s momentum past him, and then twisted around¡ª *SLICE!* This time, with both arms behind the force of the strike, his blade found purchase. It carved into the lizard¡¯s lower jaw and continued along the throat, severing its windpipe and flooding the air with blackish ooze. *CLACK!* The beast spasmed once before collapsing at his feet. But before Leo could even recover his stance, and focus on the other beasts. *THUD* *CRACK* *SPLAT!* The other two lizards had already been dealt with. Bob stood near Karl¡¯s shaking frame, each of his meaty hands clenched around a reptilian skull¡ª as blood, brain matter, and broken scales dripped down his manly forearms. Beneath his foot, lay the limp corpses of both monsters, as apparently, he had slammed them into each other so hard that their skulls had burst like overripe fruit. *Silence* For a brief moment, no one moved. Even Leo found himself pausing, his chest rising slowly as his eyes widened at the sheer brutality of what he¡¯d just witnessed. Raiden, Cipher, Patricia¡ª they all had their weapons drawn, mana brimming at their fingertips... and yet none of them had made a single move. Because there was no fight left to join. Bob had ended it. Then, casually, as if smashing two mutated monsters with his bare hands was no different than tossing out the trash, Bob flicked one of the skulls off his fingers and muttered under his breath. "...I hate reptiles." Karl, meanwhile, let out a choked scream and stumbled backward, tripping over his own bag as his eyes darted from one mangled body to the next. "I¡ªI¡ªI almost died¡ª" he sobbed, hysterical, only to get smacked on the back of the head a heartbeat later by the same bloodied palm. *THWACK!* "Shut up," Bob said. "Stop cryin¡¯ like a little bitch or I¡¯ll crush your skull the same way." He warned, as Karl immediately bit down on his own voice, too terrified to speak further, as he nodded frantically in fear. Bob turned then, his gaze landing on Leo. He tilted his head slightly, chewing a bit harder on the toothpick hanging from the corner of his lips. "You moved faster than me...?" he muttered, not accusing, not impressed, just puzzled. Like he couldn¡¯t quite wrap his head around how someone had managed to beat him to the first kill. Leo didn¡¯t reply. He just nodded once in acknowledgment, his breath finally steadying as he wiped the blood from his blade. The others slowly lowered their weapons, eyes flicking from the corpses to Leo... and then back to Bob. Because in that moment, it became clear to everyone¡ª that amongst them all, those two were the undisputed top dogs in this team. Leo frowned internally as the tension began to settle, his gaze slowly dropping back to the mess near Bob¡¯s feet. It was almost hard for him to believe that they were the same monsters he had just struggled to kill, as while he needed timing, leverage, both arms, and a perfect strike to take one down, Bob had simply grabbed them by their skulls and crushed them together¡ª without mana, without technique, and without hesitation. ¡¯He snapped their heads like twigs...¡¯ Leo thought, eyes narrowing slightly. ¡¯And here I had to try twice to carve through the skin.¡¯ His mind flashed back to the old rumor, of how Bob had supposedly wiped out an entire enemy fortress using nothing but a kitchen fork. And although back then, Leo had dismissed it as an exaggerated war tale, he could almost believe it now after seeing that guy in action. ¡¯Fucking monster.¡¯ He thought worriedly, as he realized that perhaps killing Bob might prove to be the most challenging part of this mission in the end. *Sigh* With a final glance toward the mangled bodies, Leo sheathed his blade and turned back toward the antenna post. "Let¡¯s finish building the shelter fast, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wise to hang around dead bodies for too long, as only lord knows what the scent of their blood and marrow will attract in this cursed world¡ª" Leo said sharply, as the team didn¡¯t argue. Patricia immediately bent down to retrieve the last shielding panel, Cipher reset the protective rune matrix around the antenna, and Raiden silently stepped in to refasten the final corner brackets. Karl, still pale and shaking, picked up a toolkit without being told¡ª because after that display, he wasn¡¯t about to be the weakest link again. No one spoke for a while. Only the soft clinks of metal, the hiss of tightening mana bolts, and the distant, unnerving stillness of the Time-Stilled World lingered in the air as in the next ten minutes the team managed to build the signalling antenna and activated the protective mana shielding around it, that would keep it safe from stray mindless beast attacks. "Alright then, time to make our way towards the Forest Of Death, it¡¯s about 140 kilometers away, westward. So if we start jogging now, we should cover the whole distance in about a day or so. If anyone wants to take a leak or have a snack, now¡¯s the time, because our next break will be after we cover at least 70 kilometers ...." Raiden said, as all eyes turned toward Karl, who lowered his gaze in shame, the dark stain on his trousers betraying everything his trembling hands now tried to hide as he covered his face in mortified silence. Chapter 275 275: Tainted Human (Time-Stilled World, 23 Kilometers from Entry Point, Flatlands Sector) The team moved in a loose formation across the lifeless plains, boots crunching over ash-coated grass that gave no sound beneath their feet. Raiden led the way with purposeful strides, his eyes sharp and posture upright, as after every few steps he swept a cautious glance across the horizon, scanning for any imminent signs of danger. Patricia and Karl remained in the center¡ª Karl hunched, visibly tense, while Patricia moved with the sway of someone who didn''t know how to walk without being seen. To their flanks walked Leo on the right, and Cipher on the left, their steps measured, eyes constantly scanning for threats. Bob trailed in the rear, silent as ever, his massive shadow stretching further than anyone else''s. Despite being a team, they all kept a cautious distance from one another¡ª not just out of fear of being stabbed in the back, but because they were assassins by trade. They were used to moving alone, watching their own backs, and trusting it to someone else had never been an option. Tight formations were a luxury born of trust. And trust in each other was something they didn''t share. Not yet, at least. As they moved, they all absorbed mana from a medium grade stone that they held in their hand, as the pure mana from the stone diffused into their systems with every breath they took. The mana stones were essential to their sanity now, as without this stream of clean mana to keep their cores fed, their bodies were bound to start pulling in the corrupted mana of the Time-Stilled World, which would start to taint their minds. Even Karl, pale and shaken, clutched a mid-grade mana stone like it was his lifeline, his fingers trembling slightly around its edges, as he continuously drew mana from it to ensure that his core remained saturated. However, if there was one individual in the group who kept acting unaffected by the gloomy atmosphere, it was Patricia, as she kept trying to liven up the mood with her flirty jokes. Her long ponytail swayed lightly behind her as she closed in on Leo with a mischievous grin. "So, Skyshard," she murmured, brushing her arm against his for the third time. "Planning to be the stoic hero this entire trip? Or will you melt eventually?" She asked with a flirty smile, however, Leo chose not to respond. He just kept walking, absorbing mana from the stone in his hand and scanning the far ridge, as his cold attitude made Patricia pout. "Tch. Tch. Are you sure you''re a man? I''m starting to think your man parts don''t work.... I mean, I''ve been flirting with you non-stop but you don''t even have a slight erection." She taunted, as¡ª "It works just fine." Leo replied without so much as even looking at her, as his voice remained as flat and cold as the ground beneath them. *Snort* Patricia snorted, feeling annoyed, before turning to Karl, who had been staring at the exchange like a deer in headlights. "What about you, rookie?" she teased, slinking up beside him. "Got any wild fantasies about having your way with the sexy assassin girl on this trip?" As, listening to her sexy voice, Karl immediately turned beet red. "I-I wouldn''t d-dream of¡ª" he began, as Patricia immediately cut him off. "Relax," she laughed. "Even if I go insane, I''m not fucking you. So keep dreaming, kid." The color drained from Karl''s face as he heard the insult, before surging back, all at once, as he turned beet red and stared at his boots like they might offer an escape route. He looked like he wanted to vanish into the ash after that burn, as from the back, Bob gave a low snort, while even Cipher chuckled softly under his breath. ¡ª---------- Hours passed, and the terrain around the team remained flat, featureless, and deathly still. Despite the absolute silence, the team did not feel at peace, as something about this world''s silence did not feel calming but rather disturbing. The silence here felt watchful, as if the air itself was spying on their movements. As this constant pressure created quite the stressful environment for one''s mind to be in. ''Man I hate this silence..... However, I hate how colourless everything around here looks even more'' Leo thought, as more than the silence, the lack of bright colors in this world began bothering him. Ever since they had entered this damn place, Leo had yet to see a shade of anything that looked bright. The sky was dark, the grass was gray, and even the blood of beasts they slaughtered here was dark and gooey. For as far as the eye could see, the world appeared muted and dull, with everything just looking like a different shade of gray. And although it did not sound like a serious problem when spoken out loud, it was in fact psychologically very disturbing, as for a normal mind used to seeing vivid colors, the sudden lack of any bright colors led to a psychological shock. ''I hope the forest of death has more colors, because if not, I might just have to give Karl a slice on his cheeks to see a streak of red'' Leo thought, when abruptly, Raiden raised a fist. Everyone stopped as Raiden crouched near the ground, his fingers brushing along a pair of freshly pressed tracks into the powdery soil. Leo approached slowly, Cipher beside him. There, in the dust, were two distinct footprints. The left leg was a normal booted human print¡ª heel, sole, even a partial shoe pattern. While the right leg was bare, with long, slightly bent toes, as if the individual leaving this print walked with one shoe half-intact and one completely missing. However, more striking than the missing shoe print, were the two palm prints just in front of the legs. "Someone was moving on all fours," Cipher noted quietly. Raiden nodded. "They passed through here less than twenty minutes ago¡ª and they''re headed in the same direction we are." Patricia''s flirtatious edge vanished as she crouched beside the tracks, eyes narrowing. "You think it''s another Serpent?" she asked, as¡ª "No," Cipher replied, firm and certain. "Not a serpent for sure. Because according to the journal of psychology, it takes 300 days for a human to fully devolve into a mindless ape beast within a Time Stilled World. Assuming that whoever entered here, held stable for the first 60 days or so, this print definitely belongs to a human who entered this world at least a year ago. And since even the earliest Serpents to have entered this world can only be inside this space for a maximum of 200 days at this point when adjusted for time difference, it''s safe to assume that these prints belong to a criminal or a rogue warrior that entered this world over a year ago." Cipher analysed, as everyone looked at him with an impressed expression on their faces. "These prints match the behavior of tainted humans, the ones who''ve absorbed too much of this world''s impure mana. However, although they''re no different than beasts now, it''s observed that they''re much more dangerous to fight than regular humans, so we should definitely keep our guards up" Cipher added, as everyone took a sharp breath. "Alright. If that''s the case then from here on out we walk with weapons at ready. From here on out, we assume that danger looms at every corner." Raiden instructed, as he drew his own dagger, with the others quickly following suit. Chapter 276 276: The Trail Disappears (Time-Stilled World, 31 Kilometers from Entry Point, Ashen Grassland Ridge) The group had grown noticeably quieter ever since they encountered the trail of the tainted human. Patricia, once playful and flirtatious, now walked in grim silence with her dagger drawn and held low, as the usual sway in her step was replaced by caution. Karl flinched at every gust of wind, nearly stumbling more than once as he struggled to keep pace without tripping over his own feet, the tension in his shoulders betraying his rising anxiety. The others were no more at ease, each gripping a mana stone in one hand to absorb a steady stream of clean mana, while their dominant hand remained coiled around the hilt of a weapon, ready to strike at a moment''s notice. Their formation remained loosely aligned, spread just far enough to allow freedom of movement, while still holding together with enough caution. Even the air seemed heavier now, pressing down on them with a strange, suffocating weight, as if something unseen was trailing them just beyond the edge of perception. The trail they''d been following for nearly eight kilometers had remained disturbingly consistent, twisted human footprints, each paired with a palm print, until, all of a sudden, it stopped without explanation. "The hell?" Raiden muttered, slowing to a halt as he studied the abrupt end of the trail with narrowed eyes. Before him stretched a low-lying ridge, shallow and oddly symmetrical, resembling a grassy swell formed by some forgotten upheaval of the earth. Yet unlike the endless plains that they had passed thus far, this particular stretch stood out distinctly. The usual gray, metallic grass had disappeared entirely, replaced by a dense spread of thorned flowers¡ªhundreds of them, that were short-stemmed and pale, with fat, bulbous heads that swayed unnaturally in the still, windless air. The soil beneath them was coarse and pebbled, absorbing their footsteps without leaving any impressions behind, which could likely explain the sudden disappearance of the trail. "The trail ends here," Raiden said grimly as he crouched, brushing his fingers across the unmarked ground, before rising once more and sweeping his gaze across the flower coated ridge. "There are no more prints past this point." He glanced over his shoulder, eyes sharpening as they swept across the terrain. "Be cautious. There are quite a lot of blind spots someone could use to ambush us from around here," he warned, as the group immediately shifted into high alert, each member adjusting their stance, their feet planting more deliberately while their eyes flicked toward every potential vantage point. Something about this patch of land gnawed at their instincts. It felt like a trap laid in plain sight. As assassins, they knew better than most as to what made a perfect kill zone, and this was it! If they absolutely had to ambush someone in the wide open of these grasslands, this patch of land was the perfect spot. Here, one had limited room for movement, as the thorny terrain made it harder to fight or escape, while the surrounding lowland ridges could help conceal a threat until it was too late, making it the perfect spot for ambush. [Absolute Vision] Leo cycled mana through his body with practiced control, activating [Absolute Vision] as a faint image of his surroundings popped in his mind. At first, he scanned the ridge out of habit, searching for hidden enemies or concealed weapons. But what he perceived next did not align with anything he had expected. [Absolute Vision] was a technique built on mana imagery, a perception-based skill that used microscopic pulses of mana to scan the surroundings and then feed that information directly into the user''s brain as a reconstructed image. Back in normal space, this information came in high resolution. Every crack in the pavement, every glint of a sword, every subtle shift in muscle tension, all of it appeared crisp and clear, bordering on high-definition. But here, within the Time-Stilled World, the information came back distorted. The landscape around him blurred and bled together, like a wet painting left out in the rain. The vision wasn''t blacked out or fully blinded, but it felt as though the feedback his brain was receiving had been corrupted, as if a thousand mismatched signals were being slammed into his senses all at once. It was like trying to study a landscape through a lens that had five thousand flashlights pointed directly into it, as it appeared too bright, too inconsistent, and painfully oversaturated. On the surface, nothing looked unusual to the naked eye. The thorny flowers swayed gently, the ash-laced wind carried on, and the dull terrain stretched outward like always. But through [Absolute Vision], the world became something else entirely. Every blade of grass, every twisted flower, even the smallest patches of moss, pulsed with such concentrated mana that they eclipsed the stone he was holding in his palm. The very soil beneath his feet had veins of glowing energy running through it, like this entire patch of land was not natural terrain, but a sealed mana battery disguised as a field. And where there should have been gradients and balance, there was only saturation. He tried to isolate a few regions of low interference, hoping to identify paths of mana free passage, but even those came back as noisy outlines, broken by bursts of uncontrolled radiance. Leo narrowed his eyes slightly, adjusting his stance and reducing the amount of mana he circulated into the skill, attempting to dull the feedback. However, no matter how he tried to map the area around him, the end result remained the same, as [Absolute Vision] failed to provide him with a clean and usable image. ''This place... it isn''t just rich in mana. It''s flooded with it. It''s contaminated everything living inside this world, including the blades of grass growing here. Like, how the fuck does the grass at my feet have more mana stored in it than the stone in my hand?'' Leo wondered, his grip tightening ever so slightly around the mana stone, as a chill crawled up his spine, not from fear, but from the growing sense that this world operated on rules no one had prepared him for. ''Just where the fuck did I agree to come?'' Chapter 277 277: Fighting A Tainted Human With [Absolute Vision] failing to map the area accurately, Leo was forced to rely on traditional perception, keen instincts, and peripheral focus, to scan the ridge in front of him for signs of enemy presence. His breath slowed as he centered his footing atop the uneven slope, dagger gripped tightly in one hand as he locked his gaze on the exact spot that seemed the most suspicious to him. *Shuffle* Then it happened, he heard a sound come from behind him, as *THUD* A blur of flesh and speed exploded from the ridge''s left flank, from his blind side, as a pale figure darted from behind a patch of thorny flowers and moved with blinding speed towards Cipher. "Cipher!" Patricia shouted, trying to warn him about the ambush, however, it was too late. The tainted human moved like a beast, not a man, darting across the ground on all fours with a hunched spine and limbs bent at unnatural angles, his speed exceeding what most grandmasters couldn''t even dream of matching. *SWISH!* Cipher turned, his blade flashing outward in reflex. But the creature twisted mid-air with an erratic jerk, narrowly avoiding the strike as it wrapped its limbs tightly around Cipher''s body. *CRUNCH!* A sickening sound tore through the air as blood exploded from Cipher''s neck, the creature''s jaws clamping down and ripping a chunk of flesh clean out, as Cipher screamed in pain. "Arghhhh¡ª!" Leo reacted instantly, hurling a dagger towards the creature''s skull with deadly precision, while Patricia followed suit, her own blade flying through the air in a mirrored arc. *CLANG!* *THUD!* Both daggers struck true, but shockingly bounced harmlessly off the creature''s skin, as though it were armor-plated. "What the¡ª?" Patricia muttered in confusion, as her Grandmaster strength was usually enough to even embed rocks, however, had somehow failed to penetrate mortal skin today. Thankfully for Cipher though, Bob was already charging forward, as¨C *BOOM!* He slammed his shoulder into the creature, knocking it off Cipher''s back and sending it tumbling through the dirt. The creature skidded, rolled, and landed in a crouch on all fours, before beginning to hiss like a feral beast. *SKIIIIRRRR* It warned, its facial hairs flaring like a beast sensing prey through vibration. Now that they could see it clearly, Leo''s eyes narrowed as he took in the details. It looked... almost human. But its skin was stretched tight over wiry muscle, and pulsing green veins ran visibly beneath its pale surface. It wore nothing but a tattered utility belt that hung lopsided around its waist, clearly from another era. On one foot it still wore half of a disintegrated combat boot, while on the other it was completely exposed to the elements. Its man parts looked disfigured and chewed upon, as whatever remained was clearly not functional, however, somehow that mess of flesh wasn''t the worst body feature it had, as its eyes were even worse. Wild, and glowing faintly with an unnatural hue, the creature''s gaze did not hold intelligence or malice, but rather only madness. Like it had long forgotten what it was to be human, and was now only driven by instinct and rage. "He''s gone completely feral..." Leo muttered. "Forget talking. Kill it," Raiden snapped, already moving. The creature hissed and darted forward, zigzagging on all fours like a monkey on speed. It lunged at Patricia this time, who ducked and rolled as Leo moved to flank it. Raiden slashed horizontally, forcing it to leap backward, while Bob already circled behind it, to punch it unconscious. However, when the beast did eventually come his way, it dodged his strike with an unnatural rotation of its body, and landed on his shoulders, before immediately trying to bite his face off. *KHAIIIIAASS* The beast growled, as spittle and germs from its roar spilled all over Bob''s face, making the veteran assassin feel really pissed. "Get off!" Bob growled, grabbing the thing midair and flinging it like a sack of meat, as the creature landed hard but rolled into a crouch again, unhurt. "Damn this thing doesn''t break," Patricia complained, her voice sounding slightly nervous now. Leo darted in from the side, feinting left then spinning with a backward slash, as the beast evaded by a hair, but the maneuver gave Raiden an opening. "[Phase Cut]" Raiden announced, as his blade flickered with mana and flashed through the air tracing a green arc. It grazed the creature''s ribs, drawing black blood that steamed in the cold air. *Shriek* The creature shrieked and pounced at Raiden, only to be intercepted midair by Bob''s glowing fist, as¨C *BOOM!* The punch connected with the creature''s side, sending it hurtling through the flowers, its jaw broken, as Leo activated [Blade Switch] and reappeared behind it, his daggers slashing outward in an X to carve open its back. *SHHHK!* The first strike failed to penetrate its skin, but the second caught its shoulder, slicing halfway in before stopping against the shoulder bone. "Now!" Leo barked, as Raiden surged forward with a vertical strike and Patricia released her charged skill [Needle Rain]. Within a microsecond, hundreds of razor-thin projectiles conjured from mana rained down upon the beast, as the feral human hissed and tried to leap, but Bob tackled it from behind, pinning it with brute strength as the needles pierced its body. *SHRIEK¡ª* The beast whimpered louder now, as Raiden''s blade came down one final time, to slice its head apart from its body. *Splat* Raiden''s blade buried deep into its neck, stopping just short of a full decapitation as the edge lodged halfway through bone. Thankfully, that was enough, as the creature convulsed once. Then again. Then it stopped moving entirely, its body slumping into the dirt with a final exhale that sounded less like death and more like relief. The team stood still, weapons raised, eyes sharp and breaths shallow, as they watched the beast for any last twitch or sign of movement that would suggest that it could rise again, however, none came. Only silence reigned in their surroundings, bar from Cipher''s whimpering, as he tried to stop the bleeding from his neck. A few seconds later, the beast''s eyes that were still glowing faintly, finally dimmed and began rolling back into its sockets, as black blood pooled beneath its cheek. Leo didn''t sheathe his blade. He just stood there, watching, his gaze fixed on the half-torn utility belt still fastened around the corpse''s waist. It was the same kind they were all wearing. Same material. Same type of make. As it was for sure an assassin belt, which meant that the man they just killed was once upon a time an assassin. *Sigh* Leo exhaled slowly, his chest tightening with something colder than fear. ''He wasn''t born a monster. He became one in this world, after absorbing the tainted mana,'' Leo realized, as just like that, the reality of the Time-Stilled World finally settled over him and the rest of the team like a second skin. This place didn''t just kill one. It warped one into something unrecognizable. And if they weren''t careful, it was also the same fate that awaited them all. As apparently, death wasn''t the worst thing that could happen to one in a time-stilled world. In a way, death was a mercy. As if you lived long enough, much worse things than death awaited you in this accursed place. Chapter 278 278: A brief respite (Time-Stilled World, 70 Kilometers from Entry Point, Temporary Camp) After surviving the encounter with the man-beast, the team continued their journey for a few more kilometers, pushing forward in wary silence, before finally reaching their predetermined rest point after nearly eight hours of uninterrupted walking. They did not set up tents, nor did they ignite any fire when it was finally time to make camp, as everyone knew that lighting a flame in this world was equivalent to painting a target on your back, so instead, they found a natural hollow between two ridges and sat down in a loose circle, resting for the first time since the fight. The silence in the air was broken only by the soft clinks of armor being adjusted and weapons being set aside, as the team removed their shin guards and boots, letting their feet breathe for a moment of rare comfort. Karl, who somehow seemed in a better mood than anyone else, hummed to himself as he set up a black stone slab over three glowing firestones, the stones glowing a faint orange beneath the grill as they radiated silent heat without releasing any flame¡ªcreating the perfect surface for cooking without drawing unwanted attention from the wilds around them. Once the slab was up to temperature, Karl oiled the surface and placed thinly sliced meat and dehydrated root vegetables onto it, watching them sizzle and soften slowly while the faintest wisp of steam curled upward into the still air. *Sigh* Patricia exhaled deeply as she leaned back on her arms, sipping water from a pouch with half-lidded eyes, as she watched the meat cook with something between relief and hunger. "Now this is what I call survival," she muttered lazily, her usual flirt gone, replaced by a tired smirk that only slightly masked how drained she looked. The fatigue wasn''t from walking, but from the slow, grinding psychological pressure this world seemed to place on everyone who spent more than a few hours within its grasp. Meanwhile, Cipher sat hunched forward, one hand wrapped around the bandage on his neck as he muttered a string of curses under his breath. "Fucking inbred retarded ape. Bit my neck off¡ª" he grumbled, the pain clearly still present even after Karl had cleaned, stitched, and dosed him with two different potions to accelerate the healing process. "Gods, it still hurts like a bitch," he added, massaging the side of his neck carefully, as Raiden sat beside him, listening with a faint smile that hovered somewhere between sympathy and amusement, nodding occasionally, yet saying little, as he did his best to let Cipher vent as much as he needed. On the far end, Bob sat with his back to a rock, legs stretched out and a blade resting across his lap, as he poured water and oil over a rectangular whetstone before dragging the edge of a tall knife across it in long, steady strokes¡ªeach pass accompanied by a soft grinding sound that hummed through the silence like the rhythm of a war drum. "Do you even use that giant knife?" Patricia asked after a while, her eyes flicking toward him, "Or is it just for show? Because I''ve only seen you fight with your fists." Bob didn''t answer immediately. He clicked his tongue, shifting the toothpick in his mouth from one side to the other, before eventually replying in his usual gruff tone, his gaze never leaving the blade. "I haven''t had to use this bad boy yet," he said, voice low and slow, "but after seeing how your daggers bounced off that thing''s skin, I figured I''d rather not find out mid-battle that mine isn''t sharp enough." Leo, seated nearby, scoffed quietly at the comment and chuckled under his breath. "That''s the most I''ve ever heard you speak," he said flatly, as Patricia grinned, stretching her legs out in front of her while casting a sideways glance at Leo, her teasing spark flickering back to life. "I have a way with men, Skyshard," she purred, voice soft and sultry, "they always tell me things they wouldn''t say to anyone else." Leo didn''t respond, his expression unmoved as he stared down at the potion bottle in his hand, while Patricia chuckled to herself and turned her attention back to the sizzling grill, the scent of food slowly filling the air and mingling with the lingering scent of ash and mana that never quite left this world. Soon, the food finished cooking and Karl portioned it carefully onto thin steel plates, before handing them around with an eager grin that didn''t quite match the fatigue in his eyes. "Hope you like it crispy," he said, plopping a slice of charred meat beside some softened roots on Leo''s plate before moving on to the next. "You''ve officially earned your place on this team, rookie, this is delicious," Patricia said while chewing, as she gave him a thumbs-up. "Glad you liked it," Karl replied cheerfully, clearly happy to be useful. For a while, the group ate in relative silence, the occasional clink of cutlery on metal or the soft sounds of chewing breaking the monotony, as they slowly drifted into casual conversation, sharing stories and banter, each beginning to know the other just a little better. They spoke of their interests, traded tales of their most memorable kills, and laughed more than once¡ª not because anything was particularly funny, but because laughter was sometimes the only weapon one had against creeping dread, and for a brief while, it worked. For those few minutes, the ashen plains, the blood, and the madness of the Time-Stilled World faded into the background, as everything almost felt normal. Almost. Because no matter how normal things felt in that moment, the world around them never changed. The grass was still gray, the air still heavy, and the mana still clung to their skin like a film of ash. The laughter was real, the food warm, and the company tolerable¡ª but the silence that followed between words always felt too long, and the shadows that crept just beyond their camp never felt like they stopped watching. And though no one said it aloud, they all knew, this peace wouldn''t last.... No chance it did. Not in this accursed world. Chapter 279 279: The Forest Of Death (Time-Stilled World, 140 Kilometers from Entry Point, Outer Rim of the Forest of Death) The remainder of the journey toward the Forest of Death passed without much incident, as the team encountered no sudden ambushes, no storms, and no hidden traps¡ª just a slow, grinding march across ashen plains and the occasional ridge, where a few more mutated lizards crossed their path. But these beasts were nothing compared to the man-beast they had slain. Though fast and armored, they lacked the feral cunning and brutal tenacity of that tainted assassin, and with the team''s coordination steadily improving, such threats were dealt with quickly and cleanly. By the end of the second day, they had covered the full 140 kilometers from the drop site, arriving at the edge of the Forest of Death¡ª an expanse that looked as haunting as any graveyard. Their clothes were caked in dust, their boots dulled by the ever-present ash, and their nerves thinned by the pressure of this cursed world... but they had made it. All of them. And that''s all that mattered for now. ¡ª------------- The first impression Leo got from the Forest of Death was simple¡ª the trees here were just... wrong. They weren''t simply tall, but unnaturally vertical, rising like the spine of some ancient beast rather than anything birthed by nature. Their trunks were bone-white, streaked with black veins, and the canopy above was so dense it strangled out the last traces of light long before it reached the ground. The Forest of Death might as well have been called the Forest of Darkness, because after just twenty meters past the tree line, Leo could barely see anything around him at all. "Alright, time to pull out your night vision goggles," Raiden said, voice low but firm, as one by one, the group complied. Thanks to the field notes left behind by past expeditions, they already knew the rules to survive in the Forest Of Death. No loud noise. No sudden movements. And never¡ª under any circumstance¡ª light a fire for vision. That was why Raiden had made sure each of them was equipped with night vision before even setting foot on this cursed land. One by one, the lenses slid into place, bathing the world in shades of green, as Leo blinked against the static and felt his sight return. "From here on out, we move in a single file," Raiden instructed, his tone heavier now. "Step only where the guy in front of you has stepped. No detours. No tomfoolery." He didn''t explain why. He didn''t need to. Because the moment they moved deeper¡ª just ten more steps into that suffocating blackness¡ª every single one of them felt it. The shift. The weight. The slow onset of dread. The Forest of Death didn''t warn you. It simply pressed in on you, quietly, relentlessly¡ª until your sanity began to bend. And in such a place, their only strength was each other. *Crunch* Their boots crunched softly against the mulch-like ground, each step deliberate, as Leo scanned left and right with growing discomfort. The trees felt alive. He sensed it in the way the bark seemed to faintly pulse when he passed too close and the way the vines coiled ever so slightly, just enough to register in his peripheral vision. It wasn''t dramatic. It wasn''t overt. But it was there. Like the forest was breathing. And watching. No one spoke for the first thirty minutes. Until¡ª "Huh? Did you hear that? Someone''s laughing up ahead¡ª" Karl muttered, glancing to the side. "No, there isn''t," Cipher snapped instantly, not even looking over. "That''s one of the illusions of the forest. Ignore it. It''s not real." Karl nodded shakily, forcing himself forward again, though Leo noticed the twitch in his stride. Five minutes passed. Then Leo stopped cold. "I see figures moving between the trees," he said, voice tight and focused. "Illusions," Raiden replied immediately, his pace unbroken. "Ignore them." But it wasn''t that simple. Because illusions or not, they felt real. The shadows drifted just slow enough to be seen. They didn''t charge or lunge. They just watched. Always lingering between trees. Always just far enough to be unreachable and untouchable. Leo tried activating [Absolute Vision]¡ª once, then twice. Both times his mind was flooded with static, the feedback crashing into his brain like blinding heat, forcing him to shut it down. However, his real eyes weren''t any better. Everywhere he looked, silhouettes danced and twisted just outside his reach, taunting him with the uncertainty of what was real and what wasn''t. ''This is insane... If I don''t know what''s real and what''s not, how the fuck am I supposed to react to danger?'' Leo thought bitterly, his fingers tightening around his daggers as sweat pooled between his fingers. Somewhere behind him, Bob muttered under his breath. "They''re calling my name." "What?" Patricia whispered. "They said it again. Just now." "No one said anything, Bob," she replied, her voice quieter now¡ª tense and fragile, as the truth began to settle in. The forest was fucking with their minds. Ten more minutes passed. The group stayed in formation, breaths controlled, blades half-drawn, but their nerves were stretched taut, and the illusions weren''t letting up. They were relentless. Even if they never attacked, they gnawed at the mind¡ª breaking down focus, eroding composure, whittling sanity into splinters. Then¡ª Leo felt it. A cold, wet sensation brushing against his boot. He looked down and there was fog. ''Huh? Where did this come from?'' he wondered, as he was sure that he did not see them walking into a fog field. Which meant that this fog wasn''t drifting from ahead, nor descending from above, but rather rising from the ground beneath them. It coiled slowly around his ankles, pale and wispy at first, then thickening with each step forward, as his instincts began to scream ''Danger''. Raiden stopped. So did everyone else. "What... is this? Cipher?" Karl asked quietly, his voice trembling. "I don''t know," Cipher replied after a pause, as that silence said more than his words ever could. Because no one understood what this was. Not Raiden. Not Cipher. Not the guild records, not the expedition logs, not even the oldest fragments Leo had ever studied. This fog wasn''t in any of the documentation. Which made it the most dangerous kind of threat..... The threat of unknown. Leo stared down as the mist reached his knees, its chill seeping into his clothes and numbing his skin. His senses were already shot. His vision was compromised. His instincts were screaming. And yet, the forest around them remained eerily still. Almost like it was holding its breath for a big event to unfold. Chapter 280 280: The Fog (Time-Stilled World, 4 Kilometers into the Forest Of Death, Between A Mysterious Fog Field) The fog didn''t roll in. It rose. Quiet. Pale. Patient. It seeped up from the ground like it had been waiting there all along, tucked beneath the mulch and ash, curling around ankles and knees with the slow certainty of death. At first it was just mist, thin and gentle, like dew. But as the team pushed deeper into the forest, it thickened. Until they could no longer see the ground at all. Leo felt it immediately. Not on his skin, but in his gut. Something was off. Every instinct in his body screamed for him to stop, to turn around and run, but his legs kept moving, one foot after the other, following the file. The others felt it too¡ª he could see it in the tension of their shoulders, in the shallow rhythm of their breath that they were all nervous as well. "Keep your spacing, no need to bump into one another, we are not kindergarten kids walking towards school, we are grown ass assassin''s damnit," Raiden ordered quietly, though his voice carried an unfamiliar strain. He tried to sound tough, trying to inspire confidence in the team to not be afraid of something as inconsequential as cold fog, however, it was easier said than done. As once the fog rose up to their waists, was when the real menace began. The first sign was the sound. Leo heard a whisper. Not from ahead, nor from behind. But rather from just beside him. "Leo..." A soft voice said..... But it wasn''t just any voice, it was a voice he vividly recognized. It was the voice of Elena, his mother, from back when he was just a kid running into her arms. He turned instinctively, dagger half-drawn¡ª but there was no one there. Just vines. Fog. And trees that pulsed faintly as if breathing through the bark. He glanced back. The team hadn''t noticed, as once again it seemed like he was the only one who had heard these whispers. "Focus," he muttered to himself, shaking off the echo, but then Patricia spoke up. "Raiden, I think someone''s following us. I keep hearing... footsteps behind mine. Like two seconds after." "Illusion," Raiden said again. But this time it wasn''t firm, it was just a word.... A hope. Moments later, Karl stopped walking altogether. "Guys," he whispered, "Where''s Cipher?" "What do you mean?" Leo asked, glancing ahead. But Cipher was gone. Vanished from the file. No sound, No trace, No scream. Just... gone. Raiden immediately raised a fist. The group froze, hearts pounding, as they scanned around with night vision. For a moment they saw nothing, but then a shape stepped forward from the mist. And thankfully it was Cipher. "Sorry," he said. "I tripped, got turned around, I''m good." But Leo''s eyes narrowed. Because the Cipher that returned had injury on the wrong side of his neck. ''Wasn''t he bit on the right side of his neck?'' Leo wondered, blinking again, however, by the time he opened his eyes again, the bandages had shifted to the right, as if his previous image of him having an injury on the wrong side had been nothing but another illusion. ''The hell?'' Leo wondered, blinking a few more times, but nothing changed. The bandage stayed put, as he really started to get spooked now. ''Bite me¨C'' he thought, nonetheless, he said nothing, as he did not want to spook the rest of the group with him. Beads of sweat began to glisten on his forehead because of the stress, as although the lower half of his body was being chilled by the cool fog, his forehead still perspirated, as such was the pressure of this terrain. More minutes passed. And the fog slowly rose up to their chest, as this was when things began to change again. The trunks of the trees around them began to bend. At first, Leo thought it was another illusion, nothing more than a trick of the eye. But no. The trees were actually curving and leaning inward, ever so subtly. It was as if the forest itself were trying to guide them towards a particular path and Leo did not appreciate this guidance one bit. ''Fuck. Is it too late to run?'' Leo wondered, when Bob suddenly broke the silence. "My brother''s here," he said, as everyone turned. "What?" "I see him," Bob muttered. "Right there. Behind that tree. He died ten years ago... but he''s here now. He''s looking at me." Patricia reached for the space between the trees where Bob was pointing, as if to touch it and ask ''Are you seeing the illusion here?'', but Leo grabbed her wrist first. "Don''t touch it," he said. Because Leo could see it too now. A silhouette. Smiling. Perfect teeth. Eyes that glowed too bright to belong to the dead. However, apparently, him and Bob were the only two to see that figure, while the others did not. "The fuck is going on here? Do you see it as well, Skyshard?" Patricia asked, however, before Leo could respond, the night vision goggles glitched. Static. *SKKRRRRRRK.* As everyone froze. When the vision returned, the silhouette was gone. But the air was colder. The fog, thicker. And beneath it all, Leo could swear he heard laughter. Not cruel. Not joyful. Just... Wrong. ''Bloody Hell.... I finally understand why people go insane in this place, FUCK ME, nobody can survive this madness for months at a stretch¨C'' Leo realized as he subconsciously tightened his grip on his blades. This place was a literal clown show and no amount of reading could ever have painted him an accurate picture of how dangerous this place really was. He had been to literal battlefields where thousands died every second that felt less stressful than this place, as for the first time since entering this world, he realized he wasn''t afraid of dying here. But rather he was afraid of becoming something that didn''t know how to die. Chapter 281 281: Tree Nymphs (Time-Stilled World, 5 Kilometers into the Forest of Death) Minutes passed, and the fog surrounding the team did not stop thickening. It kept creeping higher and higher, rising from their chests up to their necks, as Patricia¡ª the shortest in the group at 5''10"¡ª now had her night vision goggles dipping beneath the line of fog, making it impossible for her to see more than half a meter in any direction. Shadows flickered where there should be none, trees vanished into the white of the fog, and the path ahead seemed to narrow, collapsing into a corridor of ghostly haze. "Everyone, link up. Use the same hand you''re holding your mana stone with to grab the wrist of the person in front of you," Raiden instructed, as each of them reached out to clasp the wrist or forearm of the one ahead, moving in single file like children crossing a battlefield. Leo was near the center¡ª Patricia ahead of him, Bob behind. Raiden led from the front, with Cipher and Karl forming the rear. "Don''t speak unless you have to," Raiden warned. "If the grip loosens, shout. If someone breaks off, stop." The rules sounded simple on paper¡ª yet in execution, they proved insufficient. Because just minutes later, it happened anyway. A flick. A twitch. A whisper. "Something moved behind me," Bob said lowly. Leo turned sharply, his grip instinctively tightening around Patricia, who also shifted at that moment. And for that one terrifying moment, her hand slipped from Karl''s, which immediately alarmed her as she tried to grab it again, only to miss it completely as she clutched at nothing but air. "RAIDEN!" Karl''s voice tore through the fog. "There''s a break!" Patricia followed up, as she took two cautious steps forward, hoping to bump into him¡ª but her hands met only emptiness. "What the hell¡ª" she whispered, unable to fathom how someone who was just ahead of her could disappear so suddenly. "Stay put! Patricia¡ª" "I can hear you! Hold on!" "Over here!" Voices called from a distance, sounding like they belonged to Raiden, Cipher, and Karl, but coming from at least 20 to 30 meters away. "There''s no way to be sure if it''s really them, don''t respond," Leo said immediately, his voice tight and low, as he narrowed his eyes in anger. "Those voices might not be real... We can''t trust any voices in this forest." He warned, as Patricia nodded, her eyes wide. "Do not chase. Do not move. Let''s just stay put for now... I doubt even this cursed forest can perform teleportation magic, so we should be fine as long as we don''t move, The fog must clear out eventually" Leo reasoned, as both Bob and Patricia gave firm nods in return. The trio backed into each other, forming a three-point stance. Triangle formation. Blades drawn. Fog curling up to their noses now. Leo''s mind reeled. He tried [Absolute Vision] again¡ª but instantly regretted it, as the skill returned nothing but screaming white static, which forced him to shut it down before it made him nauseous. "This fog''s not normal," Bob muttered. "It''s hard to breathe in... and there''s no way to know if it''s toxic or not." He tore a strip from his assassin robe and tied it over his mouth like a makeshift mask. Leo didn''t argue. He reached into his storage ring and pulled out an actual gas mask, one he had bought from the Orange Panthers Store before departure. *Creek* A wooden creaking echoed from somewhere nearby, instantly alerting the team. Then¡ª a human-shaped silhouette drifted behind the mist which faintly bore the height and shape of Raiden. "Raiden?" Leo called once, hoping to hear back from their teammate, but unfortunately only silence followed... until finally: "We''re here. Hold on." The voice came, soft and slow¡ª in Raiden''s tone, but distorted. Like someone playing a recording just a little too slow. No one replied. *Squeak* Bob''s fingers tensed around the leather shaft of his tall knife, the slight squeak sounding as he adjusted his sweaty grip on the weapon. And although no words were exchanged, that sound alone was enough for Leo and Patricia to understand his thoughts. They felt it too¡ª deep in their guts. That silhouette wasn''t Raiden. And whatever was approaching them.... Was definitely not their teammate. The silhouette didn''t stop. In fact, it multiplied. Two more forms emerged behind the first, gliding forward through the mist in eerie synchrony¡ª just like their formation. All three walked hand-in-hand, the leading figure bearing Raiden''s frame, followed by Cipher and Karl, their outlines vague but familiar enough to stir the heart into hoping. They stepped into partial view, their faces calm... too calm... their movements precise.... Almost too precise. Karl was the first to speak, his voice carrying a light cheer as if nothing was wrong. "Sorry," he said, smiling gently. "My hand must''ve slipped." He reached out toward Patricia once more, his hand extended for hers. But before he could make contact, Patricia slapped it away without hesitation, eyes sharp with distrust. "Don''t," she said coldly, fingers curled tighter around the hilt of her blade. Raiden''s gaze shifted to Leo next, locking on like a magnet finding its charge. Leo didn''t flinch. He tilted his head slightly, his voice casual, almost amused as he spoke. "Say, Raiden... What was the name of the bistro we first met in?" There was a pause. Too long of one. Raiden''s brow furrowed, his tone turning clipped. "What does it matter?" he snapped. "We don''t have time for games, let''s move on." He reached forward, this time for Leo''s wrist, as¨C *Slash* Bob moved. A single, fluid motion, as his blade carved through the fog, slicing through Raiden''s arm at the elbow. *Thud* The limb dropped with a dull thunk, but there was no blood, no bone visible. Just bark. Where flesh should have been, there was splintered wood wrapped in a tight weave of fibrous vine. Cracks raced along the remaining arm like spiderwebs, spreading through the figure''s body like fractures in a porcelain shell. And then the truth unraveled. The three forms contorted¡ª first twitching, then unraveling as the illusion peeled away to reveal creatures carved from rot and bark. Their faces remained human-like, eerily accurate masks molded from the memories of those they mimicked. Tree Nymphs. Born from cursed trees. Fed by fear. Molded by memory. Over the past few hours, these damn creatures had learned their formation, their voices, their rhythm. And now, it was testing how much they remembered about each other, as if Leo had not somehow figured their deception out, then it would have probably led them to their source tree, where they would be restrained and absorbed for nutrients. *Sigh* Leo took a step back, raising his blade with a slow exhale. "Well," he muttered, cold and steady. "So much for waiting out the fog." As he lunged at the three targets in front of him, with Bob and Patricia in support. Together, the three of them easily dismantled the tree nymphs, who were barely any fighters apart from their deceptive abilities, as once they took care of the nymphs, the fog began receding noticeably. Chapter 282 282: Seperation (Time-Stilled World, 5 Kilometers into the Forest of Death ¨C Team B) "I lost her. I lost Patricia." Karl''s voice came out broken and frantic, as he began hyperventilating like a tired dog. "Keep your voice down," Raiden replied immediately, one hand stretched out, palm raised in caution, as he tried to peer through the ever-thickening fog. "I had her wrist! I did! But she just¡ªshe let go or I slipped¡ªI don''t know¡ª" "Breathe," Raiden said, voice calm but stern. "Nobody moves, we stay right here. If they''re nearby, they''ll find us." Cipher didn''t say anything at first, but his eyes flicked sideways, scanning the dense mist swirling just centimetres from their night vision goggles, his expression unreadable. Seconds passed. Then minutes. Still nothing major happened, there was no movement in their surroundings, and no signs of Leo, Patricia, or Bob. The silence in the air dragged longer than any of them liked, as eventually, it was Cipher that shifted his stance. "I don''t like staying still," he muttered. "Not in this place. Feels like we''re sitting ducks for someone to come and kill." Raiden exhaled through his nose, then gave the faintest of nods. "Fine. But we move slowly, only one step at a time, and that too with extreme caution." With Cipher at his side and Karl following behind, the three of them began advancing at a snail''s pace, every footfall deliberate, every breath shallow. The fog continued to get worse. It clung to their bodies like webbing, and swirled under their armor like worms. Their visibility was practically zero, and the density of the fog felt weird, like they were walking through swamp water rather than mist. "Guys..." Karl''s voice came again, softer now, almost a whisper. "I think I hear something behind us. Sounds like... fighting?" Raiden stopped, but didn''t look back. While Cipher shook his head. "Don''t turn, don''t listen, it''s nothing but Illusions," he said flatly. "That''s exactly how the forest of death gets you. Makes you doubt your senses.... Makes you chase ghosts." Raiden said nothing, only kept moving. Karl followed, though his face remained twisted in hesitation with every echo of metal on metal coming from somewhere beyond the fog. Then¡ª *Snap* The unmistakable sound of twigs cracking, rang from beside them, which was followed by movement. Three forms emerged. Vague at first, then clearer, though still wrapped in mist. Raiden''s chest loosened ever so slightly when he recognized the shapes¡ª Leo''s sharp frame, Patricia''s lean stride, and Bob''s towering bulk. They walked forward in a slow, synchronized line, just like the rest of them had been trained to. "We found you!" Raiden called out, relief flooding his face as he hurried toward them. Bob didn''t say anything, just gave his signature smile, twisting the twig in his mouth from side to side. Leo raised a hand and gave thumbs up. While Patricia smiled faintly, as she initiated the touch to Karl. The two teams merged without hesitation, as Raiden took a quick headcount and counted six. Finally, they were back together. "Stay close this time and don''t let go," he ordered. "Let''s keep moving." They resumed formation. But just two minutes later, it happened. Karl stumbled. His foot caught on a root, and as he pitched forward, he yanked on the arm of the person in front of him. Only the arm... didn''t resist. It broke free and came apart in his hand, before suddenly turning woody in texture. "The hell?" Karl muttered before dropping it immediately as he scrambled backwards. "RAIDEN! Patricia''s arm just came off from her shoulders and turned to wood in my hands!" He declared, as Raiden froze, while Cipher drew his weapon in a blink. The figure they''d believed to be Patricia jerked¡ª then twisted. Her smile cracked like glass, her eyes rolled to black, and bark peeled from her skin like dead scabs. Raiden didn''t wait. "Form up! They''re fucking Tree Nyphs!" He warned, as the figures began to unravel. Each face¡ª Patricia, Leo, Bob¡ª morphed into something wooden and warped. Smiling masks over rotting trunks, as their limbs twisted unnaturally, stretching like sap-drenched tendrils as they lunged. They struck fast, but Raiden and Cipher were still faster. Cipher ducked a sweeping vine-arm and drove his dagger into the creature''s neck, only for it to explode into dust and bark. Raiden cleaved another from shoulder to hip with a mana-coated arc, while Karl backed away, using kitchen knives to disrupt their balance. It wasn''t a hard fight. But it was sobering. As the last of the false figures collapsed and dissolved, the fog began to thin. Slowly, light seeped back into the space around them, with the surrounding trees becoming visible once again. But there was still no sign of the real Leo, Patricia, or Bob, as the trio realized their big mistake. "Shit," Raiden muttered. "We''ve walked too far to find them now" He added, as Cipher nodded in agreement. "Unless there''s a miracle that can re-unite us, we have to assume that we are on our own now," Cipher said, as Karl clutched his head in disbelief, behaving like the world had just ended. "We need to find them.... We need to find them somehow!" He muttered, as Raiden placed a sympathetic hand over his shoulder. "I want to find them as well, Karl, but look around you? Can you differentiate the next tree from the one behind us? It''s impossible to maintain any true sense of direction in this place¡ª all we know is that we''re heading west, though even that feels more like a guess than a certainty. Our only hope is that, if we keep walking west, we''ll cross the forest within seven to ten days. However, if we don''t keep sight of that goal and begin searching all around for the rest of the team, we might actually get lost without a way out. So unless you want to stay in this cursed place permanently, dust yourself off, man up and continue walking¡ª" Raiden said, as he forcefully pulled Karl back to his feet and urged him to keep walking. Chapter 283 283: Decision (Time-Stilled World, 6 Kilometers into the Forest of Death, Leo''s Team) The fog had finally lifted. Gone was the choking whiteness that had wrapped around their necks like a noose, as it was now replaced now by a haunting clarity that somehow felt even worse. The white trees loomed larger without the mist to blur their forms, their trunks twisting unnaturally, as they all looked gloomy and impossible to differentiate from the other. The silence surrounding them was deeper too, as gone were the occasional whispers and false illusions, as the forest seemed to have reset to its base settings. "We''re not finding them, are we?" Patricia finally asked, her voice quiet as she lowered her goggles, revealing tired eyes. Leo said nothing at first. He simply looked around, eyes scanning the now-visible terrain, as if expecting Raiden, Cipher, and Karl to suddenly step out from behind a tree. But unfortunately, they didn''t. "We''re too far," Bob answered instead, adjusting the massive blade in his hands. "Even if they''re alive, the forest''s probably shuffled us all apart." Patricia sighed. "Shuffled us apart? What are we, cards in a deck?" She kicked a stone, watching it bounce down a slope before muttering, "So what now? Do we head back to base? Try to trace our steps and pray they do the same?" Leo finally spoke, his tone firm. "No. We keep moving forward." Patricia''s head whipped toward him. "Forward? Are you insane?" She stepped closer, gesturing wildly as she spoke. "Karl was our ration mule, Leo. He was carrying the main storage ring for supplies. Without him, we don''t have enough food to finish this expedition." "I know," Leo replied, calm as ever. "We all have emergency packs. Enough to survive ninety days. A hundred and fifty, if we ration smart." "That''s not enough to complete the mission and make it back," she snapped. "Even if we sprinted, we''d be gambling every day after day ninety. And if we don''t find Karl or the others by then?" Leo met her gaze evenly. "Then we die." Patricia stared at him like he''d just grown a second head. "Are you serious right now?" Leo didn''t flinch. "We didn''t come here for a nature walk. You knew the risks. So did I. The mission doesn''t stop just because it got hard." Bob crossed his arms, nodding. "I''m with him." "Of course you are," Patricia muttered bitterly. "Two idiots with a death wish." She paced for a second, hands running through her hair, before spinning back around. "And what if we don''t find food? What if we don''t find the damn castle we are supposed to? What if this place just... keeps getting worse?" Leo looked away for a moment, eyes drifting to the unnatural treetops above. "Then we improvise." Patricia laughed¡ª short, sharp, and bitter. "Improvise. Right." She stared at both of them, trying to gauge if this was really happening. If they were truly choosing to march to their deaths for a mission that might already be a lost cause. And then, reluctantly, she sighed. "Fine. I''ll come." Bob raised a brow. "Really?" Patricia''s eyes narrowed. "Yeah. But if we don''t find food in the next few weeks, I''m eating one of you." She looked at Leo first. Then Bob. Then back at Leo. "Probably you," she decided. "You look weaker than Bob, I can probably take you on" Leo didn''t even blink. "I''ll shred you to 51 pieces before you even touch me" Patricia smirked. "I was hoping for 69." And just like that, the decision was made, the trio were moving forward and relying on their emergency rations, as they hoped and prayed that they would reunite with the other team some time soon. ¡ª------------ (Meanwhile, Twin Fang Planet, Black Serpents Guild Headquarters, Administrative Wing) [Location: Central Data Operations Hall | 18:42 Local Time] The room buzzed with quiet activity¡ª dozens of analysts hunched over terminals, holo-displays flickering with mission data, planetary scans, and Guild-related assignments. The air smelled faintly of room freshner and strong coffee, as the Black Serpents were nothing if not efficient and alert. *Ping* A shrill tone cut through the low hum of conversation. "New high-clearance communication," barked one of the analysts, eyes widening as red overlays flashed across his screen. "Universal Government header. Real-time relay. Priority Alpha-Three." That got the room''s attention, as a senior operations officer, Administrator Talo Venn, strode over. "Display it," he ordered. The hologram expanded above the central table, as lines of encrypted code decrypted to show a formal message bearing the Universal Government seal. >> NOTICE: CROSS-DEPARTMENTAL SECURITY FLAG << SUBJECT: MAXTERN, KARL¡ª False Identity Alert. LEVEL: TRANS-GALACTIC THREAT (Level II) Summary: Recent purges within the Intelligence Oversight Division have revealed forged identity records spanning three galactic sectors. The individual known as Karl Maxtern is not a certified Culinary Division contractor or a Master-Rank warrior. Real Identity: Karlan Vesteel. Known Alias: The Ash-Sworn Butcher. Threat Level: Transcendent-Class Combatant. Affiliation: Confirmed ties to the Evil Cult. Last Verified Movement: Dispatched under forged credentials to Operation: TSW Expedition #045-A under Squad Leader Raiden Voss. IMMEDIATE ACTION REQUIRED: ?Initiate recall protocol if possible. ?Notify Galactic Police. ?Log breach in Black Serpents Personnel Ledger. The room was silent. Talo Venn''s mouth twitched. "You''re telling me," he said slowly, "we greenlit a Transcendent-level cult operative... into a godforsaken Time-Stilled World... with one of our elite licensed squads?" One of the analysts ran a cross-reference through the registry. "He''s embedded with Raiden''s team, sir. They''re already into the time-stilled world, we can''t stop or alert them now.... They''re on their own." "Fuck!" Talo cursed, running a hand through his head, as he almost couldn''t believe it. How could they allow such a security lapse to happen? Sending a transcendent level criminal with their elite team of Grandmasters was a sure shot death sentence. As if they were not dead already, they were sure to be dead soon. "Put an arrest order on the criminal, inform all flights going in and out of the spatial anomaly that Karl Vesteel is not to be rescued out!" Talo instructed, as the administration workers immediately followed. Chapter 284 284: The Real Karl (A few days ago, the real universe, Planet Radiance) Karl was living his undercover life as a simple Universal Government Clerk on Planet Radiance, when suddenly one day, he received a sealed package from the cult¡ª sent personally by the Eleventh Elder. He immediately locked his doors, activated his privacy seals, and turned off the surveillance nodes scattered around his unit, before unwrapping the obsidian-threaded parchment with trembling hands. Inside was a single note. "Infiltrate the Black Serpents as an external help, enter the time-stilled world and retrieve what Dupravel seeks." Attached beneath it was a secondary fold, bearing a full mission briefing: forged identity papers, a purchase bill for an aura suppressing tool, and a fabricated combat record labeling him as a Master-tier culinary support specialist with mild healing capabilities. His new name? Karl Maxtern. Age 31, Master-tier, Field chef. For a moment, Karl simply stared at the papers, eyes narrowing in disbelief. "A Time-Stilled World?" he muttered, the words tasting like ash on his tongue. Everyone knew what it meant to enter such a place. A slow death. A distortion of time. A trial of the mind. And yet, as he read the next paragraph, his heart began to beat harder. ¨C Dupravel Nuna has entered the Time-Stilled World of Sector 12. After his alleged communion with the Deceiver Mauriss, he now seeks an item of critical importance. We do not know what it is. Only that it holds enough value for Dupravel to risk his life. And hence we must acquire it first. That last paragraph changed everything for Karl, as If Dupravel, the very spine of the Black Serpents, had gone personally to retrieve something, it could only mean that the item hidden inside that world wasn''t just valuable..... It was game-changing. Perhaps a divine artefact. Perhaps a remnant from a past age. Perhaps something even Mauriss himself wanted desperately. And whatever it could be, it was surely better in the hands of the cult, rather than the enemy, and hence it was important that Karl retrieved it first. *Gulp* Swallowing hard, he first pulled out the payment slips to a local blacksmith shop¡ª documents provided by the guild¡ª showing that he had already purchased a full set of aura-suppressing artifacts, as without delay, he began walking toward the designated store to retrieve them. Upon arrival, the shopkeeper¡ª himself a Cult sympathizer¡ª recognized the code on the envelope and immediately assisted him, helping secure each piece of the relic set onto his body with practiced efficiency, as the transformation began the moment the final clasp clicked into place. His once overwhelming, transcendent-level aura began to fade, swallowed beneath the web of suppression artifacts until what remained was the quiet, unassuming presence of a mere master-tier warrior, as even those sensitive to mana would now see nothing more than a forgettable field cook. But concealment required more than relics, as he hunched his posture slightly, rounded his shoulders with the tired curve of a man who lacked pride, widened his eyes to appear constantly nervous, and adopted a shrill, almost childlike tone¡ª one that made him sound younger, less experienced, and completely unthreatening, the kind of man who wouldn''t survive a real battlefield even if his life depended on it. ¡ª-------- A couple days after that, Karl met the team for the first time on Planet Twin Fang, and from there onwards, he played his part flawlessly. He adopted a Timid, fidgety, stammering personality, whereby he clutched his culinary satchel close at all times like it was his lifeline. He bowed too often, lowering his gaze whenever someone looked his way, and spoke with a stammering accent, which conveyed to others that he was not the most confident kind of kid. However, behind those veiled eyes, he studied each member and carefully profiled them. Raiden: Calm, disciplined, predictable. Cipher : Quiet, sharp. Patricia : Dangerous and narcissistic. Bob : Cold, analytical, not one to underestimate. Leo : The enemy of the Cult who led to one of his brothers dying.... He was smart, however, Karl resolved to kill him in a special way once they were alone inside the time-stilled world. ¡ª---------- A few days after his first meeting with the team, when they finally did enter the time-stilled world, Karl already saw the mutated lizard ambush coming five minutes before Leo was alerted, as he saw the shadows moving near the ridge far before he did. If he wanted to, he could have warned the team about it. But he didn''t. Instead, he let the beasts arrive. He shrieked when they lunged. He soiled himself with a simple water spell to add authenticity, and by the end, he played the part of a timid and scaredy master tier warrior to perfection, as everyone grew even more assured of his weakness. Their eyes revealed that they saw him nothing more than a harmless, unfortunate cook caught in the middle of chaos. Which was exactly what he wanted them to believe. ¡ª----------- Even inside the forest, Karl''s act remained consistent, as he did not let anyone find out that he did not actually need the night vision goggles to see in this dark terrain. He trembled when holding hands, flinched at every sound, and kept his actions consistent. But when the tree nymph eventually linked with him and Raiden and Cipher failed to catch the deception, he finally knew that he had to act. The texture of her hand was wrong and felt too dry to be that of a human. And even the mana in her body was too still to belong to a living person. Hence, he knew it was a monster and could have easily severed the arm on instinct. But he waited. Waited until a couple minutes passed, and Raiden and Cipher also dropped their guard, before tripping and pulling its arm off, as he exposed the fraud in front of them. He did so, because he wanted to make the reveal seem like an accident, rather than him picking on information that the others missed, which was why he waited as long as he did for the ''accident'' to take place. For Raiden and Cipher, he was nothing more than a foolish and timid chef. However, the truth of the matter was that he wasn''t a fool. He was a Transcendent-tier agent working under the Eleventh Elder of the Cult Of Ascension. And his hunt inside this cursed world had only just begun. Chapter 285 285: Life For Both Camps (Time-Stilled World, 21 Kilometers from Forest Entry ¨C Leo''s Team, Day 2) Almost an entire day had gone by since Leo and the others got separated from Raiden''s group¡ª and thankfully, nothing significant had happened during that time, as the last twenty-four hours passed in a haze of silent walking, cautious glances, and the ever-present weight of the forest pressing down on them from all sides. Patricia adjusted the strap on her satchel with an irritated grunt, her boots sinking deeper into the mulch with every step. "Are we even going the right way? Or are we just walking in fucking circles?" she snapped, glancing around at the seemingly identical trees stretching endlessly in all directions. "Because none of this shit looks different." Leo didn''t answer right away, he kept walking with the confidence of a man who knew exactly what he was doing, as he said, "We are moving in the right direction, don''t worry. Just follow my lead¨C" However, while he himself was confident of his directional skills, both Bob and Patricia seemed uncomfortable with continuing to walk blindly. "She''s got a point. This terrain hasn''t changed for hours. How do you know we''re not looping?" Bob asked in a firm tone, as Leo paused and let out a deep sigh. "Watch¡ª" he said, as he pulled out a dull gray radar from the satchel Raiden had given all team members and pointed towards the reading being displayed on the device. "The two of you also have this device on you, pull it out and note the distance being displayed here. It shows that we are 161.0 kilometers from the entry point beacon we set up," Leo said as he walked up to a nearby tree and carved an ''X'' into the bark. Then he took a few slow steps forward. "See? 161.1 now." He stepped a few paces to the side. "Back to 161.0." He looked at them both. "This is the straight line, I''ve been mentally keeping track of it while walking, as the moment we deviate even slightly from this line, the distance resets. Currently, it takes me about 124 steps to cover the distance of 100 meters, and so anytime that it takes me 127-130 to do the same, I make a small course correction and ensure that we get back to the precise 124 step pathway, which is the shortest, straight line distance due West. That means we''re not circling. We''re still heading west¡ª toward the exit of the forest." Patricia stared at the mark, visibly calming, as Leo''s explanation made a lot of sense to her. "Gee... I''ve never felt so wet and turned on because of someone''s brains.... Guess there''s more to men than just their pretty faces" she said, almost smiling now. "Alright then, since you know what you''re doing, lead on, Skyshard." Bob added, as they resumed their journey. ¡ª------------ After every 8-10 hours of walking non-stop, the team took a short break where they made a clearing on the ground, dumping surrounding moss and dirt to make a boundary, as they ensured that their backs touched no trees or roots. "Gods, this is dry," Patricia muttered, nearly gagging on a tough piece of dehydrated nut loaf, as she ate the emergency rations with a visible disgust on her face. "Chewy and joyless. I used to think good food was nothing special back home, but now I realize it''s the only thing that kept me sane in this cursed world." She said, as she tore a bite of the loaf in anger and kept chewing at it grumpily. Leo didn''t comment. Neither did Bob. Although the two of them also did not enjoy the dry rations, they were thankful for the meal regardless and did not fuss about it like Patricia. ¡ª------------ (Meanwhile, Raiden''s Team, in a different part of the forest) Unlike Leo''s group, who were surviving on dry rations and flavorless packs, Raiden and Cipher ate like kings. The fire stones that Karl set up glowed a soft orange beneath the blackened cooking wok, as he dropped in thin slices of root vegetables, letting them hiss and sizzle before swirling in a few bottles of sauce, turning it into a steaming, aromatic broth that filled the air with warmth. Cipher slurped quietly, expression blank, while Raiden sat a few feet away with arms folded, his back against a moss-coated tree, saying nothing. The last two days since their separation had been nothing short of exhausting, as unlike Leo''s team, who had somehow escaped further chaos, they were attacked almost every 2 to 4 hours, and were forced to fend off against wave after wave of twisted creatures lurking within the forest. Unfortunately for Raiden, Cipher wasn''t much help in actual combat, and Karl was about as useful as a wet twig¡ª forcing him to shoulder the brunt of the fighting alone, pushing harder and taking more risks than he ever liked to. Thankfully, he hadn''t picked up any major injuries just yet, but if he did, he already knew what he''d have to do, which was to set up a temporary shelter, hunker down, and wait out the pain until his body normalised again. As without anyone else to rely on for safety, he did not wish to continue moving while in an injured state. Karl, meanwhile, stared down at the broth, his thoughts far from the moment. ''Raiden and Cipher, they''re steady, I''ll give them that, but they''re also slow, dull, predictable and replaceable.'' His hand twitched slightly on the ladle. He could''ve done it last night. A bit of powdered root extract in the soup and he could have taken both of them out without a struggle¡ª But he didn''t. ''Not yet. Not here.'' Because the truth was... he didn''t want to be alone. Even in a broken world like this, the silence that followed solitude wasn''t something even a transcendent assassin like him could afford. Raiden and Cipher were tools. Imperfect ones. But ones that still helped him feel grounded, keeping him sane. So for now, they lived. And he continued stirring the pot. Chapter 286 286: Flagged (Time-Stilled World, 46 Kilometers from Forest Entry, Leo''s Team, Day 4) Days and nights bled into one in the Time-Stilled World. There was no visible sun, no moon, and there was no true change in brightness or rhythm between night and day. The sky overhead hovered in a permanent twilight, never truly dark, never truly light, just a constant muted orange-gray, that modulated a couple tones at best throughout the day. However, while the world''s skyline was depressing on its own, inside the forest, things were even worse. The forest canopy was so thick, it strangled what little ambient light made it through, as no matter the hour, it felt like the world had collapsed into darkness¡ª and the only things that gave shape to it were the ghost-white bark of the trees and the faint green hue of their night vision goggles. Everything looked the same. Everything felt the same. And slowly... It was driving Leo and company insane, as Patricia became the first to crack. "Ugh¡ª" she clutched her forehead, her steps faltering as she staggered to a stop and leaned against a tree. "I can''t take it anymore," she muttered, voice tight, like she was holding back a scream. "I want to light a fire. I want to see color. Any color. Red. Orange. The color of my own goddamn skin, even if it''s just for a second, because as things stand, this night vision and this constant darkness is giving me a severe migraine" Leo didn''t stop walking, but he glanced over his shoulder, his face unreadable behind the shadowed lens of his goggles. "We can''t," he said flatly. "You know the rules of the forest. No open flames. It attracts attention." "Not even for a second?" Patricia snapped, stomping her foot hard into the dirt. "I''m going mad, Leo. Do you get that? You at least have your weird mind-blank assassin discipline. I don''t. I need something human to hold on to. Even a fucking matchstick, who knew that not seeing color for a few days will turn me insane?" Bob didn''t speak. He just walked, but even he looked more tired than usual¡ª like the darkness was clawing at the edges of his patience too. As it wasn''t like he and Leo did not understand what Patricia was going through. They did. Infact, the two of them also felt the same way, however, they also understood that taking such a risk was not worth it. And hence despite Patricia''s demands, they remained steadfast in their denial and restricted her from lighting a fire. No more words were exchanged after that. Not for a few hours. But the tension stayed. ¡ª¡ª¡ª When they next stopped to rest, Leo dozed upright with his back to a rock while Bob sharpened his blade with short, deliberate strokes. At this point, watching how the two of them were not paying attention to her, Patricia wandered off just a few steps. Just enough to be alone. Just enough to think. Then¡ª She crouched low, and brushed aside some damp leaves, before scooping a small patch of dry moss from beneath a root. Her hands moved without much thought, as if lighting a fire was something that came natural to her, as she rubbed her blade against a stone and tried to create a spark. Fsshhh. Fsshhh. Fsshhh¡ª Spark. A tiny flame leapt up, dancing across the moss like a fire spirit that had been trapped for too long. It flickered gold. Then orange. Then red. And Patricia''s eyes widened. Her face lit up. "Oh my god¡ª" she whispered, laughing through clenched teeth. "I saw it. I fucking saw it. Red, orange, yellow¡ªand my skin¡ªI saw my own skin." She clapped once, a giddy high-pitched noise escaping her. However, just as the fire reached its peak brightness, a deep primal roar seemed to arise from the ground, as a tremor shook Leo awake. *GROAANNN* A loud groan could be heard, and as he looked around, Leo immediately saw the brightness bouncing off against Patricia''s face. ''No she did not¡ª'' Leo thought, as he watched how the small fire she lit up began dying almost as fast as it caught fire. As from start to end, it barely lasted a grand total of 15 seconds. However, those 15 seconds were enough to room the group. "Patricia!" Leo hissed, his voice almost panicked. "What the fuck are you doing?" "It was just a flicker! I didn''t light a beacon! I didn''t start a bonfire!" she shot back, still grinning like a child who thought she had gotten away with sneaking cake. "Besides, nothing''s coming. We''re fine. That sound we heard surely can''t be related to this tiny fire" she argued, as Bob didn''t speak. But his eyes were narrowed. ¡ª¡ª¡ª And for the next hour... shockingly the group remained unharmed. The trees didn''t shift. The wind didn''t howl. Nothing crawled from beneath the roots or blinked between the trunks. But what they didn''t realize was that the forest had already taken notice. Not in the way a predator notices prey. But like a system tagging a virus. It had marked Patricia. Not for what she was. But for what she had done. And from that point on... The forest began to move. Quietly. Patiently. As it''s natural, ''white blood cells'' were mobilized to take her out. Because what none of them had truly understood until now... was that the Forest of Death wasn''t just a landscape. It was a living organism. A singular entity. Every tree, every vine, every pulsing root that curved beneath their boots¡ª was part of the same body, the same mind. The reason why no tree inside the forest of death looked different, or why no direction felt distinct, was because there was no variety to begin with. There were no thousands of trees within this forest. But rather just one. One massive, ancient consciousness spread across countless trunks, all connected through a sprawling, dense network of roots buried deep beneath the surface that were constantly breathing, listening and watching. And Patricia, by striking a spark into that silence, had made her presence known. She was no longer just a traveler. She was a threat that could bring the whole system down if she started a forest fire, and hence she had been flagged. Chapter 287 287: Sole Target (Time-Stilled World, 49 Kilometers from Forest Entry, Leo''s Team, Day 4) It began a couple hours after Patricia lit the fire. For a while¡ªtwo hours, to be exact, it seemed like her little act had gone unnoticed. Like maybe, just maybe, the warnings had been exaggerated, and the forest didn''t care about a flicker of flame that burned for less than fifteen seconds. However, that illusion shattered when, without warning, a wooden spider dropped from the treetops like a curse. THUD¡ª A sharp noise came from above, like the snap of a branch¡ª only heavier, as by instinct, Patricia looked up. ''The hell?'' she wondered, as she watched the underbelly of a six tentacled beast drop down on her. She wanted to evade it, however, it was already too late, as by the time she noticed it''s descent, it was already on the ground in front of her. The creature looked like a spider, if it could even be called that, as it was clearly made from wood and had hollow holes where eyes should have been. Its legs were long and jointed like spears and its entire body gleamed with the sickly sheen of wet sap. "The hell is that ugly thing?" Patricia wondered out loud, as the creature did not hesitate and lunged straight for her. "MOVE!" Leo shouted, reacting in a blur as he yanked Patricia sideways by the wrist, while Bob''s knife sliced up from below¡ª cleaving through one of the spider''s legs and sending it skittering off to the side, as it hissed like rotting timber rubbed together. The fight from that point onwards lasted mere seconds. As Leo took out two more of its legs, completely immobilizing the thing before Bob stuck his knife through its mana core. "What the fuck... was that?" Patricia gasped, breath uneven as she stared at the lifeless shell. Leo didn''t answer right away. Neither did Bob. Because neither of them had sensed it before it landed. And that terrified them more than the creature itself. "I didn''t hear it," Bob muttered. "Didn''t feel it. Didn''t see it. Nothing." "That thing was perched up there the whole time?" Leo asked quietly, his voice hard and even, as he slowly looked up toward the dense canopy above them, where nothing moved, nor did any shapes stir. "We''ve been checking the ground this whole time," Patricia whispered. "What if the threat comes from above?" She asked, as for the next few minutes the three of them took turns to lookout for threats from the treetops, however, nothing followed. No creaks. No rustling. Just that same stretched silence, that they had been experiencing in the forest since the day they entered it. "I think it''s safe.... Might be a one off predator," Patricia suggested as they covered another kilometer, but then¡ª *CRACK* . . *THUMP* Another spider fell. Then another.... Then another.... *CRACK-THUMP* *CRACK-THUMP* One. Two. Six. Nine. Twelve. From every direction, they rained down on their location like snow under a blizzard, as dozens of those same wooden spiders began twitching and wildly attacking Patricia in sync. "Brace!" Leo roared, already moving to intercept as one spider lunged for her face. Bob hurled his dagger into another''s thorax and drew a second one from his hip in a single, fluid motion. The trio moved as one. Or rather¡ªtwo moved to protect one. Patricia tried to fight, but her panic ruined her aim. She blasted her offensive spells wildly in arcs that did more to scorch the ground than hit her attackers, as the spiders only grew more coordinated, more aggressive, never once shifting focus. None of them attacked Leo. None of them attacked Bob. It was only her. One of them even brushed past Leo''s shoulder, completely ignoring him, just to try and leap onto Patricia''s chest. And that was when it clicked. Bob realized first. "They''re not here for us," he grunted, driving his blade down through a spider''s back. Leo followed a heartbeat later, sweeping Patricia behind him. "They''re hunting her." Still, they fought. Still, they didn''t let her fall. And after three long minutes of violence, bark, splinters, and heavy breath, the last spider fell, Bob stomping its twisted head into the soil with a sharp crunch that echoed in the sudden silence that followed. Patricia collapsed to her knees, sweat dripping from her brow, her arms trembling. She looked up at them, her voice breaking into a raw, panicked rant. "Why... why only me?" she whispered. She tried to laugh. Tried to play it off. But her voice was too brittle. "Why not either of you? Is it a gender thing? Or are these freaks just horny for redheads?" Leo didn''t speak. He simply stared. Bob, however, wiped the blood off his blade and looked down at her with a cold expression. "Maybe," he said, voice flat as stone, "because you''re a dumb bitch who lit the fire." The words landed like a blow. Patricia froze. Her lips parted, but no sound came. The three of them had been travelling together all this time and had never been attacked by spiders before. The fact that it only started to happen now after Patricia lit the fire and the fact that it only targeted her, made it seem probable that they were only hunting her because of it, as between them three, they had done pretty much everything together, except that one dumb crime. "Ridiculous! They can''t be after me because of that.... Tell him Leo! He''s speaking delirious nonsense! Also, how dare you call me a dumb bitch! Your wife might be used to such insults, mister, but I''ll cut your balls off if you show me that attitude!" Patricia retorted, trying to stand her ground and appear strong, however, all it did was make her look even more pathetic in Leo''s eyes. "You? Cut my balls? Bitch, you couldn''t graze me if your ancestors spent the next seven generations trying¡ª Don''t test my patience, because if I snap, it won''t be the spiders who will have to kill you, it will be me!" Bob countered, as he puffed his chest and took a step closer to Patricia. "L-L-Leo! Leo, he''s intimidating me!" Patricia complained, clearly in panic, as Leo let out a long sigh and raised his hand for peace. "Bob, excuse the bitch she''s clearly in a lot of Duress. Patricia, stop with the victim act. There are only three of us here, and if you start being a pain in the ass, neither me nor Bob have any qualms about killing you. So your best choice is to own up to your mistake and start finding solutions to help yourself. Because, if the next round of spiders being sent to kill you are 144 in number, then even me and Bob won''t be able to save you¡ª" Leo said, as his speech left Patricia absolutely speechless. For a moment she opened her mouth in protest, as if wanting to convey how offended she felt at being called a ''bitch'' by Leo. However, soon she decided against it, as it was really how Leo said. She only had the two of them to rely on, and antagonizing them wasn''t going to help her at all. Chapter 288 288: The First Victim (Time-Stilled World, 53 Kilometers from Forest Entry, Leo''s Team, Day 4) After almost coming to blows when Patricia threatened to cut Bob''s balls off, the team recovered slightly over the next hour, as Patricia turned oddly submissive and began trying her best to not antagonize either of them again. She stayed quiet at first, unusually so, only nodding when spoken to and maintaining a safe distance while they walked. But over time, she began cracking dry, nervous jokes, most of which landed flat, but in the stifling silence of the forest, even those awkward attempts at humor were a welcome change. Leo didn''t smile. Bob didn''t laugh. But neither of them told her to shut up either, which for Patricia felt like a win. It wasn''t peace. But it was something like it. As for the first time in hours, the group found a fragile sense of unity amongst them once again. ¡ª--------- The next wave hit roughly four hours after their last skirmish.... though calling it a wave was putting it quite lightly. This was a tide. It began as a low hum beneath their boots. Subtle at first, like a breath held too long, or like a vibration felt more in the bones than the ears, but it grew..... and it kept growing, until the ground beneath them began shaking so strong that the tree-tops began to sway. Then came the shocks. Not tremors¡ªjerks. Violent and sudden. The kind of force that ripped loose rocks from the earth and sent Patricia stumbling into Leo''s side as they all scrambled to stay upright. "Do you feel that?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. However, Leo did not respond. Not because he didn''t hear her, but because her question itself was so stupid that it almost left him speechless. Of course he felt it! It was hard not to when the entire goddamn forest was convulsing like a beast shaking off fleas. *Skrrrkkk* *Skmpkkk* Unnatural sounds echoed through the fog-draped woods¡ª like dry branches snapping underwater, warping and bending at the same time as dark shapes began to appear in the trees above. But it wasn''t just above. From the soil around them, thin pointed legs began poking out of the ground, slow at first, like worms testing the air. Then all at once, hundreds of them burst forth, tearing their way out from underneath the roots, as they broke through the surface while being covered in rot-soaked dirt and bodies glistening with wet sap. "The fuck...?" Leo muttered, spinning in place, as he saw the sheer scale of the attack this time. There had to be thousands of spiders surrounding them at the minimum. Wooden. Grotesque. Some the size of dogs, others large enough to crush a man under their jointed limbs, and every single one was closing in on them. "Back to the tree!" Bob barked, already pressing his back against the nearest trunk, as Leo and Patricia mirrored him and immediately drew their blades. The three of them together, formed a tight wedge formation around the trunk, as the entire forest shifted around them. *Skitter* *Tremble* The spiders didn''t charge. They crawled. A sea of mandibles, legs, and clicking joints that moved in perfect unison, as if summoned by a single thought. And they were all coming for her. Patricia. Not Leo. Not Bob. Just her. "Fuck, we have nowhere to run!" Leo shouted, sliding a dagger into the hollow eye socket of the first spider that lunged. "Don''t panic! Hold the line!" Bob growled, lopping off another''s limbs in a smooth arc of steel, his face grim and blood-slick. For the first sixty seconds, they held the line. Then the second wave hit. Then the third. More spiders. From above. From below. From the gaps between trees. Endless. Leo''s blades became a blur. Bob fought like a butcher in a storm. But it wasn''t enough. No matter how many they killed, they were just stalling the inevitable. And Bob knew it. "She''s the infection," he said flatly, watching yet another spider ignore him to barrel straight into Patricia''s chest, only to be blocked at the last second by Leo''s dagger. Then he made his choice. "I''m out of here, Skyshard. We''re wasting stamina. We can''t hold this wave. And if they kill her, we don''t know if they''ll turn on us next or still let us leave. Better to run now than risk getting caught trying to play hero for a girl who lit the damn match in the first place." Bob stepped away from the formation, slashing a spider across the jaw before starting up the nearest tree trunk, hand over hand with practiced speed. "BOB! BOB, HELP!" Patricia shrieked as spiders began swarming her from the side previously covered by Bob. Her voice cracking in a panicked pitch Leo had never heard before. She was terrified. But Bob didn''t stop. He looked at Leo. "This is the moment," he said. "You stay, you die." Leo glanced at Patricia before making his decision. As he noticed the gash across her thigh. The blood on her arms, and the way her spells missed more than they hit. She was already halfway dead, and it was exactly how Bob said.... He really couldn''t save her from this full wave even if he wanted to. And hence he made the more practical choice. "I agree," he said coldly. "We can''t save her. And I''m not dying here." With that, he turned and followed Bob up the tree, just as a dozen spiders slammed into the spot where he''d stood a second before. "LEO! LEO YOU FUCKING CUNT, HELP ME!" Patricia screamed, voice raw with disbelief. "WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING?!" But he didn''t look back. Neither of them did. They leapt through the treetops and vanished into the fog, leaving the forest to devour its marked prey. Behind them, Patricia''s screams echoed, high and manic. "WAIT! WHERE ARE YOU GOING?! I''M STILL HERE! DON''T LEAVE ME¡ªDON''T LEAVE ME¡ªDON''T LEAVE ME¡ª" And then silence. The kind that wasn''t peaceful. Just final, as although she tried her best to hold her ground. A minute and half after Leo and Bob left, she was too overwhelmed to hold her own and eventually succumbed to the forest''s forces. ¡ª-------- Running away, Leo did a calm introspection of his emotions on how he felt about abandoning Patricia, and to his surprise, he did not feel anything at all. Neither did he feel happy to have gotten rid of one of the teammates he was eventually planning to kill anyways, nor did he feel sad to have lost a teammate that could have helped keep him sane and protected for a while longer. It was as if her life or death did not matter to him at all, which made him realize just how terrifying [Monarch''s Indifference] really was. ''I''m surviving this world on easy mode thanks to ''Monarch''s indifference'', as without that skill to keep my emotions in check, I''m sure that this world would make me feel all sorts of guilt for abandoning a teammate'' Leo thought to himself, as he shrugged his shoulders and continued running behind Bob, like nothing much happened. Chapter 289 289: Unexpected Reunion (Time-Stilled World, 98 Kilometers from Forest Entry, Leo and Bob, Day 7) Two days had passed since they left Patricia behind. And in those two days, Leo and Bob covered more ground as a duo than they ever did as a trio. This increase in pace could be attributed to the fact that there was no idle chatter slowing them down anymore. There were no frequent toilet breaks, nor excessive rest periods, as the duo kept moving with a ruthless momentum, cutting through the terrain with an almost machine-like efficiency that suited them both. They didn''t share more than five sentences across the last forty-eight hours. No talking at all, however still, they understood each other clearly, as they communicated through glances and blinks alone. For 48 hours, they avoided talking about their decision to leave Patricia behind, however, the tension still lingered in the air. The brutal coldness with which they had abandoned a teammate made it clear as to what kind of individuals they really were, and the pretense of camaraderie had shattered. Now, both Bob and Leo knew that the other could easily stab them in the back if presented with the opportunity, which was why they grew even more wary of one another. Ofcourse, they never addressed this directly, however, the tension remained in the silence between footfalls and in the occasional periods of rest where they were forced to tolerate each other''s presence in close proximity. However, today, as they camped near a shallow ditch that was surrounded by mossy roots and half-collapsed tree trunks, Bob finally decided to open up about his decision to abandon Patricia. "I see her everywhere now." Bob spoke without preamble. Leo didn''t look up, but his wrist paused for a moment from the food he was eating, as he put it back down into the packet and waited for Bob to say more. "Every shadow I catch between the trees. Every whisper behind the wind." Bob continued, voice low and distant, his glass of water untouched in his hand. "It''s like she''s a ghost... and she''s haunting me." Leo glanced over. Their eyes met. But he said nothing, as Bob chuckled bitterly. "I don''t regret the decision we made. I don''t think we had a choice. But this fucking world doesn''t let you forget, does it?" His voice frayed at the edges, like the thoughts had been festering in his mind for hours and had finally forced their way out. As Leo gave him a small nod. "It''s happening to me as well," he said, lying through his teeth. "But what can you do about it? It was the right call to make." That was all he said. However, unlike Bob, he didn''t mean it. Because for Leo, the last two days hadn''t been torment, but had rather been recovery. He was finally growing more accustomed to his new environment, as the brutal silence no longer clawed at his mind, and the lack of colors did not weigh in on him as heavily as they did when he first arrived. If anything, the last two days had been the most peaceful he had ever felt since entering this world, as slowly but surely he felt like he was growing more accustomed to this gloom. Unlike Bob, he suffered from no guilt trips. No hallucinations. No disembodied voices whispering from the dark. As for him, Patricia was gone, and that was that. If anything, his head had felt clearer than ever. He wasn''t at peace. But he wasn''t suffering either. Of course, if given the chance, he would never choose to stay in this world forever. But as far as survival went, he''d adapted just fine. Bob, on the other hand, looked like he hadn''t slept in days. His eyes were bloodshot, ringed in red, and his movements had taken on a twitchy, uneven rhythm¡ª like his own limbs didn''t trust him anymore. He walked like a man holding himself together out of sheer pride, trying to pretend everything was fine, but Leo saw straight through it. *Exhale* Leo let out a slow breath through his nose and turned back to his food, not interested in playing the therapist. When suddenly, a sound interrupted his meal once again. *Crunch* He heard a footstep come from nearby, as his hand froze over his packet. Then again¡ª *Crunch* *Crunch* As this time, he went up in an instant. Bob too, rose immediately, fingers curling around the hilt of his tall knife, as he prepared for action. Without a word, the two men dropped into formation, backs against each other, weapons drawn, muscles coiled tight, as the sound of approaching footsteps grew louder... heavier... closer. Until finally, three figures emerged from the gloom¡ª vague outlines at first, but then unmistakable: Raiden, Cipher and Karl. Alive, armed and equally stunned to see them. Nobody spoke at first. Not even a greeting. Just five men, standing in silence¡ªstaring at one another with a mix of disbelief and tension, as if unsure whether to lower their weapons or raise them higher. Then Leo spoke first, voice calm but edged with steel. "Raiden... what was the name of the bistro we first met in?" Raiden''s frown deepened, but his reply came without hesitation. "Venom Lily Bistro." A beat passed. Then Raiden asked in return, eyes narrowing. "What was the table number we sat at last?" Leo didn''t blink. "Thirty-three." As both men slowly lowered their weapons, seemingly assured that the other one was real and not a nymph. "Where''s Patricia?" Cipher asked at that moment, his voice low and unreadable as he searched all around the duo for signs of Patricia. For a second, Leo didn''t answer. He looked at Bob. And Bob looked back. It was a silent exchange¡ªbrief but loaded¡ªas if both were weighing what version of the truth to share, and how much of it they could afford to tell. A breath passed between them. Then Leo stepped forward, his expression unreadable, voice steady and fluid as he spoke confidently. "She broke the rules of the forest," he began. "Lit a fire when we stopped to rest. It only lasted a few seconds, but that was enough. The forest marked her from that point on." He let the sentence hang just long enough to let it settle. "We didn''t realize it immediately, but a few hours later, the attacks started. First a single spider, then dozens. Then thousands. All of them aimed solely at her. Not a single one came for us." He exhaled slowly. "We fought with everything we had. Protected her through wave after wave. But it was never going to be enough. She was wounded. Panicked. Slipping." Bob spoke next, his voice low and blunt. "We stayed until she took her last breath, but there was nothing more we could have done to save her¡ª" Raiden''s brow tensed. Cipher said nothing. While Karl''s jaw slackened, his mouth slightly ajar, as if the news short-circuited his ability to speak. Then¡ª After a long pause, Raiden finally nodded once, solemn and curt. "She broke the rules of the forest and paid for the consequences of her actions. You guys did as much as you could, it''s unfortunate..... but it is what it is." And with that, no more was said. Chapter 290 290: Suspicions (Time-Stilled World, 98 Kilometers from Forest Entry, Day 7 Nightfall) Of course, it wasn''t just a coincidence that Karl, Raiden, and Cipher had randomly bumped into Leo and Bob in the middle of a forest that defied direction, light, and logic. It was Karl. It was always Karl. The moment his transcendent-tier senses picked up subtle movement patterns within a one-kilometer radius, something faint brushing against a root, a couple figures bound West with clinical precision¡ª He began tracing it. He didn''t say anything aloud. Not yet. But he tracked it. Quietly. Patiently. Taking note of every footfall against projected human motion, as he watched for the rhythm, the spacing and the weight behind each impact. Once satisfied that the movement was human, and more importantly, not hostile, he nudged the others in that direction with careful, subtle steering. Not that Raiden or Cipher noticed, as they were simply too tired, too whittled down and too grateful to question the sudden stroke of luck. ''Idiots,'' Karl thought, lips curling faintly as he stirred the contents of the pot, watching the broth simmer above the fire stones. The warmth spread slowly through the shallow clearing, as vapour rose from the pot and carried with it a whiff of delicious stew cooking. "I still can''t believe you two ran into each other like that," Cipher said, pulling off his gloves and stretching his arms. "Neither can I," Raiden added, smiling faintly as he sat down beside Leo. "I''d almost given up hope of reuniting with the two of you. Even doubted if you two headed back for the emergency beacon," Leo didn''t say much. Just offered a faint shrug and nodded, as if the whole affair had been inconvenient but not worth dwelling on. Bob said even less. He just chewed slowly through the dried nut bread Karl handed him and avoided making eye contact with anyone. Karl, meanwhile, remained crouched beside the cooking pot, head slightly bowed as he stirred, but his gaze flicked up every few seconds, observing them all in turns. ''I don''t buy it,'' he thought, scooping a ladle of broth into Cipher''s wooden bowl. ''That bullshit story about protecting her until the end? That''s clearly a lie. I saw Patricia fight, she was not a dead weight, but she wasn''t worth dying for. And those two cold bastards definitely left her behind the moment things got hard¡ª'' he thought, as his eyes flicked to Leo first and then to Bob. ''Too calm. Too composed. Not even a tremor in their tone when they said she was gone. They''re clearly not saddened by her death... They''re relieved.'' Karl''s lips twitched, almost in amusement. ''And yet look at Raiden... sitting there like he just got his family back. Cipher''s face says nothing, but even he isn''t doubting the story. Fools. Both of them.'' He dropped another slice of dried root into the pot and stirred gently, letting the steam fog his vision while his thoughts remained razor-sharp. ''The Skyshard kid... and Bob. They''re not just ruthless. They''re cold. Ice-blooded bastards who made a decision to abandon a teammate and didn''t even flinch.... They''re both killers to their core,'' He smirked to himself. ''The question is... which one do I kill first, once they outlive their usefulness?'' ¡ª----------- After dinner, the group resumed their westward journey as a unit¡ª only for trouble to start knocking every couple of hours, much to Leo and Bob''s surprise. What had been a relatively quiet stretch of travel for the two of them turned into a constant string of skirmishes the moment they rejoined the others as monsters of all sorts began zeroing in on their location all of a sudden. First it was a large python. Then a different version of the plain lizard. However, the first real challenge came just before their next break, as a low, guttural bellow tore through the forest, louder and more primal than anything they''d heard so far. *THOOM* *THOOM* *THOOM* The ground vibrated with each step, as bark cracked and branches snapped under the weight of something enormous approaching from the northeast. Then it emerged. A towering six-armed gorilla, its frame covered in bark-like plating, its chest heaving with every breath it took. Moss clung to its fur, and fungal growths pulsed across its back like tumors ready to burst. Its eyes glowed a dull, necrotic green, as it beat all six fists against its chest and let out a thunderous, echoing roar. *RAAAWWWRRR* "Formation!" Raiden shouted, already unsheathing both his blades, as he slid the mana stone in his hand back into his utility belt. Karl ran back, avoiding conflict. Cipher vanished into the shadows. Leo stepped right. And Bob didn''t wait, he charged forward first with his skill [Silent acceleration], his tall knife glinting as he slashed toward the beast''s right leg. *CLANG!* The blade bounced off against the beast''s tough skin, barely leaving a scratch. "Too tough!" Bob yelled, twisting away as a massive arm came down to crush him. "I''ll try and break the outer plating!" Raiden growled, leaping forward and slashing across the creature''s shoulder, as although sparks flew, the beast barely flinched from impact. Leo''s eyes narrowed. His footing shifted as he darted to the rear, finding the narrowest window to strike. *Clink¡ª* *SHUNK* One dagger went in, just beneath the armpit of the lower right arm, puncturing a soft patch beneath the fungal armor, as he activated [Kill Strike]. *BOOM* The beast shrieked, as the explosion took off his right arm entirely, with Raiden not missing the cue. He followed up with a precise stab at the opposite side, while Cipher reappeared from the shadows and launched a mana-imbued bolt of condensed lightning straight into the creature''s open jaw. *KABOOM* It staggered. And that was when Bob drove his blade upward¡ª straight into the lower spine, to end the beast''s life for once and for all. *Thud* The monster collapsed like a sack of wet stones, all six arms twitching violently as it let out one last gurgling moan before going still. Breathing heavy, the group stood in a circle around the carcass. Steam rose from the beast''s open wounds. Sap like blood oozed from its body onto the soil, as the forest fell silent once more. "...Well," Bob muttered, wiping a few specs of blood sap from his face. "That was new." "That''s the second gorilla we faced," Cipher said, panting lightly. "Those are not fun" Leo crouched beside the corpse, inspecting the broken fungal plating with narrowed eyes. "We haven''t run into anything like this in the past few days," he said, almost to himself. "In Fact we have run into nothing apart from the spiders.... " He trailed off, as Raiden looked over with a big frown on his face. "None?" he asked, as Leo shook his head in confirmation. "Nothing. We walked for the last two days without coming across a single monster," he said, as both Raiden and Cipher frowned deeply at his response. "We''ve been getting hit by beasts like this every two to three hours," Raiden muttered, wiping sweat from his brow. "It''s made progress nearly impossible." Leo didn''t respond aloud, but his gaze lingered on the fallen creature as a thought began to stir in the back of his mind. Because if there was one thing he''d learned during his time with Patricia... it was the fact that the forest never targeted anyone without reason. Something always triggered it. And if it was targeting this group, then it meant that someone within it was surely attracting the trouble. But..... Who? Chapter 291 291: Cracks (Time-Stilled World, 143 Kilometers from Forest Entry, Day 12) Over the next five days, the group had to battle their way through the forest with barely any time to breathe, as there were no quiet stretches anymore, no peaceful walks between fights, and certainly no mercy from the creatures that stalked them nonstop. Every few hours, some new horror would leap from a treetop or claw its way out from beneath the ground, forcing the team to raise their weapons and brace for yet another bloody encounter. The attacks kept coming. Each fight blurred into the next, and although most of the enemies weren''t impossibly strong, their endless frequency began to wear the team thin. The more complex the fight, the harder it became to rely on mana stones. Holding one in your hand while dodging fangs and claws wasn''t always possible, and in those moments, the only choice was to cycle the tainted mana of this world, a choice that came with a cost. Each draw from this corrupted realm chipped away at the edges of their minds, as slowly but surely, the signs of madness began to show. "Damn it! I''ve done it again! I''ve absorbed more of this cursed mana!" Raiden cursed, punching a tree so hard that blood cracked from his knuckles. He kept going, even after the bark broke. Even after it hurt. As if the pain grounded him. As if punishing himself could undo the damage. Nearby, Cipher crouched in silence, pulling at his eyelashes one by one, his eyes fixed on the dirt with a blank, unfocused stare. It had started two days ago, when he suddenly picked up the habit of pulling at his lashes out of nowhere. However, now, in just a span of two days, most of his lashes were gone, and his fingers still twitched at the space around his eyelids as though the motion had become involuntary. No one spoke about it. But everyone noticed. Sleep had become shallow and filled with twitchy jerks. Meals were taken in silence and chewed without joy. Words became fewer. Glances became colder. And slowly, the cracks began to show. Karl laughed too loudly at things that weren''t funny. Cipher''s hands hovered a little too close to his weapons even when there was no threat. Raiden''s orders grew sharp, clipped, and far less patient than before, as though he too was slipping under the weight of constant pressure. Even Bob, who had been the quiet rock of the group, began sleeping further from the others and speaking in shorter phrases than what he usually did, his answers growing more curt with each passing day. And Leo, who watched all of this from behind a mask of calm, understood what none of the others wanted to admit. The team was beginning to unravel. They were barely a day or two away from exiting the forest, but the mood within the group had never felt more brittle. Something was rotting. And Leo could feel it in the way Cipher''s eyes twitched when someone moved too fast, in the way Karl lingered a second too long while handing over food, that things were reaching a boiling point. ''If only I could figure out who in this group is attracting the monsters, I can silently take them out and continue on this journey with the rest. Usually, I would just ditch the group as a whole and be gone on my own. However, even I am not foolish enough to be alone in this world. There''s a strength in numbers and having a group is definitely useful as long as the members are sane¡ª'' Leo thought to himself as he tried to decode the mystery behind who exactly was attracting the monsters amongst them? He knew it couldn''t be him or Bob as while the two of them travelled alone, travelling was quite easy, which meant that it had to be one of Raiden, Karl or Cipher. Karl was undeniably weak, and if he had committed a crime as blatant as Patricia''s¡ª like lighting a fire and drawing the forest''s wrath¡ª then the pattern would have repeated, with every monster targeting him and him alone. But that wasn''t happening. Which was precisely why Leo ruled him out. In his head, he felt confident that it had to be either Raiden or Cipher who were the problem, however, it was proving to be near impossible to find out who? The monsters who showed up attacked all of them with indifference, which was why Leo began considering the idea of eliminating them both once they got out of the forest. ¡ª--------- That night, as they sat in silence under a thick canopy, each person hunched low to their meal, the tension that had been brewing beneath the surface for days finally began to leak. No one said anything for the first few minutes, each person too tired, too bitter, or too far gone in their own thoughts to spark conversation, but then, in the middle of a dull bite of boiled root and hardened grain, Cipher looked up. "Hey Karl," he muttered, his voice flat but laced with irritation. "Do you mind chewing a little less loudly? Your fucking munching is drilling a hole through my skull." Karl blinked twice, caught off guard by the sudden accusation, as he looked around, confused. "But... I''m not even eating," he said softly, holding nothing in his hands. The moment those words left his lips, Cipher stood up without hesitation, his boots crunching over the dry forest floor as he walked straight toward him, locking eyes with a look that made the air suddenly feel heavy. "What was that?" Cipher asked, his head tilting ever so slightly, his tone quiet but dangerous. "You calling me a liar now? You think I''m deaf? You think I don''t know what I hear?" Karl didn''t respond. He just stared back with a tight-lipped expression, eyes flicking with discomfort, as though trying to decide whether to argue or just stay silent. But the look was enough. Cipher didn''t wait. His hand lashed out with a sharp slap that sent Karl''s head jerking sideways, a red imprint already blooming across his cheek. "You glare at me again," Cipher hissed, grabbing him by the jaw and forcing him to make eye contact, "and I swear on every god in this cursed realm¡ªI''ll poke those eyes out of your skull, bend you over and fuck you till you bleed from your arse. Don''t test me, you worm." His words cut through the camp like blades, sharp and vulgar, and for a second, no one moved. Not even Karl. Until Raiden stepped forward, his face twisted with disbelief, as he grabbed Cipher''s arm and yanked him back. "That''s enough, Cipher!" he barked. "You need to chill. Because while Karl''s chewing didn''t hurt my ears, your senseless shouting sure as hell does." But Cipher didn''t appreciate the interruption. He turned, shoved Raiden back with a two-handed push to the chest, and locked eyes with him like a beast sizing up another predator. For a heartbeat, the two stood inches apart, both breathing hard, as the forest around them seemed to fall dead silent again¡ªwatching, waiting. Then, after what felt like an eternity, Cipher backed off with a scoff, turning away as if nothing had happened, while Karl sat frozen, his face still burning, his eyes filled with a quiet, simmering rage. Leo said nothing. Bob didn''t flinch. But in that moment, even without words, it became clear to all of them¡ª The insanity had started to creep into their behaviour. And it had started to creep in much faster than the books warned them it would. Chapter 292 292: Waiting After Cipher''s outbreak, Leo wondered what could be the reason behind the group''s growing mental instability? After all, the books he''d read had warned of madness creeping in slowly¡ªover weeks, not days¡ªyet the team was already snapping at each other like rabid dogs. However, after thinking about it for just a few minutes, he understood exactly why. It wasn''t the forest alone. Even back on any normal planet, if a person was forced to stay awake for days on end, constantly running, constantly fighting, constantly under threat, while being starved of proper sleep, food, light, and comfort, cracks in their demeanor were sure to show. Not because they wanted to be irritable. But because they simply didn''t have the patience left to be kind anymore. The constant threat and lack of proper rest left a temporary impact on one''s brain, and in this cursed world, that weariness was worsened tenfold¡ª corrupted by every cycle of tainted mana they were forced to draw, every improperly cooked meal they ate due to time constraints, and every single second they spent walking in a loop that never seemed to end. The forest didn''t just pressure the body. It whispered threats in one''s mind. And it whispered constantly, until the silence began to feel louder than words, louder than thoughts, louder than sanity itself. No wonder Cipher looked like he was on the cusp of losing it. His eyes twitched randomly now. His hands trembled even when he wasn''t using mana. His lips moved sometimes even when he wasn''t speaking, and Leo had begun noticing the way his fingers hovered around his blades even during meals. The signs were there. ''Maybe I should just kill him first after we''re out of the forest,'' Leo thought, narrowing his eyes at Cipher from across the campfire. ''Maybe I don''t need to kill Raiden just yet.'' Raiden, for all his faults, still seemed a lot more in control of himself compared to Cipher. He too was slipping, yes¡ª but he still managed to hold his composure, meaning that he could still be managed. Cipher, on the other hand, was wild. Unpredictable. Dangerous. A liability. ''One wrong trigger and he''s going to stab someone while they''re asleep. Best to silence that risk before it grows fangs.'' Leo didn''t even realize he was staring until Bob nudged his arm and nodded at the food pouch. Leo blinked, nodded back, and returned to chewing, but in the back of his head, a decision was slowly beginning to take root. The journey to the edge of the forest was the last that Cipher was making, as sooner rather than later, Leo planned to take him out. ¡ª---------- Across the circle, Karl sat quietly, his eyes lowered, his breathing slow, but his insides burned with rage. The slap Cipher gave him a few minutes ago still echoed in his skull. That single act of humiliation replayed like a broken record, and no matter how much Karl tried to smother it beneath thoughts of mission focus or patience or tactics, the sting remained and his ego throbbed. ''You slapped me,'' Karl thought, his hand twitching just slightly as he stirred his own food. ''You insulted me. Threatened me. Grabbed my chin like I was some child. And you think you''re going to walk away from that?'' His lips didn''t move. But his pupils narrowed. ''You''re nothing, Cipher. A bug. A fucking insect who doesn''t realize he barked at a Transcendent in disguise.'' In his mind, he''d already played out a dozen variations of how Cipher would die. Some slow. Some fast. Some while everyone watched. Some in silence. But the one common thread between them all? Pain. ''No one will suspect me. I will orchestrate your death perfectly. Perhaps, I shall use a gush of wind to push you in the path of a monster''s attack while you''re trying to evade it. Perhaps I shall treat your next wound with poison instead of medicine. Maybe I''ll just isolate you from the group and murder you with my own two hands. As with no witnesses around.... who''s going to question it?'' His fingers clenched around the wooden spoon just a bit tighter. ''You don''t even know it yet. But your fate''s already been sealed. You slapped a man you should not have offended, and now it''s over for you¡ª'' He didn''t glare. Didn''t scowl. He smiled¡ªjust a touch too wide, and held it a moment too long, the kind of smile that didn''t quite reach the eyes. And all the while, the others sat around him, chewing through another half-cooked meal thrown together in a rush between fights, too focused on survival to notice the weight of murderous intent drifting through the circle like smoke. The shift had begun. The group had finally started to turn on one another. ¡ª---------- Barely ten minutes after they finished their meal, the group was attacked yet again by a monster, this time a near invisible chameleon, who sprayed poison and lashed out with a highly corrosive tongue. It came without warning. The group did not see it, nor smell it or hear it before it struck. As it wasn''t until a sharp hiss rang in the air, almost like steam escaping from a kettle, that they noticed the threat. *Fssssssk¡ª!!* The attack struck, burning Raiden''s head cloak and barely missing his head, as he ducked at the last second. "Ambush!" Bob roared, blades already drawn, as everyone spun to face the source of the attack. But there was nothing. The chameleon remained cloaked, its body pressed tight against the massive trunk behind them, scales bending light, limbs blending with the woodgrain like it was part of the forest itself. And then it moved. A pulse rippled through the forest darkness, and Leo''s eyes narrowed as he caught the faintest shimmer against the wind. Something tall. Coiled. Watching them. "Mid canopy, five o''clock!" he shouted, already flanking right as Cipher dropped low and pulled his daggers free. *Crack* Another lashing tongue split the air, this time aimed directly at Bob''s chest, only to miss as he dove and rolled, kicking up a cloud of dead leaves. Karl stood near the rear of the formation, unmoving. Not out of fear. But anticipation. He didn''t draw his blade. He didn''t reach for a spell. He simply stared, eyes wide and lips parted, as the chaos bloomed around him. And then¡ª he smiled. Just a little. Just enough. Because he could sense that his moment was coming. The monster was strong, clearly intelligent, and had a lethal attack that could one shot a Grandmaster if it connected and hence Karl saw his opportunity to take Cipher down. He began observing Cipher in great detail. Every twitch. Every breath. Every detail of his movement, from the way his boots skidded on wet moss, to the way his left wrist flinched slightly when he tried to parry, as Karl''s fingers twitched behind his back in anticipation. He could use a light [Wind Gust] to push him off balance and no one would even notice. However, he couldn''t do it now. He needed to wait for the right opportunity to present itself. ''I just need the perfect moment...'' he thought, pupils dilating slightly as another burst of movement tore through the air, this time, the monster leaping from the tree. *BOOM* It landed. Hard. A massive chameleon with gnarled limbs and skin like rippling moss crashed into the clearing, its camo flickering like static as it dropped all pretense of stealth and revealed its hideous frame. Seven feet tall. Lithe. Built like a predator. Its tongue recoiled back into its jaw, now dripping with glowing venom that hissed with every drop hitting the soil. *Fsshh* *fsshh* It hissed again, twitching as if analyzing each of them. Raiden and Bob moved instantly¡ªone to the left, one to the right¡ªtrying to split its focus. Cipher braced near the center, arms trembling slightly as he raised his daggers. And Karl stayed still. Watching. Waiting. And smiling, ever so faintly, as he waited to see if he could end Cipher right here and now. Chapter 293 293: Sabotage After landing on the ground, the chameleon turned even more aggressive as it let out a sharp, distorted screech¡ª its body twitching with feral energy as its camouflage flickered on and off like a dying lightbulb. *Fssshh!* The corrosive tongue lashed out again, burning a shallow crater into the ground where Bob had been standing a split second earlier. "Don''t clump!" Raiden barked, dodging right. "Force it to divide its focus!" The team spread out, moving with trained discipline despite their exhaustion, as they rapidly changed their positions. Bob darted behind a trunk, drawing the creature''s gaze with feinting jabs, while Raiden took the lead from the front, engaging it head-on with low, measured slashes. Leo, silent as ever, slid to the side, keeping to the shadows, as he blended and [Vanished] in them, waiting silently for an opening to appear. Meanwhile, Cipher flanked left, spinning his daggers and circling low, his eyes wide and frantic, but his hands still sharp enough to react. Soon, the chameleon snapped its jaws and lunged again, only to meet Raiden''s blade mid-thrust. *Clash* Sparks flew. Acid hissed. And this time it was the monster that staggered, as Raiden used the attack [Rapid Slash] to injure its tongue. ''Now!'' Leo thought, as he stepped in after spotting an opportunity, his body blurring as he activated [Thousand Phantom Strikes]. Immediately, his body turned into a flurry of afterimages, as each step he took left behind a translucent echo of himself, an echo that was always followed through with a slash. *SHINK¡ª* *SHINK¡ª* *SHINK¡ª!!* He tore through the creature''s flanks, disrupting its momentum and forcing it back, as green blood sprayed in arcs and its camouflage broke entirely, revealing the mossy, fungal flesh beneath. And this was when Cipher spotted his chance to attack. "NOW!" he roared, surging forward for the finishing blow, when suddenly he took a wrong step. A gust. A shift. A misstep. A mistake that could happen to anyone, but should not happen at this level, as his eyes widened in disbelief and his body propelled forward in a way that was not entirely in his control. *CRACK¡ª!!* He stumbled forward a fraction too far, his torso exposed just long enough for the monster to retaliate, as its tongue shot out and slammed into his ribs with brutal precision. *Thud!* The impact sent him spinning through the air, his body crashing against a tree before dropping to the dirt, where he began shrieking in pain. "Cipher!" Raiden shouted. Leo''s eyes narrowed, but his blades didn''t stop. He advanced relentlessly, slicing with precision, as Bob came from the rear to assist. Together, the two overwhelmed the beast And soon, with one final strike, Leo embedded his blade deep into the creature''s skull, and activated [Kill Strike] to blow its brains out. *THUNK* The chameleon collapsed. Dead. And once again, the forest fell into silence, save for the writhing, guttural screams of Cipher, who clutched his torso with both hands as thick steam curled from the venom hissing through his shredded clothes, burning straight into the flesh beneath. "Shit... he''s bleeding a lot," Karl muttered as he rushed over at last, dropping to one knee beside Cipher and beginning a quick assessment. "This is bad." His hands moved quickly, tearing away fabric, inspecting the full extent of the damage. The venom had carved straight through skin and muscle, leaving a deep, raw trench down the left side of Cipher''s abdomen. "If I can''t plug this wound immediately..." Karl said, his voice grim, deliberately loud enough for the others to hear. "He might go into a coma. Or worse." "What? What¡ªwhat?" Cipher gasped, voice high and cracked as panic set in. His breathing grew faster, more ragged, as he tried to push himself up. "You... you can fix this, right?! Right?!" He asked, as Karl gave him the most cruel of smiles from close up. "Of course I''ll try my best...." He said before turning towards the others, as he urged them to move away. "Go back! Give the patient some room to breathe! He''s hyperventilating!" Karl ordered, as he used his superior strength to hold Cipher in place, as he forcefully stopped his thrashing. As ordered, the rest of the team stepped back reluctantly, a wide semicircle forming around the two as Cipher whimpered, now visibly trying to fight against Karl''s grip as sweat poured in buckets from his brow. Karl leaned in. His fingers, steady and controlled, reached into his pouch¡ª not for a healing salve, but for a nearly invisible packet of anticoagulant. He mixed it swiftly into a red-tinged ointment, spread it over a thin gauze, and began wrapping the wound in tight, confident layers. From the outside, it looked like precision and care. But beneath the gauze, the anticoagulant already began its slow sabotage. With a wound this size, if the blood loss did not stop immediately, Cipher was bound to die. And while Karl could have saved him if he tried hard, he deliberately sabotaged his healing instead, as he pushed him closer to death vengefully. Next, he forced Cipher to swallow a pain numbing potion to dull the immediate pain. Enough to delay suspicion. Before pulling out a mid-grade healing potion and forcing a few drops into Cipher''s mouth to make his efforts to save the patient look authentic. Finally, by the time he rose, his expression was the very image of grave concern, as he played the part of a caring healer to perfection. "I''ve done what I can," Karl said, wiping sweat from his brow and standing slowly. "I gave him the best healing potion we have, but it''s not looking good. The creature''s venom... it''s preventing the blood from clotting, so unless we cut away the affected tissue entirely, there''s no way to seal the wound." "Then cut it off," Bob said bluntly, stepping forward. "You''re saying he''ll die anyway if we don''t. Might as well try it." "I could... but I''m not sure if he will survive it. The wound is big enough as is, if I cut off more, I would essentially be pushing him closer to death with my own two hands¡ª" Karl argued back, as Raiden shook his head in depression. "No. Then don''t do it. He''s still conscious. Still fighting. We''ll give it ten minutes. If the bleeding stops due to some miracle, we will protect him till he recovers enough to move with us. But if he slips into a coma..." "We leave him," Leo finished, voice neutral. "Agreed." Cipher''s breathing grew erratic again. "Wha¡ªWhat?! You can''t leave me here! I''m gonna be fine unless Karl doesn''t treat me properly. Karl! You bastard! I don''t trust you! You slimy bastard! You treated me properly right?" Cipher''s eyes darted wildly from face to face, but no one moved. No one offered reassurance. Even Raiden said nothing, his jaw locked tight, his arms folded. And then¡ªslowly¡ªCipher''s voice began to weaken. His protests slurred. His arms sagged. And blood kept pooling. His fingers twitched, then stilled, and a blankness rolled over his gaze as his body tipped backward into the dirt with a soft thud. Until he stopped moving all together. Raiden bent over him, pressing two fingers to his neck. A long pause passed. "He''s alive," he said at last. "But he''s slipping into shock due to excessive blood loss. Coma''s close." No one spoke. And no one disagreed. "We move in five," Raiden announced coldly, as the team collectively let out a sigh of regret. Karl stared at the unmoving body in front of him. ''Shouldn''t have slapped me, you dumb wannabe scholar,'' he thought, hiding the flicker of satisfaction behind a mask of guilt. Soon, five minutes passed and it was time for the team to move on once again, as Raiden paid Cipher his final respects. "I will miss you..... old friend¡ª" Raiden said while standing over Cipher''s unconscious body, as he placed one of his daggers on his chest, before moving on. It sucked that they had to abandon him before he was completely dead. But saving him was clearly impossible. Which was why, Raiden and everyone else made the practical choice to move on. As the initial group of six.... was now whittled down to just four. Chapter 294 294: The First Elders Remorse (Real World, Planet Tithia, Evil Cult Headquarters, The First Elder''s Office) "Haha¡ª" The First Elder let out a dry, humorless chuckle as his eyes skimmed over the fresh report laid out before him. He almost didn''t want to believe it at first. Because believing it would mean accepting that everything he had built, everything he had bled for, had amounted to nothing in the end. It would mean admitting that seventy-five years of service, sixty years of planning, and an entire generation of effort had unraveled faster than he could contain it. But denial wasn''t going to change the ink etched into the page. Just like how closing his eyes wasn''t going to make the truth fade away. Seventy-five years. That was how long he had served the cult, sixty of which had been spent wearing the robe of an elder, a title not gifted by seniority or birthright but earned through blood, through patience and through a meticulous devotion to building something greater than himself. As through those sixty years, he had endured betrayals from within and sieges from outside, but had never wavered in his mission regardless. He had survived wars against the righteous faction and elder politics within the council. He had crushed rebellion with one hand while offering olive branches with the other, navigating the shifting tides of war and diplomacy with equal precision, even going so far as to broker peace with representatives from the righteous faction whenever the cult needed him to play the role of mediator, as he willingly traded away minor concessions and peripheral assets just to buy the cult a few more precious years of uninterrupted growth and preparation. And yet, despite all that, the crisis before him now felt like the most dangerous trial of his entire existence, not because it was sudden or overwhelming, but because it was built on the very architecture of everything he had constructed with his own two hands. For the past six decades, he had been nurturing undercover assets, embedding them like rot beneath the skin of the Righteous Alliance, and nobody within the universal government was any wiser. He had been corrupting hundreds of offices and bloodlines with bribes, secrets, and silent conversions, turning one loyal official after another into tools of the cult, but it was all crumbling now. Slowly, but surely, he had made an Empire of cult sympathizers embedded within the universal system, however, after the attack on the Sky God Arena, he was unfortunately being forced to watch it all unravel before his own eyes. Decades of patient sabotage was unwinding in a matter of weeks, as one by one, the agents he had spent years training, bribing, and blackmailing were being exposed and paraded through the streets as proof of a purge long overdue. It was like watching a spiderweb, one he had spun strand by strand across a lifetime, torn apart in a sudden storm, as the threads snapped in rapid succession, while all he could do was sit back and listen to the wind howl. [Thirty-two sleeper agents exposed in the last forty-eight hours... six operations compromised... four supply lines cut... and seventeen neutral allies disavowed us publicly] The report read, as the first elder couldn''t help but chuckle at the mirthless humor. ''I knew this would happen,'' he thought, his voice dry even in his own mind. He had warned them. All of them. Warned the Council that revealing their cards in such a public, catastrophic manner and striking the Sky-God Arena, would not lead to domination, but retaliation. However, they didn''t listen to his advice. The younger elders who had grown hungry for blood encouraged the violence, and now he was forced to clean-up after them, as he tried to minimize the consequences of that one big attack. ¡ª------- > Dismantle Cell-13. Burn all the communication devices used in that operation and destroy any evidence that can link that operation to the cult. > Reinforce security on planets Juxta, Merdith and Rayon, sending the best security machinery and arms to those planets at the earliest. > Activate Project Hollow Seed, start floating rumors about the next Dragon Candidate being identified and currently being evaluated by the council. > Recall or eliminate exposed assets before they can be interrogated by the righteous faction and pull out any remaining Transcendent warriors that are working undercover universally. > Inform all elders to be mandatorily present for an emergency meeting in two days time, here on Tithia. ¡ª-------- The elder wrote, as one by one he rolled up the scrolls and handed them over to his assistants who he knew would hand them over to the relevant parties. Just exposing and parading some Evil Cult Agents hiding within the system was never going to be enough for the Righteous Alliance, and the first elder understood this better than anyone. Over his nearly century long experience in dealing with them, any humiliation they faced was always returned by a large scale military retaliation, which meant that sooner or later, a huge border skirmish was likely to breakout in Juxta, Merdith or Rayon, which were they frontier planets sharing a boundary with the Righteous Alliance. "The question isn''t if but when... when are they going to attack us, and how hard will the blow be?" the First Elder muttered, his voice low and frayed, as he folded the report and leaned back in his chair, staring blankly at the flickering lantern above. Usually, such answers would come from his network¡ª from the agents he had seeded inside the government, whose whispers and fragments always painted the larger picture before the blow ever landed. But now, that web was broken. He could no longer rely on the steady stream of warnings he once trusted, because those assets were either dead, compromised, or had simply gone silent, as the Fourth''s aggression had upended every measure of control he had so painstakingly maintained for decades. "The Fourth''s recklessness has made everything worse," he sighed, his fingers tightening slightly as he stared at the empty corner of the room. "If it weren''t for him... and the Second''s bloodthirsty eagerness for war, none of this would have happened so soon, and the cult wouldn''t be standing on the edge of collapse." His voice dropped to a whisper, almost as if afraid the walls themselves would betray him. "I need to visit Lord Soron..." He hesitated¡ª because he knew he wasn''t supposed to. Soron had given clear orders to not be disturbed unless it was a matter of absolute, undeniable emergency. But if this wasn''t considered an emergency... then what was? "I must consult him... whether he chooses to see me or not... I must make the journey to Ixtal, and seek him out" the first elder murmured, as he rose from his seat with a heaviness that spoke of age, burden, and resignation all rolled into one. Because although morale within the cult still held strong, buoyed by the dramatic success of the Sky God Arena strike, that morale was a fragile thing¡ª a blaze that could easily be snuffed out. If even a single planet was lost. Or if the Righteous Alliance gained rapid ground through decisive victories. Then the momentum they had built would vanish overnight, and the cult, for all its glory and divine backing, would begin to fracture from within. And he could not allow that. Not while he was still the first elder at least, as he just prayed that the God Soron would have a path for him to follow when his own wits were at an end. Chapter 295: Meeting Soron Chapter 295: Meeting Soron (Planet Ixtal, The Lost Forest, Outer Gate of Soron¡¯s Residence) Mavern walked barefoot through the lost forest, out of respect for the Great God Soron. No expensive robes adored his frame, no escorts followed behind, and no guards flanked his sides, as he made his way across the beautiful terrain of the Lost Forest in a calm trance. His steps were slow, as he often paused to admire the beautiful scenery of this unique forest, before eventually moving on, as he knew he couldn¡¯t linger around forever. He hadn¡¯t come here in decades, not alone, and never without invitation. But this time, he did not wait for approval or protocol, as he moved like a man who already knew that the weight of his burden was enough to justify the breach in protocol, as he walked patiently until he reached the clearing that he remembered all too well. There it was.... The god castle! Soron¡¯s residence. Plain and unadorned, with no guards stationed outside, no torches burning beside its walls, and no spiritual pressure leaking from within, as it looked like nothing more than a noble¡¯s forgotten lodge buried beneath vines and time, and yet, Mavern knew better than anyone that no place in the universe was more sacred than the one that stood before him now. He didn¡¯t knock. He didn¡¯t announce his name. He didn¡¯t even look up. He simply stepped to the entrance, lowered his knees, and pressed his head against the stone slab outside the door, as he kowtowed in absolute silence and remained still, knowing full well that if Soron wished to see him, the door would open long before he ever reached out to disturb it. And sure enough¡ª It did. The door opened slowly, without sound, as the air shifted slightly and a familiar scent of copper and incense drifted outward, while from within the darkness emerged a figure that Mavern had not laid eyes on in years, but had never once forgotten. The great god Soron. Tall but gaunt, draped in impossibly large robes that looked several sizes too big for his withered frame, with pale skin, sunken cheeks, and long strands of black hair that fell over his shoulders like dying silk, as although he looked nothing like the god of war that he once was, the pressure in the air shifted just the same. "You may enter," Soron said softly, as he turned and walked back inside, his voice low and without force, but still clear enough to reach Mavern¡¯s soul, as the First Elder finally lifted his head and rose to his feet. No more words were spoken. As he followed his lord inside. ¡ª----------- Soron walked ahead with the grace of a veteran warrior, his steps light and casual, his body swaying rhythmically, as despite his advanced age and countless health issues, the old god showed no signs of struggling with mobility, as though his body had long since made peace with its constant state of pain and decay. The First Elder Mavern followed a few steps behind, barefoot and bowed ever so slightly, not out of compulsion or fear, but out of instinct, as just being in Soron¡¯s presence made even the proudest of elders feel like students again, while the weight of reverence pressed down heavier than command ever could. The air inside the castle was warm but dry. Faint aroma of crystallized herbs and copper seemed to linger everywhere, as if it were fused with every stone inside the walls. And although there was no grandeur in the halls, no gold, no murals, no vaulted ceilings, there was still an overwhelming sense of power contained within, as if the walls themselves radiated divine pressure after housing Soron for over a millennium. Slowly, they made their way to a low, circular table at the center of a guest chamber, where a single clay kettle rested atop glowing embers, the water inside already hot but not yet boiling, as though it had been waiting for them. Soron did not speak. He did not summon the teacups with a flick of mana or raise the fire with divine heat. Instead, he crouched slowly, with the careful grace of an old man used to pain, and with his own two hands, he lifted the kettle and poured the tea, in an unhurried and mortal way. *Trrrr¡ªFshhh!* The steam rose in thin curls that danced in the air, catching faint beams of light from a window nearby, as the moment the cup was full, Soron slid it across the table toward Mavern without looking at him. "Drink," he said softly, his voice calm and steady, but laced with that subtle weight that never needed to raise volume to command obedience. Mavern obeyed, taking the cup into his hands with care, as he let the warmth seep into his fingers before raising it to his lips. The taste was faintly sweet, almost medicinal, but it was the aftereffect of drinking the tea that struck him hardest! Almost immediately after taking the first sip, Mavern felt as though a knot within his chest had untied, as his breath grew lighter, his shoulders eased, and the fog that clung to his thoughts seemed to lift. His eyes glowed slowly, meeting Soron¡¯s for just a moment, as for that brief instant, the entire weight of the cult, of leadership, of suffering and secrets, felt smaller. "You brewed this yourself, my lord?" Mavern asked, his voice quieter than he intended as the question slipped from his tongue without deliberation. Soron smiled faintly, still not looking directly at him as he poured himself a cup. "Of course. I have a tea garden in my backyard, and I enjoy processing and brewing it with my own hands," he said, taking a sip. "It¡¯s one of my hobbies that keeps reminding me what it means to be human." Mavern nodded slowly, unsure how to respond, the tea still warming his chest like a memory of a time before responsibilities. "You should sit down, drink tea and relax more often ," Soron said after a pause, finally looking at him with a gaze that was both steady and ageless. "Your health is deteriorating faster than mine, child.... And I¡¯m not sure the cult can afford losing another first elder for a while." Mavern lowered his eyes slightly. Ashamed that he was indeed aging like crazy. "I¡¯ll keep that in mind, my Lord" He replied, as Soron nodded. "So.... What brings you here today? You look very concerned.... Little one" Soron asked in a calm tone, as Mavern let out a dry laugh. On his way here he had a whole speech ready on how he was going to explain his problem to the great god. However, after coming here and sitting for a cup of tea, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to talk so conservatively anymore, as he simply broke down like a child before a parent. "My Lord.... The cult is on a war-path again. Although no attacks have happened, they are but an inevitability, and I¡¯m afraid we don¡¯t have the strength to hold the righteous faction off. Morale within the cult is at an all time high and the young ones are roaring for a fight, but I¡¯m not sure if we are strong enough to win it. Without you to lead us from the front.... I really don¡¯t have faith in us surviving this war at all¡ª" Mavern began, as Soron broke into a soft smile. Chapter 296: The True Dragon Chapter 296: The True Dragon Mavern looked deeply troubled, the weight of recent events etched plainly across his features, but Soron merely smiled at the sight of his concern¡ª not mockingly, nor with indifference, but with the patient calm of a man who had lived through far worse storms than this. "The cult has always been at war, my child," Soron said softly, his voice carrying no strain. "It¡¯s been at war since before you or I ever drew our first breath, and it will continue to be at war long after our bones have turned to dust." He paused for a moment, allowing the silence to sink in, before continuing. "The land we control may swell like a tide or recede like a breath, but land is not the soul of the cult. It¡¯s the ideology that must never die. And it won¡¯t. Not even if I perish. Not even if the last fortress is razed and we are hunted to the edge of existence. Even then... the cult will survive. So do not worry about our survival." And with that, he took a slow sip from his tea, the movement graceful, deliberate, almost serene. "My lord... that¡¯s not what I¡¯m afraid of," Mavern said quietly, his voice tightening. "It¡¯s the assets. The web I spent six decades weaving is being burned thread by thread. The enemy has begun a deep purge! They¡¯re exposing our people, parading them like criminals through the streets, executing them worse than strays." He clenched his fists slightly as he leaned forward, his voice fraying around the edges. "If things continue to unfold this way... I fear we¡¯ll lose something far more important than territory. We¡¯ll lose the trust of the shadows. No one will dare become a double agent for the cult again, not out of loyalty to the alliance, but out of fear that we can no longer protect them. In the war of soft power, we are losing already¡ª" Mavern explained, as this time Soron nodded in agreement, his expression turning more serious than before. "Yes," the old god said after a moment, his voice quieter now, as though the realization had settled into him fully. "You are right to be concerned. If the shadows begin to falter... for if the informants and spies who once acted without hesitation begin questioning whether the cult can protect them, then we are not facing a tactical loss." He looked up, his eyes sharp despite the wrinkles carved deep into his face. "We are facing a psychological one." Mavern didn¡¯t respond immediately, his throat going dry, as the air around them turned heavier than before. Soron leaned back slightly, the motion slow, his aged spine protesting as he adjusted his seat, before he let out a long, tired breath that sounded far older than the man himself. "The righteous alliance has always relied on fear to make us bleed," Soron continued, "but we... We relied on belief. Not just in me. Not just in the elders. But in the idea that we would rise again. That we were part of something unshakable. That even if they died, the cult would live on stronger." His voice didn¡¯t rise, but the room still seemed to fall silent around it, as if every word pressed deeper into the stone. "But now, I fear that belief is fading." Mavern stared at the steam rising from his cup, his lips parting slightly before closing again, as though unsure if he should interrupt¡ªuntil finally, he forced himself to speak. "Then what do we do, my lord?" he asked. "How do we give them belief again... when your presence alone is no longer enough to inspire them?" Soron didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he reached for the kettle and poured more tea into both cups, the motion slow and steady, while the rising steam coiled between them like a ghost from the past, as though the silence itself needed to be allowed its time to breathe. Only once both cups were full did he speak again. "We give them someone new to believe in." Mavern looked up, his brow furrowing slightly. "Someone new?" Soron met his gaze. "No," he corrected softly. "Someone old... made new again." A pause passed between them, long and loaded, before Soron finally leaned forward, the light catching the edge of his gaunt cheekbone, as his voice dropped lower. "We find the bearer of the prophecy." Mavern¡¯s eyes widened, not in shock, but in understanding, as he realized exactly which prophecy Soron meant, even before the old god continued. "We find the next dragon." Mavern said nothing, but his silence spoke louder than any protest. Because they had tried. Again and again. For the last thirty years, the cult had poured time, resources, and lives into training the next dragon¡ª grooming orphans from forgotten corners of the universe, invoking ancient rituals, and injecting candidates with the most potent awakening serums they could craft. And every time... they had failed. Sometimes the candidates were too weak. Sometimes their personality was too volatile. And on the rare occasion they did find one who showed promise, someone with the right instincts, the right blood, the right spark, they never lived long enough to see their potential realized. They were hunted. Intercepted. Assassinated. Always just as they began to rise. Mavern clenched his fists beneath the table, the bitter memory of their last failed candidate still fresh in his mind. Noah Ashburn¡ª the best Dragon they had seen in the last 200 years. A boy from the Shikar ruins. Quiet. Disciplined. Brilliant. Dead due to Dupravel Nuna, hunted... betrayed and killed. "My lord..." Mavern said slowly, his voice catching on the words. "We¡¯ve been trying. For decades. We¡¯ve pushed everyone with even a drop of the Timeless Assassin¡¯s blood to the edge, awakened rites no one remembered how to control, and spilled oceans of resources into candidates who barely made it past the Grandmaster stage¡ª" He looked up, eyes tired. "And even when we did find someone... they never survived long enough to become the symbol we needed." Soron¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but the lines around his eyes seemed to deepen. "I know," he said. "I remember each of them." He paused, gaze distant. "But we cannot stop." "If they failed.... They were never the true dragon to begin with." "When the true Dragon rises... the cult will rise with him. That, I am sure of!" Chapter 297: A tattoo鈥檇 man Chapter 297: A tattoo¡¯d man "When the true Dragon rises... the cult will rise with him. That, I am sure of!" Soron said confidently, and it was that unwavering certainty that finally put Mavern at ease. It wasn¡¯t that Mavern did not believe in the ancient prophecy. Like every true follower of the cult, he too believed in the eventual rise of the Dragon. But centuries of failure had slowly begun to wear down that faith. "There¡¯s a boy," Mavern said carefully. "He was born on a mana-less planet, but after a series of life-altering events, he¡¯s now a prime candidate to become the next Dragon. The Twelfth Elder is nurturing him currently, though he refuses to bring him into the cult¡¯s fold until the boy is truly ready." "A mana-less planet, you say? Haha... yes, I remember," Soron chuckled, his tone lightening. "My father¡ª being the shameless womanizer that he was¡ª used to frequent those planets outside the Rainbow Stream, always convinced that true beauty could only be found where mana did not reach." He paused, then added, "I¡¯ve never met the Twelfth Elder personally, but if I recall correctly, he was the sworn brother of the previous Dragon, wasn¡¯t he?" When Mavern nodded, Soron smiled faintly. "If he¡¯s the one nurturing the next Dragon... then I have high hopes for the boy." Mavern shook his head. "The boy is nothing like Noah... he¡¯s cold, ruthless, calculating. The kind of warrior who¡¯d sell out the cult to save his own skin¡ª and sleep just fine afterward. I¡¯m not sure I want someone like that carrying the title of Dragon. But even so, he still feels like a better candidate than what the Fourth Elder is raising." Soron smiled faintly at the words. "You and all the First Elders before you have been fixated on raising a Dragon with the right ethical standards. But it might be time to reconsider. Perhaps it¡¯s wiser to place your faith in someone who values survival over ideals. A pragmatic Dragon who looks after himself might outlast a noble one who throws his life away for others. In the end, a colder Dragon could be exactly what the cult needs right now." With that, Soron slowly rose to his feet, prompting Mavern to do the same. "I understand... thank you for your time, my lord," Mavern said, bowing deeply before making his way toward the exit, with Soron silently accompanying him. "Don¡¯t worry about the cult being wiped out just yet, child," Soron said, stopping by the doorway. "I may be growing old, but I¡¯m still strong enough to protect us for at least another century. Even if the righteous faction attacks, they won¡¯t get far. That much, I assure you." With that, he shut the door behind Mavern, sending him off with a rare peace of mind. Mavern had come seeking guidance on how to stabilize the cult. And though he received no clear instructions, he left with the resolve he needed to face the storm ahead. ¡¯Trust and nurture the next Dragon.¡¯ That was Soron¡¯s advice, and so that was exactly what he intended to do. But the question remained: who would that Dragon be? ¡¯Can Leo Skyshard really become the next Dragon?¡¯ Mavern wondered, as he made his way back from the Lost Forest. Leo might not have been his first choice, but right now, he was the only candidate they had left as the Fourth Elder¡¯s pick was simply an abomination that wasn¡¯t even worth considering. ¡ª----------- (Meanwhile, at an undisclosed training ground, domain of the Fourth Elder) A tall man covered in glowing runes and countless tattoos stood amidst a field of fresh corpses, his body drenched in blood while his expression remained devoid of emotion, as though slaughter was no different from breathing to him. There was nothing human about the way he looked or moved, as his form resembled that of a half-demon more than any man alive, and if only a pair of horns jutted from his skull, he could have passed for one without question. From head to toe, his skin was inked with shifting sigils that pulsed faintly with light, wrapping around his limbs like living circuitry, as the markings were not ornamental but alive, flickering with energy while feeding off something unseen..... something stolen. He crouched beside the nearest body, placing one hand over the chest of the slain warrior, as for a brief second, the air around them shimmered¡ª and then, like smoke pulled into a flame, a thin stream of silver mist began to rise from the corpse. The man inhaled slowly as the essence from the corpse was drawn into his palm, the runes along his forearms flaring brighter with each passing second, while his muscles tightened, his eyes darkened, and his entire body drank in the spirit without leaving a trace behind. [Spirit Drain]¡ª that was the name of the method he had just used to steal the energy of a dead man¡¯s soul, as within the cult, it was considered one of the forbidden techniques, taught to no one but the true Dragon himself. "Haha..." Chuckling softly, the man rose to his feet, his breath calm and measured, while the ground around him still bore the chaos of the slaughter he had unleashed. Seven kills. Seven spirits harvested. And still, his hunger remained. "L-Lord Veyr..." a voice stammered from behind, timid and uncertain, as an assistant stepped into view, trying not to look at the broken bodies that still twitched in death. "The Fourth Elder has asked for a progress report... he wishes to know when you will break through to the Transcendent realm, so that you may be presented as the next Dragon." Veyr did not turn to face him. He raised his hand instead, wiping a smear of blood from his cheek while studying the crimson trail it left across his fingers, almost as though the texture fascinated him more than the question. "Tell him I¡¯ll reach the Transcendent threshold in two months," he said plainly, while his voice remained unshaken and composed. "Tell him he can unveil me then." The assistant nodded quickly, bowing without further question as he backed away, for everyone under the Fourth Elder¡¯s service knew the truth now. Veyr wasn¡¯t just another Dragon Candidate. He was a prodigy unlike any seen in centuries¡ª one who had already received some of the cult¡¯s most sacred and coveted techniques to set him on the path to inheriting the Dragon¡¯s mantle. From the Second Elder, he had received the ancient power ritual that etched most of the glowing tattoos across his body, while from the Fourth Elder, he had been granted [Spirit Drain]¡ª a forbidden method designed to help the true Dragon ascend realms faster than any traditional warrior. But Veyr cared little for the honor of such gifts. To him, the prophecy and the mission of saving the cult meant nothing. While the prestige of becoming the Dragon meant even less. Being someone through whose veins the blood of the Timeless Assassin flowed richly, there was only one thing that mattered to him, which was his own strength. And if pretending to be the next Dragon would help him obtain strength faster, then he was ready to play the part of the Dragon...until there were no benefits to extract from playing it anymore. Chapter 298: Exiting The Forest Chapter 298: Exiting The Forest (Time-stilled world, 170 kilometers from the forest entry, Day 14) It took another fifty hours after leaving Cipher behind for the team to finally reach the edge of the Forest of Death, as they brought their long march through cursed terrain to an end. The tree-line began to thin as they neared the edge of the forest, with the twisted roots and dense underbrush finally giving way to firmer, drier soil. For the first time in days, the sky above broke through the thick canopy, and light, which had failed to penetrate the cursed forest for so long, fell upon their skin. Slowly, the complexion of the entire world around them changed, as they removed their night vision goggles, and blinked against the sudden exposure, feeling happy to be able to see the world through their own eyes again. But despite the relief of light, peace didn¡¯t follow. For the last two days, even after ditching Cipher deep within the forest, the team had been relentlessly pursued by monsters, leaving them utterly exhausted by the time they reached the edge. By now, Leo had become sure of it. Raiden was the problem. There was no other explanation. The attacks were too precise, too relentless. Leo had been silent about his suspicions until now, but deep in his mind, he knew for sure now, that the monsters weren¡¯t drawn to them as a group, but were rather drawn to Raiden in particular, as he was behaving like a kind of beacon to attract them. Because of him, traversing the Forest of Death had been ten times harder than it should have been¡ª and Leo had grown increasingly bitter about it. ¡¯If we don¡¯t stop being pursued relentlessly after exiting the forest, I¡¯m going to kill Raiden in the next two days,¡¯ Leo decided, as he too felt too tired to keep up with this charade any longer. In the past five days, the most he had slept at a stretch was 10 minutes, and his cumulative time spent taking a break was not more than two hours. He was constantly on the move, and over half his day was spent fighting dangerous monsters, which eventually took a toll on his body. This world was punishing enough on its own without the added burden of a teammate who attracted trouble like a beacon, and so Leo decided that if the situation didn¡¯t improve after they left the forest, he would get rid of him. But thankfully, it seemed like the situation did improve after they left the forest, as once they left the periphery of the forest, entering a stretch of ash gray plains once more, the monster attacks seemed to pause once again. ¡ª--------- "So what¡¯s our play after this? Are we supposed to make our way towards those giant floating platforms next?" Leo asked Raiden once they left the periphery of the forest, as stretching just a few kilometers ahead of them was an unbelievably long canyon, with massive floating platforms drifting gently across the air, rising and falling at varying speeds like pieces of a broken sky trying to fit back into place. Raiden nodded while adjusting the straps of his gear, his eyes fixed on the ever-moving formations in front of them. "Yes. That¡¯s our next challenge," he replied, as his voice remained calm despite the stakes. "Those floating islands are the only path forward. Some are small, barely large enough to stand on, while others are the size of football fields, but they all shift constantly, as the weird gravity currents above the canyon keep them constantly in flux." Leo narrowed his eyes as he watched the drifting platforms carefully, noting how none of them remained in place for more than a few seconds, while the gaps between them fluctuated wildly from a single step to several hundred meters wide. "There¡¯s no bridge?" Leo asked again, just to confirm. "No bridge," Raiden confirmed. "You time your jumps right, or you wait. That¡¯s the rule. And if you miss the right moment, it might take a week, or even two, before you get another chance at the same pattern again." He paused as he pulled out a folded navigation scroll from his pouch and glanced at it once more. "If everything lines up, we can reach the other side in five days. That¡¯s assuming perfect timing, minimal error, and no serious injuries mid-jump." "And if it doesn¡¯t?" Leo asked, already knowing the answer but wanting to hear it out loud. Raiden shrugged slightly while folding the scroll back with care. "Then we¡¯re stuck here for up to two months... maybe more." Leo clicked his tongue softly, as he looked ahead again. The canyon was deep¡ªimpossibly deep¡ªwith no visible bottom in sight, while the floating islands above it drifted in and out of alignment like an unsolvable puzzle, as if daring them to try. One wrong jump could mean death. One delayed move could mean waiting for weeks. And if any monsters waited on those islands... the difficulty would only multiply. Still, Leo said nothing. As he knew that forwards was the only way to go. ¡ª--------- As the team slowly approached the periphery of the canyon, Leo couldn¡¯t help but recall the notes of a senior assassin he had read back in the Black Serpents Library, as that journal contained an entire section dedicated to the floating steps and the canyon ahead. According to the journal, the assassin and his team had reached the canyon¡¯s edge like everyone else, but instead of attempting to time their jumps across the floating platforms as most did, they decided to get creative. Believing it might be safer to traverse the bottom could they reach it, they sent one of their members down into the canyon using a long coil of rope, hoping to determine how deep the drop truly was, and whether traversing the bottom on foot before climbing up the other side could be a viable alternative. Altogether, they had enough rope to lower him down to a maximum depth of five kilometers. However, just after they had lowered him roughly one to one and a half kilometers, the weight on the other end of the rope suddenly vanished. In a panic, the team began pulling the rope back, only to realize that their teammate was already gone. Whether he slipped and fell, whether a flying beast took him, or whether the world itself swallowed him whole, no one could say for sure. However, even after shouting and waiting for him for a full day, there was no response to be heard. That day, although they did not find out as to how deep the canyon truly was, what they did understand very clearly was that descending into the canyon was not an option. As in the end, they had no choice but to cross the canyon using the floating steps like everyone else. ¡¯During night.... The canyon sings to you.... Allures you with thoughts of suicide and tempts you to take the plunge..... resist it! Don¡¯t look down trying to gauge its depth. Always keep your eyes towards the sky¨C¡¯ The old assassin had written, as Leo held those words close while approaching the boundary. Chapter 299: The Floating Platforms Chapter 299: The Floating Platforms (Time-stilled world, Edge of the Canyon, Day 14, Late Afternoon) As the team finally reached the very edge of the canyon, they came to a halt without Raiden needing to give the order, as the sight before them felt like something carved at the end of the world. The canyon stretched so far across that the opposite side was barely visible, and so deep that nothing but pure blackness stared back from below, swallowing everything in sight like a void that had never known light. There were no birds, no trees, no rustling leaves in sight. Only wind. Constant, heavy wind that howled up from the abyss without rest, sweeping across the cliffside like a warning that refused to fade. It wasn¡¯t strong enough to push them back, but it was loud enough to drown out words, as it carried with it the dry scent of old stone and the faint, metallic taste of something long decayed. They stood there for a moment, eyes locked on the shifting formations ahead, while the wind screamed around them without pause. Then, beneath the howl, something else began to rise. A sound. Faint at first, almost like a whisper trapped between the cliffs, but unmistakably real, growing clearer with every passing second. It began as a low hum, but slowly unfolded into something more¡ª a distant tune drifting up from the abyss, as though a thousand forgotten instruments were playing from far below, blending together in a melody that didn¡¯t follow any rhythm, yet refused to stop. The music had no pattern, no beat, no clear source, yet it wasn¡¯t unpleasant either. It simply lingered, floating through the air like it had always been there, playing for no one in particular, as if the canyon itself was remembering something. None of them spoke. They remained at the ledge in silence, eyes scanning the sky ahead, where floating platforms drifted slowly through the open air. Each platform moved at its own pace, rising and falling, rotating slightly, or sliding forward with no visible cause. At that moment, seven platforms hovered within reach, each one different in size and altitude. The first was small and close, but barely large enough to land on. The second was wider, but moved erratically with sudden shifts. The third looked solid¡ª broad, even, and smooth in its motion, while the fourth was cracked along the edges and tilted dangerously to one side. The fifth was angled too far to land safely, while the sixth and seventh moved in overlapping circles that made timing uncertain. The team studied all seven in silence. They evaluated not just which one to leap onto first, but also which one offered the best path forward, for if the second jump looked impossible, there was no point in choosing the first step. And hence, after a short deliberation, they all came to the same conclusion. The third platform from the left was the best starting point. It was wide and stable, and moved slower than the others, with its position also offering a clean connection to three more islands beyond it, each spaced evenly, with minimal vertical shift. "That one," Leo finally said, pointing toward it, as Raiden nodded without a word, while the others adjusted their stance and tightened their grips. They began calculating the rhythm. How long the platform hovered. How far it dipped and how fast it climbed. How wide the jump would be. How long they would need to wait if they missed. One by one, they gathered the courage to move. And as the wind surged again, the team prepared to leap, knowing full well that the moment they left solid ground behind, they would be forced to enter a constant cycle of dangerous jumps to eventually reach the other side. *Jump* Raiden led the way without hesitation. He stepped forward and launched off the edge, his body cutting clean through the wind before his boots struck the third platform with a solid thud. ¡ªtilt¡ª The platform dipped beneath him, not much, but enough to tilt forward and rock gently to the side, as though it were swaying like a pendulum. Raiden lowered his stance instinctively and stayed near the center, adjusting his weight as the platform swayed beneath him for a few seconds before gradually evening out. The others took note. Bob narrowed his eyes, adjusted his run-up, and aimed straight for the center, mindful of how Raiden¡¯s landing had shifted the stone. *Thud* His boots landed slightly off, but close enough to avoid triggering too much sway, as although the platform still shifted beneath him, it was not as much as before. Karl was next. He did not rush. He waited for the platform to rise again into its fifteen-second hover, then leapt with precision, angling for the middle. *Step* His landing was cleaner than Bob¡¯s, and this time, the platform barely tilted. Just a slight dip, then stillness. While Leo went last. He watched all of it, the arc, the angle, the reactions, and jumped only once the hover peak was fully reset. *Land* He landed firm and balanced, barely making a sound, as he crouched low with his hands ready in case of sudden movement. However, the platform only gave a gentle sway beneath him before stabilizing, as it seemed to be able to hold their weights without any trouble. The wind still screamed around them, pulling at their clothes and biting at their exposed skin, while the strange music below continued to hum in the background. No one spoke. They remained on the platform for five minutes, just enough time to get into the optimal window for the next jump, as when it was time, they leapt once again without needing Raiden¡¯s command. *Land* Once again, they all landed without too much hassle, however, this time around, the platform they landed on, suddenly changed its speed of ascent and descent, as after they landed, it suddenly hastened it¡¯s descent and slowed down it¡¯s ascent, as a new variable was introduced. Chapter 300: Plot Twist Chapter 300: Plot Twist The next platform the team landed on changed its descent and ascent speed dramatically after they touched down, as unlike the one before it, this one didn¡¯t wobble at all, yet its pacing was entirely different. The drop was sharp, almost sudden, while the rise that followed was painfully slow and uneven, as though the platform no longer cared to obey any rhythm at all. There was no predictable pattern to its motion anymore, which made predicting the timing of the next jump very hard, as the team now had to wing it on vibes alone. "Well, this changes the dynamic completely," Karl said as he steadied his footing near the center. "If we can¡¯t reliably predict how each island reacts after we land on it, then mapping a clean path forward is going to be near impossible." Everyone nodded quietly, eyes already on the next platform, as they realized that from this point onward, every jump was sure to be a gamble. They waited roughly twenty minutes to make the third jump. Then, as the next island finally drifted within range and its surface aligned for just a brief moment, they leapt¡ª *Thud* All four of them cleared the four-meter gap with ease, landing one after another with soft, controlled impacts. This new platform was larger than any of the ones before. Not only was it broad and stable, but it was also perfectly flat and slow-moving, as this was the first platform they¡¯d stepped onto that didn¡¯t alter its trajectory after being landed on. "I think we¡¯ll be here for a while," Raiden said, watching the platform ahead drift in long, lazy arcs, far out of reach for the foreseeable future. "Yeah... half an hour, maybe an hour and a half," Leo added after timing the rotations, before dropping down onto his back and lying flat against the cool stone. With no disagreements, the others followed suit and took the chance to rest, while Karl silently unfastened his gear and pulled out a compact burner plate, setting it up near the center of the platform where the wind was weakest. He got to work preparing a proper meal. The scent that followed was surprisingly pleasant¡ªwarm and earthy, with a faint herbal edge¡ªand after days of chewing through dense nutrient bricks and choking down flavorless energy vials, it felt like a luxury. They settled into place, not in a circle, but scattered across the platform¡ªeach man facing a different direction, their eyes occasionally scanning the drifting islands above, as even in rest, none of them let their guard fully down. Leo sat near the edge, his arms resting loosely over his knees as the endless twilight painted his features in shades of ash and gray. He didn¡¯t speak. Just stared out at the sky in silence, his thoughts finally still. The canyon¡¯s music drifted upward in soft waves, quieter now¡ªno longer something to be heard, but something simply there, like a second layer of air wrapping around the wind. When Karl handed him a warm tin bowl, Leo nodded once in thanks and accepted it. His fingers curled around the metal without resistance, and he began eating slowly, chewing methodically, not just for energy, but for the illusion of peace. For a moment, it almost felt like he was back in the normal world. Back where dinner wasn¡¯t followed by a dozen near-death encounters. Time passed slowly. Nothing moved. For the first time in days, there were no enemies on their trail. No cursed terrain beneath their feet. No looming sense of collapse pressing down on their every breath. Just stone. Wind. Sky. And silence. Eventually, Leo allowed himself to stretch out fully, his legs flat, his hands folded beneath his head, his gaze unfocused as the light above dulled just slightly. He didn¡¯t mean to sleep. He told himself he¡¯d just rest his eyes. Just until his shoulders stopped aching. Just until the weight behind his skull faded. But exhaustion had already made the choice for him. His breathing slowed. His hands loosened. And beneath the soft, eternal hum rising from the canyon floor... Leo drifted off. ¡ª------- (45 minutes later) "Skyshard, wake up," Raiden¡¯s voice rang in his ears, sharp and steady, as Leo¡¯s eyes snapped open and his body responded without hesitation. He was up and alert in an instant, years of conditioning washing away the fog of rest, as he rose to his feet and moved toward the ledge without a word. "It¡¯s time to make the next jump," Raiden said, already watching the platform ahead, as Leo joined him and began studying the movement patterns¡ª counting the rise, tracking the dip, and measuring the distance, before finally nodding in affirmation once the timing lined up. "I¡¯ll go first¡ª" Leo declared, before launching himself off the edge the moment the arcs aligned, as he made the jump with ease. Raiden followed immediately after, his leap slightly shorter but still controlled, as he landed near Leo and rolled his shoulders out of habit. Bob and Karl came next, each clearing the jump without issue, as the fourth platform barely shifted beneath their combined weight. "Woohoo, another easy jump!" Karl celebrated after making it. However, it was only then that the team realized that the platform they were on had completely stopped moving. It was imperceptible at first, as the slow moving platform slowed down even more until it grinded to a halt. However, once it stopped completely, the team could observe how their position was stationary compared to their environment, and that was when they realized that they were in a peril. From here, the platform ahead was visibly higher, with it being at least 30 meters high even at its lowest point. And while the jump itself was not far in terms of distance, the elevation made it nearly impossible to reach with a regular leap, no matter how well-timed. "Well fuck.... I did not expect that¡ª" Karl said, as his excitement turned to depression real fast. Leo stared at the gap, then at the ledge beneath his boots, as he calculated the best path forward. "I think we can make it with a boost. If one of us stays behind and gives a physical boost, we can make it to the other side. And once three of us have crossed, two of us can dangle Karl from over the ledge by his feet, use him as a human hook, while the last one makes the jump¡ª" Leo proposed, as after thinking about it for a while, both Bob and Raiden nodded. "Alright, but who stays behind? I¡¯m heavy so I say I go first¡ª" Bob said, as Leo nodded and volunteered to come last. "I¡¯ll go last... come on, I¡¯m ready to boost you," Leo said, clutching his palms together and bending slightly at the knees, as Bob gave him a firm nod and stepped back to prepare for the run-up. With a short charge and a well-timed jump, Bob planted his boot into Leo¡¯s hands as Leo launched him upward with perfect form, sending him clean across the gap, where he landed with a slight skid before finding his balance. Raiden came next. No words were exchanged between them. He just gave Leo a nod and ran forward, hitting the boost point with smooth precision, as Leo thrust upward once more, sending Raiden into a clean arc that ended in a solid landing beside Bob. Karl was last. He dusted off his palms, gave Leo a quick grin, and backed up a few paces, before running forward and launching off the boost with practiced ease. His landing was graceful, almost theatrical, as he came to a soft stop near the others and turned around without missing a beat. Leo exhaled once, relaxing his hands and stepping back to prepare for his own jump. This was nothing new. Just a final leap. He took a few slow steps back, gauged the distance, and waited for the platform¡¯s dip to settle into its next rise. Meanwhile Raiden and Bob gripped Karl by the ankles, lowering him slowly until his arms dangled toward the ledge, fingers outstretched to catch Leo¡¯s hand. Then as everything was ready, he sprinted forward. The canyon wind rushed past his ears once again as he hurled himself into the air, every muscle locked on a single target¡ª Karl¡¯s outstretched hand waiting just beyond the edge. *Woosh* He made the jump precisely, jumping a monstrous 25 meters with sheer power, as he stretched his body to its limits, arms reaching out to the maximum as his momentum carried him across the gap. He saw Karl¡¯s eyes. He saw the calm in his face as he waited to catch the outstretched palm. However, just after he jumped, he saw that calm demeanor change real quick, as his face contorted into an evil smile. ¡¯Huh?¡¯ Leo wondered, as right when he was supposed to catch Karl¡¯s palm, he shrunk it back, pulling it just out of reach, as his fingers brushed the edge. It wasn¡¯t a flinch. It wasn¡¯t a slip. It was deliberate. Karl¡¯s fingers retracted with perfect timing, as the smile widened faintly and his lips moved in silence. "The cult sends its regards." The words weren¡¯t spoken, but were rather mouthed with intent¡ªjust enough that Raiden and Bob would never hear them, but Leo would see them being lipped, and would think about them in his final moments. ¡¯The fuck?¡¯ Leo wondered, his eyes widening in disbelief as he twisted mid-air, his fingers scraping empty air while his weight began to drop. There was no time to react. No ledge to grab. No hand reaching back. Only the feeling of his stomach collapsing inward as gravity took full hold and he fell. ¡¯Am I going to die here?¡¯ Leo wondered, as no scream left his mouth and the world around him slowed down. The wind roared past him, louder than before, and the pale twilight above began to fade from view, shrinking further with every second, as the black abyss below opened wide to swallow him whole. And in that endless moment¡ª As betrayal wrapped itself tighter than the wind ever could¡ª Leo finally realized who the problem in his group really was. Chapter 301: Trust No-one Chapter 301: Trust No-one Leo never saw Karl¡¯s betrayal coming. His acting had been too perfect and his killing intent buried too deep, as even in those final seconds, Leo never once suspected that Karl was after his life. ¡¯The cult sends its regards...¡¯ That was what Karl had mouthed as he let go, and Leo couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the irony while the wind screamed past his ears and the world above began to fade away. It was the Cult of Ascension that had thrown him into this damned world to begin with, and now, it was a cult member who had finished the job by dropping him to his death. ¡¯Trust no one.¡¯ ¡¯You should have known better.¡¯ ¡¯Trust no one.¡¯ Voices from the depths of his subconscious whispered to him again and again, as Leo closed his eyes and accepted what was to come. ¡¯Mother... Brother... Forgive me.¡¯ ¡¯It seems like I won¡¯t be able to see you again. It seems like I won¡¯t be able to free you from the shackles of the cult. It seems like... in the end, I wasn¡¯t as good as I thought I was..... and am hence dying a fool¡¯s death.¡¯ A small tear formed at the corner of his eye, glinting faintly as it floated upward, drifting toward the pale twilight while the black abyss below stretched endlessly to receive him. He fell for what felt like an eternity. Two minutes non-stop at the minimum, before suddenly hitting the surface of an ancient river, as¡ª *SPLASH* A massive cannonball shot up. The impact was violent, unforgiving, as if the river itself had opened its jaws and snapped every bone in his body, as although the water broke his fall, it also broke several bones in his body alongside it. His back arched from the shock, his ribs cracked, one leg twisted at an unnatural angle and his arms went limp, completely useless. His consciousness dimmed instantly, and yet he didn¡¯t black out, as instead, his robust body ensured that he felt every second of it. Every second of the grueling pain that made him wish he was dead on impact. ¡¯Why am I still alive?¡¯ He wondered, as he sank deeper. His thoughts¡ª once sharp and fast¡ª now drifted slowly, like leaves on still water, as for a moment, he accepted his fate. ¡¯So this is it... huh?¡¯ ¡¯The great Boss... dying at the bottom of some godforsaken river where no one will ever find him?¡¯ ¡¯Is this how my journey ends?¡¯ It was a bitter thought. Not one born from logic or clarity, but from the mind-numbing pain that swallowed him whole, while his lungs begged for air and his limbs screamed to move. But despite his survival instincts screaming at him to move! To swim! To save his own life! Leo simply couldn¡¯t..... The pain had taken everything, including his courage to fight back. He just stared upward through the murky black, watching the surface ripple far above, the dim light bending and breaking as he continued to sink. And for a fleeting moment¡ª He truly considered it.... He wondered if he should just let go? Let go and just let the water take him. Let the ache in his chest fade into silence. Let the thoughts in his head go quiet. As he really did not think it would be too bad. Letting go would mean peace forever¡ª No more struggle. No more betrayal. No more running. No more pain. Just peace. The kind of peace he hadn¡¯t known in years. The kind he hadn¡¯t tasted since the Cult shattered his family. Since the day he first became someone else. His eyes softened. His heartbeat slowed. ¡¯Mother... brother... I¡¯m sorry.¡¯ He felt his body relax. Felt the edges of himself blur into the cold. Felt the sweet pull of nothingness inviting him deeper. And yet¡ª Somewhere within him, something stirred. Not a scream. Not a shout. Just a whisper. ¡¯Not yet.¡¯ It was quiet. But it was his. ¡¯You still have things to do.¡¯ His fingers twitched. ¡¯You still haven¡¯t saved them.¡¯ His chest tightened. ¡¯You still haven¡¯t become the best version of yourself.¡¯ And in that moment, as the last bubbles of air slipped past his lips and drifted upward¡ª Leo decided. He would live. No matter how broken he was. No matter how many people wanted him dead. No matter how dark the abyss became. He would live. Not because he wanted to. But because he had to. [Monarch¡¯s Indifference] kicked in like ice in his veins. The panic vanished. The urge to thrash subsided, as he realized that thrashing and struggling was only going to take him down instead of up. As instead he held still. Not limp. Not surrendered. But waiting. As gradually, almost imperceptibly, his broken body began to float upward, inches at first, then feet, as slowly but surely he approached the surface. ¡¯I need to hold on.... I can¡¯t die yet.... I can¡¯t die here!¡¯ he thought to himself, as his breath burned. For those last few painful seconds when he was still approaching the surface, he could feel the pain at its maximum. His lungs burned. His mind burned. Everything hurt. But he didn¡¯t stop. And then¡ª *Gasp* He broke the surface. Air hit him like a blade, cutting straight down his throat, as he coughed and sputtered, dragging in breath after breath, each one harder than the last. However, he didn¡¯t celebrate.... Not yet. As he knew that getting to the surface was only half the battle, while the real struggle was getting to the shore. "Survive! Trust no-one!" "Survive!" "Trust No... n... no one!" Leo muttered like a mantra, as stroke after stroke, he pushed past the unbelievable pain and somehow moved his limbs to carry him with the current towards the shore. With every inch gained, the pain screaming across his joints worsened even more, however, he did not give up. Deciding firmly that he wanted to live, he kept moving, kept trying to make it to the shore, as despite reaching a point where he was so numb in the head that he no longer felt his body at all, he still kept moving. ¡¯Come on. Just get to the edge. Just... move.¡¯ He didn¡¯t see where he was going. Didn¡¯t care. As he simply kept moving single mindedly, until he felt a stone scrape beneath his fingertips. He clawed forward, ignoring the blood, the pain, the exhaustion. And finally, his body slumped onto the dark shore, half in water, half on land, as the last of his strength gave way. *Thud* He collapsed. Face to the side. Hands curled in dirt. Eyes barely open. But alive. And that, for now, was enough, as he slowly blacked out, the pain and exhaustion finally pulling him into a deep slumber. He had no idea as to where he was, or as to how safe it was for him to rest where he currently slept, however, he had no choice but to lay there, as his passive skill [Faster Regeneration] kicked in to save his life. Chapter 302: Karl鈥檚 Act Chapter 302: Karl¡¯s Act (Time-stilled world, The floating island, 14 Minutes After Leo¡¯s Fall) Karl sat in silence near the edge of the platform, his breathing shallow, his hands still trembling slightly¡ª not from guilt, nor from grief, but from the act of remembering exactly how to appear broken. The shiver in his fingers was subtle, well-practiced, while the dampness in his eyes was intentional. Right now, all he needed to be was devastated. "All I had to do was grab his hand..." he said quietly, his voice carrying just enough pain to seem raw. "His fingers were right there. I tried... he just didn¡¯t jump far enough." Raiden turned away sharply, dragging a palm across his face as he kicked a loose chunk of stone over the ledge, watching it tumble into the abyss. "Fucking hell," Raiden muttered under his breath, louder with each word. "We just lost Leo. Just like that. First Cipher, and now him? What the hell is going on with this goddamn world?" Bob didn¡¯t say anything. He just sat upright, fists clenched tightly, his knuckles pale, his jaw grinding wordlessly as he stared at the spot Leo had jumped from. The spot where the wind still hadn¡¯t stopped howling. Karl kept his gaze down. His shoulders hunched, his fingers twitching ever so slightly, just enough to show the pain he wasn¡¯t voicing. "I tried," he said again, softer now, barely above a whisper. "I swear to you, I tried. We touched. I swear we touched... but I just... I couldn¡¯t hold on." Raiden spun back toward him, his voice now sharper, his tone filled with disbelief and rising anger. "Couldn¡¯t hold on? That¡¯s all you¡¯ve got? We were right there, Karl! You had one job! One fucking job!" Karl looked up slowly and met his eyes. There was no defiance. Only a fake pain. "...Do you think I don¡¯t know that?" He said, sounding aggrieved, as Bob finally stood up. He cracked his knuckles one by one as he approached, stopping just short of Karl and jabbing a thick finger toward his chest. "You better not be playing the victim here. You let him fall. I don¡¯t care if it was bad timing or if your hand slipped, the fact is, you let him fall." Karl didn¡¯t answer. He simply nodded, slowly, like a man being sentenced, as he bit his lower lip hard enough to break skin, the metallic tang of his own blood grounding him, reminding him to stay in character. Silence returned. Heavy and bitter. But beneath that silence, deep within Karl¡¯s mind, something darker simmered quietly. A small flicker of satisfaction. A breath of relief. Because despite Raiden and Bob¡¯s angry reactions, the two seemed to believe him. They seemed to believe that he tried his best to save Leo, but fell just short. That he was just as aggrieved about Leo¡¯s death as the two of them. Which was actually not the case at all. As the wind picked up once more and the island beneath them began its slow, swaying shift, Karl looked away from them both and turned his eyes to the drifting horizon. Not to measure the path forward for the team. But for himself. Because now that Leo, the strongest fighter amongst them, was gone... ... Getting rid of the other two was going to be simple as well. ¡ª-------- (Meanwhile, Back in the real world, Planet Tithia) The First Elder returned to Tithia promptly after his meeting with Soron concluded, as he needed to prepare for the upcoming emergency elders meet that he himself had called for. The moment his boots touched the stone of the landing platform, he was already issuing orders and reading reports, as there was no time to waste. "Have the Twelve Seats polished and reoriented. The Godflame must be lit by noon sharp. And summon the record scribes. I want them to be present in tomorrow¡¯s meeting, taking notes of everything that¡¯s being spoken." His subordinates moved without delay, nodding once before vanishing into the compound¡¯s many archways, as they scrambled to carry out his instructions. . Mavern continued walking. His internal thoughts¡ª sharp and resolute, as he knew exactly what he wanted to achieve from tomorrow¡¯s elder meeting. ¡¯I need the other elders to start preparing for war. I need them to acknowledge the threat we are under and begin making preparations before the enemy strikes first. And from tomorrow onward, I need to start rallying support behind Leo Skyshard as well.¡¯ ¡¯Although the boy is not my first choice to become the next Dragon, I have no luxury of preference anymore, and must now start playing politics¡ª securing votes and gathering backing before the Fourth Elder gains any more ground within the Council and pushes his own candidate further.¡¯ Mavern thought, as he grit his teeth and let out a slow exhale. He was still not at peace with the fact that his life¡¯s work was unraveling and being torn apart by the purge the Righteous Alliance was currently carrying out. However, after speaking with Soron, he had come to accept the fact that he couldn¡¯t afford to remain trapped in that loop of helpless despair. He was still the First Elder. The leader of the Elders Council. And that meant he needed to carry himself accordingly, with his eyes fixed firmly on the future. He couldn¡¯t allow grief to override responsibility. He couldn¡¯t abandon his duties simply because the tide had turned against him. Because his position as the first elder required him to give it his all and steer the cult towards a brighter future, no matter the crisis he found himself in. ¡¯I wasn¡¯t firm enough when you pushed through the proposal of the attack on Sky-God Arena. However, I will let you have a free reign over the council no more. It¡¯s been a couple decades since I have actively been involved in elder politics, but I will make it my life¡¯s mission to disband the block you have made. As no matter what, I will never let you make Veyr into the next Dragon¨C¡¯ Chapter 303: The council meeting (1) Chapter 303: The council meeting (1) (Next Day, The Elders Council Emergency Meeting, Planet Tithia) The First Elder was the first to arrive at the meeting venue. He entered the grand hall in silence, his ceremonial robes trailing behind him, as he ascended the curved stone dais and took his seat at the head of the table, overlooking the rest of the chamber. He sat without a word, hands folded, his expression neutral as the hall remained still for a moment longer... until the others began to arrive. One by one, the remaining eleven elders stepped through the arched entryway, each cloaked in ceremonial garb, their faces veiled, their hands gloved, and their body language carefully restrained, as dictated by council protocol. No identities were revealed. No names were spoken. Only the faint sound of footsteps echoed through the circular chamber as each elder entered, paused briefly to acknowledge the First Elder with a slow, deliberate nod... and then moved to assume their designated seat along the perimeter. By tradition, the Council of Twelve operated under full concealment during all formal sessions, allowing positions and power to speak in place of personal identity¡ª so that policy, not personality, would dictate the outcome of each debate. Then¨C As the final elder settled into place and the doors behind them sealed shut with a muted hum, three robed scribes emerged from the side passages and took their positions in the center, ready to transcribe every word spoken in the meeting from this point forward. The First Elder¡¯s gaze swept across the room, pausing for just a second longer on the Fourth Elder¡¯s seat... before shifting forward once again. The silence was heavy. The air thick with unspoken tension. As without raising his voice, the First Elder finally spoke. "Let the emergency session... begin." ¡ª------------ "First Elder? Why summon an emergency session when our annual meeting is scheduled barely a month from now?" the Second Elder asked as soon as the session commenced, his tone measured but laced with concern. His question was undoubtedly legitimate, and one that was mirrored by many, as internal discussions immediately broke out when he asked it. Though none of them had dared voice it earlier, everyone had been surprised to receive the summons. The timing of it was odd, and the absence of any forewarning only made things worse. Hushed discussions hence began in the room, each elder carrying their own suspicions. "Is this about a new Dragon Candidate?" the Seventh Elder asked, sounding far too eager. "Are we under attack?" the Eleventh Elder added, his voice tight with unease. But the First Elder only raised his hand calmly in response, as he waited until the chatter around the chamber died down before responding. "I called this emergency session because our assets are being purged," he said, voice calm but strong. "The righteous faction has begun cleansing their inner circles with brutal efficiency. Agents we¡¯ve spent sixty years embedding within their ranks are being dragged into the open, stripped of all cover, and paraded through the streets like criminals." He paused. "And it¡¯s not just the exposed ones being eliminated," he continued, his voice a little firmer now. "Even those with the faintest trace of association to us are being sniffed out and dealt with. Our information network... the one I¡¯ve spent decades building... has collapsed." Silence swept the room. The scribes barely moved. The weight of those words was not lost on anyone. "I understand that the Sky-God Arena incident was a resounding success," the First Elder went on. "It served its purpose. It boosted morale, made a statement, reminded the universe that we are still a force to be feared. But the backlash from that event... has only just begun." He exhaled slowly. "I¡¯ve dealt with the righteous faction for over seventy years. And I know this much, that the purge is just the start of their retaliation. They will not stop at just dismantling our information networks and will only be happy after they¡¯ve had a massive war that ends with massive territorial losses for us." He looked around the room slowly. "To appease their masses, to display strength, they¡¯ll shift the narrative. They¡¯ll frame us as the root cause of instability in the universe and begin a coordinated campaign to destroy the Cult entirely, starting with the border planets." He leaned forward slightly. "That is why I called this meeting," he said. "Because I need every single one of you to begin building your own secondary information networks, so that we are forewarned before they strike¡ª And so that all of you can better prepare for a frontal war that I know is coming for sure," The first elder concluded as a heavy silence took over the room. Nobody spoke for a few seconds, until the third elder broke the silence. "A frontal war...?" he repeated cautiously, his voice low and uncertain, as though saying the words aloud made them all the more real. "Are we truly at the point where we must start preparing for a full-scale conflict?" More murmurs followed, rippling down the line. "If what the First Elder says is true, then the righteous faction has already declared war in all but name," said the Eighth Elder. "Their methods may be covert now, but they¡¯ll escalate. They always do." "But preparing for war is not a small matter," the Tenth Elder countered, his tone rigid. "It requires redirection of resources, reallocation of forces, a full-scale restructuring of strategy. Can we truly afford to do that based on speculation alone?" The Seventh Elder, leaning forward in anticipation, added, "If we are preparing for war..." But before he could complete, the Fourth Elder¡¯s voice cut through the room. Measured, cool and undeniably confident. "With all due respect to the First Elder..." he began, his tone polite but unmistakably challenging, "while I agree that the information network must be restructured if it has been compromised... I do not believe there is any need to sound the alarm bells just yet." His words turned the room still again. "I understand the First Elder is speaking from decades of experience," he continued, "but let us not forget, experience is not intelligence. It is an observation. Interpretation. Not evidence." He let that hang in the air for a moment. "What we are being asked to prepare for is a frontal war. An open conflict. Based on what? A collapse in communication lines? A few high-profile arrests? That isn¡¯t war. That¡¯s cleanup." He leaned back slightly. "If we are going to sit here and speculate about the future, then I, too, will offer my speculation. I speculate... that war will not happen. That the righteous faction, despite all their noise, lacks the ability to truly bring the fight to our doorstep. Because if they did¡ª if they truly had the resources and manpower to strike at us¡ª they would have done so years ago." His voice remained calm, but firm. "We have demi-god blacksmiths supplying our forces. We have some of the most advanced anti-aircraft and orbital artillery in the known universe. Our border defenses are not just adequate, they are unbreakable. And if anyone dares to test them... they¡¯ll be turned to dust." A few elders nodded at his words. "There is no need to spread panic amongst our members," the Fourth Elder concluded. "Especially now, when morale is finally recovering. Let us strengthen our information web, yes. Let us monitor. Let us prepare contingency plans. But let us not rush to declare a war that may never come." A long pause followed. One by one, the other elders turned their eyes back toward the First Elder. Some seemed uncertain. Some swayed by the Fourth. And others, caught somewhere in between. Because while no one questioned the wisdom of the First Elder... the Fourth had made his case with dangerous poise and they couldn¡¯t find flaws in his logic either. Chapter 304: Aegon Veyr Chapter 304: Aegon Veyr The First Elder¡¯s expression crumbled beneath his mask, as he struggled to believe just how boldly the Fourth Elder had contradicted him in front of everyone. It was audacious. Brazen even. And yet, despite the silent outrage churning within him, he held his composure. He didn¡¯t interrupt. He didn¡¯t scoff. He didn¡¯t rise to match fire with fire. Instead, he let the Fourth Elder finish every last word of his speech, and waited in silence until the inevitable chatter died down. As only after the murmurs faded did he speak again. "I have already issued orders to my subordinates and war commanders to begin preparing for conflict," he said, his voice colder than before. "The reallocation of resources under my control has already begun, with priority being shifted to our military wings." "The rest of you are free to follow my lead and begin preparing for the inevitable¡ª" "Or you may continue hoping for the best... and learn the cost of complacency when the enemy eventually strikes." He didn¡¯t raise his voice. "The choice is yours." "But make no mistake, this matter is now closed. I have issued my warning, and each of you is mature enough to understand the implications of ignoring it, so it¡¯s pointless to hold more discussion or debate on it." He paused, adjusting slightly in his seat. "But since we are all here already... I will be bringing up one more topic to discuss today." His voice shifted ever so slightly, still calm, but more deliberate. "Yesterday, I visited Ixtal... and shared tea with Lord Soron himself." A visible shift rippled through the room. "He instructed me¡ªdirectly¡ªthat it is time to begin focusing on the cultivation of the next Dragon." He leaned back slightly. "I wasn¡¯t planning to raise this matter today... but since we have convened already, let us address it now." The first elder said, as his words caused another stir to pass in the room. "How was Lord Soron? Is he well? How did he look?" "You met Lord Soron? I thought we were not allowed to meet Lord Soron unless there were emergencies?" "The Lord wants us to raise a new Dragon? But why suddenly? Wasn¡¯t our policy to not raise one after Noah?" The elders shouted over one another, as the atmosphere in the conference hall turned into that of a fish market. All hell broke loose and everyone wanted to get their question answered first, until the twelfth and youngest elder shouted over everyone. "Elders! Calm down! I¡¯m sure we can be civil and get our points across without shouting¡ª" He said, as his words caused quite a few of the elders to feel embarrassed about their lack of composure. "Thank-you, twelfth elder...." The first elder began, as he continued speaking. "Lord Soron is in good health and good spirits. He has assured me that there¡¯s nothing to worry about with regards to his strength and that he¡¯s more than capable of fighting a war. However, with all that said, he¡¯s still hoping that the next Dragon is groomed quickly, so let¡¯s talk about that now¨C" he said, as he signalled back towards the twelfth elder. "Currently, the twelfth elder is grooming a Dragon Candidate in the shadows, and if he so pleases, he can address the council today regarding this individual¡ª" The first elder suggested, as knowing how it wasn¡¯t his place to introduce the kid, he passed on that privilege to the twelfth elder. "I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m ready to introduce him yet to the council, first elder. With all due respect to the council, I¡¯m still not confident that everyone here will share my vision and let me groom him how I want if I introduce him here today," The twelfth elder said, as he politely declined the first elders offer, which left the first elder red faced and embarrassed. The refusal had stung. He had offered the Twelfth Elder a spotlight, an opportunity to step forward and earn the council¡¯s recognition, only to be declined in full view of everyone. The silence that followed was heavy, almost awkward, until the Eleventh Elder cleared his throat and turned toward the younger voice. "Twelfth Elder, you forget yourself. That was not a casual invitation from a peer. That was the First Elder¡¯s recognition. You would do well to remember your place and offer more than polite excuses when called upon." "I meant no disrespect," the Twelfth Elder replied, his tone measured. "But if I feel my candidate isn¡¯t ready to be placed under council scrutiny, then I believe it would be more irresponsible to parade him now, only to risk politicizing his growth." Before the tension could escalate any further, the Fourth Elder¡¯s voice cut in smoothly, the confidence in his tone commanding attention at once. "If that is the case," he said, "then perhaps it is time I presented my candidate." The room turned toward him. He didn¡¯t rush. He let the moment sit, let the weight of his words draw in full attention before continuing. "His name is Aegon Veyr. A child I have been quietly grooming for the last seven years. He is not known to the Cult¡¯s broader archives, but a few in this council are already aware of his true progression." His voice sharpened with pride. "Three years ago, he was a mere Grandmaster, talented but raw. Today, he stands on the verge of transcending into the next realm. And he did it without the backing of the Cult through sheer skill and hard work alone." A flicker of disbelief passed through the room. The Fourth Elder noticed. "I know it¡¯s hard to believe," he continued, "but I¡¯ve witnessed it myself. His control over elemental harmony, his compatibility with soul spells, and his combat adaptability in irregular environments... it surpasses what even Noah showed at the same age." That drew murmurs. To compare someone to Noah, the previous and best Dragon the cult had ever seen, was no small matter. The First Elder shifted slightly in his seat, visibly displeased, but he didn¡¯t interrupt. "I had originally intended to introduce Veyr only after he broke through to the Transcendent realm," the Fourth Elder admitted. "But now that Lord Soron himself has spoken and called for the next Dragon¡¯s grooming to begin in earnest, I no longer see reason to wait." He paused. "And I¡¯m not just putting his name forward as a candidate. I am endorsing him. Fully. If this council must raise a Dragon... then I strongly believe that Aegon Veyr should be the one." A sharp silence followed his words. It wasn¡¯t the silence of confusion. It was the silence of consideration. Because while many did not like the Fourth Elder¡¯s arrogance... His conviction was difficult to ignore. "I also back Aegon Veyr to become the next Dragon. That kid is special and I have seen him fight with my own eyes. He¡¯s young.... Not even 25 yet, and can easily beat any Grandmaster tier fighter matched up against him, even if it¡¯s this year¡¯s Circuit Champion Leo whatever boy himself," The second elder added, as his recognition of Veyr¡¯s talents gave even more credibility to the fourth elders story. Chapter 305 305: Introducing Leo The Twelfth Elder really did not wish to reveal Leo to the council today, as deep down, he still harbored the suspicion that Noah''s death hadn''t been an accident and that it was in fact orchestrated by one of the elders present in this room. And yet, despite his resolve to stay silent, something about the Fourth Elder''s words struck a nerve inside him. For the fourth elder to claim that Aegon Veyr might be a better talent than Noah... That wasn''t just a stretch. It was borderline blasphemy. Noah had already stepped into the Transcendent Realm before turning twenty-five, and was knocking on the door of the Monarch Realm by the time he hit thirty-three. That made him not only the most gifted Dragon the Cult had ever seen, but the only one in history who might have reached the Monarch Realm before the age of thirty-five. When the next closest to ever do it had only done so at fifty-five. And while the Twelfth Elder prided himself on being a rational man, if there was one thing he could never tolerate¡ª it was disrespect towards Noah. Because unlike the rest of the room, who admired Noah as a legend or a symbol... He had known him as a brother. Not by blood, but by battle. He had stood beside Noah on the frontlines. Had bled with him. Fought beside him. Laughed and nearly died with him. And he had been there the day Noah fell. So no matter how calm he appeared from the outside, the moment Aegon Veyr''s name was placed above Noah''s, something inside him quietly snapped. And so, despite every instinct telling him to wait. Despite the carefully-laid plans he had made to keep Leo in the shadows just a little longer. He spoke. "It''s interesting you mention Leo... whatever, Second Elder," he said suddenly, his tone sharper than before, as it cut through the chamber with force. "Because he''s the exact boy I have in mind as our next Dragon Candidate." The room blinked. Confused silence swept across the chamber like a chill breeze, as the elders turned ever so slightly, unsure if they had heard him right. "Leo Skyshard," the twelfth elder repeated, slower this time. "The same boy who defeated four Grandmasters back-to-back in this year''s Interstellar Circuits. The very talent that the righteous faction is hailing as their next generational prodigy." He leaned forward, his voice calm but cold. "He is, in fact... my candidate." Scoffs followed. Soft at first. Then louder. One or two elders even chuckled outright, until they noticed that neither the First Elder nor the Twelfth Elder had flinched. As then their amusement began to suddenly die down, being replaced by disbelief. "What nonsense is this?" "Is he serious?" "How could a boy from the righteous alliance be considered for the position of the Dragon?" They complained, but no one interrupted officially. No one rose to object. Because deep down, even through the disbelief, some part of them understood that the Twelfth Elder wouldn''t say something like this... unless he meant it. And the First Elder''s silence? That said even more. "Let me explain so that all your doubts may be addressed clearly," the twelfth elder said calmly, as he raised his palms above the table and made explaining hand gestures. "Leo Skyshard is a boy that I''ve been nurturing in secret ever since I discovered that the ancestor''s blood runs thick in his veins. And based on every metric I''ve observed, I believe he possesses at minimum Semi-Divine potential, if not outright Divine." Gasps rippled faintly through the room, but he continued without pause. "I sent him to the Rodova Military Academy under a false identity, with his memories temporarily wiped and disguised him as a Mu Clan prodigy, so that he could receive the highest-grade awakening serums that the righteous faction had to offer." "Because while we do produce our own serums, all of us here know the truth..... our concoctions don''t come close to the righteous faction''s in terms of purity or potency. And if we want our future dragon to have the best possible foundation, then he needs to have the best awakening serum." His words grew steadier, firmer. "Naturally, the results spoke for themselves. His combat growth was unprecedented. The whole galaxy saw what he could do during the Circuits. But then... fate intervened." He paused, just briefly. "He was caught in the kidnapping incident and an operative from the Cult tried to eliminate him." "But Leo survived, and he did not just survive, he demonstrated just how quick he is to think on his feet, as he survived a deadly attack against a Transcendent tier warrior and lived to tell the tale." "He showed resilience, resourcefulness and the ability to navigate chaos, which I personally believe are qualities that every true Dragon must possess." He paused again, this time a bit longer. "After that? I orchestrated his exit from the Rodova Military Academy and arranged for him to join the Black Serpents on a special assignment." His voice lowered slightly, drawing the room in. "He is currently attempting to retrieve Noah''s lost scroll." A sharp inhale cut across the chamber. "And if all goes well," the Twelfth Elder finished, "when he returns with that scroll in hand... I will bring him fully into the Cult''s fold." Silence followed. As the room tried to digest his words. Nobody expected Leo Skyshard to have such a background, and now that they found out, everyone felt too overwhelmed by the flood of information to react for a while. "So the righteous faction''s prodigy, is actually our hidden asset? Hahaha! This is brilliant!" The seventh elder said eventually, as he laughed and clapped his hands in joy like a kid. "Nonono, don''t clap for that, this is ridiculous! Twelfth Elder, what the hell are you doing? All Dragon Candidates must be nurtured within the Cult, otherwise how can we ever be sure about where their allegiance lies? What if he builds genuine connections in the righteous faction and sells us out to them when it''s more convenient for him? How can you ever let him mix with them? What is this irresponsible tomfoolery?" The fourth elder objected, as he did not seem amused by the twelfth elders'' words at all. "The fourth elder is absolutely right! Also, how could you send him on a mission to retrieve the scroll? Dupravel Nuna will literally die before he gives up that scroll. If it was possible to get the scroll from Dupravel, we would have gotten it already in exchange for his son, however, it''s not possible. Without the scroll Dupravel and the Black Serpents have no future. They have made too many enemies within the righteous faction, and without the scrolls protection they won''t survive for long¡ª" The second elder added, as he did not seem amused by what the twelfth elder was doing either. "Yes, yes! To send a boy on such a mission is suicide!" "What do you know about it? Maybe he can pull it off! Afterall we do need the scroll don''t we?" "We also need the righteous alliance to shatter and break tomorrow, but will it just magically happen if we give the task to a Grandmaster kid? What are you saying? Ninth elder? Where has your common sense gone?" The elders began to squabble amongst each other like kids, as the twelfth elders'' handling of Leo enraged many. Chapter 306 306: Conditions To Be Named Next Dragon For a while, the entire council chamber remained engulfed in noise, as elders bickered and interrupted one another without pause, their voices rising and falling in overlapping waves¡ª each man more adamant than the last, as the room split clean down the middle over Leo Skyshard''s candidacy as the next Dragon. His talent, of course, was never in question. They had all seen the boy fight in the Interstellar Circuits. They had all seen him defeat four Grandmasters back-to-back alongside hundreds of billions more. And hence, they understood that in terms of potential, very few could contest what he was capable of becoming¡ª But talent was never the problem to begin with. The real concern was his loyalty. Because the Fourth Elder''s concerns weren''t without merit either. As how could the Cult place its most sacred future in the hands of someone raised beyond its walls? Someone not nurtured within its codes, its values, its ways? Someone who''d grown up breathing the enemy''s air, drinking their potions, and training under their banner? How could such a person ever be trusted? And yet, the counterargument couldn''t be dismissed either. Because when it came to foundation-building... The righteous alliance simply did it better. Their awakening serums were purer. Their academies were more advanced. And their resources, whether spiritual, educational, or infrastructural.... far outclassed anything the Cult could offer its rookies. Sending Leo to Rodova, in that light, wasn''t betrayal. It was strategy. It was foresight. And yet, in the end, none of that mattered. Because no matter how logically the Twelfth Elder had planned Leo''s path... No matter how reasonable his arguments behind sending him to Rodova were... There was still one question he couldn''t answer. Which was¡ª When the time came, When the stakes were highest and the world demanded a choice¡ª Would Leo Skyshard raise his blade for the Cult? Or would he aim it at them? "I''m telling you! Such a candidate cannot be trusted. The twelfth elder in his inexperience has ruined a great seed. It''s a shame that we could not groom Leo Skyshard from the ground up. But I say it''s too late to start now" The Fourth Elder said while slamming his palm on the conference table, as he forcefully gathered everyone''s attention towards himself. "I will die before I let an outsider become the next Dragon..... you all can count on that!" He concluded, as he delivered this last line with incredible passion, trying to rile up the room. However, while he expected the sentence to have a resounding emotional impact, it was countered immediately by the third elder, who was not pleased by the fourth''s hardline stance at all. "If the boy returns with the scroll, then I will personally make him Dragon. And if it has to be over your dead body, then I will carve you in half to make it happen. Without the scroll, no future Dragon can become the next Timeless Assassin anyways. And hence, whoever is able to retrieve it, should get the right to become the next Dragon!" The third elder said, as his words caused many to nod in agreement. The fourth elder frowned under his mask, as he was not happy with how his passionate statement was immediately countered, however, he doubled down on it and said.... "Very well, if a Grandmaster level warrior is really able to bring back the scroll then I will support him! But if not, then his candidacy cannot be accepted under any other circumstances!" There was a pause after that. A rare and fleeting pause¡ª One of those that didn''t feel empty, but rather heavy. As the Fourth Elder''s final line hung in the air, thick with challenge, thick with pride... And yet, this time, it wasn''t met with outrage. It was met with quiet calculation. Because at that moment, even the most skeptical voices in the room were forced to acknowledge the unspoken truth, that if Leo Skyshard really did manage to return with Noah''s scroll... Then he wasn''t just some promising warrior from the other side, but rather a Cult legend in the making. And so, finally, the First Elder leaned forward. Not to scold, not to praise, but to settle this debate for now, as he said, "In that case, let us not waste more breath debating what none of us can prove tonight." He looked around the chamber, eyes sharp even behind the veil. "The council will issue a conditional ruling." He paused. "Leo Skyshard shall be accepted as the next Dragon¡ª" The chamber stiffened. "Only if he returns to us with Noah''s scroll within the next twelve months." "And if he fails..." he continued, eyes briefly shifting toward the Fourth Elder, "Then Aegon Veyr will be crowned in his place, as long as he does break through to the Transcendent realm within the same timeline." The room stilled again. No one moved. No one objected. Because the proposal¡ª As impossible as it might have sounded at first... Felt fair. It was a test. A proving ground. And it gave both candidates a chance to earn the title, not through politics or any underhanded tactics. But through merit and action. "I accept," the twelfth elder said, as he bowed his head slightly. "As do I," the Fourth Elder replied after a beat, though his tone was cold, restrained, and tight around the edges. The First Elder leaned back. "Then it''s settled..... and we can conclude the meeting here today for now," He said, as he stood from his chair, prompting the others to follow in silence. The scribes nodded enthusiastically towards one another from the center of the chamber, their quills scratching furiously as they recorded the outcome of today''s meeting, their record books noting everything that had been spoken, so that no one could refute the records later. The conditions for the next Dragon to be chosen had been set, and 12 months later, either Aegon Veyr or Leo Skyshard was sure to be crowned as the next Dragon of the Cult Of Ascension. Chapter 307 307: Unknown Nest (The time-stilled world, in a dark cave somewhere far beneath the surface world) Leo had absolutely no idea how many days he''d been out cold, or how the hell he was still breathing¡ª still alive. All he knew was that when consciousness finally did return to him, it didn''t come all at once.... It came in flickers, in fragments. Like broken pieces of a memory trying to reassemble themselves inside a body that wasn''t ready to wake up. As the first thing he felt wasn''t pain, but rather the odd texture of straw beneath his fingers. Dry. Prickly. Foreign. Then the pain came crashing in. Like a goddamn landslide. A dull, thudding ache tore through his ribs. His shoulders felt like they''d been shattered and glued back wrong. And his lower body... He wasn''t even sure if it was still attached to him until he touched it with his fingers to make sure it was still there. His eyelids twitched open next, only to be greeted by darkness. Not pitch black¡ª But a deep, muted gloom that was only broken by the veins of dark-blue mana crystals embedded into the moist cave walls around him. He blinked again. Once. Twice. As the haze began to fade. And that''s when he noticed the size of the space around him. High, cavernous ceilings. Wet walls. And a stench that hit him like rotting blood and burnt fur mixed together. But none of that stopped his breathing. What did¡ª Were the eggs. Massive. Oblong. Five of them. Each nearly as tall as a man and wide enough to crush him if they so much as rolled in his direction. As he found them clustered around him in a perfect circle. While he? He lied in the center of an unknown beasts nest. The nest was made of broken bones, dried sinew, strips of charred cloth, metal, and what looked disturbingly like the skin of some poor animal that once walked on four feet. ''What the fuck is this¡ª'' Leo tried to move. But it proved to be a mistake and a brutal one at that, as the moment he twitched slightly, fire immediately erupted in his chest. His ribs screeched. His spine contorted. His lungs felt like they''d been dragged through barbed wire. However, as if that was not bad enough already, his arms also did not respond to the commands of his mind, while he could not feel his legs at all. Leo grit his teeth, he could feel the panic rising in his chest, however, he forced himself to steady his breath. ''Don''t panic.... Just don''t panic...'' He told himself, as [Monarch''s Indifference] kicked in to stabilize his mindset. Everything hurt. His entire body was wrecked. From his collarbone to his hips to the soles of his goddamn feet¡ª He was broken in more ways than one. And then¡ª The memory returned. Karl. The jump. The betrayal. The fall. The water. The pain. The blacking out near the riverbank. ''But... this isn''t the river...'' He froze, realizing that some beast had probably carried him from the river bank to its nest. And unfortunately for him, as soon as he realized that, he began hearing a soft rhythmic thump of something walking in the distance. *THUMP* *THUMP* It was getting louder with every passing second, as something massive was most likely approaching the nest. ''Well fuck,'' Leo''s pulse began to spike, but his body refused to move. He was paralyzed, surrounded by giant eggs and lying helplessly inside a monster''s nest. And this time¡ª He did not even have the strength to move or run. As he could do nothing but pretend to be still asleep and unconscious, as he felt the beast finally approach the nest and hover right over him. Leo instinctively slowed his breathing to the bare minimum, forcing his chest to rise and fall so subtly it could''ve passed for aftershock rather than life. As he heard it first before he felt it¡ª A heavy, rasping breath that reeked of spoiled meat and decay. Hot and wet, as it coated his face like a film of rot. Then came the nudge. A slick, leathery snout pressing gently against his shoulder, as the beast exhaled another wave of sour heat onto his skin, before a thick glob of drool slid off its jaw and landed squarely on his neck. *Drip* Leo''s heart was hammering against his ribcage now¡ª So loud it felt like it would betray him before the monster could. But he didn''t move. Didn''t blink. Didn''t twitch. The beast prodded him again¡ª Sniffing, testing, dragging its nose up from his chest to his face, as Leo felt another warm strand of saliva trail down the side of his cheek and into his ear canal. He nearly gagged¡ª But suppressed it just in time. As eventually, after what felt like an eternity of tension, the creature seemed satisfied that he posed no threat... as it turned its attention elsewhere. *THUMP* Leo listened as the footsteps shuffled sideways, accompanied by a faint rumble that almost sounded like a purr¡ª Not a soft or gentle purr like that of a cat, but a deep and powerful purr, the kind that echoed off the cavern walls like the growl of shifting stone. The beast moved toward the eggs. He couldn''t see it clearly, but from the sound of its claws scraping against the ground, it was circling them¡ª Inspecting them. Checking each one with slow, deliberate care. Leo remained perfectly still, his breath barely escaping his nose as his ears strained to track every motion. One egg. Then another. And another. Until at last, after what felt like forever, the sound of the beast began to fade. Its steps grew lighter. Its breathing grew distant. And eventually¡ª Its presence disappeared into the deeper tunnels of the cave. Leo didn''t move. Not for ten whole minutes, out of precaution of the beast sensing his movement. As he just lay there, heart pounding in his throat, lungs burning, body screaming... until he was finally sure that it was gone. Only then did he let out a breath of relief, as he sounded like a man who had just had a close encounter with death. ''That thing was at least Transcendent tier...'' Leo thought grimly, still feeling the concentrated mana it had radiated, as the air around him still felt thick with the invisible tar like mana that the beast had given off. ''I wouldn''t be able to take it on even if I were at my best... much less now, with this broken body that won''t even twitch.'' The idea of fighting it was laughable. From what little he''d glimpsed through half-lidded eyes, it looked like some twisted version of a komodo dragon¡ª scaled, four-legged, with a snake-like tongue that slithered slowly through the air. But he hadn''t dared open his eyes all the way, he couldn''t risk it, and hence he wasn''t sure what it really was? However, it also didn''t matter what the thing was. Its name. Its species. Its classification. None of that mattered. What mattered... was survival. Because if he stayed here, lying motionless in this nest, waiting for the eggs around him to hatch... Then sooner or later, he was going to end up on the birth meal menu. And there wouldn''t be a damn thing he could do to stop it. Chapter 308 308: The effects of Mana Heart ''Okay... first thing I need to do is heal this broken mess of a body,'' Leo thought, his jaw clenched tight as he wiggled weakly on the straw-lined floor, each twitch shooting sparks of pain up and down his spine. He couldn''t sit up. Couldn''t roll over. Could barely breathe without it feeling like a knife was stabbing through his ribs. But that didn''t stop him from trying. He twisted his torso half an inch at a time, letting out small, controlled exhales as he moved¡ª slow enough to avoid drawing attention, but just fast enough to keep himself from blacking out again. ''Come on... come on... it should still be there.'' His chest burned. His back screamed. But his fingers eventually brushed against something solid, something familiar. The cold, unassuming shape of his spatial ring, still tucked beneath the fabric of his robes, right over his heart. ''Good... it''s still here! Thank the stars.'' He didn''t allow himself a smile. Not yet. Because finding it was one thing. Getting it out? That was the real battle. His arms barely worked. His muscles were shot. And his fingers were so numb they felt like they belonged to someone else. But he had to move them. Even if it took him an hour. Even if it made him pass out. He had to move them. Hence, with a long, shaky inhale, Leo began guiding his right hand across his chest, using his chin and shoulder to pin the ring against his skin so it wouldn''t slip away. It was crude. It was slow. And it hurt like hell. But inch by inch, he dragged the edge of the robe aside¡ª until finally, with the tips of two trembling fingers, he managed to hook the band and slide it outward, just barely enough to reach his palm. ''Got you...'' He gripped it. Weakly, sloppily, but he gripped it. His breath hitched as he closed his fingers around the ring, pressing it into his palm with the little strength he had left. Now he just had to activate it. For which he needed to channel some of his mana into the ring. ''Shit... Mana....'' Leo realized, as he felt his heart drop. Ever since he blacked out, he no longer had a mana stone in hand, which meant that he had been absorbing this world''s tainted mana for only god knows how long? ''Are my mana circuits turning hard? Has the corrupted mana already started to taint my mind?'' Leo wondered, as he quickly carried out an introspection of his mana circuits. However, what he found out was nothing like what he expected. He expected to see his mana circuits being clogged up by taint... Expected to see the early signs of contamination¡ª darkened nodes, stiffened flow, sluggish movement, or worse, the telltale tremble of corruption beginning to chew at his consciousness from the inside out. But what he found instead¡ª Was the exact opposite. The mana flowing through his circuits wasn''t just clean. It was pristine. It was clear, vibrant and strong. Easily twice as strong as anything he was used to. ''Wait... what?'' Leo blinked twice, running the scan again, making sure he wasn''t imagining things, but the results didn''t change. There was no sign of hardening in his mana circuits. No trace of mental fog clouding his mind. No thickness or grainy texture in the flow of mana through his body that usually came from drawing in corrupted ambient energy. Instead, the mana coursing through his body was smooth, nourishing, refined. It moved through him like chilled water over a sunburn¡ª healing, not harming. Energizing, not exhausting. ''Wait, wait, wait... what the hell is going on?'' This wasn''t supposed to be possible. Every book he read about absorbing ambient mana suggested that one should start deteriorating after prolonged exposure. His thoughts should''ve started slipping. His nerves should''ve started fraying. His circuits should''ve started hardening from the inside out, turning rigid one by one under the weight of corrupted mana. But none of that was happening. ''What the actual hell is¡ª'' Then it hit him. This was all due to the mana heart! That mysterious organ he had developed during his last awakening shot, the one thing that not even Major Hen could tell him much about. ''No way... could it be because of the mana heart?'' Leo wondered, as he tracked the flow of mana more carefully now, following the path of absorption from the ambient air around him. And there it was. Clear as day. The foreign mana was being pulled into his body, slow and steady... but it wasn''t heading straight into his circuits. It was moving through the center of his chest. Right through the mana heart. Which was glowing faintly¡ª pulsing with gentle waves¡ª as it took in the tainted energy and broke it down. He observed in awe. Watched as the dark flecks dissolved. Watched as the impurities vanished. Watched as the thick, heavy mana thinned and lightened until only a purified stream of clear energy was left¡ª one that the mana heart then passed along into the rest of his body like a patient hand serving filtered water. ''Holy... shit.'' He wasn''t being harmed by this world''s mana. He was immune to it. Or rather¡ª his mana heart was doing the work of a full purification array... on autopilot... twenty-four-seven. He didn''t need high grade mana stones. Didn''t need a purification array to be set up around him. Didn''t even need to suppress the urge to absorb this world''s ambient mana. Because his own damn body was doing the work for him. ''I... I might actually be the only one who can live here.... If this world''s mana doesn''t corrupt me, then I might be in a paradise'' The realization hit him like a silent explosion. If any other warrior had fallen here, they''d have gone mad sooner or later from the tainted mana exposure. Their minds would''ve rotted. Their meridians would''ve turned to stone. But not him. Because of a stroke of unexplainable fortune... Leo might be the only living person capable of surviving in the time-stilled world without going insane. And that presented him with a unique opportunity to grow stronger while time in the outside world flowed very slowly. ''Okay.... No need to get ahead of myself, firstly I still need to heal myself and get out of this nest. As there''s no point in me having the mana heart, if I''m just going to become a baby meal,'' Leo reminded himself, as he poured a handful of mana into his spatial ring and brought out the highest grade healing potion, and bone regeneration potion he had stored inside. *PLUP* He uncorked the blue healing potion bottle using his teeth before drinking its contents like a thirsty beast, as he drank without pause, finishing the bottle''s contents in a single go. Warmth immediately began to flood his body, spreading like molten silk through his veins, as it dulled the sharpest aches first, before numbing the deeper tears, as his pulse slowly steadied. His breathing eased after a few breaths, no longer uneven and painful, while the biting chill that had settled in his bones finally began to retreat. The pain naturally did not vanish, not completely at least, but it dulled just enough to remind him that he was no longer on the brink of death. That although he was broken, he was slowly recovering and that the worst was now behind him. Chapter 309 309: True Pain About twenty minutes after Leo drank the HP regeneration potion, sensation began creeping back into the tips of his fingers and lower body¡ª and with it came a fresh wave of pain so sharp, so suffocating, it made everything he''d felt upon waking seem merciful by comparison. It wasn''t the kind of pain that made you flinch. It was the kind that made you question whether waking up had been a mistake. The kind that made death feel like the kinder option. Because as the nerves stitched themselves back together and his body slowly remembered how to feel again¡ª Leo genuinely regretted drinking the damn potion at all. His breath hitched. His fingers curled inward as if recoiling from the agony surging up his arm, while his knees twitched uncontrollably, useless and trembling, as if taunting him to try and move if he dared. ''Fuck... it''s worse now that I can feel again...'' Leo thought, biting down on his lip to stop the grunt building in his throat, as he lay there, fully aware this was only the beginning of his misery. He was supposed to take the bone regeneration potion next¡ª and there was only one rule before doing so: every dislocated bone had to be properly aligned. If he drank it now, his body would recover in the wrong shape. His shoulder would stay twisted. His kneecap would stay off-center. And he''d heal into a cripple, which was worse than not healing at all. He winced as he stared at his shoulder¡ª swollen, dislodged, and bent at an ugly angle, knowing exactly what had to come next and how much it was going to hurt. ''No choice... this has to go back in.'' He didn''t want to do it. He really didn''t. Just thinking about forcing it back into place made his stomach churn. But it was either that¡ª or becoming monster food. So in the end, he chose pain. ''Come on, Leo... you''ve done worse. This is just pain. You''ve felt pain. You''ve lived through pain. Just fucking do it,'' he told himself, psyching himself up as his breath caught in his throat and his hands trembled¡ª And then, he shoved. *CRACK* A sound like a bone breaking in reverse echoed through the cavern, as he clamped his jaw tight to keep himself from screaming. His vision darkened. His heart stuttered from the jolt shooting down his spine. But he didn''t scream. He didn''t thrash. He just lay there, trembling, soaked in sweat, as his shoulder finally snapped back into place. For a brief moment, everything stilled. But he wasn''t done yet. His eyes dropped to his right knee next, which was dislocated, pulsing and misaligned, as he could already feel that popping this back into place might feel worse than the shoulder. ''Agh, fuck me...'' He gritted his teeth again. But this time, he didn''t stall. With both hands on his thigh and a deep breath in, he immediately pulled it back into place. *PLOP* He twisted and shoved the kneecap back where it belonged. And that¡ª That nearly knocked him out for good. ''Fuck, fucking, holy mother of everything good and evil in this cursed universe,'' he muttered inwardly, the words making no sense, but somehow keeping him tethered to consciousness. As for a while after that, he didn''t move. For the next 20 minutes, his breathing remained shallow, as he breathed through his parted lips. Sweat rolled down his face as the tremors in his limbs slowly began to ease. His vision was still a blur. His mind still reeling. But the worst was done. His bones were in place. And the time to drink the potion had finally come. *Tremble* With fingers that barely worked and a grip that almost failed, Leo reached for the second vial in his stash¡ª a thick crimson one sealed with a black cap. The bone regeneration potion. He popped the lid open with his teeth, not caring how it tasted or what it burned on the way down, as he just drank. Drank like a starving man clawing for air, with the liquid sliding down his throat like fire-coated oil, thick, bitter, metallic¡ª making his tongue curl and his gut twist. Then, after just a few seconds¡ª Boom! A low throb echoed inside his bones. A slow, pulsing rhythm that began at his hips and spread outward¡ª like molten metal being poured into a cracked mold. ''Here we go...'' Leo braced himself, jaw set, hands clenched¡ª Because the pain he felt earlier? That had only been the appetizer. While the main course had just begun. ¡ª------ It began as a dull vibration¡ª subtle, almost deceptive. But within seconds, it transformed into something primal, as every single fracture in his body began to heat. Not burn. Not sting. But heat¡ª like every splintered edge of every broken bone had just been set ablaze from the inside, and was now being welded back together without anesthesia or mercy. His spine arched before he could stop it. His back scraped against the thin straw and bone lining the nest. His teeth clamped so tight, he swore something cracked in his mouth. ''Breathe. Just fucking breathe¡ª'' But breath wouldn''t come. The pain was relentless. Unyielding. It wasn''t sharp anymore. It was deep. It crawled into the marrow. It pulsed with every heartbeat. And it didn''t stop. It didn''t stop. Minutes stretched into eternities. Every heartbeat felt like a hammer. Every inhale, a curse. He couldn''t tell if he was shaking or if the world itself was trembling with him¡ª but all he could do was hold on. To his consciousness. To his sanity. To the last sliver of pride he had left. He didn''t scream. He didn''t cry. But his vision blurred. His lips bled. And his entire body tensed like a drawn bow, as he endured the longest ten minutes of his life. Until¡ª Suddenly¡ª The pain plateaued. Then dulled. Then... eased. Not completely. Not comfortably. But enough. Enough to let him breathe again without wincing. Enough to unclench his fists. Enough to know¡ª that it was working. He wasn''t healed yet. Not even close. But the bones were knitting. The process had begun. And for now that was enough. ''Still conscious...'' Leo thought, closing his eyes as his head fell back into the straw. ''Still fighting.'' As somewhere, buried beneath the pain¡ª He almost smiled. Chapter 310 310: Scanning His Surroundings (Time-Stilled World, Unknown Underground Cave, Six Hours Later) Six agonizing hours crawled by, each one slower than the last, as Leo lay motionless in the nest, counting every minute through the dull, pulsing throb of his half-healed body. The darkness around him remained unchanged, the cold straw beneath him offering no comfort, as nothing in his surroundings shifted in the slightest¡ªno flicker of light, no change in temperature, no sound to suggest that even a second had passed at all. And yet, somewhere in that hollow stretch of time, the pain dulled just enough for his thoughts to sharpen again, as his clarity returned piece by piece, and with it came the realization that he needed to understand exactly where he was, if he had any hope of surviving, let alone escaping. But he didn''t rush. He didn''t even flinch at first, knowing full well that a single misstep could snap his fragile state and plunge him straight back into unconsciousness. So he waited¡ªpatiently¡ªuntil the pounding behind his eyes softened, until his thoughts no longer splintered when they formed, and only then did he begin testing each limb in silence. He tested his fingers first, then toes, then knees, gauging carefully what the healing potion had mended, and more importantly, what it hadn''t. And thankfully, by the time he began checking, his fingers responded, his toes twitched, and his spine no longer felt cracked in six places. It wasn''t perfect. Far from it. But it was enough to crawl. And so, with a slow, deliberate roll to his side, Leo braced himself and began dragging his body toward the edge of the nest¡ª keeping low, keeping quiet, careful not to disturb the monstrous eggs looming beside him, as he inched across cracked straw and broken fragments of bone. Each movement he made ground against his will like steel against stone. Each inch he earned came through clenched teeth and half-swallowed curses. But eventually¡ªhe made it. He reached the edge of the nest, just high enough to lift his head and see beyond the mound of scattered remains. As at last, he saw the cavern surrounding him for what it truly was. ¡ª---------- As he looked around, Leo realized that he was in a giant cave that stretched outward in all directions, with blue mana crystals embedded unevenly across the wet walls, as the blue crystals were the only thing providing the cave with a dull glow. He wasn''t atop some elevated perch or towering ledge. He was only about ten meters above the main cavern floor, nestled in a crevice along the edge wall, with eight different tunnel mouths gaping before him. Each tunnel mouth was carved with unique textures, each one promising its own brand of danger. Some sloped downward into shadow. Some curved sharply out of sight. While some narrowed like the throat of a beast waiting to swallow anything that entered, as Leo couldn''t make his mind on which one to enter through just a distant glance. Next he scanned the floor, as scattered across the cave were piles of shattered bones and massive claw marks, that seemed to originate from two tunnels in particular. Faint blood trails were visible beside the claw marks, suggesting that something had been dragged screaming and dying through them. The air inside the cave was still, there was no wind flow whatsoever, and there was no sound within the cave either, as the loudest noise he could hear inside was the faint rustling of his own breath. The cave felt almost too quiet to be natural. The kind of quiet that only existed in places where predators hunted, or slept. And Leo, though not yet ready to run or even rise fully, understood one thing with absolute certainty¡ª That it wasn''t getting out of this nest that was going to be the hard part..... The hard part was what came after. Surviving the maze beyond. Navigating blind. Avoiding things that saw far better in the dark than he did. And somehow, finding a way back to the surface without becoming another smear in the dirt. ''I''m not strong enough yet to get on my feet and explore the tunnels, so for now my best choice is to rest and let my body recover a bit more. But if the eggs start cracking or I hear that giant beast returning from a distance, I''ll bail out of here immediately¡ª'' Leo thought to himself, as he let out a deep sigh, and sat back down with his back against the nests edge, as he brought out yet another high grade healing potion from his spatial ring. ********* (Meanwhile on the surface) Meanwhile, on the surface, Raiden, Karl and Bob continued making their way through the floating islands, as they neared the completion of their journey, with less than 5 jumps left before they crossed over to the other side. However, it was here that Karl decided to strike again, with Raiden as his next target. It happened fast. Too fast for anyone to stop it. As while Raiden stood near the edge, trying to calculate the timing of the next jump, and Bob slept, trying to catch some rest, Karl decided to get rid of Raiden at once. *Kick* He kicked Raiden with all his Transcendent level strength, and sent him flying off the floating island''s edge, in a shock move that Raiden never saw coming. "Wha¡ªKARL?!" Raiden''s scream tore through the stillness like a siren, echoing across the misty void as he flailed in the air¡ª arms grasping for anything, legs kicking, terror twisting his voice into something primal. "NO! KARL¡ªKARL YOU PIECE OF¡ª!" But gravity didn''t care. And neither did Karl. He stood there at the edge, watching the figure vanish into the pale fog, until even the echoes of Raiden''s scream faded into silence. By the time Bob woke up, feeling confused by the sudden noise¡ª It was already over. "Where''s Raiden?!" Bob demanded, eyes wide, as he scanned the ledge with panic in his voice. However Karl didn''t flinch. He just let out a long, slow breath, feigning weariness, before lying through his teeth. "He jumped." Karl said, as Bob blinked in disbelief. "What?" Bob demanded, as if not buying this story, as Karl boldly doubled down. "I tried to stop him. But he just... walked off. Like he''d given up. Said he couldn''t take the gloom of this world anymore..... alas he wasn''t strong enough to survive here." Karl said, his voice cracking with pain, as he tried his best to sell the story, however, Bob didn''t bite. Drawing his weapon instead, Bob pointed it towards Karl in weariness, as he said, "I''m sure I heard him calling your name at the end..... what did you do?" As a slow evil smile spread on Karl''s face. Chapter 311 311: Bob The Legend (Time-Stilled world, surface level, on one of the floating islands) "I''m sure I heard him calling your name at the end..." Bob muttered, his brow furrowed as he stared at the empty edge where Raiden had vanished. "What did you do?" Karl didn''t answer at first. He stood still. Too still. Then, he smiled. Not the broken, grieving smile of a man who had just lost his friend. But the kind of smile that belonged to someone who had never once considered Raiden a friend to begin with. It spread slowly across his face as his posture straightened, shoulders rolling back, spine aligning as though he was finally shedding a mask that no longer served him. Then the act dropped. His expression changed from looking like a sorry little slob, to a confident predator, as he looked straight into Bob''s eyes with a daunting gaze. "They say you killed at least thirty-seven Cult members with nothing but a fork, Bob," Karl said casually, his voice no longer timid or unsure, as he sounded rather smooth and confident. "Is that really true? Or is that an exaggeration? I mean, if it is an exaggeration I might just give you an easier death, so go on, tell me the truth," He said in a mocking tone, as Bob grit his teeth in anger. "Karl... who the hell are you?" Bob asked, as he took a cautious step back. "Who am I?" Karl repeated, eyes glinting as a pulse of dense mana exploded off him, his aura surging with enough pressure to make the air buzz, as he finally revealed his true strength as a Transcendent level warrior. "I''m the weak cook who killed Leo Skyshard. I''m the coward who pushed Raiden when you were asleep. And I''m the man who''s about to kill you next." Karl claimed as he stepped forward at an unhurried and leisurely pace. Unlike his usual timidness, his every movement radiated dominance now¡ª like a lion casually strolling towards a caged deer, as Bob could do nothing but keep backing up. "I didn''t want to kill you just yet, Bob. I wanted to travel with you a little longer. Wanted to let the fear ferment inside you before I tore you apart piece by piece¡ª slow, painful, poetic." His grin widened as he watched Bob retreat step by step, until there was no more space left behind him. Only the endless void below. "This is for my brothers and sisters in the Cult. The ones you butchered. The ones you have made your strong man legacy from." Karl''s hand extended, as he moved in a blur to push Bob off, however, Bob didn''t let him. When death stared him in the face, Bob wasted no time in trying to save his own life, as in his final moments, the only decision that Bob made was to take Karl down with him. As the second his leg reached the edge, Bob already made his mind to jump, as he leapt back and poured all his energy into one final attack. "[Gravity Crumble]," he growled through clenched teeth, his voice low and vengeful, as for his last act, he pulled both his long knives from his hip holsters and charged them up with mana before throwing them towards the base of the platform, where they got embedded up-till the hilt. *THRUMMMM* The entire platform shuddered violently as cracks spiderwebbed outward from the impact site and mana-infused vibrations distorted the very structure of the floating rock. Karl''s smug expression faltered. His balance shifted. "What¡ª" "Tell me, bitch..." Bob cut him off, voice low, furious, as he stared straight into Karl''s eyes¡ª "Can you fly?" And with that¡ª Bob disappeared into the abyss below, however, instead of giving Karl the satisfaction of seeing him panic before he died, he instead died with the image of a panicked Karl in his head, as Karl couldn''t help but freak out about the surface below him crumbling. "BOB!" Karl shouted in anger, but it was already too late. As not only was Bob gone, but also the damage to the base was already done, as the rock underneath his feet began crumbling one piece at a time. *Slip* *Snap* One by one, chunks of the floating island dislodged, tipping away into the abyss as gravity pulled the remnants down. Karl staggered. Tried to jump. Tried to grab hold of a stable piece. But within seconds, there were no stable pieces left to cling to, as eventually he too fell into the abyss. "BOB YOU MOTHERFUCKER!" Karl cursed as he fell, as despite all his strength, despite all his schemes and his twisted confidence¡ª In the end, he couldn''t fly either, which meant that he fell into the abyss with his arms failing, the same way Raiden and Leo had before him. In the end..... He went down the same way he tried to kill the others. ¡ª--------- As Bob plummeted through the open air, all he wore was a massive, unshaken smile¡ªwide and unrepentant¡ªbecause it wasn''t every day that a man got to drag a Transcendent grade Cult bastard down with him. The wind howled past his ears, tugging at his clothes, slicing across his skin like needles. While the abyss stretched out endlessly below, like a yawning, merciless void. But Bob did not fear it. There was no panic on his face. No terror in his eyes. And no scream on his tongue. Only peace. Because the moment Karl''s eyes widened and his smug face twisted in panic, Bob knew he had won. ''That one''s for you... Leo and Raiden, I got rid of the manipulative little fuck for both of you. You can rest easy now.... Wherever you are,'' He thought, as he tilted his head back and let the wind hit him with full force. ''I guess this is the end of me.... I did pretty okay in life all things considered¡ª'' Bob thought, as he relaxed his muscles and let the darkness wrap around him like a closing curtain, as memories flickered unbidden behind his eyes. A campfire. A forest clearing. Laughter that shook the ribs. And a voice, deep, steady, grounding..... one that he hadn''t heard in over a decade. "Kobe..." he whispered, his smile softening, breath steady despite the freefall. "I''ll see you soon, my brother." Because in all his life, Bob had only ever truly loved one man. Only ever truly missed one soul. Kobe had been his light. His anchor. His reason to become an Assassin and make money. And now, after so many years of wandering, of killing, of surviving when he no longer wanted to, he was finally going to see him again. In his final moments, Bob had no regrets. No fear of death. No desire to live longer. Only peace. And vengeance. Because even if his name would never be sung, even if no one ever told the tale of how he took down a cult bastard, Bob loved the fact that he died the exact way that he had lived his entire life, which was on his own terms. As even in his final moments, he managed to drag down one last monster to the grave with him. Chapter 312 312: I aint no baby food (A few hours later, down in the underground cave, Leo) A few hours after scouting out his surroundings, Leo finally felt recovered enough to stand on his own two feet, albeit rather unsteadily. ''I can bear my own weight now.... Time to get the hell out of here,'' he concluded, as after checking his surroundings for any signs of the big monster, he slowly began mapping his descent from the nest down to the floor below. However, just as he was preparing to abandon the nest, the egg beside him gave a sudden wobble. *Shake* *Shake* *Crack* A thin crack ran near the top of the egg, followed quickly by a second one that branched off like a vein. *Crack* *Crack* The cracks widened slowly, with a sickening wet sound, as a small slit began to form near the top, just wide enough for something inside to look out. And then he saw it. A single eye. Round, unblinking, and slit-pupiled, peering through the crack like it had been watching him the whole time. And just looking at that one eye made Leo''s skin crawl. The beast inside did not look aggressive. Nor did it look afraid, as it simply looked to be curious. Curious in the way predators got before they decided whether to play with their food or eat it, as Leo immediately decided to bail. ''Aw, hell nah. I am not sticking around for baby birth,'' Leo thought, as his survival instincts to run screamed louder than any pain he''d endured so far. Hence, without waiting for a second wobble, he scrambled over the rim of the nest and dropped down to the cavern floor below, landing as softly as his battered frame allowed him. *Thud* But even though he landed clean, the impact still sent a jolt of agony tearing up his legs and through his spine, as every nerve screamed in protest¡ª reminding him that while he could move, he wasn''t anywhere near ready to take even the smallest of bumps yet. ''Alright... Onwards!'' he thought, as the moment his feet touched the cavern floor, he didn''t waste even a single second. He gritted through the pain, forced his legs into motion, and turned his focus to the eight yawning tunnel mouths ahead¡ª each one a gamble, each one a potential death sentence, as he tried to pick which path to stake his life on. It wasn''t an easy decision. He had no map, no clues, no layout of this underground maze. But while he didn''t know which tunnel was safe¡ª he did know which ones to avoid. As he eliminated three right on sight. Two of them were scarred with claw gouges too deep and wide to be anything but a beast marking its territory and warning others against the consequences of entering its area. While the third was covered in a mess of dried blood and cracked bone, which painted a pretty grim picture overall. Which left Leo with five viable options. He staggered forward, sniffing subtly as he passed each entrance, as most reeked of rotting meat, mold or some sort of chemical decay that involuntarily made his throat tighten. But then came the first tunnel to the left. Which although smelled moist and stale, wasn''t exactly as putrid as the others. It appeared to be cool, moist and neutral, with a harsh downward slope and a narrow entrance that was far too tight for any large predator to pass through. The walls of this tunnel were lined with faint moss instead of the blue mana stones that covered the rest of the cave and tunnels, which indicated that it might have no illumination the deeper Leo went, however, since it seemed cleaner than the rest, Leo finally chose it as his ultimate choice. ''That''s the one,'' Leo decided, as he adjusted his footing and began hobbling toward it¡ª one stiff, trembling step at a time. *PRIIIIIIII¡ª* A piercing screech echoed through the cave, sharp and shrill like metal tearing through flesh, as Leo froze mid-step, his entire body going cold. His eyes widened. ''That was the baby screaming...'' He realized, as almost instantly¡ª *THUD* *THUD* He heard it. The pounding of footsteps. Heavy. Powerful. Fast. The mother was coming. His pulse spiked as adrenaline flooded his veins, washing out the lingering pain as survival instinct kicked in again. Leo broke into a lopsided sprint, each footstep grating against bone and bruised muscle, as he forced himself forward with everything he had. One second. Two. Five. Ten. Every step he took felt nerve wrecking, as he could feel the mother approaching fast, however, his damned body wouldn''t move as fast as he usually could, as his recovering muscles could only produce so much movement for now. *CRASH* He was almost at the tunnel''s mouth¡ªso close he could see the slope angling downward into shadow¡ªwhen he heard it. Stone split apart behind him as the Transcendent-tier beast burst out of one of the tunnels near him, its hulking form dragging its body forward with terrifying speed as its slit-pupiled eyes locked onto him with predatory clarity. Leo didn''t speak at first. But as he saw the beast''s head lowering, and it''s tongue flicking out toward him¡ª "Uh-oh¡ª" he muttered, and without another thought, he leapt forward, diving into the tunnel and skidding down the slope. He twisted his body mid-slide, glancing back over his shoulder just in time to see the beast''s monstrous head jam into the tunnel entrance, jaws snapping wildly, tongue darting forward like a whip, just inches short of reaching him. "Too late.... Momma... ain''t no baby feed for your kids today¡ª" Leo taunted as he slid out of reach, the tunnel narrowing around him as he was swallowed into complete darkness. *ROOAAARR* He could hear the furious roar of a powerful beast behind him, however, with the tunnel being too narrow for the beast to follow, it couldn''t chase Leo inside. Still, Leo didn''t smile. Didn''t breathe easy. Because while he was out of reach for the beast for now... He never knew what sort of a new problem he would slide right into. Chapter 313 313: Predatory Moss (Time-Stilled World, Underground Cave System, Leo''s POV) Leo kept sliding down the dark tunnel for what felt like thirty seconds, where the tunnel took him through a couple of sharp turns before finally dropping him on a levelled surface with a soft, *Thud*. He had no idea where he was, as the area around him was pitch dark with not a single streak of light in sight, however, while he could see nothing, he could sense that the room around him was at least a few feet wide, as although he stretched his arms wide and rotated 360¡ã, he hit no surfaces for now. The air around him was suffocatingly still, with the heavy scent of damp stone and musty earth as though it hadn''t been disturbed in centuries. ''Am I alone here?'' Leo wondered, as he paused to listen for any signs of enemies ....anything that might break the eerie quiet. But all he heard was the sound of his own ragged breathing and the pounding in his chest, as he concluded that there were no immediate threats in this room. With a grimace, he pulled out a torch from his spatial ring, before flaring it with a quick flick of his thumb, as almost immediately, the torch flared to life, casting long, wavering shadows against the chamber walls. *Swirl* *Swirl* Leo swept the beam across the chamber, trying to find his way out of here, but it unfortunately revealed nothing but smooth, dark rock in every direction, as he seemed to have dropped into a dead-end. "Curse my luck," Leo muttered silently, as he began walking around the perimeter of the dark chamber, trying to see if there were any hidden features that he missed. And thankfully for him, there was one shaft that he missed to locate at the start, as near the west end of the chamber, there was a narrow vertical shaft that stretched upward, its surface covered in moss and pointy rocks, that made it very hard to climb. It was steep¡ª almost exactly like an abandoned elevator shaft at a 90¡ã inclination, with the path above nearly invisible in the flickering torchlight. "The hell? Just how far does this elevator-like shaft go?" Leo wondered, as he squinted his eyes and tossed the torch in his hand upwards, so that it could illuminate the shaft to the top. And by doing so, he spotted that the tunnel was about 150 feet long, with there being a side tunnel branching at about 100 feet height. "Guess this is it," he muttered, his voice sounding too loud in the dead air, as without any other options to go for, this seemed to be his only path ahead. ¡ª--------- Leo took his time before starting the climb, as he brought out some rations from his storage ring, had a small meal, and a sip of water, before finally deciding to attempt the climb, as he clutched the torch between his teeth and began climbing by firmly placing both his hands and both his legs on the mossy walls. Almost immediately, although he did not understand why, he felt as though there was something wrong with the moss, as the second his skin came into contact with the grass, it seemed to come alive as it crawled and moved against his body. However, with the grass doing nothing but a light tickle against his skin, Leo forcibly pushed that discomfort aside and began climbing. . . . The first few feet were easy enough¡ª he dug his hands into the mossy surface, finding purchase with every move. His legs worked, though each step was slow and deliberate, as for the first time in hours, he could feel a semblance of strength returning to his limbs after the meal, however, that feeling of easy climb did not last for long. After just ten feet, his legs began to feel heavy¡ªunnaturally heavy, as the weight of his own body became unbearable. His breathing quickened, his heart began to race, and his fingers felt as if they were sinking into the wall, grasping at something far deeper than the stone. His head spun and a sharp dizziness suddenly overtook him. "Shit," Leo muttered, trying to shake it off, as he reached up again, but his arms refused to lift. His entire body felt like it was collapsing under some invisible pressure, and the pain that came with it was unlike anything he''d felt since waking up. It wasn''t physical¡ªit was... draining. Weakness seemed to seep into his very bones, and his chest constricted with every breath, as though he was losing his very life essence with every passing second. "Fuck..." Leo said, gritting his teeth, as he fought back the urge to collapse back onto the floor. His head was swimming, but his instincts kicked in, screaming in his head that something was wrong. And it was here that he noticed the problem. It was the damn moss''s doing! It was sucking the life out of him. His pulse quickened as he realized the truth. The moss that covered every square inch of this cursed place, was leeching his energy, drawing from his mana reserves, just like the books had warned about. The moss wasn''t harmless. It wasn''t just an unpleasant texture or an obstacle. It was predatory. And Leo was its prey. With a sharp inhale, he forced himself back to the ground, his body sagging as he slid down the shaft''s edge, the stone scraping against his back as he landed with a heavy thud. His chest burned, but the moment his feet hit the floor, he knew exactly what had to be done. "Fucking moss.... This is the end for you¡ª" Leo cursed under his breath, his eyes flicking back toward the moss-covered walls. He reached for his spatial ring, digging out the firestone he kept tucked inside, as although his fingers felt numb, he still managed to grab a hold. "I''m not sure if I should burn you down in such a confined space... because the smoke could just choke me out, however, I think that the other shaft 100 feet up will act like a vent and suck the smoke up¡ª" Leo talked to the moss before he lit it on fire, as if it could understand him. *Sizzle* Leo poured some mana into the fire stone, which instantly caused it to burn ablaze, as he then placed it near the moss, which soon caught fire. Within seconds the entire shaft was turned into a fiery pit, as Leo ran away and watched as the smoke was mostly sucked up into the other shaft, rather than hitting him in the surface cave below, as his gamble paid off. Finally, as nothing but blackened ash and lingering smoke was left of the initial moss covering the vertical cave, he let out a breath of relief, though it did little to calm the exhaustion gnawing at him. *PLOP* Drinking an intermediate grade stamina potion, he tried to supplement the lack of energy with an artificial stimulant, and soon he felt strength return to his body as usual. Taking one final glance at the now-clear shaft, Leo braced himself for another climb, as he waited till the wall temperature dropped back to normal, before attempting the climb yet again. Chapter 314 314: Ancient Lore Once the walls cooled down enough for him to touch, Leo resumed his climbing efforts, as he pushed his hands against the scorched surface and began hoisting himself up the vertical shaft once more. His fingers found hold in the scorched rock grooves that were still warm but no longer searing, as he dragged himself upward inch by inch, feeling his back muscles work after quite a few days. Ten feet. Twenty. Forty. His muscles and bones ached due to the movement, but the climb was manageable now¡ª no longer a death sentence, as after drinking the stamina potion, he felt his energy levels hold steady throughout the ascent. Finally, at around a hundred feet, his hand touched a rough ledge jutting out from the wall, and just past it was a narrow tunnel that branched out horizontally, with a ceiling no higher than four feet tall. Leo pulled himself into that passageway, with a low grunt, elbows scraping against the floor, chest dragging across the stone, as he began crawling into the tunnel on all fours, his torch clenched between his teeth while the tunnel stretched on endlessly ahead of him. ''I hope this is not another dead end,'' Leo thought internally, as he continued to crawl, hoping that his efforts did not end up for naught at the end. However, while he only prayed that it wasn''t a dead end, or a tunnel leading him to his death, he could never have expected what it actually led to. As after he crawled for about 200 meters, he actually encountered a metal looking grate that blocked him from going any further. *CLANK* The grate shook as he probed it with his hands wondering if it were an optical illusion, but it was not. *Ting* *Ting* He reached forward again, brushing his fingers across the rough, rusted grate that was definitely set into the stone around it and was unmistakably artificial. ''What? A metal grate? Down here?'' Leo thought, as his heart skipped a beat. Because a grate meant that someone sentient had built this. Which meant that a human, or one of the humanoid species had been where he was, and they were lucid enough to actually set up production factories and build stuff. ''The hell? Could I be dreaming?'' Leo wondered, as he slapped himself just to make sure he wasn''t dreaming, however, this was no joke. The grate was definitely real. ''But just who could live in a tainted world like this?'' Leo wondered, as he flashed the torchlight at the joints of the grate and inspected the craftsmanship. The bars of the grate were thick, but old. Rust flaked off at the slightest touch, and they looked to be hand made instead of machine cut, as the size of each grate wasn''t perfectly even, and the edges seemed to be hand shaped rather than machine cut. Leo didn''t wait anymore after he made that assessment, as he pulled out one of his daggers and wedged it between the rusted joints, wrenching them apart with slow, careful jerks until the metal gave way with a reluctant snap. *TAK* He kicked the loosened bars aside, then dropped through the gap¡ª ¡ªas he found himself standing in something that made his breath catch. A room. An actual room. Not stone. Not dirt. But smooth, tiled floor. Faded murals lining the walls. A broken desk in one corner, books scattered around it like dried leaves. And a massive, cracked mural painted across the far wall¡ª depicting a sun that he had never seen shining in this world, and a painting of twelve beasts standing in a semi circle under that sun. Leo''s eyes widened, as he realized that this wasn''t a random cave or a survival hovel. This... was a conclave. A chamber of knowledge. A relic left behind by some race who had lived here for long. However what Leo could not understand was how? How did a race even survive inside the time-stilled world? As everything about this world made civilization impossible. And yet, despite his doubts, what stretched before him was still something very real. "Whoa... this is interesting," Leo mused as he flashed his torch towards the painting on the wall once more, taking a better look at the twelve beasts painted up there. The paint was old, cracked and dry, but the imagery still held, probably because of some special painting technique that was created for the very purpose of standing the test of time. On the right most side, the first beast was a massive, horned serpent, coiled around a broken mountain, its scales painted in alternating black and white strokes, its eyes narrow slits of venomous green that seemed to glare at any observer even now, with twin fangs dripping a liquid depicted in a streak of gold. The second was a silver stag, antlers sprawling outward like branches of a dead tree, each tip carved with arcane markings, its body glowing faintly as if the painter had somehow captured luminescence in pigment. The third was an ape, hulking, arms disproportionate to its frame, with flames erupting from its back and shoulders like wings. Its eyes burned red, and its knuckles were bloodied as if mid-battle. The fourth was a thin, almost skeletal bird¡ªits wings torn, yet it still soared across the sky, beak open in a silent scream. Its feathers were painted with razor-thin strokes that shimmered slightly under the torchlight, as if alive with static. The fifth was a wolf, midnight blue, crouched low with teeth bared and eight tails fanned behind it like a storm. Its gaze was fixed ahead, sharp and intelligent, while its fur looked unnaturally well-preserved compared to the others. The sixth beast resembled a humanoid lizard that stood on two legs, its body clad in stone armor, and its head covered in a crude helmet with glowing orange eyes that shone through. The seventh was an owl¡ªits wings spread wide and eyes impossibly round, each feather tipped with silver and gold. It perched on a broken obelisk, with its head tilted sideways as if analyzing the viewer. As the longer Leo looked towards it, the more unsettled he felt. The eighth beast was a spider. Gigantic. Painted in shadow. Its body was rendered in a shade so dark that even with firelight, it absorbed more light than it reflected, and Leo could almost feel the chill of it watching. Its legs spanned half the mural, and around it, other figures lay wrapped in silk. The ninth was an ox, massive and peaceful-looking, with skin made of smooth marble and horns curved like the moon. It stood amidst ruins, untouched, its eyes closed as if meditating. The tenth was a flying lion, wings aflame, tearing through the skies with a trail of white smoke behind it. Its paws were embedded into what looked like a storm cloud, its roar frozen in time as if splitting the heavens. The eleventh was a beast Leo couldn''t name¡ªa shifting, formless creature made of overlapping rings and spines. It had too many limbs, too many eyes, and yet no consistent shape, as though the artist had painted chaos itself. As the aura that beast gave off was not just wild¡ª but maddening. And finally the twelfth... The twelfth made him stop breathing for a moment. It was a dragon. Not the kind from bedtime stories or story books. But a crimson beast, majestic and terrifying, with wings curled inward like a cloak, horns arching back from its skull, and fire curling from its mouth as if frozen mid-roar. Its eyes were closed, its claws folded inward, but the mere presence of its form radiated a dormant power. Unlike the others, the dragon''s gaze wasn''t turned toward the viewer. It was looking at the sun. The only one among the twelve. Leo stepped back, his mind racing, as he could feel it in his gut, that this mural was more than just a random painting. It was a warning. Or a prophecy. And for the first time in his life, he felt an intense urge to uncover the secret behind it. Chapter 315 315: Learning A Lost Language (Time-Stilled World, A Lost Conclave, Leo''s POV) Leo didn''t move at first. He just stood there, torch still in hand, staring at the mural¡ª more specifically, at the dragon¡ª because something about the way it faced the sun, so unlike the others, gnawed at the edge of his thoughts like a whisper he couldn''t quite hear yet. Staring at the dragon, Leo felt his anxiety begin to stir. It wasn''t fear, nor was it awe. It was something far stranger. A quiet, inexplicable pull crept through him, tugging at the edges of his soul, making the blood in his veins feel warmer than it should, as if something ancient and long buried inside him had begun to wake. ''This... isn''t normal,'' he thought, finally dragging his gaze away, as he turned and slowly scanned the rest of the room with fresh eyes, as the more he looked the more he found. To the left of the mural stood a splintered bookshelf, its wooden frame barely holding together, with stacks of faded scrolls and dusty tomes stuffed into every uneven gap between shelves. Most of it was unreadable. The paper was too brittle. The ink too faded. The language¡ªsomething he had never seen before, as curved symbols and stacked glyphs adorned the paper, with some written vertically while the others were written in spirals. ''What? What the hell is this?'' Leo muttered, as he crouched beside a pile and picked up one of the scrolls, only for the brittle parchment to crackle and flake in his hand. He gritted his teeth, eyes narrowing in frustration as he flipped through book after book, scroll after scroll, but none of it made any damn sense. Until¡ª He found it. Near the corner of the room, buried beneath a pile of torn rugs and half-shattered pottery, was a small rectangular book. It was thin. The cover worn and soft, like something that had been handled a lot. And on its surface was a simple painting of a fruit. A green apple. Beneath it, a symbol. And when he flipped the page, another image, this time of a flame, with another symbol underneath. ''Wait... is this...?'' Leo blinked, flipping forward faster now. Each page had a single object. A clear, painted picture. A rock. A hand. A bird. A sun. And beneath each image, a single glyph. ''A picture book... a damn children''s book?'' he realized, eyes widening with a jolt of understanding. It was a teaching book. A language primer. Meant to help children associate words with meaning. And just like that¡ªsomething clicked. ''Holy shit... this might actually help me decipher the script.'' He wasn''t a linguist. He wasn''t a historian. And he sure as hell wasn''t someone who usually got excited over forgotten libraries. But the painting of that dragon¡ª That painting had done something to him. As the moment he''d locked eyes with that painted gaze, he''d felt something awaken inside him, something primal and restless that made his skin itch and his heart race. He had to know more. About the mural. About the beasts. About the sun. About how this place was created and how it survived for so long? ''I don''t know why... but I need to understand this.'' His fingers curled around the little book like it was treasure. And just like that, ''The Boss'' Leo Skyshard, assassin, circuit winner, and definitely-not-a-scholar, sat cross-legged on the tiled floor of an ancient room lost to time, flipping through a children''s book by torchlight... Trying to learn the language of a dead civilization. Trying to unlock a secret the rest of the universe had long forgotten. ¡ª--------- Time blurred for Leo as he became engrossed with learning a lost language, each hour melting into the next as he poured over the scattered materials inside the conclave. He barely ate, barely moved, barely slept¡ª because for the first time in his life, something had seized his full attention that wasn''t combat, bloodshed, or survival. The children''s teaching book he''d found quickly became his anchor. A visual dictionary to use as reference, as it became the key to unlocking the secrets of the lost language. Leo, who had never been a lover of books or languages, found himself slowly piecing the puzzle together. Word by word. Image by image. Symbol by symbol. As it was funny how a children''s book that was probably created to teach 2 year olds how to speak the language, became the guide that helped him unlock all the secrets. He found the symbols he knew from the children''s book in every scroll he could find, and then he wrote down the associated words around it, and tried to see if he could form a sentence, or some connection, as he began with the basics....Fire. Water. Rock. Sky. Then expanded to verbs. Run. Eat. Die. Burn. Then slowly, phrases began to form in his mind¡ªprimitive, broken phrases that hinted at meaning. He created a mental log, scratching translated words onto blank parchment he found nearby. He began organizing them by root and structure, grouping symbols based on shape, size, and stroke direction, as patterns slowly began to emerge. Some sentences were too complex. Some pages had no pictures. Some scrolls were faded beyond use. But Leo kept going. Day after day. Eating simple rations. Drinking what water he had brought with him in the storage ring and sleeping only when exhaustion forced him down. And just like that a week quickly passed by for him, and by the end, the indecipherable glyphs finally began to take shape. Sentences stopped looking like scribbles and started feeling familiar. The words began whispering meaning. The wall murals, the scrolls, even the warnings on ancient pillars¡ªhe could start to read them now. Not perfectly. Not fluently. But enough. Enough to know he was getting closer to something. Something big. Something tied to the beasts on the wall. And whatever it was... he could feel it pulsing at the edge of his understanding, just waiting to be uncovered. Chapter 316 316: The ancient texts By the twelfth day, Leo''s parchment sheets were filled with rows of hand-sketched symbols and crude translations scribbled beside them. His torchlight flickered across the cluttered desk he had claimed as his own, illuminating the mess of scrolls, broken quills, and half-eaten rations spread across the stone surface. He was close. He could feel it. But something was still missing. Some of the symbols¡ªparticularly those etched into the mural or written repeatedly on the oldest scrolls¡ªkept appearing over and over again. And yet, no amount of cross-referencing with the children''s book or the vocabulary he had built gave him a clean translation. These were not simple words, they didn''t represent simple objects like fire or water, or simple actions like eat or run. They were concepts. Ideas. Foundations. So, Leo did what he had never done before and started naming things himself. "This one..." he muttered under his breath, tracing a spiral-shaped glyph that he had seen carved beside almost every depiction of a humanoid figure. "This one makes sense in sentences when I read it as ''we the people of this land'', as it seems to be a symbol for civilization. However, for my own convenience, I''ll just call the people of this land, ''ancients''," He wrote it down beside the symbol: [Spiral Symbol] ¨C Ancients The next glyph was a curved line ending in a sharp peak¡ªone that often appeared near fallen figures or bones, which only made sense in a sentence when he read it as death, and hence Leo named it as such. [Hook Symbol] ¨C Death Another symbol, softer, repeating beside growing plants, open hands, and circles of children. This one radiated warmth¡ªevery time he saw it, as he instinctively thought of breath and beating hearts when he saw it. [Looped Triangle] ¨C Life One by one, Leo named several of these symbols, and began reading them in complex sentences to make sure it made sense, as little by little, he created a vocabulary of his own. Although he still wasn''t entirely certain what the original words for these concepts were, his mind no longer rejected the symbols as foreign. Instead, it began embracing them. Connecting them. Associating each repeated glyph with the mental idea he had forced onto it, until reading a page no longer felt like deciphering madness, but rather like looking at an encoded sheet that only he could understand. However, he didn''t stop just there. He pressed onward. Assigning a word for every emotion, every object, every action he could recognize, sometimes even inventing syllables that sounded appropriate to match the tone of what he imagined these Ancients might have once called them. And slowly, methodically, obsessively, the language stopped feeling foreign. It stopped feeling dead. And though he would never have considered himself a linguist, nor someone curious enough to commit to anything academic for this long, after 16 days of hard work, he was finally proficient enough in the language of the ancients to finally uncover the secrets they left behind. ¡ª-------- "Alright... time to find out what that damn painting actually means," Leo muttered, cracking his neck as he sat back at the desk, his fingers brushing aside the mess of loose parchment, ink-stained cloth, and empty ration wrappers. He began organizing the scrolls he hadn''t yet opened, separating them based on script density, illustrative margins, and context clues he''d begun picking up, such as symbols of kingdoms, geographical landmarks, dates, and strange dividers that resembled modern subject tags. History, Geography, Science, Language, Culture, and Ritual. The first category he dove into was History¡ªbecause that, he figured, would hold the closest link to the mural. He flipped open the most intact manuscript he could find, its binding frayed and its spine bent with age, yet still held together by the stubborn will of whoever had written it. As the moment he laid eyes on the first page, his heart skipped. The first glyph? The spiral. The one he''d assigned as "Ancients." And beside it, in repeated patterns, the symbol of the upright standing lizard god, the one wearing stone armor in the mural with orange-dotted eyes. He read slowly, muttering aloud in his self-assigned phonetic syllables, parsing meaning from the web of text, until the picture grew clearer in his mind. These were records left behind by humanoid beasts. Beings that bore uncanny resemblance to modern lizardmen, albeit with a few key differences. The ''ancients'' who had once thrived here were intelligent, upright, and fiercely devoted to the lizard god, whom they believed was not just their creator, but the spark of their sentience. He was known as Zharnok, a name Leo mentally underlined three times as he continued translating. Entire cities bore his emblem. Ceremonies were held every solstice to renew their bloodline''s bond with him. Newborns were tested for signs of "flame-born purity", a phrase he inferred meant the potential to wield magic or carry divine traits. And the more he read, the more he realized something staggering¡ª These people... these Ancients... were not alone in their worship. They had rivals. Warring tribes who pledged loyalty to different beast gods¡ªtwelve in total, just like the mural had shown. Leo read through accounts of temple burnings, mass conversions, divine duels between champions of different tribes¡ªritual wars fought not just for territory, but to prove which god''s lineage was most favored. It wasn''t long before another phrase caught his attention. The Dimming. He read those two symbols again and again, scrawled in increasingly frantic script as the text went on. It was as though even the ink had begun to panic. "The light of the sky... ceased." "The beast gods no longer answered prayers." "The mana turned black." Leo''s brows drew together as he flipped the page, only to find the next section ripped out, scorched at the edges as though the one who had written it went mad midway and ripped it apart before burning it. But what was left of the book was enough for him to understand that this world had not always been still. That this pocket of space had not been created alongside the universe''s creation as many modern historians believed. As though nobody in the outside world really knew how time-stilled worlds came to be, and whether they contained civilizations before they were isolated or not. What Leo read here was irrefutable proof that this world was once alive and flourishing. Full of sun, ancient gods, and war. And then¡ªsomething happened. Something that converted it into this time-stilled world. But what could that be? Chapter 317 317: A shocking truth (Time-Stilled World, Conclave of the Ancients, Leo''s POV) After finishing the first book, Leo flipped deeper into the second history book, the fragile paper crackling beneath his fingers as he carefully turned another page. His eyes scanned each line with mounting tension as he delved further into the lives of the ancients¡ª into what they had endured, and what they had lost. And what he found... was a tragedy. A haunting account of how their paradise had crumbled. While the earlier chapters spoke of a golden age¡ªan era of abundance and order beneath the watchful eye of their god¡ªthe final sections shifted in tone, growing darker, more personal, as the narrator described how the madness had begun. He spoke of living in a sprawling metropolis suspended by floating bridges, of a mighty empire that controlled the vast rainforest beyond its walls, where beasts bowed at the command of voice alone, and harmony reigned under the balance of mana and divine will. He wrote of Zharnok¡ªtheir god¡ªnot as a ruler in the traditional sense, but as the law itself. A silent deity whose breath governed the winds and whose presence shaped their seasons, their blessings, their fate. It was, by every word and measure, a paradise. Until the Great Dimming began. At first, they thought it was an eclipse. A passing curse. The sun dimmed over a period of five days. Their crops suddenly withered. The sky stopped changing. And the stars, once visible through high observatories¡ª vanished entirely, being replaced with an endless gray sky. The priests called it a trial. The scientists called it a disastrous phenomenon. But the people? They just called it the beginning of the end. Leo''s brows furrowed as he skimmed the next few pages, as the narrator''s tone changed, and formal sentences gave way to more frantic scrawling. Symbols were no longer written in straight lines but scattered like afterthoughts. Scribbles in the margins. Whole pages scratched out and rewritten. What came next was even worse. As the sun faded, the mana began to shift. It didn''t vanish. It warped. It turned... black. Slick, heavy, clinging to the skin like a wet cloth. First came the headaches. Then the nosebleeds. Then the madness. People began to scream in their sleep. Some tore out their own eyes. Others clawed open their chests, trying to release something that wasn''t there. Children were the first to fall into madness, then it was the elderly, and finally the warriors/ scholars and mages. Cities fell to panic. Empires burned from within. Priests pleaded with the god, but received no answer. Because it wasn''t the sun alone that was gone. Because, Zharnok was gone too. Because Zharnok had been slain in battle. The last sentence on the scroll was barely legible¡ªhalf-erased, written in a hand so frantic it tore the parchment in places. > "It was not the sun that died." > "It was Him." > "And when He fell, He took the sky with Him." Leo leaned back slowly, his fingers sliding off the scroll, breath caught somewhere between awe and unease. So that''s what the Great Dimming was. Not just the loss of light. Not just the collapse of an empire. It was the moment this world''s god was killed¡ªripped from existence. With his death being the turning point for everything wrong that happened to this world. > "They buried Zharnok''s body inside Castle Bravo. However, the high priest turned mad from the burial. He said that although Zharnok''s body was dead, his soul was still intact, and that this world had a barrier that was preventing his soul from escaping it''s boundaries" > "Zharnok was killed by a warrior who wished for his powers. An Origin Beast cannot be killed, however, absorbing its power can turn a mortal into an immortal." > "Zharnok''s soul still lingers in this world, waiting for a suitable body to take over. However, his soul bleeds energy every year that he doesn''t find a suitable host. And it''s this leakage of divinity that is turning this world mad. The priests call me a heretic for pointing this out, however, the fact of the matter is, that the corruption is the strongest near Castle Bravo" Leo read on, his eyes scanning the frenzied lines etched in shaky ink, only for the writing to suddenly stop. Abruptly. Unevenly. As though the scribe had either lost the will to continue... or something far worse had happened. ''What? What does this mean?'' Leo muttered internally, his fingers tightening around the edge of the scroll as a cold weight settled in his chest¡ª because for the first time, he felt like he had stumbled onto something he wasn''t supposed to see. Because if he was understanding this correctly¡ª then everything the outside world believed about Time-Stilled worlds was wrong. Completely wrong. It wasn''t that the mana in this world had just grown old and stagnant over time, like the universe theorized it to be. But rather something far darker. This world hadn''t become corrupted by accident¡ªit had been poisoned on purpose. It was a tomb. A grave. A place sealed off from reality because something had died here... something so powerful that even in death, its presence twisted the laws of nature around it. The stale mana? The corrupted atmosphere? The maddening silence and deteriorating sanity? They weren''t natural consequences. They were symptoms. Symptoms of a deeper rot. Symptoms of a divine soul slowly losing its energy. And suddenly, a line Leo had read weeks ago echoed in his mind. "No god may enter a Time-Stilled World." At the time, it had sounded like superstition. Like one of those ancient warnings that scholars quoted in jest. But now? Now he understood. Because these weren''t just abandoned ruins lost in time. They were prisons. Burial sites sealed off from the rest of the universe¡ªeach one holding the soul of one of the Twelve Ancient Beasts, the original divine entities who once ruled existence before the current pantheon rose to power. Their bodies were long gone. Slain. Erased from history. But their souls... their wills... remained. Trapped. Festering. Waiting. Waiting for a body strong enough to host them. Weaker cultivators, even Grandmasters, were not strong enough to enter their eyes or be affected by their death. The corruption was subtle with them, nothing more than background noise. But the stronger one became¡ªthe closer one reached toward godhood¡ªthe more the pressure would mount, the more the soul of the dead beast would stir, drawn to power like a moth to flame. And should a true god ever step foot inside one of these grave-worlds... They wouldn''t leave whole. If they left at all. Which was why no True God ever entered this place, as they were genuinely scared of the consequences of making such a move. Chapter 318 318: More than what meets the eye (Time-Stilled World, Conclave of the Ancients, Leo''s POV) After reading the second book, Leo quickly moved to a third and fourth, hoping for more answers about the Great Dimming, but neither gave him what he was looking for. They did not dwell on the death of Zharnok, nor the divine war that led to this world''s corruption, but instead focused heavily on what followed immediately after¡ªthe collapse of society, the splintering of beliefs, and the descent of the populace into something far worse than death. These books were different in tone compared to the second one. They were much less poetic, and were not filled with speculation, but rather only observation, as though the authors who wrote these books did not care for the mysteries of gods or the divinity they once revered, but were instead trying desperately to document and survive in a world that no longer followed age-old rules. The first journal he read spoke of broken cities and wandering cults. It talked about priests who began sacrificing their own kin in the name of restoring divine order, and about warlords who used the confusion to crown themselves false prophets. It spoke of beast hunts that went horribly wrong, of how even the obedient tamed species began attacking their owners, as though the very foundation of loyalty had been unthreaded from the world. The next book was worse. A fragmented collection of testimonies, pieced together from people who had lived through the earliest days of the Dimming. Each entry grew more unhinged than the last, as Leo read through stories of blood rituals to bring back the stars, of children being sacrificed by their own mothers and of families turning feral under moonless nights. One particular entry caught his attention was a field report from an unnamed scholar, who wrote with eerie calm about a place known as "The Deep String" or in Leo''s rough translation, "The Singing Canyon." At first, Leo thought nothing of it. Until he read the description. A deep, winding gorge that ran at the edge of a great rainforest, filled with exposed mana veins and crystal ridges. It was said that when one meditated on the edge of this canyon, they could hear the resonance of the world itself, like a soft song being sung that guided warriors towards clarity and enlightenment. The ancients believed that the canyon''s song was the voice of Zharnok himself, a frequency so pure that it could wash away doubt, fear, and pain. Meditation was easier there. Breakthroughs came quicker. And those who spent long hours listening to the canyon often came back changed¡ªcalmer, wiser, more whole. Leo''s heart beat a little faster. Because the more he read, the more convinced he became that this canyon¡ªthis Deep String¡ªwas the very one he''d fallen into. The crystal walls. The exposed mana vein, and the soft singing he could hear at the surface, all indicated that it was the same place. However, something had clearly changed. As after the world dimmed, the characteristics of the Deep String changed as well. It became more twisted, its harmony shattered, as the melody that was once a tool for enlightenment, now curdled into a dissonant drone that clawed at the ears of anyone who lingered too long. The resonance that once soothed, now gnawed at the soul, like a whisper that started pleasant but grew sharper the longer you listened. Some called it the "God''s Grief." Others said it was the death cry of the world, still echoing through the hollow bones of the earth. However, Leo saw it for what it really was.... The song of the tainted mana. Leo put the book down slowly, as his breath caught in his throat. According to the last warning in the book, the song of tainted mana had turned many of the world''s finest warriors into mindless beasts, as after Castle Bravo, it was considered as the second most dangerous place in this entire world, that one wasn''t supposed to visit under any circumstances. "Well fuck.... Someone should have told me this sooner...." Leo cursed, as he realized that he was now trapped within that same canyon that fell under one of the most forbidden zones. ¡ª---------- On his sixth book, Leo finally uncovered the secret of how this Conclave came to be, and it was quite the interesting story. It wasn''t built as a hideout or a survival shelter. This place was once one of the most advanced magical research facilities in the entire ancient world. According to the book, it had been established at the peak of the empire''s prosperity and was a neutral ground where scholars, researchers, and priests from all tribes gathered to push the boundaries of magical science and divine theory. The brightest minds of the time worked here, shielded from political agendas, cult rivalries and religious segregation with the sole purpose of understanding the flow of mana, the influence of divine resonance, and the architecture of the soul. The records described it as a towering pillar of enlightenment¡ª home to seven towers, each dedicated to a different school of knowledge. The mural room that Leo now sat in was once part of the Central Archives, a place where the most sensitive information was copied, preserved and guarded behind hundreds of layers of enchantments. But when the Dimming began... everything changed. As the world darkened and the cities above crumbled, the Head Mage of the Conclave made a final decision. He ordered a full lockdown of the facility, sealing off the entrances, collapsing the spiral staircases, and instructing his apprentices to bury the way behind magical wards, enchantments, and brute force. Not because he feared what was outside. But because he wanted what was inside to survive. According to the last pages of the book, the Conclave was not meant to be a bunker¡ª it was meant to be a vault. A place where truth could sleep. A place where knowledge would not decay alongside flesh. The Head Mage wrote that he knew his people would fall. That the madness in the air could not be cured in the short term, but he still hoped that when someone did find a cure to this madness, and they were ready to restart civilization, they would not have to start from zero, and would find all the knowledge the Conclave had to offer to give them a head start. > "I seal the conclave in hopes that one of the 12 origin beast descendants will someday discover the mural room and uncover the secrets to saving this world, that''s hidden inside the mural" That line made Leo pause. He reread it again. Slowly. Carefully. "one of the 12 origin beast descendants will someday find the mural room and uncover the secrets to saving this world" Leo blinked, torchlight flickering against his wide eyes. He looked back at the mural, at the twelve beasts gathered beneath the sun, and his gaze naturally shifted once again to the twelfth¡ª the crimson dragon with its wings folded in and its eyes shut. As he now wondered if there was more to that damn painting than he initially understood? Afterall.... It did make him quite anxious when he gazed at it. Chapter 319 319: The secrets of the mural After reading the last line of the book, Leo turned back to inspect the mural once again, this time with far more patience and intention than when he had first stumbled into this forgotten room. However, no matter how many times he looked at it, the painting refused to feel like just another piece of preserved art, as there was something deeper about it, something intangible woven into its strokes and shadows, that although wasn''t obvious when observed simply, still gnawed at one''s curiosity. Thankfully, now that he could roughly translate parts of the ancient language, he could understand the meaning of the symbols scattered around on the painting, like the ones etched on Zharnok''s stony armor that translated to ''Wisdom'' and ''Honor'', and the one written on the base of the stone that the serpent was curled on, which meant ''liar'' or ''cheat''. Leo took his time with each of the eleven gods, analyzing the smaller symbols, noting the patterns and phrasing near their feet and claws, but no matter how much he tried to study them all equally, his gaze was always pulled back to the twelfth¡ªback to the dragon. His eyes lingered there, longer than they had with any of the others, as his fingers unconsciously traced the sweep of the dragon''s wings, the curve of its horns, and the haunting stillness of its closed eyes. Something about the Dragon unsettled him in a way that was difficult to explain, as looking at the painting, he couldn''t help but feel a personal connection to the beast, which was odd since he was very much a human. He could feel the tension in the way its claws curled inward, in the way its tail wrapped around its base, and especially in how its head wasn''t looking forward like the rest of the beasts, but angled slightly up, toward the painted sun above, as if the artist had been trying to convey something subtle¡ªsomething only those who truly shared a connection with it would understand. However, although he could feel that there was more to the painting than what met the naked eye, he couldn''t wrap his head around what it was? ''What? Just what are you trying to tell me? Just what am I supposed to find out?'' Leo wondered, as he narrowed his eyes further, crouching low to examine the detailing in the scales, running his fingers along the raised edges of the paint, wondering just why this particular beast felt so different from the rest. Then, without a word, he let his mana surge slightly and activated [Absolute Vision], as he tried to observe the painting with his mana eyes instead of real eyes, as immediately the chalked reds on the faded painting deepened into flowing crimson, the black outline thickened like hardened obsidian, and faint filaments of energy began to bleed into view, revealing a layer of the mural that no normal eye would have ever caught. Behind each beast, Leo saw thin threads of dormant energy, mini mana veins running inwards, with each beast possessing its own unique pattern and color that had, although dimmed with time, was still very much present. But while all the beasts mostly had a steady mana vein with energy flowing within it at a constant speed, the Dragon was different. The energy behind it wasn''t smooth flowing, it was pulsing¡ªsoft and steady like the beat of a sleeping heart¡ªthicker, denser, and more alive than the others, as though even in stillness, it resisted being forgotten. Leo stared at it, breath slowing, as a strange rhythm began to beat inside his own chest, matching the pulse he saw in the dragon''s energy, and before he could stop himself or second-guess the impulse, his hand rose and pressed against the mural, landing squarely on the chest of the painted beast. The moment he touched it, the surface felt colder than it should have, and in that moment, he felt a strong desire to channel his mana into the painting, as he let a small stream of his mana enter through his palm and into the mural, as he fed it energy rather cautiously. At first, nothing happened. Then the mural shimmered faintly. The lines trembled. And the eye of the dragon, the one that had always been shut, slowly opened, revealing a glowing red eye behind it that should not have existed on a painting. Leo barely had time to process what he was seeing before the red eye blinked once and began pulling his consciousness out of his body, as he felt as if he were being pulled into a ghost sleep episode, however, this time he was wide awake and conscious. Within seconds, the world around him began to bleed into darkness streaked with red and gold, as he found himself powerless to stop the phenomenon. As the tugging only stopped when he eventually found himself on his knees, surrounded by heat, smoke, and air so heavy with power it made the simple act of breathing feel very difficult. ''The fuck?'' he wondered, as he slowly raised his head, only to find himself looking at the feet of a massive ancient beast that seemed to be shifting and alive. ''The fuckkkk??'' He thought again, as he looked higher, only to find out that he was staring right into the eyes of the ancient dragon. Its gaze wasn''t hostile, but it wasn''t passive either. It was sharp, direct and heavy, as if the beast was aware of his presence and had been waiting for his arrival. Leo didn''t move. Didn''t speak. Didn''t even breathe for a second too long, because the weight in the air felt like it would crush him if he dared to look away. Yet, strangely enough, he wasn''t afraid. He wasn''t calm either. It was something else. A slow rising pull inside his chest, like something ancient buried in his blood had finally been awakened, as he felt his mana heart pulsing wildly in his chest. The dragon calmly stared at him. And Leo stared back. Silent. Still. As two beings¡ªdivided by species, time, and fate¡ªlocked eyes for the very first time. Chapter 320 320: You might be an ancient dragon, but I am TheBoss (Inside the Mural, Before The Primordial Dragon, Leo''s POV) Leo and the dragon kept staring at one another for the better part of a minute, until it was the dragon who broke the silence first, its voice deep and deliberate, like a distant avalanche rolling through ancient mountains. "You are not one of mine," the dragon said without opening its mouth, as it seemed to be communicating via telepathy. "And yet... you bear a Dragon Heart." Its head tilted slightly, massive and unhurried, the red eye never once blinking as it narrowed upon him. "Human boy... What madness brought you to this place? What arrogance gave you the right to carry a flame that was never yours?" Leo stiffened, unsure how to answer at first as his instincts told him to lower his gaze, show deference and bow, however, something inside him resisted that command. He wasn''t sure if it was pride, stubbornness, or just the fact that his alter ego as ''TheBoss'' did not accept bowing to anyone, but in the end, he ended up standing his ground. He looked up, eyes steady, voice dry. "With all due respect, Big Red Dragon Sir... that''s a question I was hoping you could answer for me," Leo said, as the dragon''s eyes widened in surprise at his response. For a while, the dragon went completely mute, seemingly taken aback by Leo''s ability to speak to him so casually, as this was completely outside of its expectations. "Do you not feel a compelling urge to submit to me? Why is there defiance in your eyes when I am standing before you?" the dragon asked, clearly unable to comprehend how Leo still carried free will, as Leo simply frowned at the question. ''Don''t do it.... Don''t do it.... Don''t you dare say what you feel like saying...'' Leo battled with himself, as his left eye flickered uncontrollably. ''He''s an ancient dragon.... Picking up beef here is unnecessary and stupid..... DONT!'' Leo warned himself, but although he tried his best not to be cocky, in the end, he couldn''t resist the temptation. "Submit to you? Brother, who do you think you''re talking to here? I''m ''TheBoss'', I submit to no one," Leo declared, as once again, the ancient dragon was taken aback by his response. For another minute or two, the dragon remained silent, until it finally recovered from the setback and dropped its formal tone in favor of a more casual one. "Kid... don''t call me brother, I take naps longer than the time you''ve been alive. Also, I don''t care if you call yourself ''TheBoss'' or ''TheBitch''. If this were a different time, and you were actually standing before me or even my true soul fragment, you''d be passed out at my feet before you could ever look past my claws," the dragon said, its tone shifting sharply as it tried to humble Leo real quick. "Well, let''s start over then. I''m Leo Skyshard, son of Elena Skyshard, student of Ben Faulkner. I''m an assassin by profession, and a winner by habit. Who are you?" Leo asked, as the ancient dragon raised his chin slightly. "I''m the Beast of Wrath... one of the supreme overlords of the universe. The father of all dragons. The protector of all dragon-kin. The destroyer of Windgazer Galaxy. I am known by many names... talked about fondly by everyone across the universe. But you may call me, King Moltherak." Moltherak said, as Leo rolled his eyes at his response. "Dude... I''ve never heard your name before... Talked fondly by who? I don''t think anyone even remembers you¡ª" Leo said, narrowing his eyes slightly, as the dragon''s head reared back, visibly affronted. "What do you mean no one remembers me?" Moltherak rumbled, his tone a blend of confusion and disbelief. "How can they not? Everyone loves me." Leo raised an eyebrow. "Yeah, no. You sure you''re not confusing ''loved'' with ''anonymous''? Because I''ve literally never heard your name being spoken in any context ever... Not even in bedtime horror stories." Moltherak growled lowly, his massive form shifting with indignation. "Perhaps... perhaps you know me by one of my other names." His eyes flared slightly as he said, "Velgarn the Flame-Eater?" Leo shook his head. "Nope." "The Ember Tyrant?" "Nah." "Wyrmfather of the Fifth Cataclysm?" "Sounds fake." "Molthorion the Crimson Dread?" "Now you''re just making shit up." Moltherak''s tail lashed behind him, a puff of smoke escaping his nostrils as he muttered something in a guttural tongue before glaring down again. "Kid... what era do you even live in for people to not remember me? Surely it hasn''t been that long since I was slain?" Leo gave him a flat look. "Well... if you''re asking me how long it''s been since you got smoked and buried in some ancient pocket realm¡ªthen yeah, it''s probably been a while." The dragon fell silent for a long moment, his massive eyes narrowing in quiet existential horror. "...Damn," Moltherak finally muttered. Leo crossed his arms. "Rough wake-up call?" "Rougher than I expected." Moltherak admitted as he finally looked approachable and depressed. Little by little, the initial pressure that Leo felt while being in Moltherak''s presence dissipated, as Moltherak kept shrinking in size, until he reduced himself to about Leo''s height. "I ruled over seventeen galaxies before I was killed... I was KING Moltherak.... I can''t believe my legacy is forgotten so fast," he said, sounding depressed, as Leo shot the poor Dragon a sympathetic look. "Happens all the time, you think you''re a real big deal until you realize you were just a frog in the well. Happened to me as well.... For a while I forgot how awesome I am.... Forgot I''m ''TheBoss''. Of course, my legacy will never fade like yours, but yeah.... I totally get you," Leo said in a patronizing tone, as it was the Dragon now that was left with a flickering left eye, as it couldn''t believe that the first being it encountered in over three millennia, was a kid as shameless as Leo. Chapter 321 321: Indulging Moltherak (Inside the Mural, Speaking with King Moltherak, Leo''s POV) "*Cough*, *Cough*... So tell me, kid, on a more serious note... how do you have a mana heart? I''ve never seen a human with one before in my life! And I''ve lived a long time!" Moltherak asked, trying his best to be accommodating of Leo and his larger than life attitude. "To be honest, I don''t know either... I was just having my fifth and final Genetic Awakening shot when this organ just formed out of nowhere inside my body... I was honestly hoping you''d tell me more about it? And maybe even explain why I got sucked into this painting?" Leo replied, as he tamed down the arrogance and spoke normally for a change. "Wait, let''s do this. I''ll ask my doubts first, then you go next, so this doesn''t turn into a cross-questioning contest," Moltherak proposed, pausing until Leo gave a nod of agreement before continuing. "What do you mean it just formed? Were you not born with it? And what the hell is a Genetic Awakening shot?" the former dragon king asked, as Leo sucked in a deep breath and began explaining everything Moltherak lacked context for. He walked him through how humans in the modern world had developed a serum that could awaken dormant potential in one''s bloodline, and how during his fifth and final awakening shot at Rodova, something unexpected happened, when his mana heart spontaneously formed inside his body. The concept was, of course, entirely foreign to Moltherak, who blinked in disbelief at the idea of altering one''s bloodline potential after birth, but even so, he looked thoroughly fascinated. "Interesting... interesting, the modern world has indeed progressed a lot since I''ve been gone. Hahaha! Last I saw humans, they were still worshipping their beastmasters and offering them food and sacrifices. You lot have grown a lot since then¨C" Moltherak said while nodding, as he seemed genuinely impressed by this breakthrough. "What about your soul cultivation? How do you cultivate your soul when you don''t even know how to use your mana heart?" The former Dragon King asked, as Leo blinked at him in confusion. "What the fuck is soul cultivation?" He asked back, as it was the Dragon that was confused now. "You... you''re clearly a Golden Core warrior, on your way to becoming a nascent soul. What do you mean you have no idea about soul cultivation?" Moltherak asked, his tone caught somewhere between disbelief and concern, as Leo squinted slightly in response. "You mean Grandmaster?" he replied, sounding confused, as Moltherak abruptly went silent. The silence lingered for a moment before the dragon blinked his massive red eyes and leaned in with unexpected curiosity. "Tell me again... how do you tier up as a warrior?" he asked, voice lower now, not as a teacher, but as a student genuinely interested in learning. Leo let out a deep breath, mentally bracing himself for how ridiculous this was starting to feel, and began walking the ancient dragon through the tier system of the modern world. He started with the amateur realm, then moved up through master, and grandmaster¡ªbefore explaining the rarer levels beyond, like Transcendent, Monarch, Demi-God, and finally, God. Moltherak listened quietly, his expression unreadable as he absorbed every word with patience. The modern practice to tier up was completely different from how Moltherak and the people living in his era used to cultivate, however, he still found it to be most fascinating. "In our time," Moltherak began, his voice tinged with a mix of nostalgia and pride, "we followed a far more organic path. Our tiers began with Body Refining, moved to Foundation Establishment, followed by Golden Core, Nascent Soul, Monarch, King, and finally Emperor." He paused for a moment, letting the names linger in the air. "But unlike your world, where you have set rules and three clear criteria to break into each tier, we had only one... the strength of the soul. That was the ultimate judge of one''s worth." Leo blinked slowly, listening with interest as the dragon continued. "The method was simple in name but difficult in practice, as the only thing we focused on was cultivation, or what you modern people call meditation. Hours, days, even years spent in stillness, listening to one''s breath, separating body from thought, and merging with the essence of the world. When we reached bottlenecks, we turned to comprehension. Not of mana control, but of technique. We would seek to refine our swordplay, our battle arts, or our understanding of natural law to trigger breakthroughs in the soul." "So... basically the same thing, but instead of learning skill moves you basically comprehended laws of the universe " Leo muttered, tilting his head as Moltherak nodded in agreement. "Yes... in practice, it seems quite similar. Mastery of skill. Mental fortitude. Reflection. However, we lacked the structure and safety nets you possess now. The criteria for breakthrough weren''t clearly defined, and failing to break through often meant more than just failure¡ªit meant backlash. Qi-deviation. Permanent regression. Sometimes death." Leo frowned slightly at that, realizing how much more risk the ancients had carried with each step. "We had no idea if our souls were ready to ascend or not. We had no checklist to fulfill before attempting a breakthrough, and so every breakthrough was a gamble for us. But perhaps... that gamble is what made us fight with such desperation." He lowered his gaze back toward Leo. "Tell me... in your modern world, do they still value desperation? Or has the safety of knowing when you''ve done enough to ascend made you go soft while training?" He asked, as Leo chuckled at his question. "Desperation has taken the face of ambition in the modern world. And those who are the most ambitious are also the ones who are most often the most desperate for success. I''m neither tho..... for success comes naturally to me, as I am ''TheBoss''," Leo replied, as this time Moltherak outright rolled his eyes at Leo''s response, clearly fed-up of his ridiculous narcissistic attitude. Chapter 322: Earning Moltherak鈥檚 Respect "Don¡¯t roll your pretty red eyes at me, Old Dragon. Unlike you, I¡¯m still alive, with a beating heart and actual feelings that can get hurt..." Leo said, eyeing Moltherak as the dragon exhaled in exasperation. *Snort* Moltherak let out a puff of smoke through his nostrils, visibly reining in his temper before shifting gears and presenting his final question. "Very well. One last thing before I allow you your turn¡ªtell me more about your cultivation manual. How do you circulate mana in the modern age, and how do you track your progress?" the dragon asked, his tone calm but genuinely curious. Leo nodded, then began explaining the [Sevenfold Revelation Codex] in detail. Moltherak listened in absolute silence, his expression unreadable, until Leo mentioned his brief success in observing his own aura. That¡¯s when the dragon¡¯s eyes widened in visible shock. "You mean to say... you, a golden core cultivator, managed to perceive your own aura?" Moltherak asked, stunned, as he still couldn¡¯t wrap his head around Leo spotting the color maroon when exiting the merchant district. "I mean, yeah... I only managed it once and haven¡¯t had a chance to train the technique since, but yeah. Why?" Leo replied, as Moltherak suddenly burst into laughter. "Hahahaha¡ª!" The dragon laughed like a madman, his deep voice echoing through the mural space, while Leo tilted his head in visible confusion. "Who are you, kid? No, seriously¡ªwho are you?" Moltherak asked, his gaze shifting into something almost reverent, as for the first time, he recognized that Leo wasn¡¯t just arrogant¡ªhe was genuinely extraordinary. "Being able to observe the aura of living beings is one of the most elusive daos in the universe. Even I, the Great Moltherak, only brushed the surface of that path after becoming a Monarch Tier Beast. And it wasn¡¯t until I ascended to King that I fully mastered it. For you to comprehend aura at such an early stage... it suggests your affinity with that dao is remarkably high. What you achieved is not just rare¡ªit¡¯s something I wouldn¡¯t have believed possible back in my time." Moltherak said, as Leo blinked his eyes in confusion. "Do you even have any idea what you could achieve if you manage to master this method at your current stage?" Moltherak asked, his voice cracking with excitement. "What?" Leo asked, his expression curious, as Moltherak burst into laughter once more. For a while, the ancient dragon couldn¡¯t contain his disbelief. He shook his head again and again, as if the very idea of a golden core cultivator grasping the aura dao was beyond comprehension. But eventually, he pulled himself together, his gaze sharpening as the smirk on his face widened. "You will become unstoppable," he said in a low voice, this time with the full weight and sincerity of an ancient beast who truly believed it. Leo raised an eyebrow at the dragon¡¯s words, unsure whether to laugh or take it seriously, but the intensity in Moltherak¡¯s gaze gave him pause, as he realized that the dragon wasn¡¯t flattering him and that what he was saying was indeed a fact. "Do you have any tips on how I can master this technique faster?" Leo asked, his voice growing more excited, as he hoped that Moltherak could give him some insights that the damn manual did not. Moltherak didn¡¯t respond immediately. He paused, thinking, before his eyes flicked to the dagger strapped to Leo¡¯s waist. "Pull out that blade of yours," he said calmly, as Leo obeyed. "Now, I want you to focus your mind. Pick a part of my body to attack, there¡¯s no need to actually attack me.... just choose a target and lock onto it with intent. Do not speak it aloud. Think it. Resolve to attack it. Fix it as your target." Leo did as instructed, as he locked his focus on Moltherak¡¯s left foot, but to throw the dragon off, he kept his eyes on the right, while also turning his body towards it. "You want to target my left foot," Moltherak said calmly. Leo blinked. "What?" "I can see it," the dragon continued, tilting his head slightly. "A thin thread of killing intent, linking your blade to my left leg. It¡¯s invisible to your eyes, but not to mine. It¡¯s connected like a string, drawn by thought and anchored by will." Leo stared at him in disbelief as Moltherak folded his claws behind his back. "This is the essence of aura perception. When you master it, you won¡¯t just feel killing intent¡ªyou¡¯ll see it. You¡¯ll trace its origin, its trajectory, and its endpoint before the blade is even swung. Imagine being able to see the exact path of your enemy¡¯s attack before they move. Imagine knowing where they will strike before their muscles even contract. That is why I say you will become unstoppable. Because aura perception does not merely reveal threats¡ªit reveals structure, weakness, intent. It is the one thing all warriors at my level rely upon. We use it for defence, and we also use it for offence, to find gaps in our opponents stance," Leo¡¯s grip on his dagger loosened slightly, the weight of those words slowly sinking in. "It¡¯s not just about reacting faster," Moltherak said, voice lowering. "It¡¯s about understanding more. Seeing more. Aura opens the battlefield. It unmasks your enemies. It speaks truth when eyes lie. Once you can see it clearly... the rest is just execution." And for the first time since discovering the [Sevenfold Revelation Codex], Leo finally saw what this technique could become. Not just a passive meditation tool. Not just a weird aura drill. But a gateway. A door into a realm of combat only those with true instincts, vision, and talent could walk through. A realm where he could be¡ªjust as the dragon said¡ªunstoppable. "And it¡¯s not just useful for offence or defence, it¡¯s useful for life as a whole. If someone loves you dearly, you will see the thread of love connecting you both. If someone hates you, you will see the thread of hate connecting you. If someone lies before you, their aura will flicker slightly And if they say the truth, it will glow. Your life will change on a fundamental level, and the information you will have at your disposal to make better decisions will be leaps and bounds better than any other mortal around you...." Moltherak spoke, as Leo could feel his heart beating louder and louder from the implications behind his words. Chapter 323: Godly Lore "So... do you have any tips for me on how to train this technique? How can I attain mastery faster?" Leo asked, hopeful that Moltherak would have some practical advice. However, the ancient dragon offered no simple solution. "It is impossible for me to guide you directly on this path, because every person perceives and understands aura differently. The colors I see, and what they mean to me, might not be the same as what you will see. That is why it is crucial to first observe yourself and understand what each color represents within you, before looking outward to see how those same colors resonate in the world around you," Moltherak explained, his voice steady as he tempered Leo¡¯s excitement. "The fact that you were able to see even one color means you are capable of seeing many more. If you continue training relentlessly with the same method, the rest will follow. Do not stop pooling mana behind your eyes, not even while you sleep. If you stay consistent, you will soon be able to perceive the seven basic emotions. And once you pass that stage and enter the string world, you will already be a quarter of the way toward mastering Aura," Moltherak added, as Leo nodded, a bit deflated but still absorbing every word. What Moltherak said mirrored the teachings described in the codex, making Leo realize that mastering Aura was a path one had to walk alone. It could not be handed down through instructions or copied from another¡¯s notes. It was not something to be taught through diagrams or rigid explanations. It had to be felt, experienced, and gradually grasped through repeated, personal exploration. Still, if there was one thing he took from their conversation, it was that he had been wasting valuable time. Every hour spent in this time-stilled world was a gift he could no longer afford to ignore. If he was truly serious about mastering the codex, then he needed to dedicate himself completely and train with unrelenting focus until the technique became as natural as breathing. "It seems you have reached some important internal conclusion... good. Always thinking about how to improve is the only way to become a Supreme Warrior," Moltherak said with approval, as Leo gave him a thumbs up. "Alright, old bones... my turn to ask questions. Why was I pulled into this painting? And what exactly happened to you Beast Gods of the old?" Leo asked, eyes sharp and tone serious, as he seemed to be ready to finally get the answers he had been waiting for. Moltherak inhaled deeply, steadying his thoughts before beginning his tale. "This mural once stood within a shrine built in honor of the gods, back when this world was still alive with mortals and civilizations. People would gather before it, kneel, offer sacrifices, and pray. And on rare occasions, when the stars aligned or our moods allowed, one of us might listen. But for the most part, we were far too preoccupied to bother with mortal whims. After our generation of gods was toppled, I stopped receiving prayers altogether. It has been several millennia since I last felt a single soul reach out through this shrine¡ªuntil today, when I sensed your presence and used the last traces of my power to call you in," Moltherak said, as he finally began to reveal how Leo had ended up here. "As for what happened to us beasts of old? Well... that¡¯s a kind of tragic tale," Moltherak said, his voice quiet now, filled with the weight of memories far older than Leo could grasp. "There was a time when we were at the peak of our power. The twelve of us¡ªeach ruling vast swathes of the cosmos. We didn¡¯t ask. We didn¡¯t negotiate. We took what we wanted and destroyed what we didn¡¯t. If a planet held a resource we needed, it was razed. If a civilization dared to defy us, it was wiped from history." Moltherak paused, the glow in his eyes flickering as if reliving those long-gone moments. "I myself destroyed an entire galaxy once. Thirty-seven planets, turned to ash in less than a month. No war. No reason. Just arrogance. Just because I could." He fell silent again, and for a moment, the only sound was the faint hum of the space around them. "It was that very arrogance... that bad karma... that made certain mortals rise. Vengeful ones. Brilliant ones. Relentless in their will to strike us down." "They weren¡¯t gods. Not yet. But they were close. King-tier warriors¡ªwhat your kind now calls Demi-Gods. They had cultivated their souls to the brink of godhood, and unlike us, they were unified. Strategists. Thinkers. Crusaders." Moltherak exhaled slowly, smoke trailing from his nostrils. "You see, we were immortal in the sense that we could not die. Our souls had already reached the Emperor tier... but our bodies had not. We were invincible in flesh, but not untouchable. And when the first King-Ranked humans came to power, the retribution we had long evaded finally came calling." Leo stayed silent, listening with a strange tightness forming in his chest. "They couldn¡¯t kill our souls. No one could. So they devised something worse. They bound us. Each of us was sealed inside one of these soul prisons... cut off from the rest of the universe. They used the energy of entire planets, entire suns, to anchor the spellwork... and the result was what you call today Time-Stilled Worlds." "They took our powers, they absorbed what they could from us to breakthrough to the Emperor stage and become completely untouchable, however, in doing so, they inherited some of our characteristics..... and they were usually the worst one¡¯s," Moltherak¡¯s gaze lowered. "Some say we deserved it. That it was justice for us to be hunted down, and maybe... maybe they¡¯re right." "But the ones who replaced us? The new pantheon that rose to power after we fell?" He snorted again, this time not in amusement but in bitter contempt. "They were worse. Far worse. The universe did not find peace after we were gone. It didn¡¯t heal. It simply changed hands¡ªfrom one tyrant to another." He looked back at Leo, voice quieter now. "We were beasts. Monsters, some might say. But we were honest in what we were, and did not hurt those who believed in us. The new gods however wear masks. Smile while they slit throats. And that... makes them infinitely more dangerous." Moltherak concluded, as he seemed disgusted by the beings that once claimed his life. "...And to make matters worse, they are completely immortal," Moltherak added, his voice darkening further. "They have mastered the dao of time¡ª transcended the third dimension entirely and ascended into something higher. They are now beings of a realm where death has no reach and time holds no meaning. Which means... they cannot be killed, not by blade, nor poison, nor spell. Only one who exists on the same plane as them can even hope to bring them down. But all the modern Emperors are cowards who do nothing but finger one another in their asses. They don¡¯t like each other, but they¡¯re too scared to go against the other. Fucking cowards.... Every last one of them!" Moltherak said, as he seemed to get more agitated the more he spoke. Chapter 324 324: Benefits of having a mana heart There was a lot in Moltherak''s long-winded explanation that Leo couldn''t quite understand yet, but there was also plenty he did grasp. For one, Moltherak seemed to have been humbled by time. He spoke of his past slaughters not with pride, but with a distant heaviness, as though they were once achievements he flaunted..... yet were actions that he now looked back with regret. He looked quite pitiful when he talked like that, however, Leo only thought of him as a ''Whiny Bitch'', when he suddenly went all monk mode on him. However, apart from that, everything else he talked about was quite fascinating. For one, all the ancient beasts were Demi-God tier beings, whose souls had attained godhood, but bodies had not. Hence, after their bodies were destroyed, their souls had to be sealed in time-stilled worlds, which now acted as their prisons for eternity. Moltherak also mentioned how the next pantheon of Gods had absorbed fragments of their power¡ªtraits, abilities, or remnants of their essence¡ªand used them to grow stronger. Leo didn''t fully understand the implications of that yet, but it intrigued him all the same. And finally, there was the most baffling revelation: the current gods had transcended the third dimension and mastered the Dao of Time. It was a simple enough thing to say, but hard to even begin to comprehend. "So basically what you''re saying is... the current gods can''t be killed unless another god does it? And they don''t fight among themselves anymore?" Leo asked, trying to piece it together. Moltherak nodded. "That''s the gist of it... yes," he said, letting out another puff of smoke through his nostrils. "If I ever get my hands on a proper body to take over someday... mark my words, kid, I''m going to make those gods pay. I may not look like much now, but if I return to the modern world, the universe will once again remember the terror of Moltherak. That much I promise." "Agh, die already, old Dragon. Leave some fun for us youngsters, will you? You''ve destroyed enough galaxies¡ªlet us have the privilege of being tyrants now," Leo said with a smirk, waving him off casually. Moltherak scoffed. "Don''t make that mistake, boy. Karma is a powerful force. You may laugh now, but the bigger the crime, the heavier the punishment. That''s a law even the strongest can''t escape. I slaughtered hundreds of millions when I was alive. And now I''m paying for it with eternal imprisonment. If I were mortal, I could have died and moved on. Been absolved of my crimes the moment my body crumbled. But being an immortal? That means I get to carry the weight of my karma forever. My reign lasted a single millennium... but my punishment has been ongoing for over three." He paused, his tone shifting from grim to solemn. "Be a force for good. Be someone the universe remembers with gratitude. If you do that, you will become more powerful than you can even imagine." Leo shrugged. He was too young to care about all that, too grounded in the now. Moltherak''s wisdom, while genuine, bounced off him like raindrops sliding off marble. "Well... thanks for the lecture, old dragon. But let''s move on to stuff I actually need your help with. Can you tell me more about this mana heart and what it''s really supposed to do? I''ve noticed it acts like a mana filter of sorts, but since you''re a dragon and all, I figured you''d know what it''s actually meant for," Leo asked, leaning forward, as Moltherak let out a soft chuckle. "A mana heart... is the greatest blessing a dragon can be born with. It is not just a filter for impurities, boy. It is far more than that." He paused, then leaned slightly forward, his tone grave. "It is an engine. A mana core that never sleeps. Unlike ordinary cultivation, which requires effort, meditation, discipline, this organ works silently, without your command. It constantly pushes mana through your circuits, not just to keep them active... but to refine them." Leo raised an eyebrow. "Refine how?" Moltherak''s eyes gleamed faintly. "Every time mana flows through your body, it leaves traces¡ªtiny imperfections, minute scratches along the path. Over time, they build up and limit how much power you can safely channel. But a mana heart? It smooths those out. Gradually. Constantly. Without rest. It polishes your circuits endlessly until they become flawless. Until they become worthy of divine power." "So it''s like... passive body cultivation?" Leo asked, trying to piece it together. "Yes. And more than that. It enhances recovery, amplifies your resistance to mana strain, and drastically shortens the time required to adapt to new techniques or breakthrough levels. Your foundation becomes sturdier every second, simply by being alive. That''s why dragons born with a mana heart were considered blessed by the stars themselves in the old times." Leo slowly nodded, beginning to understand. "So basically, even if I don''t do anything... I''m still progressing?" Moltherak smirked. "Yes. But if you do train, if you actively push your limits while this mana engine is running... then your growth becomes monstrous." "If you were a Dragon, I would have imparted to you my most wonderful cultivation techniques, but since you''re a human, they won''t work for you. However, what I would advise you to do is, while you are inside this time-stilled world, just find monsters you want to kill and start stalking and hunting them like they''re prey." He paused, watching Leo closely. "You don''t need to worry about the tainted mana here. It cannot affect you. But the richness of the mana in this place, its density and purity, will help you progress much faster than the diluted streams out there in the regular universe. Think of it as a substitute for meditation. With enough circulation and an active mana heart constantly at work, you will reach the threshold for the nascent soul stage long before you ever master that codex of yours." Leo grabbed his chin thoughtfully and gave a small nod. "So basically what you''re saying is... with an active mana heart, all I need to do is strain it to the limit every day and I''ll eventually reach the Transcendent tier, even if I make no progress with my meditation manual?" "Yes, you foolish boy, exactly that. Like I already explained... yes!" Moltherak snapped, shaking his massive head. "The mana heart is a cultivation engine. It purifies, it pumps, and it circulates mana without pause, allowing you to grow stronger just by staying alive. Why do you think the older dragons always grow more powerful with time?" He narrowed his eyes. "It is because our mana hearts never stop working. Just existing is enough to push you through the mortal ranks all the way up to the boundary of Monarch Realm. Only then does the advantage begin to fade, because past that, true growth requires intent, experience, and mastery." Moltherak exhaled slowly, his tone softening. "But until then, this is the greatest blessing you could have ever hoped for." He explained, as a massive grin broke across Leo''s face, with the truth about the benefits of having a mana heart finally sinking in. Chapter 325 325: Goodbye "Alright, I do have one last thing to ask you..." Leo said in a serious tone. "I''m supposed to retrieve some sort of gray metal alloy from a fort-like place somewhere in this world. Do you know how safe it is for me to approach that area? And what exactly am I supposed to retrieve?" he asked, finally inquiring about his mission. "Hmm... that''s a tough one," Moltherak replied, his expression shifting to something far more cautious as Leo mentioned the task. "If I''m not mistaken, what you''re after is likely origin metal. It''s the rarest resource in the universe, and it''s buried deep within Castle Bravo¡ªthe very place where Zharnok''s soul is anchored." He paused briefly before continuing. "The closer you get to that castle, the stronger the threats you''ll face. And if you actually try to steal Zharnok''s treasure, there''s a very high chance that the sly old lizard''s remnant soul will awaken and come after you himself. So if I were you, I wouldn''t attempt it." Moltherak warned, as he advised Leo against carrying out this mission. However, Leo only shook his head in response. "What if I absolutely had to? What if I had no other choice but to steal this origin metal or whatever it is?" He insisted, as Moltherak went quiet for a moment, clearly mulling over the practicality of attempting such a theft before letting out a heavy sigh. "You cannot do it. Not at your current level, you simply can''t. Zharnok will not pay attention to you until you enter the castle, but the moment you touch his treasure¡ªthe origin metal¡ªhis soul will begin to stir." He looked directly at Leo, his tone hardening. "If he''s in deep slumber, it might take him anywhere from thirty to seventy seconds to fully awaken and respond to the disturbance. But you are not a Demi-God, nor a Monarch. There''s no way you could grab the metal and cover the distance of over a thousand kilometers back to the exit of this world in such a short time." Moltherak paused again, then repeated himself with finality. "So like I said... it''s impossible." There was a silence before he continued, his tone softening slightly. "However, there is one method you might be able to use. In ancient times, this world was connected by a network of mana gates¡ªportals that linked major empires and cities together for rapid transport." He turned his eyes back to Leo. "There should still be an old gate that links Castle Bravo to an area near the exit gate of this world. But those gates haven''t been operational for a millennia. No one knows if they still work... or if you''ll even be able to find one." Although Moltherak dismissed the idea outright, he still offered Leo a sliver of hope. A long shot. A nearly forgotten possibility. One that could perhaps make this impossible mission possible, if everything went exactly right. "Alright, that''s all I wanted to know Old Dragon, thank-you for your time, it has been a pleasure to meet you¡ª" Leo said once Moltherak completed his speech, as he extended his hand for Moltherak to grab. "Likewise puny human.... It was a pleasure for me as well to talk to someone after such a long time. I wish you success and good fortune for all your future endeavours. And if in the future, if you grow strong enough to free me from my imprisonment, I promise to you that I shall forever be indebted to you, and shall become an ally by your side. It''s not like I have too many hopes for it. But in-case it does come true, I will be grateful for it nonetheless¡ª" Moltherak said, as he placed his dragon paw into Leo''s hands, completing the handshake, before sending Leo out of the mural world and back to the Time-Stilled world. ¡ª-------- (Back to the conclave room) As the light faded and the warmth of the mural world vanished, Leo found himself standing once again inside the cold, dust-laden conclave, the cracked marble floor beneath his feet and the faint torchlight in his hands, as it cast an illumination on the mural in front. The silence returned. And with it, the painted stillness of the mural returned as well, just as it had been before. The beasts were frozen in place, their eyes lifeless, their poses unmoving, while the dragon''s eyes were once again closed, its massive wings draped around it like a shroud. Leo took a long breath and walked forward, until he stood in front of the dragon again. This time, he wasn''t wary. He wasn''t confused. He wasn''t trying to decipher it. He simply looked at it, quietly, calmly, with a faint smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "I''ll save you someday if I can, old dragon..." he murmured softly, voice low and honest, not laced with sarcasm or showmanship. "I like you.... And if I have it in me to save you... I''ll do it for sure." He lifted his hand and rested his palm gently on the mural, just where the dragon''s chest had been. Moltherak did not need to speak with him today. He didn''t need to explain the truth behind time-stilled worlds, or share the secret of the mana heart, or offer strategies for survival inside a sealed graveyard of gods. But he did. For no reason other than the fact that he chose to. And that choice mattered to Leo. As he understood that Moltherak had been generous to him with no hopes of him ever repaying the favor. While he wasn''t the kind to say it aloud, but in his own silent way, Leo made a promise to himself¡ªthat if fate ever gave him the power, if the stars ever aligned and the path opened up before him, then he would do for Moltherak what the old dragon never expected anyone to do. Which was to return the favor. As he planned to repay the kindness of the old dragon thousandfold by freeing him someday. Chapter 326: Countdown to War Chapter 326: Countdown to War After returning to the Conclave, Leo did not rush to leave the place immediately. Instead, he calmly spent a few more days going through additional books, hoping to gather more information about the ancient teleportation gate system Moltherak had mentioned, as well as learning more about this world¡¯s terrain. He dove into a few old geography scrolls, trying to piece together what the world used to look like before it was sealed in time, and managed to successfully duplicate a perfect map of the whole world. It took a couple of days, but by the end of it, he managed to cross-reference the world map with the gate network that once existed. As he located the precise gate that linked Castle Bravo to a location just twenty miles from the exit point of this world. ¡¯If I can time my raid on the castle with a rescue plane coming in, and flare a signal from just twenty miles out... there¡¯s a high chance I could be evacuated in time,¡¯ Leo thought, as a rough and risky plan began forming in his head. However, with how tight the escape window was, and how uncertain it was to reactivate a teleportation gate that hadn¡¯t been used in millennia, Leo had no intentions of putting the plan into motion just yet. ¡¯First priority is strength. This world is a training ground... and since the old dragon suggested I track, stalk, and hunt beasts¡ªthen that¡¯s exactly what I should do for now,¡¯ Leo mused, as he began pooling mana behind his eyes and resumed practicing the [Sevenfold Revelation Codex] at once. "From now on.... I will spend my days here slowly making my way towards Castle Bravo, while killing beasts and training the [Sevenfold Revelation Codex] at the same time¡ª" Leo talked to himself, as he packed everything valuable he could find in the Conclave into his storage ring, before locating a separate exit, that led him to a new section of the underground tunnel system. ************** (Border Planet Juxta, Outer Defensive Ring, Cult Military Base) A man sat quietly on top of a huge anti¨CArc Ship cannon, his eyes locked on the star-filled sky above. He did not look like he was gazing at anything in particular, however, then again, his gaze did peer far beyond what the mortal eye could see. A cigarette rested between his fingers, its tip glowing faintly in the dark. Bits of ash fell near his boots, but he didn¡¯t notice, as his coat continued to flap gently in the wind, marked with the crimson symbol of the Cult. He was Vice-Cult Leader Charles. The strongest active warrior the Cult currently had. A Monarch-tier fighter who could have easily been one of the twelve elders, but chose to stay on the frontlines, for he did not care for politics. His job was to protect the Cult¡¯s borders¡ª and he liked it that way. "Sir! I have an urgent report, sir!" a soldier ran up and saluted, his chest rising fast from the sprint. Charles did not look at him. He didn¡¯t say a word. He just flicked some ash off the cigarette and raised two fingers without taking his eyes off the sky. As the soldier took a breath and continued. "Sir, the First Elder has sent emergency rations, thirty tonnes of gunpowder reserves, and all the extra artillery he could find. Apart from him, the Third, Sixth, Tenth, and Twelfth Elders have sent backup too. A few hundred thousand troops, several thousand crates of healing potions, and about two dozen anti Arc Ship missiles." He hesitated, then added, "But that¡¯s all we¡¯ve got. If the righteous faction attacks in full force... this won¡¯t be enough. We need more, sir. Much more." Charles finally smiled. "Thirty two planets under the Cult¡¯s control," he said softly. "Thirty three if we count Ixtal." He slowly turned his head toward the soldier, speaking in a calm voice. "Twelve elders on the council. Each one running between one and four planets. And all they could send to protect three of their frontier planets... is this?" He let out a small laugh and stood up on the cannon. Then, without effort, he jumped down to the ground, as he landed without a sound. "I always told you Fred, the council is made of a bunch of brain dead idiots.... If Lord Soron allowed me, I¡¯d kill them all tomorrow, including the kind and intelligent first elder. However, I can¡¯t¡ª" Charles complained, before letting out a deep sigh. "So what can we do but whine, Lieutenant Fred?" he said with a shrug. "We make do with what we have¡ª" "But sir... if what the first elder fears will come true, then we need more forces and ammunition to secure our borders! Please Sir, if you write a letter to the other elders, perhaps they will arm us better...." Fred begged, however, Charles only patted him on the shoulders in response. "It¡¯s already too late for that, Fred..." Charles said, as his face turned serious. "Tell everyone to prepare for war....." He said, as he glanced towards the night sky once again. "I can see enemy Arc Ships entering our solar system," "We make contact in two hours." ¡ª--------- Alarms blared, and all men took their battle stations, as the Cult operatives prepared for an imminent war. Soldiers scrambled across the base, retaliatory ships powered up, mana shields flickered to life, and long-range cannons turned skyward in perfect sync. Vice-Cult Leader Charles stood silently at the edge of the base, coat billowing behind him, eyes locked on the dark horizon where dozens of enemy Arc Ships had begun appearing in the distance. A slow grin tugged at the corner of his mouth. "Let them come," he muttered under his breath, voice low and sharp. "It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve washed my hands with righteous faction blood." The ground rumbled softly beneath his feet as mana surged through the base¡¯s core defenses. And thus, the countdown to war began. Chapter 327: A war of attrition Chapter 327: A war of attrition (Meanwhile On A Righteous Faction, Arc Ship, Command Deck, General Davian¡¯s POV) The control deck buzzed with quiet tension. Rows of operators worked at glowing panels, scanning spatial readouts and fielding encrypted transmissions. Far ahead, through the reinforced viewing glass, the vast expanse of stars framed the distant silhouette of Planet Juxta. Captain Davian stood with arms crossed behind his back, his sharp blue uniform pressed to perfection, as his eyes scanned the radar projections in silence. He didn¡¯t speak until his second-in-command, Lieutenant Commander Renna, approached with a datapad. "All units are in position, General. Our second wave of fodder crafts is prepped and ready. We¡¯ve also started filming all deployment footage as instructed by central command, with propaganda teams on standby, waiting for your instructions on how to shoot the deployment. The central command has given this operation the title ¡¯Retribution Has Begun¡¯, and they want us to produce some stellar shots as soon as possible, which is the only goal of phase one" she said, handing him the pad. Davian didn¡¯t look at it. Instead, his gaze remained fixed on the distant planet. "So this is how they want to start it," he muttered, voice low. "A war choreographed like a stage play. With cameras rolling and smoke machines hissing while people die in the background." He finally glanced at the pad, then handed it back. "Any updates from Mission Control?" he asked. "Same as before. We don¡¯t have the greenlight to send in anything higher than a Valor class ship into Planet Juxta¡¯s atmosphere. They want us to wear down the Cult¡¯s defenses... bait out their anti-air artillery and mana cannons with empty fodder ships and disposable troops, while making no elite troop deployment until the second phase begins," Renna replied, as Davian let out a small breath through his nose. "They know we can¡¯t match the Cult¡¯s defensive tech, so they want us to throw bodies and scrap metal at them until they overheat their cannons." "A sound strategy," Renna said. "A dirty one," Davian corrected, before turning to walk toward the tactical map table. "We¡¯ll send waves of unmanned aircrafts first. Half of them will carry reflective signal cores to look like they¡¯re piloted. The rest, fill them with Master and Grandmaster-ranked volunteers. They¡¯ll know it¡¯s a suicide run, but someone has to set the tone." "And the survivors?" she asked. "Make sure they¡¯re on camera," Davian said coldly. "The universe doesn¡¯t care about silent martyrs. They want faces. Heroes. Blood." He paused, turning back toward the wide view of the looming planet. "Begin deployment. Phase One starts now." Renna saluted, her boots clicking against the floor. "Yes, General." And just like that, the first arc of war began not with a battle cry, but with the quiet, surgical detachment of a machine that had done this a thousand times before. As from the edge of space, metallic wings began to descend. ¡ª---------- Davian watched as thousands of ships rode in formation and descended toward the surface of Planet Juxta, their engines humming with controlled aggression, as they pointed their guns towards the planet. And then¡ªone by one¡ªthey began to die. The first wave of glider-class scouts disintegrated the moment they touched the shimmering curve of the planet¡¯s mana shield. There was no fire, no grand explosions, just instant vaporization¡ªlike chalk dust hitting a wall of lightning. The cannon carriers came next, which were competitively much larger, slower, bulkier ships with enough firepower to hopefully punch a hole through the planet¡¯s mana shield with raw force. However, although thousands of them fired towards Juxta¡¯s defensive shield at once, not one of them managed to scratch it, as the shield reacted before contact, crackling with raw divine energy as brilliant arcs of blue light reached out and tore them apart mid-air. Some cannon carriers exploded. Some twisted into debris. While some got instantly vaporized. A handful of striker pods, their trajectories wild and unstable, managed to breach the barrier¡ªbut their engines sputtered on entry, their hulls catching flame as Juxta¡¯s dense atmosphere dragged them down like insects into a furnace. As in the end, none of them managed to make it to the surface. Davian didn¡¯t blink. He just stood there and watched. "First wave... one hundred percent loss," Renna muttered, stunned, as although she expected this outcome, she hoped that at least a couple ships would make it to the surface intact, however, none did. "What do we do now sir?" She asked, as Davian just let out a deep sigh. "Now we camp outside their planet, and send the first footage back home as nothing but our base ships camping outside their atmosphere. Central command will have to make do with it for today. Tomorrow, we send another wave of dummy crafts to test their defences. This is a war of attrition, Renna. There are no winners or losers in this stage of the war, just resources being depleted. We lost a few men and a few ships today, while they lost millions of mana stones to power up that shield. Let¡¯s see, which one of us bleeds out first..." Davian said, as he turned and left the command station. ¡ª-------- (Meanwhile on the surface of Planet Juxta) It was a festival down below for the Cult soldiers, who cheered loudly every time an enemy ship got vaporized. The sky lit up like fireworks, arcs of divine mana exploding with every failed entry attempt, as vessel after vessel was shredded, burned, or erased entirely before even breaching the upper atmosphere. Men clapped. Officers smirked. Some even began placing bets on how many ships would manage to pass through the mana shield. Most bets stayed at zero. "Boom! That¡¯s forty-seven in a row!" one soldier laughed, pumping his fist in the air as another massive Arc Ship turned into little more than molten debris. "The sky¡¯s raining metal, boys! Keep your helmets on!" another shouted, raising his shield toward the glowing clouds as scraps rained down like hail. Even the defensive outpost¡¯s loudspeakers joined in, blaring old wartime anthems while squad commanders stood with arms crossed, amused but not surprised. For them, this wasn¡¯t war. This was a show. And the Cult owned the stage. Chapter 328: The Rift Deepens Chapter 328: The Rift Deepens (Meanwhile, Fourth Elder¡¯s Office, Planet Tithia) The crystal tablet slammed against the edge of the marble desk, cracking on impact as its flickering screen continued to display the live feed from Planet Juxta. The Fourth Elder stood frozen, fingers twitching at his side, as he watched ship after ship explode against the mana shield. The report he had received was brief. And the footage was mostly positive for the cult as a whole, however, for him personally, it was devastating. The righteous faction had attacked. And they¡¯d attacked hard. Just two days ago, he¡¯d stood before the council and laughed off the First Elder¡¯s warnings, calling them nothing more than empty words. He had Accused the First Elder of fear-mongering and wasting resources. But now? Now the frontlines were burning, and he looked like a complete fool because of it. *Step* *Step* He paced slowly through his lavish chamber, the carpet muffling his footsteps as his aura simmered with rage. "This can¡¯t possibly be a coincidence," he muttered, voice low. "This was a setup..." His eyes narrowed as he stared into the distance. "Lord First... Did you have concrete intel? Did you know for sure that this attack was going to happen? And did you conceal it, just to watch me fall?" The thought poisoned him. There had been no prior indication about the righteous faction planning an attack before the First Elder called for an emergency meeting. And yet just two days after the first elder called for a meeting, the attack already happened. Coincidentally, the First Elder¡¯s shipments of aid had already been delivered just this morning, alongside those who heeded his warning. However, those that did not choose to heed it, now looked like absolute jackasses. The troops on the frontline as well as the citizens of planet Juxta were sure to develop a positive image of the first elder after today, praising him as their most benevolent benefactor, while the rest of the council seemed immature and uncaring in comparison. In his mind, the Fourth Elder strongly believed that this couldn¡¯t be just a coincidence, and that the First Elder had probably set him up, as he hated himself for being outmaneuvered. ¡¯Now I look like a jackass and a hothead in front of the other elders....¡¯ The fourth elder thought, as he clenched his fist, jaw tight. If this war dragged on¡ªand he was remembered as the fool who denied it¡ªthen his influence within the council would surely crumble, which would be devastating for his future ambitions to slowly rise to the post of first elder, as if he screwed up his momentum now, he would probably never get another chance to usurp him for a decade. ¡ª--------- (Meanwhile, within the First Elder¡¯s office, Planet Tithia) *Step* *Step* The First Elder also paced around his office with equal anger and intensity as the fourth, as he couldn¡¯t believe that the righteous faction would attack so soon. ¡¯It¡¯s not enough.... We aren¡¯t ready. We need much more artillery output if we are to keep Juxta safe for a long time....¡¯ The First Elder thought, as he clenched his fists in anger. The Second Elder was the one that controlled the biggest forges within the Cult, and it was his duty to supply the frontlines with ammunition in times of war. However, with the Second Elder being heavily influenced by the Fourth Elder¡¯s stupidity, he chose not to send arms to the front lines after the emergency meeting. "Tch... idiot" The First Elder clicked his tongue and stopped pacing, placing his palm against the windowpane as he looked out over the quiet skyline of Tithia. The cityscape shimmered under the mix sized sun, calm and oblivious to the madness that had begun a few solar systems away. ¡¯There is no war. If we are going to theorize things without proof, then I theorize that the righteous faction will not attack!¡¯ The Fourth Elder¡¯s arrogant voice still echoed in his head. ¡¯You¡¯re trying to scare the council, Lord First.¡¯ ¡¯You¡¯re growing old. And paranoid.¡¯ The fool had said, as thinking back upon it, The First Elder couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth in anger now. That bastard had undermined him in front of everyone¡ªmocked him, discredited his years of wisdom , and painted his warnings as senile fear mongering. But now? Now the Fourth Elder¡¯s smug face was probably buried behind closed doors, red with shame as the headlines came flooding in from Juxta. And although part of the First Elder burned with justified anger¡ªhe couldn¡¯t deny the slight relief he felt, either. Because in a twisted way... this attack had proved him right. Juxta hadn¡¯t suffered any meaningful losses. The mana shield held strong. The artillery that did make it through the blockade was handled cleanly and the cult¡¯s soldiers were on guard and ready for this attack. Which meant, all things considered, today had been a win. It had been a warning shot. A start of a possibly long war. However, it wasn¡¯t the all out attack that wiped out Juxta, which it could very well have been. ¡¯I hope the others wake up after today....¡¯ The first elder thought, as he hoped, deeply hoped¡ªthat the council¡¯s more stubborn voices would finally wake up after watching the footage of today¡¯s attack and start taking things seriously. Because they wouldn¡¯t get another grace period like this again. As of today, they could still contribute towards the security of the border planets and start increasing their industrial output to support war-time needs. However, if they did not mend their ways even now, and continued to senselessly challenge the righteous faction, then they would very well be the architects of their own downfall. "This is exactly why I can¡¯t let the Fourth Elder¡¯s candidate become the next dragon. That idiot doesn¡¯t have the composure, nor the common sense, to know what¡¯s best for this cult in the long term. He thinks with a hot head and doesn¡¯t care about the consequences of his actions. He thinks shouting louder inside the council room makes him right. But when it mattered¡ªwhen a real threat stood at our gates¡ªhe did not have the foresight to predict it. If someone like him were ever to lead the council... it wouldn¡¯t just be Juxta that falls. It would be all of us." The First Elder muttered, as this was the final straw he needed to convince himself that the Fourth was not suitable to be a voice of reason within the council and that he needed to be booted out at the earliest. Chapter 329: Hunter Chapter 329: Hunter (Leo¡¯s POV, Time-Stilled World) Leo exited the Conclave with a mindset completely different from when he had first entered. He had entered the tunnel as a hesitant and broken man, however, he came out of it a confident warrior. With a clear understanding of the surrounding geography and his body restored to its peak, Leo began actively seeking out beasts to hunt, using every encounter as a way to push his mana heart closer to its limits. He did not get reckless or start attacking any random beast that he came across, but rather remained cautious with every step he took, never entering a tunnel without thoroughly scanning for danger first. But once a beast beneath the Transcendent tier came into view, he immediately marked it for death, as he tracked, stalked, and executed each of them with cold, clinical precision¡ª refining both his instincts and his power with every kill. Once the psychological horror of the Time-Stilled world began to fade for him, he started to truly enjoy this world for all the unique experiences it offered, and in particular the hunting opportunities it presented. ¡ª------- ¡¯That¡¯s the second Giant Rock Beetle I¡¯ve seen today....¡¯ Leo thought, as he silently stalked a Giant Rock Beetle that was making its way through the tunnel system, trying to find prey of its own. Had he still had the old mindset, where he viewed every monster in this world as something grotesque and extremely dangerous, he could have probably found a million reasons to avoid fighting this rock beetle, however, with his mentality changed, he just saw it as a juicy challenge, more than an abhorrent monster. The pitch black armor on the body of the Rock Beetle was so tough, that he had broken two daggers trying to kill the first one he encountered today¡ª and that one looked half the size of this one. It was a monstrous creature, coated in thick plates of stone-hard shell, with foul green pus dripping between its joints and a thick stench clinging to its every movement. Its mandibles could easily crush bones, and its screech was loud enough to make the weaker beasts flee without a fight. In the time-stilled world, it had evolved¡ªor rather twisted¡ªinto something far more repulsive than what the old bestiaries described. And yet, Leo didn¡¯t feel repulsed, but rather excited by the opportunity to kill it when he encountered one. *Thrum* *Thrum* His heart beat with a steady rhythm¡ªnot with fear, but with focus¡ªas he stalked it like a predator through the tunnels, observing its sluggish movement and lack of alertness. The beetle¡¯s thick hide seemed to give it confidence to hunt prey, however, its senses were surely not the sharpest, for it did not notice Leo crawling just a few paces behind, nor the way he eyed its movement to see which tunnel it would take. And then, it made a mistake. It entered a narrow tunnel, one barely wide enough for its body to scrape through. And it was here, where its mandibles were pinned forward, and the beast was unable to turn or twist, that Leo saw his opportunity to attack. He dashed into the tunnel with silent steps, slid in behind the beetle, and launched himself forward with a burst of mana behind his legs. *CLANG* His first strike was clean, but useless. The dagger hit the shell with a sharp clang and bounced off. A thin scratch marked the impact zone, but that was all. *SCREEECH!* The beast screeched in panic, as it increased its pace and began running at full speed, however, Leo did not allow it to escape unscratched. *SHING!* *SHING!* He kept slamming the same spot again and again, gripping the writhing creature¡¯s back as it tried to shake him off, its limbs thrashing against the tunnel walls as dust and rock exploded around them. "Come on... Come on..." Leo muttered, gritting his teeth, as he landed another stab on the beast¡¯s back, then another, and another. Then, with his mana coiled into the blade and all the pressure focused on a single fracture, he activated [Kill Strike]. A low pulse of force surged through the dagger as it plunged deep¡ªfinally breaking through the armor. The beetle let out a shrill, ear-piercing scream as its body spasmed beneath him, but by then, it was already too late. Leo twisted the blade and detonated the mana charge inside its body, as with a muffled *BOOM*, he destroyed the beast¡¯s innards with a single attack. *PLOP* The beetle collapsed before him, its mandibles still twitching at the front as acid drooled from its mouth¡ªbut it was all in vain. With its innards shredded and back legs ruined, the creature could no longer move. It could only lie there, waiting for death to arrive, slow and agonizing, while Leo stood above it with the quiet smile of a conqueror. "Die, beast... die," he muttered under his breath, watching it writhe beneath his feet. And it was in that moment¡ªjust for a second¡ªthat he saw it. A faint new aura beginning to wrap around his body. It lasted only a breath, and under the soft glow of the surrounding blue mana crystals, he couldn¡¯t be fully sure of the exact shade, but to him, it looked... blood red. ¡¯Blood red... could that be my killing intent?¡¯ he wondered, his gaze falling to his hands. The aura had vanished, yet he kept staring at his palms, searching for answers in the lingering stillness. And the more he thought about it, the more certain he became. He had felt one emotion in that moment¡ªraw, unfiltered bloodlust. The desire to kill. And if his instincts were right, then he had just witnessed the manifestation of his own ¡¯Killing Intent¡¯¡ªthe second aura color he had awakened. ¡¯I wonder what the [Sevenfold Revelation Codex] has to say about this?¡¯ Leo wondered, as he immediately pulled out the meditation manual and a torchlight, to read what it had to say about this situation. Chapter 330: Time-Skip (1) Chapter 330: Time-Skip (1) (Time-Stilled World, an unknown underground tunnel, Leo¡¯s POV) As soon as Leo opened the Codex, a new text began appearing on its pages, glowing faintly under the beam of his flashlight. > "You have now perceived the second glimmer." > "Blood Red¡ªborn from the ancient instinct to dominate and destroy." > "This is the hue of pure killing intent. Unfiltered. Undiluted. A force that exists beyond emotion, and is an intent so sharp it etches itself onto the world around you." > "Unlike frustration, which clouds the aura inward, killing intent extends outward. It touches your surroundings. It leaves trails, scars, and pressure." > "You saw this color not because you wished to kill... but because you meant it." > "Recognize this difference. Track it. Study how it pulses when you¡¯re calm, how it sharpens when you¡¯re cornered, and how it fades when doubt seeps in." > "Only by mapping its fluctuations will you learn to bend it¡ªto cloak it, to mask it, or to turn it into a blade sharper than any weapon you wield." The words faded, but Leo¡¯s eyes lingered on the empty page. The fact that the codex acknowledged it means that he hadn¡¯t imagined it. The blood-red shimmer had been real. ¡¯So that¡¯s two now... Maroon and Blood Red. Frustration and killing intent,¡¯ he thought, closing the Codex slowly as he stared down at his open palm. He had somehow managed to spot two of the seven primal aura colors now, albeit holding limited understanding in them. "The Codex told me to observe my killing intent.... How it interacts with my surroundings... how it shifts when I simply want to kill versus when I truly mean it. And how it changes when doubt creeps into my mind¡ª" Leo muttered out loud, repeating the instructions the Codex had given him. For now, he had only managed to observe the shade itself, but he hadn¡¯t yet grasped how it fluctuated under different mental states. He still had a long way to go before he could claim any real understanding¡ªlet alone mastery¡ªover his own killing intent, as this was a journey that he had still only barely started. ¡ª------------- 200 days passed quickly for Leo, with him taking that long to finally make his way out of the endless tunnel system and reach the surface once again. During this time, his body underwent drastic changes. His muscle density had increased significantly, while his mana capacity and spell output were now nearly fifty percent higher than when he had first entered this world. The denser, richer mana of the Time-Stilled world had rebuilt his blood from the inside out, making each cell in his body stronger, larger, and more efficient. It took him a while to notice it. The improvement was subtle at first..... such as barely perceptible changes in his stamina, recovery rate, and endurance¡ªbut over time, the effects of the Mana Heart enriched body became impossible to ignore. His mana circuits, which had once resisted and strained under high-speed circulation, now felt almost frictionless. The micro-imperfections that previously slowed his casting were gone, refined away by the passive work of the Mana Heart. If before he could activate [Vanish] in 0.8 seconds at Perfect mastery, he could now do it in 0.4. It was still categorized under the same grade, but in practice, the difference was massive. That split second could mean the difference between life and death in close quarter combat, and with all of his skills seeing a massive casting time boost, it was safe to say that his combat ability had improved by leaps and bounds. And yet, despite all his progress in terms of his physical abilities and his skill moves, if there was one area where he did not make any improvements at all, it was the [Sevenfold Revelation Codex], as he saw no progress made beyond the colors he had already uncovered. In all of the past 200 days, he had not seen a single new color, as the Blood Red of his killing intent remained the only aura he had observed after Maroon. He had seen it flare around him three more times in the past 200 days, and on one rare occasion, he even noticed the faint imprint of his own aura still lingering on a beast he had just killed, like a shadow that hadn¡¯t caught up with its source. But beyond that, there was nothing. No new colors. No new insights. As even within the blood red shade he had observed, there was nothing new to draw a conclusive insight from, regarding how his mental state affected his killing intent. The codex remained frustratingly silent, with no new texts appearing on its surface, no matter how many times Leo opened the manual. But still, Leo didn¡¯t stop. Every beast he hunted, every breath of mana he absorbed, every emotion he felt whether it was joy, hate, love or anxiety.... he kept checking his body for signs of a new color, as although he saw nothing, he could feel himself getting closer to something. For now, he wasn¡¯t sure as to what it was, but he had a firm belief that he was on the right track. And so, after nearly seven months of crawling, killing, training, and growing stronger beneath the earth... As he finally saw the muted gray-orange sky once again, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a small feeling of joy enveloping his body, as the journey to the surface had been nothing but difficult. "I¡¯m finally back to the surface..." Leo muttered, as he gazed towards the twilight sky and let out a sigh of relief, when something unexpected happened. For a brief moment, he saw the color sky-blue enveloping his body. It was vibrant and light, but it disappeared almost as fast as it appeared, as it blended into the twilight sky. ¡¯Huh? A new color?¡¯ Leo wondered, as he tried to find the traces of the sky blue all over his body, however, it was too late. The color was gone, and the only way to confirm what he had seen was to seek validation from the [Sevenfold Revelation Codex], which was exactly what he did as he opened the book yet again. Chapter 331: Unexpected Encounter Chapter 331: Unexpected Encounter (Time-Stilled World, Surface Plateau, Leo¡¯s POV) As soon as Leo opened the Codex, a new string of words began etching themselves onto the aged parchment, glowing faintly in the ambient twilight like soft ripples on still water. > "You have now perceived the third glimmer." > "Sky Blue¡ª a color born from the harmony between joy and hope." > "This is the hue of optimism, born between the joy of triumph and the hope of a brighter future, the true ideal state that all men chase." > "It marks the end of a burdened breath. The stillness after a storm. The faintest hint of light after enduring long shadows." > "Unlike frustration and killing intent, this color neither lingers nor stains ¡ª it visits, then leaves and must be cherished, not chased." > "To become a true leader, you must understand what keeps it alive. For the strongest leaders are not those who command fear or respect... but those who inspire hope and joy in their subjects." The text shimmered faintly, then faded into stillness once more. Leo said nothing. His fingers lingered on the page, as his thoughts trailed back to the sky-blue hue he had seen just moments ago. ¡¯It was... fleeting,¡¯ he thought. ¡¯But it felt good.¡¯ And maybe that was the point. Not every emotion was a weapon to sharpen. Some were just reminders.... Indicators that perhaps the worst times were behind one and that there was hope for better times ahead. "The color of joy and hope.... I hope to see you more often...." Leo mused, as a soft smile spread on his face. Of the three colors he had seen so far, blue was definitely the one he wanted to see more of, however, he had a strong feeling in his heart that blue would also prove to be the hardest color to see throughout his life. ¡ª--------- After returning to the surface, Leo slowly began making his way towards the mountain ridge, which was roughly 300 kilometres away from the canyon, and was a journey through a mostly arid desert. Having entered this world with enough supplies to last him 1500 days, Leo had already run through about 250-270 days worth of supplies since being separated from the team, meaning that roughly 3 days had passed in the outside world since he had entered this realm. According to his approximation, he could cover the distance of 300 kilometres to the base of the mountain in about 4 days if he travelled non-stop, however, if he paused to hunt and eat, it would take him anywhere between 8-12 days to do the same. ¡¯According to historical warnings, this desert is home to countless giant sandworms, ranging from Master to Transcendent tier in strength. So it should be good fun to hunt them...¡¯ Leo thought, as he began making his way west toward the mountain range, carefully moderating his steps to avoid making unnecessary noise that might draw the attention of sandworms that he wasn¡¯t ready to fight yet. But less than an hour into his trek, he suddenly spotted a cluster of human footprints etched into the sand¡ªtoo clean and recent to ignore¡ªwhich immediately alerted him to the presence of nearby assassins. Kneeling to inspect them, he noted the precise heel impressions and intact tread patterns at the toes, all of which pointed towards the fact that their gear was still in good condition. They hadn¡¯t been in this world long enough for their soles to lose grip or wear down just yet, indicating that they weren¡¯t here for more than a hundred days yet. The footprints were fresh, pressed lightly into the surface, with even spacing and clear tread from intact boots. That alone told him these weren¡¯t the prints of aimless madmen, but a group of well-equipped assassins still in their right minds. ¡¯Interesting...¡¯ Leo crouched down, inspecting the tracks more closely, as he noticed how there were no palm marks after each step, indicating that they were walking on just two feet and not all fours like beasts, and how the spacing between each person was tight¡ªbarely an arm¡¯s length apart which meant that their team chemistry had not broken down just yet. The close gap while walking meant that everyone in the group trusted one another as unlike Raiden¡¯s group, where everyone kept distance from one another out of fear of betrayal, this group moved as a unit. ¡¯A stable group? It might be worth talking to them... it¡¯s been about 250 days since I¡¯ve spoken to another human being, and they might have some insights about this world that I don¡¯t¡¯ Leo thought, as he rose from the sand and began following the footsteps. He trailed the footprints for nearly five kilometers, his steps light and calculated as he weaved through the open dunes, eyes never leaving the trail ahead. The sand was soft, the air dry, and the environment eerily still, until it wasn¡¯t. *Shing!* *Clang!* "Spread out¡ª fan formation!" Suddenly, the stillness cracked. The sharp clang of steel echoed through the air, followed by the barking of combat commands and the unmistakable rhythm of weapons clashing. Leo¡¯s pupils constricted, as without hesitation, he broke into a sprint towards the source of the sound. His assassin cloak fluttered behind him, boots kicking up shallow plumes of sand as he pushed forward, his heart rate steady, his mana ready to spike at a moment¡¯s notice. ¡¯Who are they fighting? Is it a sandworm? No¡ªthe sound was definitely metal clashing against metal, as if they¡¯re fighting another human...¡¯ Leo assessed, as he arrived near the source of the conflict, and hid behind the peak of a low dune. What laid before him was a sight he never expected to see, as for a moment he lost control of his emotions completely, until [Monarch¡¯s Indifference] reminded him to breathe again. Before him, a small party of adventurers seemed to be locked in a desperate struggle, trying to contain the erratic, jerking movements of a single opponent. A lone man¡ªcloaked in torn robes, limbs twitching with disjointed aggression, and thick strands of drool trailing from his cracked lips, as he moved like a rabid animal, swinging wildly but with precision that came from sheer, unnatural instinct. Leo¡¯s jaw clenched. ¡¯Karl...¡¯ Even from a distance, he could recognize that disgruntled face, those half-mad eyes, and that evil grin that had haunted his nights many times since he had fallen from the floating islands. Only now, something about him was off. Utterly off. As if he had one foot in reality, and the other knee-deep in madness. Chapter 332: Karl鈥檚 True Power Chapter 332: Karl¡¯s True Power Leo observed Karl from behind the sand dune, watching as the traitor fought the seven assassins spread around him with a feral smile stretched wide across his face. A part of Leo wanted to leap in, strike Karl down and end the bastard for good¡ªbut something about the man¡¯s current aura made his skin crawl. His current aura did not feel like the Karl he remembered. It felt dangerous. Predatory. And hence, his instincts told him to stay low, and wait. ¡¯That aura... it feels like a Transcendent-tier warrior. Is that his true strength?¡¯ Leo wondered, narrowing his eyes as he tried to reconcile this monster before him with the cook he once knew. The Karl he remembered had been a weak, soft-spoken, master-tier chef with a silver tongue and a coward¡¯s spine. Leo had never seen him fight seriously¡ªnever even considered him a threat. But now? Now the pressure rolling off him was unnatural, as though he was a Transcendent tier berserker that had lost his mind, as Leo couldn¡¯t help but be wary of him. His movements teetered between clarity and chaos, his body twitching with raw instinct while his eyes struggled to focus. ¡¯What is that speed...?¡¯ Leo thought, as he watched Karl dodge yet another dagger flying his way. Currently, he stood in the center of the seven assassins, cornered in a circle, however, the expression on his face made it seem like he wasn¡¯t worried about being ganged up on at all. He stood with his spine bent at an unnatural angle, head twitching sporadically to one side, while drool spilled from his slack jaw that opened and closed in uneven, labored gasps. And yet, despite the grotesque presentation, when he moved, he moved like a demon. His bare feet scraped across the sand with explosive pivots, his fingers curled more like claws than hands, and each lunge he made came with an unnatural twist of muscle and joint that shouldn¡¯t have been possible for a human body. The seven Grandmaster-tier assassins held their ground in a tight ring around him, faces set with discipline and nerves pulled taut. However, despite their advantage in numbers, it was clear that they were struggling to contain him. Each of them wielded a unique weapon¡ªdaggers, short spears, glowing gauntlets¡ªall of them worn, tested, and bloodied from many battles before.... Showing that they were an experienced bunch, however, they still struggled to pin Karl down. "Circle tighter! Don¡¯t let him break out! Bairon, go left¡ªuse [Serrated Wind Step] and cut his ankle from behind! Hold formation!" their leader, a silver-haired woman shouted with a commanding voice, as her long braid swung behind her. Bairon obeyed immediately. His boots flared with wind mana as he blurred sideways and sliced low toward Karl¡¯s ankle, with the blade even making contact. *Slash* The blade slid off the flesh, as instead of making a cut, it rang out with a metallic screech, skimming over skin that sounded like reinforced steel. "Hehehehe..." Karl chuckled, as instead of flinching from the pain, he giggled. His hand shot forward, seizing Bairon by the crown of his head like a man grabbing an apple, as he tried to squeeze and pop Bairon¡¯s skull. However, before he could do so, another warrior from the team yelled "[Stone Palm Counter]!", and slammed into Karl¡¯s elbow just in time to deflect the lethal motion. *Pop* Karl¡¯s elbow joint popped out of place with a wet crack, his arm jerking back. But he didn¡¯t scream. Didn¡¯t even wince from the pain, as he only let out a low, guttural groan, as if the pain reminded him that he was still alive. "Keep the pressure! Rotate angles! Della, hit him with [Blazing Feint], don¡¯t let him catch his footing!" the leader shouted again, as Della darted in with speed, her spear blazing orange, as she angled for Karl¡¯s chest. *Swoosh* Her attack narrowly missed, grazing past Karl¡¯s shoulder as the Transcendent-tier warrior twisted at the last possible moment¡ªbut not fast enough to completely evade, as the tip of Della¡¯s spear tore a small chunk of flesh from his arm. "Why isn¡¯t he bleeding?" Della hissed as she stared at Karl¡¯s arm that was injured but still not bleeding, as barely any blood seeped out of his wound. "He¡¯s already mutated," another muttered. "That body¡¯s not entirely human anymore." their leader observed, as Karl suddenly crouched low, then shot upward like a coiled spring, his leg hooking under the chin of a twin-dagger wielder named Reed who had closed in for an attack after Della. *Crack* Reed¡¯s head jerked back as his body launched into the air, landing with a dull thud against a dune wall. Blood poured from his mouth, and though he twitched once... he never moved again. "Shit¡ªReed¡¯s down!" The team flinched, unsure of how to respond to the sudden death, as all it took for Karl to take one of them down was one clean kick to the chin, which connected with enough power to kill a Grandmaster! *Snap* Karl snapped back his dislocated arm with a sickening pop after killing Reed, as he charged toward the next smallest member of the team¡ªa boy no older than twenty, who had barely finished gathering enough mana for an explosive attack spell. *Punch* Karl reached him before the spell could form, as his hand punched through the boy¡¯s stomach like it was wet parchment. *SPLAT* Blood erupted from the boy¡¯s mouth in violent bursts, pouring down his chin in thick streams as his spine bent forward at a grotesque angle. His body convulsed, knees buckling beneath him, until Karl grabbed and twisted his hand. Then came the rip. With a brutal upward motion, Karl¡¯s arm tore through the boy¡¯s torso, and the sound it made was like wet fabric being shredded underwater. A spray of entrails burst out with a sickening pop, as his other hand clawed through the chest cavity, fingers raking across bone and tendon, peeling flesh from ribs like stripping bark from a tree. The boy¡¯s mouth gaped, frozen in silence, as his scream got strangled before it could ever leave. His windpipe had been crushed the moment Karl¡¯s arm had punched through his diaphragm, and hence no sound could escape his lips when he died. *Thud* By the time the corpse hit the ground, it no longer resembled a person. It was a heap of ragged meat, scattered intestines, and something wet and pulsing that used to be a heart. Leo did not flinch at the gruesome sight, but the others in the team were clearly disturbed. They were all assassins who had witnessed their fair share of cruelty in their lifetimes. They had all inflicted pain and danced in the blood of enemies. But this was different. This was savagery. The kind born not from rage, but from something deeper¡ªsomething feral, unhinged, and free of restraint, as in the face of such savagery even the bravest of hearts trembled. "I don¡¯t think we can take him, Captain.... We can¡¯t tear past his skin! I think we should make a run for it...." Della suggested, as the Captain grit her teeth in dismay. "No...." The captain said in a low voice. "He¡¯s faster than all of us... if we run, we will be picked out one after another.... We either face him here, or we die...." She said, as she knew that there was no chance of outrunning this monster. Chapter 333: Leo鈥檚 choice Chapter 333: Leo¡¯s choice (Time-Stilled World, Desert Plateau, Leo¡¯s POV) Leo crouched low behind the sand dune, his gaze locked onto Karl¡¯s twitching frame, as blood from the two fallen assassins pooled into the cracked earth beside their fallen bodies. Currently, he wasn¡¯t the only one hesitating. The remaining five assassins stood frozen around Karl as well, their gazes landing nervously on one another, as they wrestled with the same uncomfortable question as he was: Do they stay and fight? Or do they run while they still could? It was the kind of decision that couldn¡¯t be made lightly. And for Leo, it ran deeper than just fear or rage. Because for him, this wasn¡¯t just some random lunatic roaming the sands. This was Karl. The man who had betrayed him. The man who had smiled in his face and fed him food, while secretly working to deliver him into the hands of death. The man who had turned on his team without a flicker of remorse. Leo¡¯s hand brushed the hilts of his daggers, as the urge to strike within him was strong. He wanted to carve justice into Karl¡¯s flesh. He wanted to repay the betrayal in full. But the image of Reed flying backward, and of the young boy torn apart like wet paper, kept playing in his mind. The current Karl before him wasn¡¯t the same man he knew. The current Karl... was stronger. Sharper. Wilder. He was a Transcendent tier warrior¡ªwith skin that resisted blades, and muscles that snapped bones with casual precision. ¡¯Fuck me, I hate that bastard too much to just walk away knowing that he¡¯s alive!¡¯ Leo thought, as he clenched his jaw in fury. ¡¯If I can get close enough, I can probably decapitate him with a single blow. But that¡¯s only if I get the chance to land a clean strike....¡¯ Leo thought, as he retrieved a dagger from his utility belt and stared into his reflection in the cold steel. During the last 200 days, he had trained many moves in his arsenal including his newly obtained moves: [StormFlash Traverse] And [Astral Hook Bind] Which he improved to (Advanced) mastery. However, the most important move that he had trained was the [Dark Blade], which he discovered to be a technique that could easily help him slash through flesh, steel and rock, with almost no resistance. After initially struggling to kill monsters with his raw strength, he had eventually began to rely on the move more and more with each passing day, which was why he knew with confidence that the attack could help him kill Karl with one strike. ¡¯If I can use Dark Blade, I can probably take his head clean off in a single strike, but for it to work, I need to time my attack perfectly. The bastard is too fast and moves erratically, so if I don¡¯t time it to perfection, he will escape and I will be forced to fight a difficult fight from that point onwards....¡¯ Leo thought, as he clutched the dagger tightly and returned his gaze to the battlefield. On one hand, he knew that the sensible choice here was to run and leave Karl alone. However, on the other hand, he was sure that he would not be able to live with himself if he let the bastard that backstabbed him just go free, which was why he decided to stay back and wait until the perfect opportunity presented itself. ¡¯This isn¡¯t about pride, or ego... but if you fuck with me then you must pay,¡¯ Leo told himself as he took another quiet breath. If he struck now, he would die. But if he waited for the right moment¡ªif he studied Karl long enough, found the cracks in his rhythm and learned how the madness flowed through him¡ªthen maybe, just maybe, he could kill him. *Sigh* Leo exhaled slowly, his decision made. He would not run. But he would not strike yet either. He would watch. Wait. And when the moment came, he would end Karl with no hesitation. ¡ª--------- "We must fight!" the captain declared, her voice cracking like thunder. "Della, restrict his movement! Everyone else, target his vitals! We end him now, or we die!" Her words lit the team into motion. Della sprang forward, mana condensing under her heels as she activated [Burning Arc Step], which launched her around Karl¡¯s flank in a tight loop. With the momentum of the circle, she activated [Meteor Bind], summoning burning chains from above to trap Karl¡¯s limbs. The restraints struck true, coiling around his wrists and ankles mid-lunge, locking him in place. "Now!" the captain shouted, as Four assassins closed in on him from all angles. The gauntlet fighter led with [Abyssal Impact], driving both fists into Karl¡¯s sternum with the explosive power of a close combat fighter. Behind him, the dagger wielder lunged high, triggering [Heaven¡¯s Carve], a dual slash toward the neck that aimed to decapitate from both sides. The third charged low, blade flashing as he triggered [Piercing Fang], aimed for Karl¡¯s exposed liver. The captain herself surged forward last, her spear wrapped in a white aura as she released [Frostbreak Slash], a freezing attack aimed at Karl¡¯s jaw to shatter the skull entirely. For one fleeting second, it looked like the plan had worked. And then¡ª *Snap* *Crackle* *Laugh* Karl laughed. A low, slithering, broken sound that oozed from his throat like rot. Then he flexed once¡ªand the binds holding him still exploded, hitting the assassin¡¯s charging in on him with tremendous force. The gauntlet assassin was thrown back first, his chest armor dented inward as he coughed blood. The dagger wielder managed to avoid the debris, but was caught mid-air, Karl¡¯s shoulder slamming into her with impossible speed and force, as she slammed into the sand, spine-first, and didn¡¯t move again. And then came the captain. Her ice spear connected¡ªonly for Karl to open his mouth and bite down on the metal with a sickening *Crunch* sound, as he bit through the metal like a savage. "The hell?" The captain murmured, looking confused as her trusty weapon was broken in the most absurd way possible. "Night night...." Karl muttered, as he kicked her straight in the sternum, sending her flying backwards, as she hit the same dune that Leo was hiding behind. *Thud* Blood gushed from her lips, as she struggled to stay conscious, watching as Karl went after Della next, however, she was unable to intervene or help. Her own body refused to move, and although she was conscious, she could do little more than barely staying upright, as every bone in her body ached from the sudden impact. "Can¡¯t... die.... here" she muttered, gripping onto her broken spear, as she showed guts and staggered forward, only to stumble to her knees and cough blood, as the damage to her body seemed to be worse than what she initially estimated. At this point it was pure adrenaline that was keeping her conscious and nothing else, as the amount of internal damage that she had accumulated was enough to kill anyone. However, despite her vision blacking out, and the strength seeping from her limbs, she still pooled mana into her spear, as she tried to launch one last long range attack to help Della before she passed out, only for Karl to notice her futile struggle and charge towards her, to end her life for once and for all. Chapter 334: Revenge Chapter 334: Revenge (Time-Stilled World, Desert Plateau, Leo¡¯s POV) Leo felt his heart jump into his throat when the captain was sent flying in his direction. *Thud* Her body slammed against the side of the very dune he was hiding behind, skidding down the slope before landing in a crumpled heap not ten feet from where he crouched, as for a brief moment, he stopped breathing altogether, feeling afraid that Karl would follow through and discover him next. ¡¯No... stay down. Please just stay down,¡¯ Leo silently begged, eyes fixed on the broken woman whose body twitched with pain. ¡¯Don¡¯t get back up. Don¡¯t draw his attention in this direction... just die quietly if you have to.¡¯ Leo prayed silently, however, to his dismay the woman did not stay down. Her spirit burned too bright, and even with blood in her throat and fractures in her spine, she reached for her broken spear and pulled herself to her knees, barely able to hold steady as she gathered mana one last time. ¡¯Why? Why do you have to be so brave?¡¯ Leo grit his teeth, his mind racing as he realized he had no time left to hesitate. The woman trying to attack Karl meant that it was a guarantee that he would discover him soon enough, which was not an ideal scenario for his ambush. Hence, in that split second, he made a choice. A reckless, bold, and innovative choice to force an opening. As the moment Karl observed her attack and began charging towards her, Leo stood up from behind the sand dune and bolted across its crest. *Tap* *Tap* *Tap* Sand kicked beneath his feet as he ran, exposing himself fully to Karl¡¯s corrupted gaze. As looking at his visage, Karl froze. His steps halted mid-charge, and his blood-smeared face twisted into confusion. "Skyshard...?" he muttered, squinting toward the figure running across the dune, as recognition flashed in his eyes, but so did hesitation. If he still had his full mind.... if the taint hadn¡¯t dulled his logic.... he would have realized the obvious in a split second. That this had to be a trap. However, with the taint of this world dulling his critical thinking skills, he couldn¡¯t figure out how Leo, who wasn¡¯t supposed to be alive in the first place, was now not only alive, but also running away from him out of nowhere? *Swoosh!* Making the most of the distraction, the silver haired captain clutched her broken spear and used the last dregs of her strength to release the spell she had been forming. [Ice Thrust] A pulse of energy surged forward from the tip of her spear, as she forced Karl to bend backward with that unnatural curve of his spine to dodge the attack. However, in doing so, Karl also backed himself into an awkward angle from where he couldn¡¯t easily maneuver anymore. Which was the exact opportunity, the real Leo had been waiting for! The figure running across the dune shimmered and dissolved into glass-like fragments. It had never been him. It had been a decoy projected by [Mirror World], while the real him remained crouched just behind the dune all along. And in the exact moment that Karl bent backward to dodge the captain¡¯s spear, the real Leo who was desperately waiting for an opening to attack, immediately burst into action, as in that same breath, he triggered [Blade Shift]. A burst of black mist kicked up behind the sand dune, barely visible against the swirling winds of the desert, as his body blinked across the battlefield with razor sharp precision. He appeared just behind Karl, his cloak trailing in the wake of the teleportation as he gripped his dagger tight, mana already surging violently into the edge of the blade, as he activated [Dark Blade]. *Sizzle* Flames of deep obsidian swallowed the length of the dagger, licking up the sides like living shadows, as the weapon vibrated in his hand, thirsting for a cut. *SLICE!* Leo struck. A single, calculated swing. His arm moved in silence, guided by months of repetition, as the black flames hissed against the air¡ªand then came the contact. The blade kissed Karl¡¯s neck. There was no resistance. The dagger sank in as if slicing through melted butter, and for a brief moment, Karl¡¯s eyes widened to their limits¡ªflickering with something between disbelief and pure animal confusion, as his left eye twitched, while his right one convulsed. And then everything went still. The obsidian blade passed cleanly through skin, tendon, and spine, parting muscle like cloth soaked in oil. There was no splatter. No burst of gore. Just a soft *shhhhkkk* sound and a surgical separation, as Karl¡¯s head slid away from his body in a slow, smooth arc. His face froze mid-expression. Mouth open. Eyes wide. Brows furrowed, as if still trying to process the fact that Leo Skyshard¡ªthe boy he had betrayed¡ªwas standing behind him in the flesh. *Thud* The head landed on the sand with a dull, lifeless bounce. The body followed a moment later, collapsing in a twitching heap, its nerves firing off one last confused signal as arms jerked and legs spasmed like a puppet with its strings cut. A small curl of smoke rose from the clean cut on the stump of his neck, dark flame still eating away at the nerves, cauterizing the severed flesh from within. And just like that... Karl was dead. Silenced by a single, perfect strike. *Land* Leo landed lightly on his feet, Karl¡¯s blood sizzling and misting on his dagger as it came into contact with the dark flames on his blade, as his expression remained cold and empty. "Tell your superiors in the Cult that I said ¡¯Hi¡¯," Leo muttered as he looked into Karl¡¯s shocked eyes. "Ooops.... Guess you won¡¯t be able to.... Afterall, I am sending you to the same place I sent your friend who attacked me before you. I guess the only person you can tell ¡¯hi¡¯, is him in hell!" Leo said, as he stomped cruelly on Karl¡¯s decapitated head, the repressed rage inside his body finally bubbling outwards now that he had the chance to claim retribution. *Stomp* *Stomp* *Stomp* He stomped on the head with all the force he could muster, however, the hardened skin and bone did not disfigure or break, as the only thing that happened was that a few milliliters of blood slowly trickled out of the base, while his shocked eyes finally closed forever. "Shouldn¡¯t have tried to kill me, motherfucker!" Leo said at the end as he kicked the head away like a football, while Della and the Captain, the only two survivors of Karl¡¯s carnage, studied his antics with a shocked expression on their faces. "Sorry ladies, I didn¡¯t mean to scare you, but I have been waiting for a long time to kick his head away.... Hope you guys don¡¯t mind¡ª" Leo said, as he finally acknowledged the crowd, and calmly apologised for his actions, in case he accidentally scared them both. *Thud* The captain was the first to pass out, as after the adrenaline wore thin, she did not have it in her to stay conscious for too long. While Della passed out next, as she had picked up injuries of her own, and had lost too much blood to stay conscious as well. Chapter 335: Kindness Chapter 335: Kindness (Time-Stilled World, Desert Plateau, Leo¡¯s POV) Leo stood motionless for a moment, his dagger still faintly sizzling with dark flames, as the two women lay unconscious before him. His gaze drifted between them¡ªthe silver-haired captain who had tried to save her comrade despite being broken herself, and the younger girl, Della, whose blood-soaked robes clung to her frame. ¡¯Do I just leave them here? Or do I help them?¡¯ he wondered, his fingers twitching with indecision. He had no obligation to them. No connection, nor any particular reason to save them. And yet... something kept him from simply walking away. Maybe it was the old dragon¡¯s words about karma, and how one should strive to spread good in this universe. Or maybe it was just a whim, but Leo decided to help them survive, if only for a couple more days. *Sigh* With a sigh, he crouched beside Della, slinging her limp form across his shoulder with practiced ease before carefully laying her down next to her captain. Their breaths were shallow, but steady, as they seemed to be stable and alive for now, despite being unconscious. ¡¯I should feed them a few healing potions...¡¯ Leo thought, as he reached for the mana storage ring around his neck, before pausing mid-way, as he realized that wasting his own personal resources on strangers was beyond stupid. Instead, he turned away from them and walked toward the battlefield, where the rest of their squad lay cold and lifeless. By now, their bodies were half-buried in the sand, with fingers still curling around weapons they were never going to use again, as Leo scoured them methodically¡ªstripping belts, unfastening spatial pouches, checking boots and inside coats, as he looted everything he could find. *Click* *Rustle* Within minutes, he had gathered a small pile of mid-grade healing potions, stamina potions and mana potions, a thousand days worth of field rations, half a dozen chocolate bars, a thousand or so mid grade mana stones and even a few dozen ice grenades. He pocketed most of the items, stuffing them into his spatial pouch and inner storage ring, leaving behind only four healing potions and a wrapped ration bar on the outside. Then, he returned to the unconscious girls¡ªkneeling beside the silver-haired captain first, as he uncorked one of the healing potions and slipped a hand beneath her neck, lifting her head like she weighed nothing at all. The captain¡¯s body hung limp in his hands, offering no resistance¡ªmotionless and delicate, like a shattered porcelain doll, as tilting her head back with clinical care, he pressed the vial to her parted lips and slowly poured the potion past her soft jawline, guiding each drop with measured precision to avoid even a trace of spillage. However, since he was no expert in nursing, some of it still inevitably dribbled down her chin, staining her collar, but most of it made it down her throat in shallow gulps. Once finished, he let her head rest gently in the sand and moved to Della, as he repeated the same process. Wrist under her hair. Potion to her mouth. Controlled pour. Shallow breaths. He watched them in silence, arms unmoving, fingers smeared with potion residue, as the wind stirred the blood-stained sand around them. However, as he nursed and cared for them, something within him stirred, something foreign and unusual, as he felt an uncomfortable feeling growing inside his chest. It wasn¡¯t attraction, nor affection, just... warmth. A kind of quiet, aching warmth that hadn¡¯t stirred in him for years. And then he saw her¡ª Amanda. Not as a memory. But as a presence. Like she was standing here before him, with her kind and vibrant eyes looking at him with the biggest smile on her face. *Hahaha¨C* Her laughter rang in his ear. The curve of her smile, played in front of his eyes. And he could almost feel the way her fingers used to brush his cheek when she thought he was asleep. As that sensation hit him harder than any blade. He hadn¡¯t thought about her in years¡ªhadn¡¯t let himself think. Yet here, in the middle of a cursed world, cradling two unconscious strangers, he found his mind drifting back to the girl he once swore he¡¯d never leave behind. He didn¡¯t know whether it was grief, nostalgia, or just the simple cruelty of memory, but it clawed at his ribs like a dull blade. As he could do nothing, but force himself to swallow it down. ¡¯Not now,¡¯ he told himself. ¡¯This isn¡¯t the time.¡¯ The scent of blood in the air thickened, it clung to his nostrils, metallic and heavy, mixing with the heat of the desert and the whispering winds that carried too many unseen dangers. ¡¯Sandworms can come here at any moment¡ª¡¯ Leo thought, desperately trying to distract himself from the memory of Amanda, as he forced himself to think about other topics. He scanned the horizon. The dunes were still for now, but staying here meant asking for trouble. Hence, without another word, he stepped forward and bent down once more¡ª hoisting Della over his left shoulder, and the captain over his right, as he decided to bring them to safety for now. Their combined weights still felt nothing to him compared to the weighted vests Major Hen made him wear at Rodova, as he began to walk once again. He didn¡¯t know where exactly these two ladies wanted to go, however, he assumed that they were here to complete the same mission as him, and hence he kept moving west towards the mountain ranges, which was the path to reach Castle Bravo. If the two didn¡¯t wish to continue with the expedition, they could walk back after they woke up, however, for now they came with him, as he tried to figure out why he was increasingly losing control over his emotions these days? Ever since he had gained the passive ability [Monarch¡¯s Indifference], he had almost never had such an episode. However, as of late, he felt as though he had grown more and more sensitive again..... and as if, [Monarch¡¯s Indifference] had been slowly failing him for some reason. Chapter 336: A failing technique Chapter 336: A failing technique While Leo brushed off the feeling that perhaps [Monarch¡¯s Indifference] might be failing him fairly quickly, what he did not understand yet was that training the [Sevenfold Revelation Codex] and being constantly on the lookout to feel and experience emotions, was slowly making him resistant to the technique. Ideally, [Monarch¡¯s Indifference] was supposed to be a (passive) skill, that limited his range of emotions to about 10-20% of what he would usually feel, keeping him perpetually stoic and collected, however, using it while training the codex was leading to momentary lapses where the skill stopped working for a few seconds, before sputtering back to life again. The early sign of this phenomenon was how his old cocky personality was surfacing again and how he was experiencing life as a joyful ride again, however, although the changes were not fully noticeable yet, the first cracks had finally begun to show. Him missing Amanda today out of the blue was only the start, as the deeper his mastery of the codex became, the weaker the (passive) of [Monarch¡¯s Indifference] was sure to grow, to the point where once he mastered the first layer of the technique, gaining a surface level understanding of the seven basic emotions, [Monarch¡¯s Indifference] could possibly turn from being a (passive) to an (active) skill for him, which he could activate or deactivate at will. ¡ª------- *Desert sand rustling* Leo walked with his usual soundless steps, as he left no deep trail, nor made any loud sounds that could attract unwanted attention. On his shoulders, the two unconscious women breathed steadily, their faces flushed and their bodies warm, as Leo carried them gently on his shoulders. He had been walking for over four hours, yet the two unconscious women still showed no signs of waking. By the time he estimated they had covered at least 10 to 12 kilometers, the weight on his shoulders had shifted from effortless to mildly annoying, not because it tired him, but because it reminded him that the two were still dead weights on his shoulders in a world that punished weakness. "The two of you better wake up before the kindness in my heart dies out, because just like how I have decided to save you on a whim, I may also dump you on a whim....." Leo muttered, as he found a spot near the base of a weather-worn dune and set them down beside him with practiced care, brushing loose sand from their bodies, before setting up a basic camp. He had paused to drink water and eat a brief meal, when he suddenly felt the ground beneath him rumble and shake. *SCREEECH* A low frequency screeching sound filled his ears, as he immediately climbed the nearby dune to look towards the source of the sound, where he saw the giant sandworm being on the hunt for the first time ever. *Thrum* The very ground beneath his feet trembled and shook as the sandworm surfaced. It was at least twenty feet long and six feet tall, and seemed to be on the hunt for a mid-sized desert porcupine that was merrily walking on top of a sand dune, until it panicked and began running when it felt the tremors intensify under it. *BOOM!* The dune it was walking on exploded outward in a geyser of sand and grit as the sandworm erupted from below, its segmented body twisting midair like a massive, armored whip as it soared toward its prey. The sandworm¡¯s mouth opened to display a grotesque vertical split, revealing rows of sharp teeth rotating like drills, as with a sickening crunch, it swallowed the desert porcupine whole. One snap. One thrash. Then gone. The beast vanished just as quickly as it had appeared, burrowing back into the earth in a whirl of collapsing sand, leaving only a crater and a faint tremor in its wake. Leo watched it all unfold with a calm, almost fascinated gleam in his eyes, his lips curling into a wide, boyish grin that he hadn¡¯t worn in years. "Beautiful," he whispered under his breath, as a tingle of excitement ran down his spine. "A proper predator." His fingers flexed by instinct, brushing the hilt of his dagger as his mind immediately began mapping out potential battle scenarios. If he were swallowed whole by the beast he¡¯d activate [Dark Blade] and carve a way out from inside, letting the cursed flames eat through flesh, gut, and bone. But ideally... he¡¯d dodge the attack entirely. Ideally, if the sandworm tried to eat him, he would use [StormFlash Traverse] to dance across the desert sand, keeping just ahead of its mouth, which was the worm¡¯s only true weapon, before unleashing [Thousand Phantom Slashes] along its exposed length. Slice. Vanish. Reappear. Repeat. A high-speed, high-stakes ballet of death. ¡¯A thrilling hunt,¡¯ Leo mused, eyes still locked on the now-settled sands. ¡¯Maybe I should pick a fight with one of those sooner rather than later.¡¯ He thought, when suddenly¨C *Rustle* A faint stirring sound near him interrupted his thoughts, as he turned to look at its source. The captain groaned softly, her body twitching as her eyes fluttered open¡ªpale lashes sticking together from dried sweat and blood. Leo watched as her gaze swam through confusion before landing on him, as she immediately grew alert, her hands searching for the weapons that were supposed to be in her storage pouch, however, were already removed by Leo for security reasons. Leo said nothing. He simply squatted calmly, one arm resting lazily across his knee, as he waited for the Captain to regain her composure and initiate conversation when she was ready. For a while, the captain weighed her options, however, eventually as she looked at the unconscious Della beside her, then her surroundings, and then the Black Serpent Guild robes on Leo¡¯s body, she let out a deep sigh before initiating conversation. "I¡¯m Captain Reema... and if I¡¯m not wrong you¡¯re Leo Skyshard? You have grown a stubble, but you still look like the Circuit Winner from Rodova that I saw on TV¡ª" Reema said, as Leo smiled wide for being acknowledged. "Indeed, I am Leo Skyshard, the circuit¡¯s winner from Rodova. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Captain Reema. Forgive me for taking away your weapons, I will return them to you once I assess that you won¡¯t turn and stab me in the back," Leo said with a smile, as he stood upright and calmly approached Reema with his hand extended. "Karl Maxtern was a wanted criminal that the Guild warned us about before we entered this world. He was a Transcendent level Evil Cult operative undercover as a cook, and it wasn¡¯t until your team entered this world that the guild found out about his truth, but by then it was too late to warn you guys about it. We never expected to encounter him here in the desert... But I guess such is fate¡ª" Reema said, as she sat upright and accepted Leo¡¯s outstretched hand for a handshake. "I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re the only survivor from your group? Or are Raiden and the others still alive?" Reema asked, as Leo only shrugged his shoulders in response. "Last I know, Raiden and Bob were still alive, but I¡¯m not sure anymore....." He replied, as Reema made an ¡¯Oh¡¯ face, before immediately nodding in understanding. In the time-stilled world, luck was as fickle as the wind, and it seemed Raiden¡¯s team had run into the wrong kind of storm. Chapter 337: A loyal man Chapter 337: A loyal man "Tell me more about Karl and the warning that the guild issued for him? What¡¯s all that about?" Leo asked curiously, as he slowly retrieved the weapons he had plundered from Reema, including her broken spear and placed it beside her one by one. "There¡¯s a huge purge ongoing within the universal government..... as you must already know, the Evil Cult has infiltrated our government quite deeply, so getting rid of their contacts is a priority." Reema began, as she gripped the short knives Leo had placed beside her and began stuffing them in her boots and around her utility belt. "While purging one of the contacts, it was discovered that he had helped create a false identity for Karl... misidentifying him as a master level warrior and a mercenary with an impeccable record, when in reality he was a wanted Cult criminal. The Black Serpents received an emergency message from the government informing us to immediately arrest or neutralize the criminal, however, it was already too late by then.... The rest of you had already entered the Time-Stilled world, and there was no way we could contact you. So the Government instead issued an advisory for all new teams entering to be on the lookout for Karl, and to arrest him if possible¡ª" Reema explained, as Leo nodded in understanding. If the Cult contacts were being purged at such an alarming rate, then there was a possibility that he himself might be exposed for his connection to Muiyan Faye very soon.... However, he seemed to be safe for now. ¡¯So long as I maintain ties with the cult while living under the roof of the righteous alliance, I¡¯ll always be one slip away from exposure¡ª or worse, capture. Once this mission is done, I need to sever one side cleanly and for good,¡¯ Leo thought, as the weight of the double allegiance finally settled in his chest. The life of a double agent, he realized, was nothing more than a countdown masked in shadows, and he needed to get rid of such a life as soon as he was capable of it. "Anyways, thanks a lot for saving us.... This expedition is much more dangerous than we initially anticipated it to be. I personally do not have the courage to continue with this mission anymore. And would rather turn back now, while I still can....." Reema said, as she twirled her silver pony in slight anxiety. "That¡¯s a sound choice Captain, I¡¯d probably do the same if I were a sane man.... But unfortunately I¡¯m me...." Leo replied casually, which caused Reema to chuckle. "Of course the great Circuit Winner Leo Skyshard would press forward," Reema said, a soft flush rising to her cheeks as her expression eased into admiration. "I expected nothing less... especially after watching you kill a Transcendent with my own eyes." She leaned back, her voice laced with genuine awe. "Do you know how rare that is? Warriors defeating someone a tier above them? You could count such stories on one hand and even fewer where a Grandmaster takes down a Transcendent." Leo chuckled at the praise but shrugged it off. "It wasn¡¯t a fair fight. I struck when he was at his weakest. If I¡¯d missed my moment, I¡¯d be dead for sure, right alongside you and Della." "Still," Reema said, her eyes lingering on him with a deeper glint, "you¡¯re no ordinary fighter..... Mr.Skyshard, and your hype is well deserved." A playful smirk tugged at her lips as her tone shifted. "When I make it back out, I¡¯ll write a book about all this, and you¡¯ll be the main character in it. The mysterious assassin who slayed Karl Maxtern and saved me and Della from a certain death. Maybe I¡¯ll even spice it up with an extra R18 ending sequence." Leo arched a brow. "I¡¯ve heard fantasy sells better when there¡¯s a bit of romance in the mix," she continued, biting her lip slightly, her voice dropping half a pitch. "And if we¡¯re parting ways soon... maybe we could give the readers something memorable to remember the book¡¯s end." She loosened the front of her robes just enough to expose the curve of her chest, her gaze holding his as she leaned in. "Sixty days without a single fling. Della¡¯s out cold. And you, Mr.Skyshard... you¡¯re a temptation walking." For a moment, Leo said nothing, his eyes drifting from her pale skin to the quiet hunger in her gaze. Desire stirred in his chest. It had been years since he¡¯d touched someone, and in a place frozen outside of time, the idea of indulging felt almost consequence-free. Almost. But even as his pulse quickened, his thoughts anchored him. Amanda. He could never betray her, even if they were apart, he could never let her down by being carried away. *Sigh* Leo exhaled softly, then shook his head. "I¡¯m flattered, Captain," he said gently. "And if things were different.... if I didn¡¯t already love someone.... I¡¯d never let a chance like this slip past me." He smiled faintly, eyes firm but kind. "But I do. And I¡¯m not the kind of man who betrays that." Reema¡¯s smile faltered, her hopeful spark dimming. For a beat, she looked away, adjusting her robes with a quiet sigh. "Well... I¡¯m disappointed, but I get it," she said, voice softer now. "She¡¯s lucky. Not many men would say no, especially powerful and handsome men like yourself, when the girl is offering them a chance to do it without any consequences attached." Leo didn¡¯t respond, just met her eyes with a look of quiet respect. "I hope you complete the mission, Leo," she said at last, her tone sincere. "And more than that... I hope you make it back to her safe and sound." He gave her a nod and a small smile in return. "And I hope you and Della make it home safely too. If fate permits it, I¡¯ll see you around on planet Twin Fang" Chapter 338: Chasing A Feeling Chapter 338: Chasing A Feeling After parting ways with Reema and Della, Leo returned to his predatory best, as he began to actively search for signs of sandworms to hunt. He felt a strange excitement building inside him as he searched for sandworm trails by lowering his head to the ground, trying to catch the faint tremors beneath the surface, as his senses sharpened with every heartbeat. Although he didn¡¯t fully understand it yet, something had definitely begun to shift within him over the past 200 days, ever since the first time he truly sensed killing intent, as it seemed like his entire mindset towards hunting had changed from before. Previously, his reason to hunt had always been tied to the practical outcomes of the hunt, but never to the act of hunting itself. It was like his motivation to kill was never rooted in the desire to destroy or to end life, but rather in the belief that killing was simply a necessary step toward achieving personal growth. So if he ever chose to kill a beast, it was not because he wanted to end its life, but because of what that action represented to him..... as for him, killing a beast helped him sharpen his combat technique, hone his instincts, and push his mana heart closer to its limits. So it wasn¡¯t the act of killing itself that was most important to him, but rather the goals he could achieve from it, as the act itself was always secondary and incidental. His previous mindset was such that if he found there to be no tangible benefit tied to the hunt, then he simply walked away from it. However, this began to change ever since he witnessed killing intent for the first time. That moment had etched itself into his mind, and from that day onward, he found himself relentlessly chasing the feeling he experienced when he saw the color ¡¯blood red¡¯ for the very first time. For him, the first time he saw that color, was also the first time he stopped thinking about the outcome of the hunt and started enjoying the process itself. And although he had yet to truly grasp the meaning behind that shift, by continuing to chase that primal, vivid sensation, he was slowly inching closer to understanding the essence of killing intent. To kill for no reason at all, to destroy for the sake of destruction itself¡ªthat was the raw truth behind it. Killing intent wasn¡¯t a means to an end. It was the end. A manifestation of pure, undiluted destruction. Which was why the old Leo, who calculated every move and weighed every consequence, could never wield it consistently. But the new Leo, the one who had started to feel the thrill of the hunt for what it was, who had begun to indulge in the chase not for gain but for the joy of the kill, was now coming closer and closer to uncovering its truth. ¡ª---------- It took him about half an hour of relentless tracking to finally find a sandworm whose faint vibrations he could consistently follow, and about another half to bait it into surfacing, as he had no means of hunting it while it remained underground. He stomped his feet repeatedly on the loose desert sand, making as much noise as possible, sending rhythmic pulses through the terrain, until finally... he felt it. The tremors intensified.... growing sharper, faster, and more deliberate with each passing second, as closing in from the northeast was a giant sandworm who had locked onto him as a target. *Rumble* The earth around him began to shift, however, instead of running, he only smiled. "Here it comes..." He murmured, daggers already drawn, as he braced his feet and bent his knees ever so slightly, narrowing his eyes at the slowly warping sand. *Boom* Without warning, the ground in front of him exploded into a pillar of sand and shattered stone, as a massive serpentine beast, at least thirty feet long, armored in thick, rust-colored carapace and lined with serrated, grinding teeth burst out of the ground with its maw wide open, hoping to bite into Leo. However, Leo was no longer there. [Storm Flash Traverse] Flash He disappeared in a ripple of crimson distortion, reappearing four feet to the side. Flash. Then again behind it, mentally locking new anchor points mid-air with razor-sharp focus. Flash. And again, this time mid-somersault above the beast¡¯s flank, as he conjured [Dark Blade] mid-flight, fusing it with [Thousand Phantom Strikes] in one fluid burst. What followed was a flurry of movement too fast for the eye to catch. His body vanished and reappeared in fragments, each strike weaving seamlessly into the next, as black blade arcs layered upon one another in unpredictable patterns, flickering and overlapping until it looked like ten Leos were carving through the sandworm¡¯s exposed side simultaneously. The illusion of numbers made it impossible for the creature to react, as its thick hide began to split open in glowing red lines, black blood spurting into the air as Leo continued to flash between preset anchor points with mechanical precision. By the time the sandworm realized it was under attack, Leo was already standing at its rear. [Storm Flash Traverse] ended with a final teleport back to solid ground, as the mana anchor points burned out in a gentle fizz of light, his mana reserves slightly winded, but his mind still sharp. Behind him, the sandworm let out a low, gurgled screech, before its massive body collapsed sideways, its entire flank carved open with precise blade trails glowing with residual mana. As Leo looked back at his handiwork with pure joy in his eyes. "YES!" He screamed in joy, happy to finally kill a sandworm exactly how he envisioned it, as this battle had already taken place five times in his head before turning into reality. "Onto the next kill!" He buzzed, as he began running on the sand with joy, unaware that every inch of his skin, every fiber of his robe, even the tips of his daggers now glowed with a dull, blood red shimmer, as the killing intent he had been chasing all this time now surged through him unrestrained. Slowly, but surely, he was coming closer to uncovering it¡¯s secrets, and all he needed was one enlightening moment to realize killing intent for what it truly was. Chapter 339: Frustration Chapter 339: Frustration Over the next two days, Leo killed another twelve sandworms, while also successfully escaping from two that turned out to be Transcendent tier creatures far beyond his current means. He didn¡¯t bother pushing his luck with them, choosing instead to bolt to safety the moment they emerged before him, as he used a combination of [Storm Flash Traverse] and [Blade Switch] to run to safety. It wasn¡¯t until the thirteenth one, the last kill of the second day, that something truly shifted. This time, after the battle ended and the beast lay eviscerated in the sand behind him, the feeling of bloodlust within him didn¡¯t fade. The blood-red aura clung to him. Not just on his skin or blades, but in the air around him, as it wrapped around his limbs like a second robe, flickering faintly like heat waves on a summer road, yet cold and steady in presence. "Whoa... I¡¯m covered in killing intent¡ª" Leo murmured, turning his hand slowly before his eyes, as he watched the faint shimmer pulse and twist with his movement. The aura covering him was different this time, it wasn¡¯t just a post-battle rush or residual energy, but rather a stable state that he seemed to have achieved on his own. The killing intent belonged to him now, and introspecting, he tried to understand why the change had occurred. For the next two minutes, he tried his best to decipher the secret behind this feeling, however, in the end he couldn¡¯t arrive at a conclusive result, and the blood red aura dissolved to nothing yet again, vanishing like a whisper swallowed by the wind. "That¡¯s the longest I¡¯ve been able to manifest killing intent..." Leo muttered, as he exhaled through his nose and opened the codex once again, hoping to see some new text in it, something to guide him down the right path, and to his joy, new text had indeed appeared! As he opened the manual, new text slowly appeared in gold, offering guidance in its usual ominous style. ¡ª------- > You no longer kill to grow. You no longer kill to learn. You no longer kill to test. You now kill because you want to. Because the act itself brings clarity. Because the hunt no longer needs a purpose. Your body remembers the rhythm. Your soul has tasted the joy. And now, the blood red refuses to fade. > If you continue down this path, and indulge your desire to destroy to the extreme, a new world will slowly open for you. A world where the red shows you where to strike and how to destroy. However, once you reach that realm, there will be no coming back. And your understanding of the codex will forever remain incomplete. >For now, your understanding of the red is enough. Explore the four other colors you are missing first, before delving deeper into the shades of red. ¡ª----- Leo read the words again. Then once more. And then frowned as he realized that the codex was asking him to pause his pursuit of killing intent for now. "The fuck? Some Days you want me to understand killing intent more. But when I get closer to the truth you want me to stop? Just what the fuck do you want from me?" Leo complained, feeling justifiably pissed as the aura covering his body turned ¡¯Maroon¡¯ once more, displaying his frustration. The codex was the most confusing cultivation manual to ever exist, as Leo could never quite figure out what it really wanted him to do? The guidelines were vague. The progress was difficult to gauge. And eventually when he did reach close to a threshold, the manual asked him to take it slow and backtrack? "How am I supposed to explore the other colors when you haven¡¯t even told me what the others are?" he snapped, flipping back through the codex as if expecting it to give up more answers if he just stared hard enough. "Am I supposed to guess? Meditate in the desert until they show up one by one like collectibles? Is that your idea of a fucking tutorial?" Leo cursed, as even though he knew that shouting would get him nowhere, he couldn¡¯t help but shout as the frustration in his chest threatened to bubble out of control if he did not. "FUCK!" "What am I supposed to do now? Just stop killing until I figure out the other colors? But killing was the only fucking thing that brought me joy in life...." Leo expressed, as he clutched his fingers and balled them tightly into fists. For a while, the maroon surrounding him grew larger and larger in size, until [Monarch¡¯s Indifference] finally kicked in a couple minutes later and began stabilizing his mood and returning clarity to his mind. As it wasn¡¯t until he grew calm again, that he finally realized a key point that he had been unable to see for the last couple of days, ever since he began chasing the bloodlust like a madman. ¡¯When was the last time I drank water?¡¯ Leo asked himself, feeling the back of his parched throat, as he realized that he had not paused to rest or drink water in the last two days, and had also not slept a wink in the last four. It was an almost relentless pursuit of the joy of killing, to the point where he absolutely forgot about everything else, including this world and his eventual goal of reaching the base of the mountain range, as he forgot about the mission completely. Hence it wasn¡¯t until [Monarch¡¯s Indifference] kicked in, and he stopped blaming the codex for being so vague and instead asked himself as to why he was so irritated at the idea of not getting to kill for a few days, that the truth finally hit him. He had grown addicted. At some point, without even realizing it, he had entered a trance-like state where everything else faded away. He had been chasing the thrill of death with tunnel vision, letting the rush of combat consume him completely. And now that he was thinking clearly, he realized just how dangerous that mindset truly was, as without even realizing, he had let himself be carried away by the bloodlust. "Holy shit.... Maybe I do really need a break from killing¡ª" Leo realized, as he finally understood the many dangers of trying to master the [Sevenfold Revelation Codex], where by constantly chasing a single emotion, one became blind to the fact that life was supposed to be a harmony of seven, and not the pursuit of one. Chapter 340: Ignore it till you make it? Chapter 340: Ignore it till you make it? (Time-Stilled World, The Arid Desert, Leo¡¯s POV) After taking a short rest, Leo resumed his journey towards the base of the mountain, which now stood tall and imposing at the edge of the horizon, roughly 30 to 40 kilometers away. The shimmer of the mountain¡¯s presence became clearer with each step that he took across the desolate sands, as he had to restrain himself from going on another killing frenzy, which felt like a constant temptation tugging at his stomach. Apart from the urge to kill, Leo found the journey to be surprisingly straightforward, as there were no major distractions along the way, and his path remained mostly uneventful. With the desert sand occasionally brushing past him and the color of the sky barely shifting in the time-frozen world, he reached the base of the mountain in approximately two and a half hours, his pace steady and uninterrupted. "The Mountain of Illusions", that was what the ancient texts had called it. As according to scattered records from the old era, following the Great Dimming, this mountain was converted into a mass burial site, where local clans driven mad by illusionary forces turned on one another in blind violence, eradicating every last member of their kind. Since then, the mountain had earned infamy as a cursed land, one that devoured the minds of those who dared climb it. Even today, legend had it that anyone attempting the ascent of the mountain had to be wary of spectral entities and relentless hallucinations, as this mountain marked the most mentally grueling portion of the entire journey to Castle Bravo. The ancient texts warned that the closer one got to the Castle, the more sinister the world became and with the mountain being one of the last obstacles before the Castle revealed itself, it was one of the most dangerous areas to enter, especially for solo adventurers. "Well, if there¡¯s one thing I¡¯ve got in abundance, it¡¯s mental fortitude." Leo whispered to himself, as he reached the base of the mountain and approached the start of the trail leading upwards. "I already know the rules for survival here.... Which is : hear no sounds, pay heed to no distractions and believe no lies you see. If I just follow that... I¡¯ll be okay." With that resolve in his heart, he began his climb along the broken stone path, its rough edges poking through the shifting dunes as nature had almost claimed the once-carved road entirely over the long centuries of disuse. For the first twenty minutes, there were no real problems. However, after ascending approximately four hundred crumbling steps, Leo began to notice a creeping fog dulling his clarity, as though the air itself carried some ancient toxin that was affecting his thoughts. His mind wandered toward grim subjects like "What is death?" And "Is there life beyond death?" , which were philosophical tangents he had never indulged in, yet now found himself struggling to resist. "Think nothing..." "Hear nothing..." "Believe nothing..." He whispered the three rules again and again like a sacred mantra, repeating them under his breath as his boots crunched over old gravel and his gaze stayed firmly locked on the winding path ahead. *SKWOOSH!* A sudden gust of wind rushed past his face, sending a sharp chill rippling through his spine, as for the briefest moment, he was almost certain he saw something white streak past in a blur just ahead ¡ª something that did not belong to this world. ¡¯Probably a spirit,¡¯ Leo thought, keeping his body rigid and movements calm, as he chose to pretend he hadn¡¯t seen anything at all, as that was the exact strategy he had decided to employ today. ¡¯I¡¯ve seen enough horror movies to know exactly how the idiot main character dies ¡ª a weird sound, a flicker of something unnatural, and instead of ignoring it, they walk right toward it like clueless morons. If only they had a bit of sense, they wouldn¡¯t die in the first place.¡¯ ¡¯But I¡¯m not like them. I will ignore all sounds and keep to myself!¡¯ Leo maintained this internal monologue with grim amusement, ignoring the faint flickering of white shadows dancing in his periphery. Even as ghostly forms drifted silently through the air behind him, teasing and spiraling like mischievous wisps, he kept his eyes glued to the path ahead as if blind to everything else. "Leo... my sweet Leo¡ª" a voice called out gently beside him, soft and painfully familiar. His breath caught slightly, not from fear, but from recognition, as he knew that the voice belonged to Amanda. Her voice carried the same warm tone, the same affection that used to wrap around his name like a soft blanket. "Why won¡¯t you turn and look at me?" she pleaded again, standing just out of sight. Leo gritted his teeth slightly and shook his head without speaking, forcing his legs to keep moving at the same pace. He had no doubt in his mind that if he turned, he would see Amanda, or at least a flawless replica of her, standing by the trail with outstretched arms and inviting eyes. But that was precisely why he did not turn. He knew he missed her too much. He knew that if he allowed himself even a glimpse of her form, emotions would rise within him that had no place in this world, emotions that could crack the focus he had built like armor around his mind right now. Logic reminded him that Amanda could not possibly be present in this time-frozen realm, and he repeated that truth silently to himself with every step, casting away the siren call of illusion as he focused on his breathing and the broken stone beneath his feet. ¡¯Ain¡¯t nobody getting into my mind,¡¯ Leo thought with a smirk, his pride swelling even as his shoulders remained tense and vigilant. Ghosts clouded his vision, swirling closer with every step, tugging at his robes, brushing his cheek with icy fingers. Elena. Luke. Jacob. Su Yang. Dumpy. Ben. Even Sophia. One by one, the mountain conjured visions of those he cared for, crafting them with painful precision to tempt him from the path. But Leo refused to grant any of them a single glance. He kept walking at a steady pace, unshaken by the jargon surrounding him, as little by little, despite the whispers in his ears and the chill on his skin, he made his way up the mountain without any stoppages. Soon, the final steps of the first mountain on the chain faded behind him and the slope evened into a stretch of eerie flatland, and once he reached that milestone, the intensity of the ghosts distracting him reduced drastically as well. "Phew! That was a handful¨C" Leo finally exhaled in relief, thinking the worst was behind him. Yet just as his foot touched the plateau, the path ahead vanished, swallowed whole by an unsettling white mist that thickened with every passing breath. Then, from the veil of fog, a figure emerged ¡ª ancient, unmoving, and entirely out of place. Perched atop a weathered boulder with one leg folded neatly over the other, a ghostly figure sat with unsettling poise. Six arms rested across his knees and chest in perfect symmetry, while three serene yet sunken faces extended from a single neck, each bearing a long white beard that flowed down to the waist. Blood-red eyes flickered open across all three faces at once, piercing through the fog and locking onto Leo without hesitation. "Welcome to the Passage of Wisdom," the figure muttered in a low, vibrating tone, his voice echoing unnaturally across the empty expanse. "Only those worthy may pass." Leo blinked, unimpressed, and replied with casual irritation, "Yeah, no thanks." Then he turned his body and walked straight into the fog ahead, choosing to ignore the theatrics entirely. But as he moved ahead, the white mist began to curl around him like strands of silk, soft yet suffocating, while the air grew thinner and the silence deepened, as if the very world had twisted in on itself¡ª and within moments, the path straightened once more, only for him to realize he was standing in the exact same place as before. Same fog. Same rock. Same ancient ghost with six arms and blood-red eyes. Only this time, the middle head was smiling, as if it found amusement at Leo¡¯s failure to flee. Leo¡¯s eye twitched slightly as he stopped walking, realizing that brute stubbornness and blind faith in the "ignore it and it¡¯ll go away" strategy had finally met its match, and that finally, he would have to acknowledge the presence of a spectre. Chapter 341: Two Truths And A Lie Chapter 341: Two Truths And A Lie (Time-Stilled World, The Mountain of Illusions, The Spectral Plateau) Once Leo realized that he couldn¡¯t get past this particular ghost without indulging it, he surrendered to his fate and asked, "Alright, tell me, how do I prove I¡¯m worthy enough to pass?" The three-headed specter did not move. For a moment, only the wind stirred, brushing gently across the flatland like the breath of a forgotten god. Then the left-most head finally spoke, its voice calm and velvet-smooth. "You may pass by proving that your mind sees more than what is shown." The right head picked up immediately, tone raspier, like the scrape of stone on metal. "That you can pierce deception not with sword or skill, but with stillness and perception." And at last, the central head leaned forward, blood-red eyes glowing slightly brighter. "We shall each speak in turns. One of us lies. Two of us speak the truth. Uncover the fraud three times in a row, and the path ahead shall open. Fail, and you will be forced to turn back... with the mountain¡¯s dead trailing behind you.... This time with the intent to kill" Leo frowned when he heard the last line. ¡¯The mountains dead trying to chase and kill him?¡¯ That did not sound like a good outcome at all, however, he did not have much other choice but to accept the Ghosts¡¯ conditions. The thick mist that he ran into moments ago was now surrounding him on all sides, and something about this old ghost¡¯s gaze told him that regardless of where he ran, he would always end up before it, until he gave it what it wanted. ¡¯Great. So the three headed ghost wants me to play a game of two truths and a lie, but with my own life on the line?¡¯ Leo mused, as he looked around, trying to confirm one last time as to whether or not he could run away from this situation without facing it? Before sighing and nodding his head, when he realized that he could not simply run away from it. "Fine. Let¡¯s get this over with." He said, agreeing to the terms and conditions of the ghost, as the air around him immediately turned denser and the three heads before him began to laugh in synchronisation. ¡ª------------- (Round One) For the first round of the game, the left head went first, speaking with the cadence of an old storyteller. "In a city that¡¯s now buried beneath ice, there once lived a race of architects who built towers upside-down after this world broke, believing that heaven was below and hell was above. When outsiders eventually arrived at their town, they called the architects heretics and devil worshippers, however, when they chased them inside the upside down towers to punish them, those that went in never came out. It¡¯s said that the towers are a direct gateway to the afterlife, and that no soul who enters it can leave it alive¡ª" The middle head followed, his tone softer, melancholic. "After this world broke, a great king ordered every book in his kingdom to be rewritten so that his name would appear in every victory, every miracle, every sacred text that had ever occurred in the history of this world. He became audacious and leveraged the silence of the Old Gods to proclaim himself the new God! However, because of his ambition, the soul of the dead god Zhanrok, punished him.... And when he died, his soul was forcibly scattered across the rewritten stories. Now, any child who reads the forbidden texts aloud speaks in his voice and forgets their own for three days, as they are forced to anchor his anguished soul as a reminder to not learn wrong history." Then, finally, the right head spoke. "There was once a man who carried a mirror across the broken world, showing people who had lost themselves to the tainted mana their truest selves. Most begged to look, some broke down in tears, others attacked him in rage. However, it wasn¡¯t until he saw his own reflection in the mirror that it finally cracked. When asked what he saw, he said, ¡¯Nothing. I was never real to begin with.¡¯" ¡ª------- Leo stared at them. Then blinked. Then stared some more. All three stories echoed with the same eerie quality..... they all sounded mythical, poetic, and unnerving. Each one had just enough logic to feel feasible in a twisted world like this, and just enough nonsense to make him question everything. He ran the stories through his head again, trying to dissect them. Blind architects. Haunted books. A mirror that shattered on self-viewing. Leo scratched the side of his head and let out a small frustrated breath. "How the hell am I supposed to figure this out? They all sound equally garbage to me..." He turned away, then turned back, then circled slightly around the ghost, trying to see if one of the heads was sweating or twitching or doing anything remotely suspicious. But he found no tell-tale signs of lying on any of them. All three looked as smug and unreadable as ever, as they maintained eye contact with him regardless of where he moved. *Thud* Eventually, Leo sat down cross legged before the ghost, as he rubbed his temples in perplexity. "This isn¡¯t a riddle. It sounds more like a fever dream.... Something that¡¯s randomly made up in sleep" Leo muttered, as he tried to probe the heads into revealing more information about the stories they just narrated, however, the heads maintained their silence. No matter how long Leo stared at one of them, or how he tried to engage them in conversation, the heads said nothing, as they waited in silence until Leo made his final choice. ¡¯Fuck this is hard....¡¯ Leo thought, as while on one hand, he wanted to trust his gut and just blurt out the answer that seemed most suspicious to him..... His gut was unfortunately yelling three different things at once today. Maybe the mirror guy¡¯s story is real? In a place like this, where tainted mana distorts the soul, a mirror that reflects your true self could be powerful enough to shatter psyches. And the part where he saw nothing? That doesn¡¯t make it fake. It could mean he really was hollow... a construct or a ghost, never truly alive in the first place. That feels haunting, but possible. The king¡¯s story sounds insane, but then again.....so is this world. After the old gods went silent, maybe someone did try to erase and rewrite history to crown himself a divine figure. The punishment¡ªhaving his soul forcibly scattered through the texts he defiled¡ªdoesn¡¯t sound made up either. It¡¯s poetic justice. And if those cursed books still exist, maybe reading them does let him speak again, even if just for a few days. That¡¯s not impossible... just terrifying. Even the upside-down towers could be true. If an isolated civilization went mad after the world broke, their logic might¡¯ve flipped too. Building downward, toward what they believed was salvation..... it¡¯s deranged, sure, but not beyond belief. And if the towers do lead to some kind of metaphysical realm, then maybe that¡¯s why nobody ever returned. Not because the story is false... but because it¡¯s working exactly as intended. He frowned, biting the inside of his cheek, genuinely unsure. All his training, all his instincts, all his cold-blooded calculation, appeared to become useless in this situation, as in the end he felt like he was going to be forced to make a simple guess and nothing more. He couldn¡¯t even tell if he was being toyed with. If any of the stories that he heard here today were even genuine? Or if all three of them were a lie and regardless of what he said he was going to lose.... As that, more than anything, made him feel like he was genuinely stuck in a tough spot, as this wisdom test turned out to be much more complicated than he had initially expected it to be. Chapter 342: An unlikely breakthrough Chapter 342: An unlikely breakthrough (Time-Stilled World, The Spectral Plateau, Round One Of Questioning) Leo remained seated, legs crossed and brow furrowed, the silence between him and the specter growing heavier with each passing second, as though even the air around them had paused to await his decision. He had run through each story in his mind again and again, searching for a crack, a misstep, a hidden clue buried beneath their myth-like cadence. The tale of the architects seemed almost plausible in a world this fractured, where madness often became logic and belief could warp reality itself. He could genuinely believe that there did exist a broken tribe somewhere in this world that would have tried to dig downward toward what they believed was salvation, when the sun disappeared. However, perhaps it was because the story was too believable that he wondered if it was a trap? In contrast, the king¡¯s story was drenched in arrogance, ambition, and poetic punishment, and yet something about it also made no sense. According to the ancient records he read, there was no mention of any ancient king that did something like this. Nor did it seem like Zharnok was in a state where he could dish out such petty punishments after losing his physical body. The story itself sounded like a folk lore straight out of a children¡¯s book.... And somehow Leo couldn¡¯t make his mind on whether it was true or not? And finally there was the mirror man¡¯s tale.... hollow and haunting, speaking of self-reflection and erasure, yet somehow lacking the same weight as the others, as though it was a fabricated lie while the other two were anchored in reality. It was the only tale where the main subject of the story was kept vague, as if the spectre was trying to cover a wide base without being specific, so that its lie could pass as the truth. And while being vague was a tell-tale sign of lying, Leo knew that it could also be a trap, which was why in the end he did not feel confident in locking the third choice either. *Sigh* He exhaled slowly, then whispered under his breath, "It¡¯s either the second or the third...I have a strong feeling it can¡¯t be the first" but even as he said it, the words felt unsatisfying. Because his gut refused to pick one over the other, and despite all his instincts, calculations, and learned caution, Leo couldn¡¯t bring himself to stake his life on a blind guess. "I can¡¯t gamble here," he murmured to himself, shaking his head slightly, "not like this... not when failure means being hunted down by the dead." And then, like a glint of sunlight breaking through the clouds, a memory stirred within him. A memory of his recent conversation with the old dragon, where the old beast had once mentioned that if Leo could master the Codex, he would be able to tell truth from illusion, to distinguish the real from the fabricated, not just in objects or people, but perhaps in the very fabric of stories themselves. Leo blinked, the realization snapping into place with unexpected clarity. ¡¯Right...¡¯ he whispered internally, a quiet intensity settling into his thoughts, ¡¯the Codex.¡¯ If he could perceive the aura of a liar from the spectre as it narrated the stories, perhaps he could find a way to move forward without having to gamble his life on it! ¡¯Yes... that¡¯s the best shot I have¨C¡¯ Leo concluded, as he stood up slowly and faced the ghost once more, this time not with uncertainty, but with quiet resolve. "Can you please repeat the stories for me? I need to hear them again to confirm what I already know!" he said, his tone firm but not confrontational, more a request than a demand. The three-headed specter tilted its skulls in eerie synchrony, as if amused by the audacity of his ask, yet it made no protest, and once again began its strange recitation. But Leo no longer listened with his ears alone. He had already been watching the spectre with mana pooled behind his eyes, when it narrated the story the first time, but this time he tried the hardest to blur his vision and only focus on the faint outline surrounding the ghost, which he presumed to be its aura. At first he saw nothing much, just the same skin color aura blurring just beyond its illusion of a flesh, as he focused on nothing but the faint boundary between where the spectre¡¯s outline ended and where its aura should be. The first head began to speak again¡ªabout the buried city, the upside-down towers, the gateways to the afterlife¡ªand as Leo listened, he noticed a subtle ripple of tension in the specter¡¯s aura, not hostile or deceitful, but warped with pride, as though the speaker reveled in the strangeness of its tale. The aura surrounding its body remained unnoticeable till the end, however, just at the end, he perceived a slight splash of black that disappeared as soon as it appeared. The second head followed, recounting the king who rewrote history and was punished by a forgotten god, and here the aura shifted once more, duller this time, laced with a bitter sorrow that hinted at regret or remembrance, as though the story bore the weight of real consequence. The second head¡¯s aura also did not change throughout his speech, however, just towards the end, it also flickered with a faint splash of black. Finally the third head began its tale last, as it talked about the man and his mirror, and Leo narrowed his gaze once again and followed the story till the end, right until the final moment where the story concluded and the third head¡¯s aura flickered black as well just like the other two before it. ¡¯The hell?¡¯ Leo cursed, a frown developing on his face, as he did not expect this outcome at all. All the three ghosts gave off the same aura at the end of their stories, which did not help him narrow down his suspects at all. However, this turned out to be a blessing in disguise. Looking towards his own body, Leo focused on the fringes of his finger and mentally began to speak truths and lies alternatively. ¡¯I don¡¯t miss my family at all¨C¡¯ ¡¯I wonder if Dumpy is alive and okay?¡¯ ¡¯I have never thought about shoving an umbrella into professor David¡¯s rear end,¡¯ ¡¯I am scared of death¡¯ His reasoning behind this experiment was to check as to whether or not his own aura flared black when he lied versus when he did not, and although he did not notice any results for the first ten or so lies he spoke, when he finally spoke the eleventh, he noticed the faintest flicker of black emerge around his fingers. ¡¯Huh? Was that it? Did I finally succeed?¡¯ Leo wondered in joy.... As he felt encouraged and continued on with the method for a while longer. Until he could continuously perceive a faint flicker of black emerge at his fingertips every time he lied. ¡¯This might be it.... But I need to look into the codex to confirm!¡¯ Leo concluded, as he reached into his storage ring and retrieved the [Sevenfold Revelation Codex] at once. Chapter 343: Discerning The Truth Chapter 343: Discerning The Truth (Time-Stilled World, The Spectral Plateau, Leo¡¯s POV) Leo opened the [Sevenfold Revelation Codex] with a breathless urgency, his fingers grazing the familiar parchment as he silently hoped for guidance, some sign or revelation inked onto the page. To his relief, golden ink began to bleed into view the moment the cover fell open, swirling like liquid flame as the Codex stirred to life and prepared to impart its newest lesson. ¡ª------- > "You have observed the shade ¡¯Black¡¯ which is the echo of dishonesty." > "It is not the mark of sin, nor of wickedness¡ª but is rather the signature of dissonance." > "When the soul speaks a truth, the aura holds steady." > "When it utters a lie it recognizes as false, the soul recoils." > "This recoil, though imperceptible to flesh, stains the aura at its thinnest edge." > "It cannot be hidden by confidence or smothered by repetition." > "It appears only when the speaker knows they lie." > "The unaware are spared." > "The deceivers are not." > "To see black is to witness fracture¡ªthe instant a soul shudders against its own voice." > "One must always beware of lies and liars, as those who lie too often, usually have the darkest souls." ¡ª------------- As the final line unfurled in brilliant script, the glow slowly dimmed and the golden ink faded, retreating like a tide returning to its depths, as the codex returned to silence once again. Leo did not move for several seconds after reading the text. His eyes remained fixated on the now-empty page, as his breathing slowed and his mind raced. He understood now that the black aura did not mark wrongness in the world, but wrongness in the speaker¡ªwhen what they said was at odds with what they knew to be true. And yet... that only made things harder. He had seen the same faint black flicker at the end of all three stories. But if the Codex was right¡ªand it always was¡ªthen none of the specter¡¯s heads had told the full truth. Which meant... "They¡¯re all lying?" Leo murmured aloud, frowning. "But they all sounded too grounded to be completely false..." He fell silent again, fingers absently tapping the cover of the Codex. And then it struck him¡ªnot as a flash of brilliance, but the slow, creeping realization of something subtle he had missed. Each story had felt grounded. Logical. Believable. But what if that was the trap? What if the first parts of each tale were true¡ªdetails woven from real history, real events¡ªbut the final lines were where the falsehood lived? He closed his eyes and ran through them again. > The architects... lived in a city buried beneath ice. They built upside-down towers, believing heaven was below. But then the line that¡ª"the towers are gateways to the afterlife, from where no soul returns." That was when the speaker¡¯s aura flickered black, meaning that it was the lie! Same for the king¡¯s story¡ª > He rewrote all the books. He declared himself God. But then¡ª"his soul was scattered and children spoke in his voice." That was the line where the speaker¡¯s aura broke, indicating that it was a lie! And finally the mirror man..... > He carried a mirror to show people their true selves. He made the broken weep or rage. But then¡ª"he saw nothing, because he was never real." That final line was again a lie! Meaning that all three statements made by the heads consisted of exactly two truths and one lie! Leo opened his eyes. "That¡¯s it..." he whispered, voice low. "They¡¯re not full lies. Just partial ones. Each of them ends with a twist that breaks from the truth." And when the truth breaks, the soul recoils. And when the soul recoils¡ª The aura turns black. He looked back at the ghost, this time not with confusion, but with a grim certainty building behind his eyes. Because now he understood the truth! "I am ready to answer," he said, eyes locking onto the central skull of the specter. The three heads turned in perfect, eerie synchrony, their gazes piercing through the mist between them like blades. "Then speak, mortal," the left head rasped. "Which tale was false?" asked the middle. "Choose wrong, and you shall be punished," whispered the right. But Leo didn¡¯t flinch, nor did he hesitate.... not anymore. "All three stories are lies," he said calmly, his tone not loud but sharp enough to cut the stillness. "But not completely." The specter tilted slightly, the sockets of its many eyes narrowing. "Go on..." the middle head coaxed, curious now, its voice laced with both intrigue and warning. Leo took a breath. "They each contain two truths. But at the end of each story, there is a lie." He pointed toward the ghost. "You said this game was two truths and a lie, but you never explained what it actually meant..... and I believe, the true game is to discern the two truths and the one lie inside every story that you narrated" The fog thickened for a beat, curling around Leo¡¯s boots as though waiting for him to slip, but he held his ground. "The architects did build their city beneath the ice. They did believe in heaven below. But the towers weren¡¯t gateways to the afterlife... that was a lie." "The king did rewrite history. He did crown himself god. But his soul wasn¡¯t scattered, and children don¡¯t speak in his voice. That was the lie." "And the mirror man... yes, he showed others who they were. Yes, they broke because of it. But he did exist. He wasn¡¯t a ghost story. That was the lie." The moment he finished speaking, the wind stilled. The fog stopped moving. The plateau itself seemed to freeze, caught in a breath that the world had forgotten to exhale. And then, the specter moved. Its three heads turned inward, facing each other, whispering in overlapping tones that sent shivers crawling across Leo¡¯s skin. There was no anger in their muttering. Only surprise. And something dangerously close to amusement. When they turned back to him, the center head leaned forward ever so slightly. "...Correct," it said, voice deeper than before, carrying a strange note of approval. "We did not expect you to solve this riddle, mortal, but you are smarter than we expected! You live to face question two." A wave of silent relief coursed through Leo¡¯s chest as the verdict was spoken, but he dared not let it show. He¡¯d gambled everything on the Codex¡¯s teachings, and on his own ability to see aura beyond the limits of normal eyes. And it had worked! Yet, the sense of victory was fleeting. Because as soon as the spectre recognised his first triumph, the fog around it began to move again. The three heads rose higher, their silhouettes now barely distinguishable from the thick gray clouds that churned behind them, until only the red embers of their sunken eyes remained visible, like coals drifting in ash. "Your mind is sharp," the left head said, voice trailing like smoke. "But solving one riddle does not make you worthy of passage," said the right. "You must answer the second riddle now, or be forced to turn back and chased!" said the one in the centre, as the three heads began narrating the next riddle. Chapter 344: A True Test Of Wits Chapter 344: A True Test Of Wits "Listen carefully to the rules of the second round, mortal, for this time we shall not repeat ourselves..." the middle head intoned, its voice curling through the mist like a whisper at the edge of thought. "The second question is a test of logic, not insight. There is only one riddle, and only one correct answer." The fog coiled tighter around the specter until its form vanished entirely, replaced by nothing but gray swirling smoke, as even its eyes were gone. Leo could no longer see even the faintest outline of the ghost, and could hence no longer rely on the codex to help him answer this one. It seemed like the ghost had figured out his cheat, and had slammed the door shut against him being able to use it again by completely covering its body with thick fog. "A sellsword is placed in a chamber with three chairs. In the first sits a king who offers him gold for protection against his enemies. In the second, a merchant who offers twice that for silence and discretion. And finally, in the third, a farmer who offers nothing, but weeps in fear and prays to the gods for survival." "The door to the chamber only opens after the sellsword kills one of the three. However, if he chooses to kill none, then all four of them starve and die" "He cannot leave without choosing. He cannot kill more than one." "But whichever he kills, the remaining two will walk free and live long lives." "So who does he kill, if he is both rational and kind-hearted?" The ghost asked, as an eerie silence followed his words. Leo narrowed his eyes. This time, the answer would not come from observation, and he had to rely on nothing but his own wits to get to the solution, as there was no room to cheat anymore. ¡ª------------ The words of the riddle echoed through his mind, over and over, as he let the image form fully in his head. A king. A merchant. A farmer. One offered gold for protection. One offered more for silence. While the last offered nothing and just trembled in fear. Only one could die. The other two would live. And the sellsword¡ªif rational and kind hearted¡ªhad to decide which one to kill. "Rational and kind hearted..." Leo repeated internally, as he considered each option. The king was a powerful man, who offered gold to be protected, likely out of fear that his enemies would assassinate him. His survival maintained order in the world, and could serve as a greater good, for when a king died an untimely death, bloodshed usually followed. The merchant was a greedy man, who offered more gold than the king not for protection, but for silence and discretion, an act that reeked of guilt more than fear. However, clients like the merchant were what the sell-sword profession was made for. And it wasn¡¯t up to the sell-sword to judge what the client did after paying them. Finally, the farmer was a poor man, who offered nothing, not out of arrogance, but because he had nothing to give. He wept not with strategy, but with raw fear as he turned to the gods and begged for mercy. Leo¡¯s brow furrowed as the layers began peeling back in his mind. "If the sellsword is only rational, he might take the highest bidder. That¡¯s the merchant. Twice the gold. Easy." "If he is only kind hearted, he might refuse to kill altogether... but the riddle forbids that. He has to choose. Doing nothing is not an option." "So what choice protects the innocent and punishes the corrupt... with the least cost to the world?" Leo wondered, as he thought long and hard about the question, before simply deciding on the answer based on what he would personally do, if placed in this situation. He himself was an assassin, and while he did not consider himself to be ¡¯kind-hearted¡¯, he was not cruel or irrational. Hence he just thought about what he would personally do if placed in this situation, and finally locked on an answer after just twenty short minutes of thinking. "I¡¯ve made my choice," he declared. "Then speak," the specter replied, its voice thick with smoke and shadow. Leo didn¡¯t flinch. "The sellsword kills the farmer," he said, his voice firm. "Because the farmer has nothing to offer¡ªno leverage, no power, not even a deal. I know how a sellsword thinks. Gold talks. Fear doesn¡¯t. The king pays for protection, the merchant pays more for silence, but the farmer... he only weeps. And weeping doesn¡¯t feed steel. The answer of the question is in the name of the profession itself..... ¡¯SELL SWORD¡¯. We do what we do for money, and us being kind-hearted or cruel has no bearing on it." he declared confidently, as a stillness followed. "...Correct," the middle head finally said, its tone unreadable, as the fog around its face finally receded, and the three heads came back into view once more. "You live to face question three." the left head said, as without wasting any time, they immediately jumped onto the third and last question, as the spectre¡¯s form disappeared completely from in front of Leo, and its voice began to ring out from multiple angles in Leo¡¯s vicinity, as if hundreds were surrounding him from beyond the fog. "Listen well, mortal. For this is not a riddle born of trickery, but one born of ache." "There were once three brothers," the voice began, not in unison, but in overlap¡ªthree voices sharing the same breath, layering on top of each other like chords from a mournful hymn. "Three souls bound in one body... conjoined from the neck downward, trapped in flesh they did not choose." "They had three minds. Three heads. Three dreams. But only one life. One pair of lungs. One fate." "They learned to live together, to eat together, to fight together, but never to love together." "For there was a woman." "A kind woman. Gentle, strong, and radiant in a way that made all three believe she saw them..... truly saw them." "And she did love one of us." "But which one?" The voice fractured, splitting fully into three separate tones now, each echoing from a different direction in the mist, as if the brothers were pacing through Leo¡¯s surroundings, invisible yet omnipresent. --- "I was the first to notice her smile," the left voice claimed, calm and wistful. "She laughed at my jokes, lingered on my words, and her hand would brush mine when she thought the others weren¡¯t looking. She asked for my stories, listened to my dreams. She saw me. And when her mother fell ill, it was me she came to for comfort, not the others." --- "I was the one she sought when her heart was heavy," said the middle voice, deeper and steadier. "She would rest her head near my shoulder, speak softly when the others had fallen asleep. She once pressed a note into our hand, but I was the one who read it first¡ªand it was signed with my name. Not a mistake. A confession." --- "I was the one who touched her soul," the third voice whispered, trembling. "I painted for her. She cried when I gave her a portrait of the sea¡ªbecause I remembered she had never seen it. She kissed our cheek once, under the lilac tree, and I felt it burn my skin. She never looked at the others that way again." --- "And yet," the three voices rejoined, low and heavy now, "when her end came... when the fever took her and she lay dying... she pulled us close. She whispered her heart¡¯s truth." "But we do not remember." "Grief swallowed the moment. And we have fought ever since, believing it was each of us." "But it was only one." "And now, you must tell us¡ª" A sudden hush swept the air, sharp and complete. Then, softly, the question came: "To which brother... did she confess her love on her deathbed?" Chapter 345: The fifth emotion Chapter 345: The fifth emotion (Time-Stilled World, The Spectral Plateau, Leo¡¯s POV) Leo felt the pain hidden behind the voices of the spectre as they presented the third riddle. This was definitely by far the most complex riddle he had heard, not because it was particularly witty. But because it was deeply human. It wasn¡¯t a question of logic, or deduction, or perception. It was a question of understanding hearts. Of choosing which love was real¡ª when all three brothers had believed with equal desperation that they were the one she adored. Leo closed his eyes, allowing the silence to settle, not rushing to an answer as he tried to empathize with each story. The first brother had claimed her love because she laughed with him the most and because she came to him when her mother was sick. The second insisted she loved him because she always looked for him in a crowd, confided her deepest secrets to him and enjoyed his warmth and comfort. The third believed it was him, because she had kissed him and no other, and because she looked at him with eyes that were different from the other two. They all had valid reasons. But love¡ªtrue love¡ªwas rarely about reason. Leo¡¯s thoughts drifted to something Elena once said to him when he was but a teenage child. "If you ever wish to know who someone loves... watch who they protect in their weakest hour." It was a comment she made in passing, however, it was a comment that stayed with him for life. ¡¯What mom said back then is definitely the truest test of love... If there was a room full of people I loved the most, and an explosion suddenly occurred that blew everyone backwards... who would I glance at first after I look up? That¡¯s definitely the person I love the most...¡¯ Leo thought, as inadvertently, his thoughts shifted to Amanda¡ªthe love of his life. And this time... he didn¡¯t fight it. He didn¡¯t shut the door on the pain, or bury the memories beneath layers of cold pragmatism. He let them wash over him fully¡ªraw, wild, unfiltered¡ªas images of her smile, her voice, and every stolen moment they shared bloomed behind his eyes. She wasn¡¯t perfect. She wasn¡¯t always the most elegant or practical. But she was herself, and to Leo, that had always been enough. He remembered the way she¡¯d grip his hand when he ate his food too fast, glaring at him to finish the food in his mouth first, before scooping another spoonful. He remembered the way she¡¯d sit with him in silence after a rough day, no questions asked. The way she lit up whenever she spoke about her dreams, even if she knew they may never come true. He loved her. Not because she completed him, or made him feel whole. But because... her happiness mattered more to him than his own. Because if protecting her meant becoming a monster for the whole universe, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate in being one. Because he knew, deep in his soul, that if everyone else was falling, she¡¯d be the one he¡¯d look for first. He would do anything for her. Even if she never looked at him the same way. Even if she forgot him entirely. Even if loving her tore him apart. And as those thoughts crystallized into something undeniable, something true, Leo failed to notice the soft ripple of color blooming around him. A gentle pink aura¡ªwarm, quiet, and impossibly pure¡ªbegan to rise from his skin like a breath in winter air, glowing brighter with every heartbeat. It wasn¡¯t rage. It wasn¡¯t grief. It was love, in its most vulnerable form. Love that asked for nothing. Love that simply was. But Leo remained oblivious to it, eyes closed, heart open, as he began to truly feel the weight of the riddle again. Three brothers. Three hearts. One woman. The first had spoken of laughter and loyalty in times of need. The second had spoken of comfort and emotional intimacy. The third... had spoken of gifts and physical intimacy. But none had spoken of what they lost. True Love was not a competition. True Love was being happy even if the person they loved was with someone else. As wanting someone to be happy only when they were with yourself wasn¡¯t true love, but rather obsessive self love. "All of you...." "She loved all of you, but none of you truly loved her¡ª" Leo responded at last as he opened his eyes and gazed straight into the fog ahead of him, at the spot where the spectre had initially vanished from. "She treated all three of you kindly, and showed a different side of her to you based on what would feel endearing to you. But I don¡¯t believe any of you loved her, because if you did, you wouldn¡¯t be fighting amongst yourself trying to prove that she loved just one. But would rather be happy that she had a heart big enough to love all three¡ª" Leo said in a sombre voice, as a small tear formed in his own eyes. This was not an answer he gave from his mind, but rather one that he gave from his heart, based on his own understanding of true love, and his feelings for Amanda. It was not an answer that he felt particularly confident in. Especially in a test of wisdom. However, it was an answer that he believed in, because it was in-line with his own understanding of true love. For a long moment, there was no reply. Just silence. Heavy, trembling silence that clung to the Spectral Plateau like dew over a field of graves. Then, without warning, the fog ahead stirred¡ªtugged apart as though drawn back by unseen hands¡ªas the spectre reappeared, emerging slowly into view. But this time... something was different. The spectre¡¯s form no longer stood tall and accusatory, as it¡¯s very posture had changed. Its eyes¡ªthree sets glowing dimly across three conjoined heads¡ªwere no longer searing with an angry glowing red. Instead, each head turned toward the other, not in challenge, but in shame. Their once-bright red gaze dimming to a dull brown, as for the first time since Leo arrived, none of them could meet his gaze. Each pair of eyes slowly dropped to the ground, heavy with guilt, as their faces began to change. The withered beards and deep lines began to fade. The warped skin, clouded eyes, and ghostly age peeled away like dried paint revealing a canvas underneath¡ªuntil, for a fleeting moment, Leo saw the spectre as it once was. Three handsome young men. Identical in body, unique in expression. One with an impish grin. One with a calm and thoughtful gaze. One with a shy, boyish smile. And in that moment of clarity, unmarred by time, by madness, or by cursed mana, Leo finally saw not monsters, not riddlers, not spectres... But men. Broken, And Regretful Men. The leftmost head spoke first, voice cracking as though remembering how to be honest. "You¡¯re right..." he whispered. "We didn¡¯t truly love her. Not the way she deserved." The middle head closed his eyes, as if in pain. "This world¡¯s mana... it twisted us. Our thoughts. Our hearts. It fed our jealousy, made our minds unravel over the centuries... until we could no longer hear her voice. Only each other¡¯s accusations." And the rightmost head finished the truth. "We murdered her." His words fell like stone. "Because we couldn¡¯t bear the idea that she loved one of us more." "It¡¯s the one act we regret beyond all others." "We haven¡¯t left from this place in over three thousand years. We¡¯ve stood guard beside her grave... trying to remember her face. Trying to atone for what we did. Trying to believe she might forgive us from beyond the grave someday." As his voice faded into the wind, the plateau itself began to tremble¡ªsoftly at first, like a heartbeat finally returning to a dying body. Then the stone beneath their feet shimmered, its dull gray hue beginning to shift and reshape, cracks etching through the fog-laced ground as glowing inscriptions of an ancient tombstone emerged. [ IN MEMORY OF RUTH ] Delicate. Honest. Eternal. "You¡¯re a better man than we are.... Mortal. You have earned our respect, and the right to pass. No spectre shall trouble you on your journey from this point onwards¡ª" The central head said, as the fog receded completely, unveiling the straight path ahead, and the broken outline of a far-away castle. Chapter 346 346: A fathers delusion (Time-Stilled World, Beyond the Spectral Plateau, Leo''s POV) It wasn''t until Leo crossed the Spectral Plateau that he opened the Codex yet again, to confirm his uncovering of the fifth aura color. He had not been expecting to uncover two aura colors in such rapid succession, however, the test of wisdom had really turned out to be a surprise boon for him. *Glow* Golden ink glowed on the empty white pages of the codex as soon as he opened it, as the manual did indeed acknowledge his observation of the fifth aura color. ¡ª----------- > You have spotted ''Pink'', the color of Love. > Love is a force without shape, but not without weight, and its aura doesn''t stain, but it lingers. > Love grants the strength to carry burdens no man should carry, and endure storms no soul should endure. > It sharpens resolve. It softens rage. It gives birth to sacrifice. > To love truly is to give without measure, to protect without pride, to remain, when all reason demands you leave. > But blind love is not sacred. > Blind love is rot. > It leads men to betray their morals, abandon their purpose, and lose themselves in the shadows of another''s light. > Discernment is the balance. > To walk forward with love in your heart, without losing sight of your path, is the true test of life. > For Love is as pure as it is dangerous. ¡ª--------- The ink dried as quickly as it had appeared. The page stilled. And Leo, now staring at the soft golden glow of the completed script, let out a long, happy breath. "That makes it five..... I have finally spotted five of the seven colors needed to complete the first level of the Codex!" Leo rejoiced, as he finally grasped yet another aspect of this manual. Progress with this technique was slow and laborious when he had no breakthroughs, however, when enlightenment struck, he had managed to understand 2 colors within the span of 2 hours. "No wonder the manual warned that Kaelith is the only one to ever master this technique.... If one is unlucky, they can be stuck at a stage for years. However, if they have high comprehension and luck, they can complete a stage within a month...." Leo muttered, as he shook his head from side to side and set his sights on the broken castle, now visible about two mountain lengths away. If there were truly no more obstacles in his path, just as the spectre had implied, then he could likely reach the entrance in a day, or at most, a day and a half. However, knowing this was the most dangerous part of his mission... and that the soul of an ancient God awaited him within... Leo decided it would be wiser to approach only after he was fully rested and alert. As there was no telling what kind of horrors might await him once he arrived. ************* (Meanwhile, Back On Planet Twin-Fang, The Guildmasters office) Dupravel''s office was dead silent, save for the constant munching sound of someone chewing on wood, as Dupravel after losing bits of his sanity, snacked on the wooden pencils placed on his desk as if they were snacks. Antonio stood by the doorway, his hands clasped behind his back, watching his old friend eat wood with pity and compassion in his eyes, as he spoke with a softness reserved for children and madmen. "The Universal Government has begun their assault on Planet Juxta," he said gently, watching Dupravel with cautious eyes. "One of their key military objectives... is to retrieve Darnell. They''ve listed it in their War Agenda." Dupravel didn''t move. He sat hunched forward in the reinforced chair Antonio had custom-ordered after his mind began to unravel, designed specifically to endure the pressure of his elongated nails and the deep scratch marks he left behind. He looked like a caveman, with wild hair, a thick, unkempt beard, and shoulders draped in the ragged cloak of a creature that had long abandoned any trace of gentlemanly posture. As only the slow, deliberate rise and fall of his chest signaled that he was still alive¡ªand still listening. *Inhale* Antonio drew a careful breath and continued, mindful not to raise his voice. "The Cult''s latest gold-grade mission... it''s spreading. Nearly all our Grandmaster-tier operatives have entered the Time-Stilled World chasing it." Antonio said with hesitation, as he adjusted his robes. "The promise of a mega reward, 6.5 billion MP... it''s made even the most disciplined among them reckless." Dupravel''s fingers twitched once. Antonio pressed on. "But because of this diversion, our white and green-grade missions have been suffering. Our completion rate is down nearly fifty percent this past week. Civilian clients are growing frustrated. Planetary contracts are lapsing. The forums are flooded with complaints." He paused, letting the weight of the next words settle carefully. "The galaxy is starting to call us a house in chaos, Guildmaster. I understand how important Darnell is¡ªtruly, I do¡ªbut there must be a better way. Sending wave after wave into that cursed realm which is unlikely to yield any positive result... it''s turning into a wild goose chase and could damage the foundations of our guild in the medium to long term" For a moment, the silence returned. Unbroken. Endless. Then... Dupravel exhaled. A long, guttural breath. His head lifted slowly¡ªeyes half-lidded and clouded with shadows. The lines on his face were not just wrinkles. They were scars. Trophies from a world that had torn pieces of his mind and refused to return them. He stared at Antonio like he was looking through smoke. And then, in a voice cracked with rust, layered with something barely human, he growled¡ª "Do... not pull... mission." His words dragged across the room like claws on metal. "Darnell... my blood. My son. My son not stay... in them evil bastard hands." Antonio clenched his jaw, unmoving. "Even if guild burn," Dupravel muttered, his shoulders jerking with the strain of staying upright. "Even if universe spit. We get him back." He slammed a hand down¡ªnot in rage, but as if anchoring himself to reality. "No cancel. No pause. Send more. If need." He leaned forward, voice dropping to a whisper that still shook the walls. "Reputation... is name. Darnell... is blood." And with that, his head sagged again¡ªlike the effort of speech had drained what little coherence remained. Antonio said nothing. He simply bowed his head, turned, and walked away. There was no use arguing with a man who had survived four thousand days in the Time-Stilled World. Because the truth was... not all of him had returned. *Thud* As the office door closed shut behind him, Antonio finally grit his teeth and stomped his foot in anger, as he couldn''t believe that Dupravel, even in the pitiful state that he was currently in.... Refused to stop chasing after his son! "Goodness Gracious Darnell..... that boy was a curse for this guild from the moment he was born. And he will for sure be the undoing that dooms us all¡ª" Antonio cursed as he walked down the hallway with his cloak swaying behind him like a dying banner, footsteps echoing in a house that no longer felt like it stood for anything but loss. He didn''t look back. Because deep down, he already knew¡ª The Black Serpents wouldn''t survive this crisis. Not with a madman at the helm... And a prisoner for a prince. Chapter 347 347: Competition (Meanwhile On Planet Tithia, Fourth Elder''s Private Training Courtyard) Just a few months ago, the fourth elders private training courtyard, was a serene place covered with beautiful trees and small bushes that kept one''s mind calm while training, however, just a couple months after Aegon Veyr started to train here, there was not but a single blade of grass left alive. He stood shirtless at the center of the arena, arms loose by his side, his breathing steady but deep, as though his body had calmed but his blood was still boiling beneath the skin. He had just unleashed one of his most powerful attacks, and the air around him was still hot from the residual heat, as faint embers still curled upward from the ground around him, dancing and dying before they could reach his ankles. "My Lord.... My Lord...." A lone attendant approached slowly, each step reluctant, as if unsure whether delivering his message would be worth the risk of getting torn apart for it or not. He held a scroll tightly in both hands, his robes clinging to him from the sweat that had formed not from heat, but from fear. "Lord Veyr," the attendant said, trying his best to sound composed though his voice cracked just slightly, "the Fourth Elder has issued new orders." Veyr didn''t look at him, not right away, as he turned his head lazily toward the far edge of the courtyard where one of the older training pillars had crumbled into two and still hadn''t been cleaned up. The attendant took that as permission to continue. "He has hired a mannerisms instructor to begin etiquette training with you, starting from tomorrow morning, first light," the man finished, bowing his head low and bracing for a blow that didn''t come. For a few seconds, silence reigned. Then Veyr''s lips parted, curling into a faint smile¡ªnot the kind that brought ease, but the kind that made your heart thump for the wrong reasons. "A mannerisms instructor..." he repeated, slowly turning to face the attendant with that same half-lidded, unreadable stare. "To teach me how to sit and smile and sip soup properly?" The attendant opened his mouth but said nothing, and Veyr took a step forward, then another, closing the distance as his voice dropped lower. "Listen carefully," he said, tilting his head just slightly, his gaze sharp and his tone calm, almost pleasant. "If that instructor sets foot in this courtyard... if he even dares breathe the same air I''m standing in¡ª" His hand twitched slightly, as if reaching for the blade that wasn''t there. "¡ªI will cut his legs off at the knees, teach him about posture, and mount his jawbone over the gate so that the next fool sent to ''polish'' me remembers who I am before he knocks." The scroll slipped from the attendant''s hands, falling to the floor without a sound. He dropped to his knees right after it, face pale, forehead pressed against the blackened stone as he began to mutter apologies without structure. But just before Veyr could take another step forward, another voice entered the courtyard¡ªfirm, tired, and utterly humorless. "You will do no such thing, Veyr," the Fourth Elder said, his shadow stretching across the courtyard as he walked in from the southern corridor, his robes trailing dust behind him with every slow step. "You will do exactly as I ask you to," he continued, not pausing in his stride as he walked straight into Veyr''s space and stopped only when they were standing face to face. Veyr didn''t flinch. He didn''t look away. "What for?" he asked, not defiantly, but genuinely confused. "My mannerisms are fine as they are.... I am a warrior, remember? Not a politician like you¡ª" He folded his arms, voice warming with disdain as his gaze turned colder. "I''m not going to change who I am so that my demeanor pleases the appetite of old fools like your self, or the general populace who still mourn over the death of their previous dragon Noah" The elder exhaled, not loudly, but with the weight of a man who had lost the energy to argue even before the conversation began. He simply lifted his hand and pressed it to his forehead, rubbing slow circles above his brow as though trying to keep the headache from splitting his skull. "I''ve just received news that the righteous faction has launched a coordinated assault on Juxta," he muttered under his breath, shaking his head slowly as his fingers lingered on his temple. "Barely a few hours ago, they sent dozens of ships that were destroyed by our mana shield... and I''ve already had to take several meetings today before I even finished my evening tea." He lowered his hand and fixed his gaze on Veyr again. "I am not in the mood for arguments, not today." There was a long pause, and for a moment, it almost seemed like the elder would walk away¡ªbut then his tone shifted and became far more serious. "You are no longer the only candidate for the Dragon''s title," he said flatly, as Veyr''s head tilted to the side, not out of disbelief, but curiosity. "...What?" "You heard me," the elder replied, his voice quieter now, as though testing how deep the statement would cut. "You have competition. And not just any competition. A real one." Veyr''s jaw tightened, though the rest of his body remained still. "Don''t make me laugh," he said, scoffing. "I have no competition. I''m Aegon Veyr. I was born unrivaled." "You do have competition," the elder insisted, unfazed. "His name is Leo Skyshard." And with that, Veyr''s posture shifted ever so slightly, not out of fear, but recognition. "...Leo Skyshard?" he repeated, voice softer now. "The breakout star from this year''s Circuits? The golden boy from the righteous side?" The elder nodded once. "Apparently, he''s being raised by the Twelfth Elder. They say he''s always been an asset of the Cult, and I am hearing his name being whispered in the same breath as Noah''s by some Elder''s....." Veyr narrowed his eyes slightly, not in anger, but in consideration, as the Fourth Elder stepped in even closer, his expression hard. "You are no longer the only choice we have, and those elders that used to tolerate your arrogance because they had no alternatives... won''t be so forgiving now." He turned away and began walking. "We need to clean up your act, Veyr. Make you presentable, at least on the surface. The last Dragon, Noah, carried himself with poise and restraint, even when he was burning cities to the ground." He stopped at the edge of the platform. "The elders and the people want someone who reminds them of him. So you will take those classes. No questions. No refusals." Veyr said nothing at first. The wind moved through the courtyard like a whisper, lifting the edges of his trousers, carrying with it the scent of ash and heat. Finally, after a long pause, he ran a hand through his damp hair and let out a sharp exhale. "...Fine." He said the word like it tasted bitter. "I''ll let the instructor come. Let him try to teach me how to act like a puppet in a silk robe." He picked up the blade he had discarded earlier, spinning it once between his fingers. "But do send a message to the elders who doubt me..." His voice was calm now. Cold. "...I don''t care how many tournaments Leo Skyshard has won. If you place him in a deathmatch against me.... He won''t survive five moves." Chapter 348 348: Reaching The Castle (Time-Stilled World, Perimeter of Castle Bravo, Leo''s POV) Leo had never experienced the pressure that the soul of a god exerted on its surroundings¡ªat least not until he began to approach the blackened walls of Castle Bravo, and felt, for the first time, the world itself beginning to reject his presence. It started gradually, like a shifting weight pressing against his skin, but the deeper he moved into the tainted zone surrounding the castle, the more the air thickened, growing heavier with every breath, as though each lungful he inhaled was being filtered through liquid stone before reaching his bloodstream. ''It''s truly suffocating,'' Leo thought, as he slowed his pace, his eyes narrowing in quiet caution. Because the closer he drew to Castle Bravo, the more he realized that breathing was no longer a reflex, but rather a burden that needed conscious effort from his mind to be sustained. It appeared as though, even in death, even sealed in slumber, the soul of Zharnok cast a pressure so deep and absolute that it made his knees tremble from sheer biological revolt. As once again, he was reminded of just how tiny and insignificant he was compared to the strongest beings in this universe, when he felt his body drenched in sweat from head to toe, just from the effort of walking under the Castle''s suppressive aura. At around the one-kilometer mark, something shifted. The wind, which had been a constant companion this high into the mountain range, suddenly vanished, cut off as though the world beyond that point had no place for motion. In its place came a silence that didn''t feel natural, one that didn''t settle, but hovered¡ªpressing in against his ears, against his thoughts, against his sense of balance, as at that point, he suddenly stopped walking..... He stopped, not because he saw anything move, nor because he sensed a trap. But because every fiber of his being, the very instincts that had carried him through blood, poison, betrayal, and fights all his life, were all telling him the same thing now. ''Cross that wall to enter Castle Bravo... and you die'' Castle Bravo wasn''t a ruin. It was a warning carved into stone, and the fact that it still stood untouched, despite being surrounded by a corrupted landscape that had devoured everything else in sight, only proved the point further. The wall that encircled the castle rose at least sixty feet high, built from a dark, vein-laced mineral that pulsed faintly under the world''s colourless gray sky. At its center stood a massive gate, tall enough to let a behemoth pass through without ducking, yet sealed shut with two massive chains, and a warning sign that translated to¨C "Danger! Do Not Open". Leo stood about thirty meters from the entrance, covered in sweat from head to toe, one hand resting near the hilt of his dagger out of habit, as he saw that danger sign and immediately decided to not make any rash decisions. "No..." he muttered under his breath, letting the word drift between his teeth like a breath of caution, as instead of stepping forward, he stepped back, then back again, as he repeated the process until he pulled back about a hundred meters from the entrance. There was no reason for him to charge into the Castle just yet. As after some rough calculations, and based on his brief conversation with the Captain... he knew that the next emergency evacuation flight wasn''t going to come for about another 42 days. Which meant that he had a lot of time to carefully plan and execute his robbery, without needing to rush headfirst into anything. "Rodova Military Academy, Stealth-Assassination and Planning Class, rule for survival number one. Never enter a dangerous mission area without proper scouting and information!" Leo muttered to himself, as he remembered the teachings of his Rodova professors, and began to look around for a vantage point from where he could scout the insides of Castle Bravo without risking an entry. It wasn''t easy.... However, after walking across the perimeter of the ''Dead Zone'' surrounding the castle where no tree grew, he found one particularly tall, aged blackwood tree with branches wide and thick enough to support his weight. He then climbed that tree with minimal effort, choosing a perch about seventy feet off the ground, from where he could see beyond the castle wall and into most of the courtyard within. Once there, he began creating a make-shift platform, turning the perch into his scouting camp for the next few hours. He did so, by securing a few ropes around the branches, to make a platform out of ropes, and then laid flat on it before pulling out binoculars out of his storage ring, as he began to scan every inch of the abandoned castle in front. What he saw inside was pretty much what he expected out of an abandoned castle. No movement. No guards. Just a quiet courtyard filled with broken tiles, fractured archways, and faded banners, that looked from a time long gone. It looked empty and harmless, but Leo trusted his instincts more than his eyes, and since his instincts told him that there was more danger than what met the eye, he waited patiently and continued to observe the castle without moving. Castle Bravo wasn''t just a single structure. It was an entire complex, divided into distinct sectors, with the central fortress dominating the heart of the space. That building¡ªtaller than the rest, perhaps five stories high¡ªwas constructed from a darker mineral than the outer walls, almost obsidian-like, with countless runes etched across its surface in a script that pulsed faintly with tainted mana. ''That has to be where Zharnok''s soul is sealed...'' Leo thought, shifting slightly as the pressure of the building alone made it difficult to hold the binoculars steady whenever he tried to focus on its inscriptions. It was like his mind rejected the idea of directly looking at it, as the moment his gaze lingered on that building for too long, his temples began to ache and his thoughts started to fray, as though an invisible force was quietly scraping against the edges of his awareness. So instead, he looked away, lowering his view to the auxiliary structures that flanked the courtyard. Of which, there were five. The largest sat off to the eastern quadrant, its wide archways and crumbled towers suggesting it might have once served as the barracks or a training hall. Time hadn''t been kind to that building, as half the roof had collapsed inward, and thick vines of corrupted mana-veins coiled through its walls like veins through old flesh. Nothing moved within, but Leo could tell... it wasn''t safe. As he could feel a powerful aura resting within. To the north lay two narrow buildings, symmetrical and tall, almost like watchtowers, though no light or signal fire burned at their peaks. They looked inert¡ªdead husks waiting for a command that hadn''t come in three thousand years. But it was the smallest building, tucked in the far west behind a row of skeletal trees, that caught Leo''s attention most. A squat, square structure. No towers. No battlements. Just thick, runic plating and a stone platform extending outwards like a ramp. ''That has to be it... that''s the teleportation gate¨C'' Leo thought, as he had seen that structure before in diagrams. Four pillar slots for mana conduits. A central dial, currently half-buried in dust. And a collapsed crystalline arc jutting sideways like a shattered rib. He zoomed in further, trying to make out the markings on the stone base. Half the glyphs were unreadable from this distance, but the orientation was unmistakable¡ªthis was a teleportation portal. *Sigh* Leo leaned back slightly, pulling the binoculars away as he exhaled. 42 days. That was the window. Forty-two days to fix that gate, plan a robbery, and time it to perfection... before the next rescue plane made its scheduled visit. Chapter 349 349: Scouting (Time-Stilled World, Tree Perch Overlooking Castle Bravo, Leo''s POV) Over the next two days, Leo observed two bizarre phenomena occur within the castle walls, as he constantly monitored the ancient castle from his makeshift perch for any unusual activities. On the first day, about a few hours after he began observing the castle, he saw movement within it for the first time. It had to be dawn, based on how the sky had started to brighten up just slightly, when a spectre emerged from the heart of the central fortress, garbed in pristine white robes. The hem of the spectre''s dress trailed against the floor without resistance, as though gravity itself dared not pull at the being''s attire, as it moved across the castle slowly, but not aimlessly. In one hand, it held a long, silver incense stick, unlit, yet somehow leaving behind a trail of translucent blue smoke that curled through the courtyard like steam rising from hot coals. Its presence was not overly hostile, but it did not feel harmless either. As the spectre made a single circuit of the courtyard, its translucent feet floating inches above the fractured tiles, Leo noticed how the corrupted mana surrounding the walls recoiled slightly wherever it passed, as though afraid to taint the being''s path. Then, exactly fifteen minutes after its appearance, the spectre returned to the fortress and vanished behind its sealed doors, leaving the courtyard once again untouched by life or motion. Leo didn''t blink or speak, he simply stared at the smoke trail, which lingered for nearly an hour after the spectre''s departure, before being slowly absorbed into the castle walls. Twelve hours later, precisely at what Leo assumed was sunset in this time-stilled world, the spectre reappeared with the same unlit incense stick in hand, as it performed the same tranquil orbit of the courtyard, like clockwork. "It''s a priest..." Leo muttered under his breath, piecing together the ritualistic pattern, "Or a relic performing a priest''s duty... still walking the Castle''s grounds and praying to a dead God." The fact that it moved without hesitation or variation suggested programming, or madness. But the sheer aura it emitted said otherwise. Because even from afar, Leo could feel the pressure shift every time the being passed near the part of the wall he was closest to. As although it did not shift to look at him, Leo still felt his breath being stifled, when he saw the priest pass by. ''The priest is at least a monarch tier being.... The pressure it exudes is too strong to be just a transcendent grade spectre!'' Leo concluded internally, as he realized just how dangerous it was to enter the central building, where the priest allegedly lived for the remaining 24 hours. ¡ª----------- Although the first day was shocking, it was the second one when the castle revealed something far more disturbing. Something that made Leo''s heart lurch and his instincts scream louder than before. It began when a group of four beasts emerged from the western edge of the corrupted forest. From his perch, Leo recognized them as Grandmaster-tier Ash Wolves, their silver-black pelts rippling with unstable mana, as they looked like feral hounds chasing an instinct rather than a prey. They moved cautiously, sniffing the boundary around the castle wall, before slowly circling it until they found a small hole about two feet wide and four feet tall, which they used to enter. ''Here we go¡ª'' Leo thought, as he nervously watched for any signs of alarm or any exaggerated reaction from within the castle walls, however, nothing of the sort happened. The priest with the incense stick did not appear, nor did the threat he could sense residing inside the barracks, as although the wolves sniffed around the stone tiles of the courtyard and walked with reckless abandon, they were not harmed. Then, after ten minutes of sniffing and pacing across the cracked courtyard with the kind of arrogant abandon that only beasts possess, the wolves growled low and departed the same way they came, leaving Leo uncertain, about whether his fear over the castle''s hidden danger was exaggerated, or real? But then... something else happened that made his heart jump out of his chest. As roughly an hour later, another shape approached from the northern slope, this one an armored spectre, that seemed to charge towards the castle with vengeance in its eyes. The armored spectre radiated the aura of a Transcendent-tier combatant and it seemed to be headed straight towards the central building, for it made a beeline towards it after entering the Castle''s borders. ''Here we go!'' Leo thought again, his grip unconsciously tightening around his dagger, as he expected this to be the real test of the dangers lurking inside the castle! And it proved to be exactly that, as the moment it made its way across the common courtyard and towards the central building, the spirit inside the barracks stirred. A ghost in silver armor, tall and regal, wielding a peculiar blade that looked almost like a broken tuning fork appeared before the transcendent tier challenger, and then, in a single instant, neutralized the threat. *BOOM* The air twisted. The stone cracked. The very light inside the courtyard warped, as though pulled into a black hole centered around that silver knight. And just like that¡ª the Transcendent tier spectre that had come to attack the castle was defeated and erased from existence forever. "The fuck was that attack?" Leo whispered in shock, his breath being caught in his throat, as every single thing inside the courtyard¡ªincluding an unlucky tainted crow perched on the wall¡ªwere sliced in half. The attack wasn''t just a simple strike. It was a domain. A killing field wrapped in precision, cast by a being that didn''t even seem fully awake. Leo''s mouth went dry, as the implications began to weigh heavier than the binoculars in his hand. "This isn''t just a castle... it''s a fortress with automated monarch level security," he whispered, as he leaned his back against the tree trunk, pulling the binoculars away slowly, his mind reeling from shock. "Just how the fuck am I supposed to breach that place, let alone steal from it?" He mused, as let alone the dangers that lurked inside the central building, simply the ones that were visible outside made this seem like an impossible mission to even attempt. Chapter 350 350: Hope (Time-Stilled World, Outside Castle Bravo Walls, Leo''s POV) Over the next 24 hours, Leo seriously contemplated whether attempting this mission was even worth risking his life over or not? For although he wasn''t the type of man to cower in the face of danger... This mission was still something else. There came a point, he believed, where every warrior had to ask themselves whether the reward truly justified the risk, and whether there was any chance of success at all? Or whether they were being delusional and chasing rainbows that did not exist. As for the first time in a very long while, Leo did not feel confident in the answer. He''d watched, waited, and noted everything down in agonizing detail from his perch, and while there were moments where the castle seemed silent and passive, it was impossible for him to forget, how one Transcendent tier spectre that was much stronger than him, was completely erased from existence with a single attack from the silver armored guard. Being a firm believer in the philosophy that no mission was worth dying for, Leo felt like this might be the one mission that was beyond his current scope of abilities. But then... a sliver of possibility presented itself. During his extended watch, Leo noticed something again and again, about how Grandmaster-tier beasts and spectres wandering through the walls were left unharmed by the silver armoured guard. As even when the beasts went sniffing near the central building, walking up to its doors, or even when they howled or attacked each other in the courtyard, the silver-armored ghost inside the barracks never so much as stirred. Not once. As that gave him hope. ''So that''s it...'' Leo narrowed his eyes. ''The guard only moves against perceived threats. And anything below a certain threshold... isn''t one.'' He concluded, as this turned out to be one of those situations where being too weak turned out to be an advantage. Perhaps because he was weaker than a cockroach in front of the guard, it seemed like the guard would not be too keen to bother with him. And if this really turned out to be the case, then perhaps, just perhaps, he still had a shot at completing this mission. It wasn''t much. But it was enough to give him a slimmer of hope. So, on the fourth day, just after the priest had gone back inside the central building after his morning round, Leo made his decision to enter Castle Bravo. Not to rob it. Not yet. But to examine the only thing that could determine whether this entire mission was suicide or salvageable¡ªthe teleportation gate. Because without it being functional, there was no escape plan. And without a functional escape plan, there was no mission. ¡ª----------- Slipping down from the tree branch with silent grace, Leo made his way to the hole in the wall that the wolves had previously used. His every movement was calculated, his breaths measured and shallow, his senses pulled so taut that even the imperceptible crunch of corrupted leaves beneath his boots sounded deafening. As he stepped past the boundary¡ªinto the courtyard of Castle Bravo¡ªhe felt it immediately. The pressure changed. Not just in how suffocating it felt, but in nature, as though unseen eyes were now watching his every move. The corrupted mana was denser here¡ªheavier, slower, like it had been soaked in spiritual decay and left to rot for millennia. Each step was a test of willpower. ''Yeah today might just be my last day alive,'' Leo muttered inwardly, as he crouched low, one hand never leaving the hilt of his dagger while the other mentally traced the teleportation points of [Stormflash Traverse] to the nearest wall. He etched it three times in his mind. And again. If anything even twitched, he would flash out of this place and not look back. His nerves screamed, his heart pounded so loudly he worried it would echo through the courtyard, but somehow¡ªnothing responded. No priest. No guard. No flicker of awareness from the barracks or the central tower. Step by agonizing step, Leo made his way across the cracked courtyard, ducking behind rubble, slipping between collapsed archways, staying low and close to walls until finally... finally, the ancient teleportation gate came into view. It stood like a forgotten relic¡ªhalf-buried in stone and soot, overgrown with sickly moss that pulsed faintly with mana, its circular frame cracked in several places but otherwise intact. He crouched beside it, running his fingers along the etched symbols lining the outer rim, brushing off debris with careful, almost reverent motions. ''Let''s see what we''re working with...'' The runes were ancient and filled with olden time glyphs, some of which had fused into the stone itself due to mana corrosion. But the gate''s core matrix¡ªthe one that dictated coordinates and transit structure¡ªwas still recognizable. Leo pulled out his notebook and scribbled quickly. He traced the central glyph cluster. Cross-referenced it against the teleportation theories he''d learned at the Conclave. And after several long minutes, he exhaled sharply. "It''s not broken..." he whispered. "Just dormant..... with a new power core and me inputting the correct geological co-ordinates, this rusty thing can probably still take me out" The mana intake crystal embedded near the base had long since cracked and dried up, no doubt the result of millenia of neglect, but the leyline veins still ran beneath the courtyard. They were faint, but present. If he could replace the intake crystal... If he could smoothen out the old mana veins and activate the old circuitry, fixing the old mana conductor. And if he wasn''t killed before doing it all... ''Then maybe... just maybe... I can activate it from inside the courtyard. Set the destination and use it to get back out at the perfect moment.'' He thought, as he scanned the courtyard again for signs of trouble. His heart still beat loudly in his chest, as he did not feel at ease within the castle walls at all. He felt like one wrong breath might be all it took for the castle to swallow him whole, however, once again, no threat approached. ''There might be some hope.... I need to think about this more carefully¡ª'' Leo concluded, as he escaped the castle in a blur and returned to his vantage point atop the tree to gather his thoughts. The plan was undoubtedly extremely dangerous, and needed him to regularly leave his vantage point and repair the teleportation array over the coming days, however, it was possible.... He could theoretically fix it in time before the next plane came, and use it to escape if everything else aligned as well. "What do I do? Do I go for this mission? Or do I leave with my life intact now?" Leo whispered, dragging a hand through his wet hair, as he felt a bead of sweat roll down his spine. He knew that the dangers of attempting this mission were too high. However, with the potential rewards being linked to him finally being able to reunite with his family, the thought of turning back after coming so far left a bitter taste in his mouth. "Fuck¡ª" He cursed, clenching his jaw, as he looked at the castle and then towards the sky, as faces of his family members appeared between the gray clouds. His body trembled, not just from fear, but from longing. From the ache of being lost too long, as against his better judgement, he leaned towards making an emotional call. "I didn''t come this far to walk away," he muttered, the whisper barely louder than a rustle. "I made a name off completing the impossible as ''TheBoss''... now let''s see if I was ever worthy of it." Chapter 351 351: Repairs Over the next twenty days, Leo entered Castle Bravo again and again. Every morning, just after the priest vanished into the main tower, he slipped through the same breach in the wall, and made his way across the courtyard and towards the teleportation gate. Once within the Castle Walls, he did not so much as breathe too loud, as if the sound of oxygen entering his lungs might draw death toward him. However, no matter how many times he returned to the Castle, the pressure he felt within never faded, as everyday he felt the same ancient corrupted mana coil against his skin like wet ropes..... making his body inevitably sweat buckets, and his knees to turn into jello. However, despite the pressure, he did manage to creep across the courtyard everyday, moving past the collapsed arches until he reached that weathered ring of stone and glyphs that was his new work station. Each session, Leo gave himself precisely one hour. Sixty minutes and not a second more. As he hid behind a broken pillar, unwrapped his tools with care, and began to work. On the first day, he spent the entire hour clearing moss. Not with magic, as he did not dare disrupt the mana around him, but with a dagger and a soft cloth, as he cleared every inch of sickly green growth that pulsed faintly with decayed energy. It was the mana absorbing kind of moss, the one that could interfere with circuitry if left unchecked, and hence had to be unquestionably removed. However, the process of removal was not without its problems, as the removed bits often clung to his hands like a parasite, and even after he brushed it off, the itchiness lingered, and a significant chunk of the mana within his body was drained. The second and third days were spent on rune cleaning. Lacking proper tools, Leo fashioned a makeshift brush by binding supple tree branches to whittled roots, its bristles coarse but precise. He dipped it into high-grade mana potions, then gently traced the ancient, corroded lines¡ªeach stroke slow, deliberate, and respectful. Once the outlines were reawakened, he pressed a mana stone against each glyph, coaxing the dormant energy to stir and resume its flow. Many glyphs had fused or cracked due to corrosion, so he charted them meticulously in his notebook before beginning repairs. Every curve, every flourish of a rune mattered; one misplaced stroke and the gate might overload the moment it received power again, so he did it with extreme care. However, the nerve wrecking part wasn''t the work.... But rather the not knowing. He had no idea if the whisper behind him was just his paranoia or death. No idea if that shift in energy he spotted inside the barracks was the armored guard waking up, or just a random spike. No idea if that flicker of mana in the air meant detection, or it was just an environmental phenomenon. And yet... he continued. He brought out mana stones that he had carried with him from the outside world to serve as replacement array cores, as although he did not have the traditional crystals used to power the structure, the high grade mana crystals theoretically contained more power than the ancient crudely mined crystals, and could serve as a viable replacement. To test his theory, he reconnected the circuit''s from the power board to the command plate, and thankfully he could see the mana flowing through the circuits again, as everything from the power core to the command station began to work smoothly. ¡ª--------- The next step was to repair the command station, and input it with the correct geological code linking it to the exact teleportation centre that he wanted it to move him to, which was a slightly tricky job, considering how his knowledge about this world''s language was self taught and not something he was fluent in. Regardless, by the twelfth day, he managed to successfully re-etch two of the primary coordinate rings, as he cross referenced them to the geological books he had brought with him from within the conclave to make sure that he had calibrated the device correctly. During his repair work of the central command, he discovered that most of the gate''s outer mechanism was still intact but badly imbalanced. That imbalance had to be corrected slowly, segment by segment, or the reactivation sequence would be turbulent and the structure could collapse. Hence, starting from the fourteenth day, he began repairing the external structure as best as he could. He was no stone mason, but he placed stones near the chipped parts of the gate and tied them tight with ropes, hoping to give it enough structural strength to hold strong. It wasn''t the best method for sure, but it was the best he could do, as he worked as methodically as he could to reduce the imbalances to a minimum. However, with him constantly feeling paranoid for his life while working, whenever he heard even the faintest rustle or screech in his surroundings, he immediately activated [Stormflash Traverse] and bolted, leaving his work at once, and returned to safety at his vantage point. Often, this affected his work speed, and stalled his progress, but despite the slow work, by the end of the seventeen day, he somehow managed to complete most of the reconstruction, bar for the final part which was entering the third and final coordinate ring. Each time he came back, the fear he felt in his bones was the same. He never got used to it. Never felt comfortable. Every stone he touched felt like it might explode. Every glyph he activated felt like it might sing to the priest and every step he took inside that courtyard made him feel like a condemned man walking the gallows, waiting for the rope to tighten. But the gate... The gate slowly came alive. Piece by agonizing piece, Leo managed to bring it back from the dead. And when at the twenty first day, he finally repaired the third and final coordinate ring, he knew that it was time to finally start planning the actual heist, as the escape mechanism was finally ready to be used. Chapter 352 352: Belief (Time-Stilled World, Castle Bravo Perimeter, Leo''s POV) Once the repair work was done, the most difficult part truly began, which was planning how to carry out the actual heist? So far, although Leo had scouted the outer courtyard in suffocating detail¡ªmapping every collapsed arch, every inch of stone between his entry point and the teleportation gate¡ªhe had not even gotten a peek inside the central structure, which was where he suspected the treasure being kept. Leo knew that if he wanted even a sliver of hope at completing this mission without dying a gruesome, meaningless death, then he needed to figure out a way to breach that structure and scout its interior. But every time he so much as looked at it from his perch in the tree, his instincts screamed at him to look away. He didn''t want to go in. He couldn''t go in. Not while that thing¡ªthat robed priest with its faceless mask and silent footsteps¡ªresided within those walls like a sentinel carved from some forgotten nightmare. He remembered what he''d seen. How even the air shifted when the priest passed. How even beasts stronger than him fled at its approach, tails tucked, claws trembling. And how just being outside the courtyard when it passed made his body feel like it was being slowly crushed by a weight that wasn''t physical. So the idea of voluntarily stepping inside the same structure that creature called home? It felt suicidal. A gamble no sane assassin would even entertain. And yet... as he watched day after day, taking notes, memorizing patterns, sketching maps, and fighting against the creeping sense of dread that coiled tighter around his chest with every sunrise... something changed. It happened on the twenty-third morning. He was watching from the tree again, eating cold rations with numb fingers, when the priest exited the building for its usual incense-burning ritual, walking that same unnerving circle around the inner courtyard. But what caught Leo''s eye wasn''t the priest¡ªit was what it ignored. Two Grandmaster-ranked wolves were loitering in the courtyard, pacing too close to the building, one of them even pawing at a broken pillar. They collapsed into a pool of nerves when the priest walked out, the pressure too suffocating for them to move, as they whimpered and snivelled, and yet... the priest didn''t turn. Didn''t flinch. Didn''t react. It kept walking¡ªslow, methodical, as if the creatures didn''t even exist, giving Leo hope that perhaps it too ignored Grandmaster tier beings. Leo sat up straighter, heart skipping a beat. "It doesn''t register them as a threat," he whispered, eyes narrowing. "Maybe that priest isn''t a fighter type ghost." He held his breath. A thought clawed its way up from the back of his skull, rising like bile in his throat. Fifteen minutes. That was the window. Fifteen minutes from when the priest exited the structure to begin its ritual, to the moment it returned. Fifteen minutes where the sanctum stood open. Unguarded. Quiet. Just once. Just one trip. In and out. No touching. No breathing too loud. No Big Risks. No sudden movements. Just a glance. A survey. A chance to see what was really waiting behind those towering doors, so he could build a real plan¡ªnot one crafted from guesswork and desperation. His hands shook. His breath came shallow. But he made the decision anyway. Because if he didn''t do this, he might as well call it quits now, as attempting the mission blindly and without a proper plan, was guaranteed to lead to death. ¡ª---------- And so, the next morning, at the precise second the priest vanished through the main gate, Leo leapt from the tree, blinked into the courtyard in a burst of [Stormflash Traverse], and sprinted low¡ªbarely daring to breathe¡ªas he slipped through the colossal doorway of Castle Bravo''s central tower. And what he found inside... Made him forget how to move. The air struck him first. Not with heat. Not with cold. But with something ancient. It pressed down on him like liquid lead, seeping into his lungs and bones, wrapping around his heart like an invisible noose. The scent was thick¡ªlike burnt parchment and decayed flowers¡ªand the silence was deafening, the kind that made one''s own heartbeat sound like a war drum. He staggered forward, eyes wide. And then he saw it. A church. Or something older. Circular. Hollow. Lined with faded pillars carved in a language he didn''t know. The walls were inked with black-stained murals of death and rebirth, of worlds crumbling and flames swallowing cities, all centering around one colossal, cracked painting that took up the entire far wall. Zhanrok. The two legged lizard god. His body was cloaked in stone armor. His hands stretched over a pile of skulls. His crown broken and his eyes glowing with divine rot. Beneath that painting stood a simple, unadorned stone table, and atop it... the Origin Metal. Two small pieces. Not locked. Not sealed. Just placed there¡ªcasual, defiant, humming softly with that same pulse that made Leo''s fingertips twitch and his vision blur for a heartbeat. It did not look like anything special, just two pieces of iron ingot if one was not specifically taught to identify it. And if Leo had not seen its picture before, it was an object that he wouldn''t have been able to recognise either. In front of the table that contained the origin metal and resting like a centerpiece between treasure and the painting, was the ancient casket. Long. Gleaming. Etched with gold and blackened glyphs that shimmered with residual power, as just glancing in its direction made Leo feel powerless and dizzy, as he nearly fainted from a glance that did not even last a full two seconds. ''Don''t look at it... don''t go near it¨C'' His instincts screamed at him, as he moved as far away from it as he could. He did not touch anything within the room, nor did he cross the floor, as he simply stood at the threshold, memorizing the layout, the position of the table, the number of steps to the exit, the shadows in each corner... all the while trying to calm the thunder thumping loudly in his chest. Then¡ªwhen the fifth minute of the fifteen was almost up¡ªhe turned, slipped out, and vanished in another silent flicker of teleportations. As it was only after he collapsed under the roots of his vantage tree, drenched in sweat, with fingers digging into the dirt that he finally allowed himself to breathe again, as he could feel his heart beating out of his chest. "That was the most dangerous thing I have ever done...." Leo said to himself, as he placed a hand over his thumping heart, trying to calm it down, while breathing in an unsteady rhythm, as his mind recovered from the dizzy fog that it felt ever since he glanced at the casket. ''The resting place of an ancient god....'' Leo thought, as he could feel the adrenaline pumping through his veins, as his fight or flight response was fully activated. "I can do this..." he finally whispered to himself, admitting what he had been too afraid to admit aloud until now. His voice was hoarse. Low. Almost broken. "I know what I''m stealing now." He said, more confidently now, as for the first time since entering the Time Stilled World... He began to believe in his odds to succeed. Chapter 353 353: Final Preperations (Time-Stilled World, The Perimeter of Castle Bravo, Leo''s POV) Once Leo realized that he could potentially pull this mission off, he turned into a man possessed, as he began obsessing over every little detail of the plan to ensure that it was flawless. For the next few days, he spent every waking minute shadow-executing the heist in his mind¡ª running through it again and again, until he could visualize it down to the smallest twitch of muscle. He planned everything, from where exactly he would plant his feet to the precise points where he''d trigger [Stormflash Traverse] to shave off milliseconds of travel time, as he overlooked nothing. He measured every distance with surgical precision, memorizing how long it took to cross each segment within the courtyard, counting every single step from the breach to the altar and back until the sequence became a mantra, echoing through his dreams. He timed everything. Exactly 18 seconds to slip through the outer breach, crawl beneath the archway, and activate the teleportation gate, assuming he didn''t stumble or freeze. Then 12 more to sprint across the courtyard, hug the far-left pillar, and reach the entrance to the altar hall. Once inside, he assumed that he needed about 10 seconds to grab the Origin Metal. 0.2 seconds to trigger [Storm Flash Traverse]. And another 1.1 seconds to reach the teleportation gate and escape. The margin of error was nonexistent, because he had no idea whether the priest and the guard would ignore him? Or would they try and stop him once he touched the metal. As although it took 70 seconds for Zharnok''s soul to stir awake, those two were entirely different problems. One misstep, and it could all be over for him, which was why he needed to time this to heist perfection and leave nothing to chance. So he did exactly that, and drilled the entire routine into his muscles until thought was no longer required and his limbs could act even if fear hijacked his mind. He re-memorized the terrain as if it were a sacred scroll. The loose gravel near the fourth column. The fractured tile by the teleportation base. The slightly elevated stone slab near the threshold of the central hall¡ªjust high enough to catch a toe and ruin everything. He catalogued every hazard, every nuance, every inch of that cursed courtyard¡ªso that when the moment finally came, there would be no hesitation, no surprises, no fate left to chance. As by day 40 of 42, he was absolutely prepared to carry out the plan. ¡ª----------- (The next day) One day before the heist, Leo decided to eat like a king. Not because he wanted to celebrate. But because deep down... he wasn''t sure if he''d still be alive to enjoy food again tomorrow. He gathered the finest ingredients from his storage ring¡ªsealed packets of smoked meat, half-dried herbs from his supply stash, a rare block of preserved cheese he had been saving for an emergency and began preparing them over a small fire. He even went as far as to bring out the only mana infused wine bottle that he had brought to this world, the kind that warmed the chest and cleared the mind. As for the first time since entering the Time-Stilled World, he took his time cooking and not just reheating dry food over a tiny flame or biting into ration blocks between drills. He set-up an actual campfire, which he put together using slow-burning logs from the dreamwood grove, as he carefully roasted the meat over it, until the edges crisped and the fat sizzled, before adding some sliced roots and crushed herbs for enhanced flavor. He then plated the meal on a steel tin, sat cross-legged beneath the roots of his vantage tree, and ate slowly¡ª like the taste of the meal actually mattered. Every bite he took was deliberate. Every chew, thoughtful. As though his body knew this might be its last supper and wanted to savor the world one final time. The food warmed him. Steadied his hands. But it didn''t silence the storm in his chest. Because although Leo was confident in what he''d prepared, and knew he had done everything within his power to set the board in his favor¡ª he also wasn''t delusional. He understood the risks of this mission. He knew that the margin for error was so slim it might as well not exist. As he knew that even in the best case scenario, the odds were stacked against him at a 70-30 ratio. To be fair, it was not a terrible ratio, but it wasn''t good enough either, as the chances to fail were still significantly higher than those to succeed. On one hand, he had memorized every escape vector, trained every motion to perfection, and eliminated every visible flaw from his plan. While on the other hand, he still did not know if the priest could sense movement once the altar was disturbed, or if the silver armored guardian would awaken once the teleportation gate hummed to life. As if any of those things happened even a few mili-seconds earlier than expected... There would be no second chances. Just a quick trip to the afterlife. *Sigh* Leo exhaled slowly through his nose and glanced up at the gray skies above, that looked as washed out, dull, and lifeless as the world around him. ''I''m doing all this just to see you again,'' he thought, the memory of his family steady in his mind, as it grounded him in purpose, and reminded him once again that failure was not an option. *Sip* He lifted the tin cup of warm mana wine to his lips with a steady hand and drank without hesitation. "I''ve done all I can," he whispered into the stillness, letting the words settle into the silence like a quiet promise. "If I die tomorrow, at least it won''t be for a worthless cause." There was no fear in his voice. Only resolve. As when he finally lay back against the cold earth, blade within reach, cloak drawn over his chest like armor rather than comfort, he did not close them as someone fleeing from what lay ahead. But rather as a man who was ready to face what was to come next. Because he knew, by the time he woke again, it would be time to steal from a god. Chapter 354 354: The Heist (1) (The Time-Stilled World, Just Outside Castle Bravo, Leo''s POV) At dawn, Leo watched the priest walk out of the altar room, incense stick in hand, moving with the same eerie precision it had displayed for the past forty-one mornings. But today, the sight of the priest''s white robes made his stomach twist with anxiety. Because today, that silent figure didn''t just mark the beginning of another patrol, but rather marked the start of his mission. ''The priest coming out means it''s dawn... that means, I need to start counting down from four and a half minutes¡ª'' Leo thought internally, as he jumped off his vantage point and quickly made his way towards the broken hole in the castle wall, where he waited until his internal timer of four and a half minutes ran out. The rescue plane that the Serpents sent inside the Time-Stilled World arrived every ninety days, exactly five minutes past dawn, staying for a brief two-minute loop before leaving the dimension again. And Leo aimed to catch the plane coming today in the last ten seconds of that window, when the plane''s sensors were still looking for survivors¡ªand when Zhanrok''s soul was still seconds away from fully stirring awake. It was a gamble balanced on a blade''s edge. Aiming for that narrow timing meant maximizing his odds of extraction... but it also meant that any delay, any hesitation, any misstep could render the entire plan meaningless. If he missed the teleportation gate activation by even three seconds... If he tripped over a loose stone... If the Origin Metal took longer to lift than expected... Then this wouldn''t be a rescue. It would be a suicide. ''Focus.'' Leo took a slow, silent breath, as he crouched low behind the weathered stones of the breach, and shut out the negative thoughts eating away at his mind. Only the countdown mattered now. Fifteen seconds left. He flexed his fingers, rolled his shoulders and reset his breathing. Ten seconds. He reached into his utility belt, brushing his hand against the edge of the sheathed dagger, which gave him some courage. Five. He got ready to move, as the second the timer turned to zero, his body moved before his thoughts caught up. As exactly, four minutes and thirty seconds after the priest came out, Leo entered Castle Bravo, exactly like he had planned. ¡ª---------- Leo darted forward, cloak trailing soundlessly behind him, as he slipped through the gap in the wall and surged across the outer corridor, moving low and tight, hugging the ruined masonry for cover as his boots landed exactly where they were meant to¡ªstone to stone, breath to breath. No deviation. No second thoughts. His legs moved with mechanical precision, driven not by instinct or panic, but by the sheer weight of repetition drilled into muscle. Sixteen steps past the broken arch. Three short bounds to the edge of the inner wall. And then¡ª *Click* He landed beside the ancient console meant to operate the teleportation gate, and began tampering with it, just as he had practiced, his fingers flying faster than thought. For a single heartbeat, nothing happened. Then¡ª *SHROOM* The teleportation gate flared to life, bathing the corridor in a pale blue glow, its rings pulsing with awakened power for the first time in thousands of years. ''It worked! Holy shit it worked!'' Leo thought, as he nervously glanced at the teleportation gate, that was ready to teleport him to the exact coordinates he had input the moment he stepped through it. However, although he was slightly happy that it worked and was holding stable, he was more worried about the structure coming to life attracting the attention of the priest or the guard, as for a couple breaths time, he waited to see if there was any reaction. He had already decided, that if he felt like his life was in danger after he activated the teleportation gate, he would immediately bolt and escape this world without completing the heist. However, even when he fixed the teleportation gate, there seemed to be no reaction from the priest or the silver armored guard, as even after two breaths passed, they did not stir or try to attack him. ''This is it... this was my last chance to bail if anything went wrong. From here on out, I''ll either live, or I die¡ª'' Leo concluded, as once he realized that he was safe, he immediately began making his way towards the altar room, exactly as planned. He moved with measured urgency, fast enough to stay on schedule, but quiet enough to remain undetected, as he slipped away from the humming teleportation gate and began weaving through the inner corridor. His eyes flicked to the path ahead, then to the notches in the stone he''d carved days ago to mark where he needed to place his skill anchors. ''Here'' he reminded himself, as with a silent mental command, he set his first [Stormflash Traverse] point into the cracked arch near the second bend, etching it with a single pulse of mana. One down. Three to go. ''Breathe slow. Count steps.'' Seven strides to the hollow column. Another anchor. Five more past the crumbling arch to the shattered vase embedded in the wall. Anchor. Every movement was rehearsed, burned into his nerves like muscle scripture¡ªthere was no room for improv, no margin for sloppiness. And yet, despite the rhythm, the flow, the success of each perfect placement... his chest felt heavier with every step. Because the closer he got to the altar room, the more nervous he felt, with the pressure from the within the room also intensifying. The pressure was like a static weight in the air. A density that clung to his skin and made his breathing feel thinner. And then¡ª He arrived at the edge of the threshold. The entrance to the altar room loomed ahead, veiled in a dim, unnatural glow, as though the chamber beyond obeyed laws different from the rest of the world. As reaching that point, Leo''s pace finally slowed down to a crawl. He pressed his back to the wall, his heart hammering now¡ªnot from exertion, but anticipation. Sweat beaded across his brow as he peered around the corner... and saw it. The altar. The casket. The mural of Zhanrok towering over it all in haunting silence. And just below it... There it was. The Origin Metal. Two shimmering blocks resting atop a stone table, looking mundane and unprotected. ''Ten seconds to steal the blocks,'' Leo reminded himself, eyes locked on the table like it might vanish if he blinked. But the moment he stepped across the threshold¡ª It hit him. *BOOM* A weight crushed down on his shoulders, invisible but suffocating, like the atmosphere had suddenly thickened tenfold. His knees nearly buckled, and his vision swam. As the air inside the room simply felt... wrong. ''Fuck¨C'' Leo gritted his teeth, as he forced a foot forward. Then another. His breath became ragged, his heart rate spiking beyond 200, as each movement he made felt like trudging through a storm that hated his existence. ''Place the marker,'' he ordered himself, voice tight in his mind, as he forced his mind to conjure the skill and place yet another [Stormflash Traverse] anchor onto the ground¡ªmidway between the entrance and the altar, which was his last and final teleportation point. This was supposed to be the easy part of the heist. The part that he had already planned for and rehearsed countless times in his head, however, just completing this part alone, felt so ridiculously difficult to Leo, that he could not even imagine how tough the rest was going to be, as at that point, just staying upright felt like defying the will of God. Chapter 355 355: The Heist (2) (The Time-Stilled World, Altar Room, Leo''s POV) "Don''t look at the casket... don''t look at the casket..." Leo kept mumbling the words inside his head like a broken mantra, as he forced his eyes forward and moved with deliberate steps toward the stone table at the far end of the room, refusing to acknowledge the looming sarcophagus that lay between him and his target. He knew that nothing good would come from him turning his gaze towards Zharnok''s casket, or his painted mural, and hence he mentally forbade himself from even looking there. *Step* *Step* Step after step, he inched closer to the table, despite the mounting psychological pressure. However, the moment his boots crossed the invisible line that placed the casket in his peripheral vision, Leo felt his vision double, his mind go blank, and his legs nearly give out beneath him, as though some unspoken pressure had curled its fingers around his skull and had begun to slowly squeeze him. His eyelids drooped, feeling unnaturally heavy, and the struggle to stay conscious turned even more intense, as his eyes simply refused to co-operate with his will anymore. ''No you don''t! You can''t sleep yet! Not till you''re safely out of this world¡ª'' Leo reminded himself, as he grit his teeth and pushed through on sheer willpower alone. He stumbled forward, half dragged, half propelled by sheer will, as he managed to make his way to the stone table with a couple seconds left to spare. ''This is it, I hope they''re not unexpectedly heavier than they look¡ª'' Leo prayed as he reached out to pick up the two blocks of origin metal, only for a scream to involuntarily escape his lungs, the second he touched them. "ARGHHHHH¡ª!" He nearly dropped them right then and there, as a blinding pain erupted through both palms, searing his nerves like the metal had been forged in the heart of the sun. It felt hotter than molten lava, as despite looking mundane and unassuming, its surface temperature was as hot as red hot iron, even though it did not radiate any heat to its surroundings. A normal man would have dropped the blocks the second they touched them, however, Leo did not let go. Pushing through the pain, he gripped the blocks of metal hard, as despite the mind numbingly hot objects tearing into his flesh, he activated [Stormflash Traverse] and instantly vanished from the altar room in a blur of blue lightning. Yet just as he escaped, just as his previous anchor point flared beneath his boots and he vanished in a blur of motion, the world around him responded to the theft¡ªnot with noise or light, but with gravity, like an invisible force collapsing inward, folding time and weight around him in a slow, inevitable crush Because that was when the casket began to tremble. And the pressure in the air, which had already felt like a dense fog pressing against his skin, suddenly surged to monstrous levels, growing so heavy, so suffocatingly thick, that it felt like a mountain had been slammed onto his back, flattening his lungs and crushing the strength from his bones. The soul of Zhanrok was stirring in response to its treasure being stolen, and the sheer aura it exuded was impossible for Leo to bear even for a single breath. *TREMBLE* The altar chamber, once dim and unmoving, now pulsed with something ancient and malevolent, as Leo felt a dreadful awareness crawling into his spine and burrowing into his thoughts, as it threatened to choke the breath from his throat with nothing but presence alone. [Parallel Processing]. He triggered it with gritted teeth, and at once, the chaos slowed, as his vision stretched, his heartbeat fragmented into smaller, more measurable fragments, and his mind began dividing the incoming flood of information into parallel threads, each one trying to keep him alive. His second teleportation point came into view the moment he rematerialized, right beside the cracked archway which was the entry point into the altar, where his instincts screamed at him to move again¡ªbecause from the periphery of his sharpened vision, he caught a flicker of dangerous motion. The priest. It was no longer still. Its faceless mask now glowed with ghostly violet light, its eyes burning through the fabric of the world like cold fire, as it gazed towards Leo with sheer unbridled fury. The incense stick it once held had been replaced by a divine sword now, that glowed with blood-red runes dripping with killing intent. And it was chasing him. No¡ªnot chasing. Gaining. Leo teleported again, and looked back again, only to realize with rising horror that the priest, despite merely running while he was teleporting, had already halved the gap between them. ''No. No. That''s not possible. He''s not supposed to be that fast¡ª'' He realized, horror gripping every cell in his body, as he activated [Stormflash Traverse] again, slamming unbelievable amounts of mana into the next checkpoint with reckless speed, as he teleported forward in a blur of light, now reaching halfway across the open corridor. ''Can I make it?'' he wondered, as he could feel the ghost gaining on him, however he only had a short distance left to reach safety. By now his hands were trembling. His breathing wasn''t regulated anymore. His chest rose and fell in short, panicked bursts, and his thoughts¡ªthough split and clear¡ªwere repeating themselves, looping with dread. ''This will be close.'' He pushed off again, stumbling slightly before stabilizing mid-step, as his eyes locked forward¡ªbecause just ahead, maybe twenty meters at most, was the teleportation gate he had activated earlier. It pulsed with pale blue light, shimmering with barely-contained energy, as it gave him hope to escape from this cursed castle at once. He needed one last jump. One last breath to reach it. But then¡ªhe saw it. To the right. Standing not even 40 meters away, like a statue born of war and metal, was the Silver Armored Guard. It already had its blade half-drawn, its posture coiled and perfect, like a killing machine awakened to exterminate a mischievous rat. Its intent was so sharp that it sliced the air around it without moving, as just looking at it, Leo couldn''t help but feel like¡ª ''It''s over.'' That was the thought that came unbidden, uninvited, before he forced it out. ''No. Not yet. Don''t think like that. Move.'' He told himself, but his legs didn''t respond as sharply now. His body was lagging by fractions of a second¡ªfractions that mattered. Because the pressure he felt boring down on him from all directions was no longer something that he could simply shrug off. Behind him¡ªthe priest with the divine sword was closing the distance between them impossibly fast. To his right¡ªthe guard, poised to strike, was on the verge of unleashing his attack. And behind it all, like a suffocating curtain of malevolence, Zharnok''s soul was rising, and with it, so was the pressure in the corridor, until the walls and the ground below his feet itself began to tremble. He was running out of time. He was running out of space. And even though the gate was just ahead¡ªso close that he could almost feel the dimensional energy tugging at his skin¡ªthe seconds left before impact, before interception, before annihilation¡ª Felt both too long. And not long enough. Chapter 356 356: The Heist (3) (The Time-Stilled World, Corridor Outside the Altar Room, Leo''s POV) ''Just twenty more meters¡ª'' Leo gritted his teeth as he triggered [Stormflash Traverse] one final time, hurling himself forward with everything he had left. His muscles screamed in protest, each fiber tearing at the seams, while his lungs struggled to draw in even a sliver of air, as though the atmosphere itself had thickened into tar. Every nerve in his body burned¡ªnot just from the physical pain, but from the invisible weight pressing down on him, from the suffocating presence of death that lurked behind him, reaching closer with every heartbeat, with every flicker of hesitation he couldn''t afford. He didn''t dare look back. Didn''t dare flinch. Didn''t even breathe. Because he knew¡ª Hesitation meant death, and every microsecond mattered now. He could feel it in his bones..... the priest''s cursed blade was already in motion, humming with divine wrath as it thrust forward with precision, aiming to impale his heart from his back. While to his right, the Silver Armored Guard had already released the all powerful sword slash. The same one that had annihilated that transcendent tier spectre in a heartbeat. The one that seemed to be a domain skill rather than just a simple attack. As he could feel both those attacks closing in on him at once. *Reappear* As he reappeared from the last teleportation step, the gate was right there before him. Not even a meter away, as he took the last step and dived headfirst towards it, jumping in with all the momentum he had left. 0.9 meters 0.7 0.5 His heart pounded so loudly now that it felt like it echoed through his bones. As at this instant he could feel it. He could feel the pressure of the sword slash that was almost upon him, and the tip of the sword thrust that had almost touched the fabric of his robes. As at that instant, death seemed all but inevitable. Until, in that exact instant, everything suddenly blurred. As the moment the distance between him and the teleportation gate was reduced to 0.2 meters.... The gate began to pull at his body. Reality twisted. The world shattered. And Leo was no longer there. A flash of blue engulfed him, the portal swallowing his figure whole in a blink so exact, so impossibly precise, that had he been slower by even 0.01 seconds, the sword would have split his skull and the priest''s blade would have pierced his heart in the same breath. But he timed it. He actually timed it. To perfection. And as his body dissolved into the currents of dimensional energy, flung between space with the origin metal still clutched firmly in his bleeding hands¡ª Leo finally managed to escape Castle Bravo. Barely. But still alive. ¡ª--------- For a heartbeat, there was silence. Not the silence of peace, but the silence of absence, as the sound of the ground and the trembling castle walls was replaced by the steady beat of his heart thrumming against his ears. *SHUA* His body floated through the teleportation gate like a weightless feather, as the crushing pressure that he felt just a moment ago, vanished suddenly, and was replaced by a sense of achievement and relief. For the first time in what felt like forever, there was no threat, no sword, no pressure enveloping him, as he could finally breathe steadily again. But that relief unfortunately lasted only for a single breath. Because the second breath that followed came with a twist in his gut, as his mind snapped back to reality and reminded him¡ª ''It''s not over.'' His stomach lurched with sudden dread, even as the last shreds of dimensional static peeled off his body. Because though he had escaped the Castle Bravo, he wasn''t free yet¡ªnot even close. He was set to reappear just under half a mile away from the pickup zone. And he had exactly forty seconds left to make it to the plane and board it now. ¡ª-------- (The Wastelands Below The Exit Portal, Just East Of The Extraction Zone) *Flicker* Leo''s boots hit the cracked, barren earth as he tumbled out of the rift like a cannonball, momentum carrying him forward as he crashed onto one knee with dirt exploding beneath him. But even before the dust could settle¡ªhe heard it. *Wheeeeeeeeooooo¡ª* The roar of jet engines, distant but present. As he felt equal parts relieved and equal parts anxious to hear it. ''Still here¡ªthank the gods¡ª'' Leo thought, his eyes darting toward the sound, just in time to catch a glimpse of the massive dark-gray jet, parked just above some five hundred meters away, its ramp still lowered as survivors sprinted toward it in ragged clusters. "WAITTT¡ª!" "WAIT FOR ME!!" He screamed, his voice sounding raw and torn as it came out from his throat, as he launched himself across the dry cracked land, the wind screaming past his ears as he accelerated to his top speed. *ZHOOP* His legs moved with a desperation that defied physics, mana bursting out from every circuit in his body as adrenaline flooded his system and drowned out the mental fatigue. His skin burned. His bones groaned. His palms, still seared from the burn that the origin metal had given him, But Leo didn''t stop. He continued running, as he slid the origin metal blocks into his spatial pouch, and closed his fists to accelerate faster. *Shrrooooooo¡ª* The engines flared louder now, their pitch rising as the vehicle powered to take off, the blast of wind nearly knocking the last survivor off his feet as the ramp began to tilt upward. But Leo didn''t slow. He sprinted with everything he had. Ten meters¡ª Five¡ª He dove. *THUD!* He slammed into the floor of the craft just before the ramp sealed shut, his body skidding slightly on the metal floor as the jet began to lift. "The hell?" His arrival startled the passengers already seated, a few gasping in shock at the sudden impact as his blood-streaked form slid into view like a missile. But Leo didn''t have time for stares. "GO!" he roared at the pilot, voice breaking as he slapped his hand against the wall, his other hand pointing out the window in sheer panic. "GO! FUCKING TAKE OFF NOW!" The pilot blinked¡ªjust once¡ªthen shoved the throttle forward. The twin jet engines roared with full thrust, and the ship began to ascend, tilting to escape the crumbling time-stilled world beneath them. Leo turned to the window, his heart pounding against his ribs, as he stared out into the distance with bloodshot eyes, praying that they moved fast enough to escape. Because by his count, it had been exactly 44 seconds since he touched the origin metal. Which meant there were only 26 seconds left for him to escape this world. Twenty-six seconds to escape an angry God that had already begun to wake up. Twenty-six seconds to live and succeed or to die and be destroyed. As although Leo had no idea if it was going to be enough or not. Internally he prayed that it was¡ª Because at this point, he had truly done all he could to make the plan a success, and it would be a shame to fail after coming this close. Chapter 357 357: Hope (Inside the Jet, Ascending from the Time-Stilled World, Leo''s POV) Once inside the jet, Leo did not take a seat. He couldn''t. Instead, he simply stood at the jet''s window, fingers clawed around the back of the seat in front of him, knuckles white, shoulders hunched forward as he pressed his forehead against the cold pane, watching¡ªwaiting¡ªas the scenery below began to blur into rapid ascent. 47... 48... 49... The numbers echoed in his skull like war drums, not loud but persistent, each tick a hammer to the nerves threading through his spine. The jet roared louder now, engines straining, tilting the aircraft sharply as it climbed toward the exit portal.... towards freedom.... And yet Leo didn''t feel free. Not yet. 56... 57... 58... The g-force slammed the rest of the passengers back into their seats, some groaning from the pressure, some gripping their harnesses with pale, trembling hands, but not Leo. Leo stayed standing, legs braced, hands trembling from exhaustion as he held on with everything he had left, the strain in his forearms a whisper compared to the weight pressing on his mind. ''Come on... come on... just a little more¡ª'' He whispered it like a prayer, like a mantra, as his gray eyes refused to blink, refused to leave the window. As if him looking away would change the odds of his survival. 65... 66... 67... It was at this point that he finally saw it. A shadow spreading far faster than anything natural, devouring the world below like spilled ink, as the already dim skies turned pitch black, darker than night, darker than death itself¡ªas if the God they''d stolen from had finally opened its eyes. *Lub... dub* *Lub... dub* *Lub... dub* The sound of his heartbeat grew louder in his ears, louder than the engines, louder than reason, louder than fear¡ªuntil all he could hear was that horrible, suffocating rhythm pounding through his veins. And still the darkness rose. Closer. Closer. His throat was dry. His lungs wouldn''t move. He couldn''t even scream. He could only watch, eyes wide, lips parted, as the edge of that abyss raced toward them. "Hey guys, is anyone else seeing this? Why is a dark shadow engulfing the entire world below us?" One of the other passengers asked worriedly, as his question drew the gazes of many towards the window pane, only for their view to be abruptly cut off when the jet approached the exit portal threshold. *Shift* Once the jet reached the exit threshold, the edges of the world below began to ripple, the gray haze beneath them peeling away like discarded skin, replaced not by light, but by the familiar, endless black of space. The teleportation boundary. They''d crossed it. The jet lurched one final time as the realm below severed its grip, hurling them into interdimensional airspace, out of reach, if only just. ''I did it.... I actually did it¡ª'' Leo thought, as although he did not collapse into a puddle, his fingers did slip slightly from the seat, muscles no longer able to hold. He exhaled. Once. Twice. Then finally slumped into the chair behind him. He didn''t need to count anymore, but he did so anyway. 69.4 seconds. Give or take. That''s what it had taken from the moment his fingers touched the cursed blocks of Origin Metal to the second they''d broken free from that world. Just a little over a minute. But it had felt like an eternity. Like the longest and most stressful seventy seconds of his entire fucking life. And yet, somehow... he had survived. Somehow, ''TheBoss'' had prevailed yet again. ¡ª----------- Leo stared blankly through the window, the abyss outside now calm, cold, and lifeless, utterly indifferent to the storm he had just barely escaped. And then..... He laughed. At first, it was a quiet sound, a breathless puff of disbelief, like a dying man coughing out seawater after crawling onto the shore. But then it grew. "Haha... ha... ha¡ªHAHAHAHA!" The sound escaped his lips like a crack in his sanity had burst open, as if the sheer pressure of surviving something that no one was supposed to walk away from had finally snapped something loose inside him. He tilted his head back, laughter pouring out of him like blood from a slit artery, as his body shook with each wheezing breath, pain forgotten in the wave of absurd, elated hysteria that washed over him. A few passengers turned. Then a few more. Brows furrowed. Eyes wary. One man even reached to unclip his belt, just in case. "The hell''s wrong with him...?" "Was he infected by the taint?" "I¡ªI think the world below scrambled his brain..." But Leo didn''t care. He didn''t even hear them. He just kept laughing like a madman, one hand slapping his own forehead over and over again, chuckling through gritted teeth as the enormity of what he had just pulled off finally hit him. "Ah¡ªOuch... shit¡ªOuch..." he hissed, as the adrenaline finally began to fade, the world slowly sharpening again around him as sensation returned¡ªfirst to his spine, then to his arms, and finally to his hands. That''s when he saw them. His palms. Seared. Bleeding. Branded. Two ancient symbols had been scorched into his flesh like molten iron, their edges raw and blackened, steam still rising faintly from where the blood mixed with the arcane burn. And Leo recognized the text instantly. ''THIEF.'' He didn''t need a translator to tell him what it was. He knew the language of the ancients and he knew what it meant. "...So the heat wasn''t just from the metal..." Leo whispered, his voice low now, his lips twitching in a smile that was somewhere between awe and dread. It was a curse. A mark. A branding spell left by Zhanrok himself¡ªso that no matter who stole the origin metal, they would never be able to hide. ''Fuck... if I was still in that world... this mark would have made sure there was nowhere left to run¡ªno crevice dark enough, no cave deep enough, no spell strong enough to mask me.'' It was a death sentence. Delayed only by distance. He winced, sucking in a breath through his teeth as he wiped the blood from his palms with the edge of his coat, watching how the symbols glowed faintly, as if still alive¡ªstill watching. But he didn''t flinch. He reached into his storage ring with practiced ease, and pulled out a healing potion, uncorking it with his teeth and gulping it down in one go, the smooth taste refreshing him. *Glug* *Gulp* The blue aura of joy and relief, pulsed from within him, at this moment, as he truly felt the happiest and most accomplished he had ever felt in a long time, right at this moment. ''I did it! I am the fucking man!'' He told himself, as he relaxed his back and steadied his breathing. Then, in that single, suspended moment where no one was trying to kill him, where he wasn''t bleeding from a dozen places, where he wasn''t calculating his odds of survival every second¡ª Leo smiled. Truly smiled. Because against all odds... he''d done it. He had stolen from a God. He had broken through a time-frozen fortress. He had lived. And that meant only one thing¡ª He was one step closer. One step closer to reuniting with his family. One step closer to getting his old life back together. ''Ha... hahaha...'' he chuckled internally, as this time the laughter did not originate from madness, but rather hope. Hope for a better future. Hope, that made the blue aura around him burn brighter than the sun. ---------- xxxx ----------- End of volume 3. ---------- xxxx ----------- Chapter 358 358: The Dragons Legacy Timeless Assassin, Volume 4 The Dragon''s Legacy ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C In the age before records, before Empires and a universal common language, there existed only the Prime Forges, planets where raw mana bloomed, and the rules of reality bent easily under claw and flame. And among the horrors that ruled these early stars, none were feared more than Moltherak¡ªthe Devourer of Suns, the Destroyer of Galaxies, and the one the old ones called the First Flame. He was one of the first twelve beast gods. A force to be reckoned with. A will born of fire and destruction, whose wings eclipsed moons and whose breath reduced thriving planets into barren wastelands of scorched stone and bone dust. Over three hundred inhabited worlds fell under his shadow in a single year when he went on his mad rampage. And from his terrible spine, a thousand eggs hatched¡ª his children. Dragons. All of them cruel. All of them immeasurably powerful. They spread across the galaxies like locusts, fighting, killing, corrupting, ruling with talons soaked in the blood of billions. Not one of them showed mercy. Not one of them knew compassion. Until the day a single human said no. That human was Thalan Rioros, the First King of Ixtal, a mortal born in the ash years, when the universe had forgotten what peace even looked like. He did not wield divine power. He did not ride a mythical beast. He was not chosen by rival gods or fate or prophecy. He was just a man. But he was a man who killed a god''s son. The 204th child of Moltherak, Sitharion the Red Death, came to Ixtal with fire in his lungs and hunger in his eyes. But he did not leave. Thalan challenged him alone. Not for power. Not for glory. But to protect his people. And somehow, someway, he won. The skies of Ixtal were lit with Sitharion''s dying breath, and the whole universe changed that day. For what started with a single act of rebellion. A single death of one of the god spawns, ended years later, when all twelve ancient beast gods were defeated and their souls banished. When the common people started to call Thalan the ''Dragon Slayer'', the human king only smiled and said¡ª "Tyrants can never be Dragons. A Dragon is a noble creature. One who hunts only what he must to survive, And guards the world he lives upon. Moltherak and his kin are not Dragons. They are beasts. Maddened by power. Nothing more." "I am hence not a Dragon Slayer, I''m just a man standing up to Evil, like any true Dragon would," His words spread across the lands like a healing wind. And slowly, the word ''Dragon'', that was once spoken only in fear, became a symbol of something else. Hope. The people began calling him the Dragon King. Not because he was part dragon. But because he defied them. Because he was something better. As his name and legacy became forever ingrained in Ixtal''s memory. ¡ª------- Many centuries later, when the Cult of Ascension was first established in Ixtal, its founder chose not to worship Moltherak... but to honor Thalan''s spirit, taking on the title of ''Dragon'' not as a claim to power... but as a promise. A promise to rule the sect as the noble beast that Thalan described. To only take as much as they needed, and to protect the land they were born on. And so, the title of ''Dragon'' became inspirational for the believers of the Cult, who over the years added many cultural and religious beliefs to the word. In the modern day, the Cult names the candidates that can carry the legacy of the ''Timeless Assassin'' as ''Dragon''. However, traditionally, it was a title meant for the sect''s patriarch. And its historic origin means ''A leader who brings hope''. ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C > ¡ª Excerpt from "The Origin of the Dragon: Sacred Histories of the Cult of Ascension," Transcribed and Preserved by Loremaster Ryn Vek, 3rd hallmaster of Ixtal, Year 0004 ************** (Meanwhile, Planet Juxta, First night of the Siege) The lights were off in the city of Greymount. Street lamps lay dormant like hollow bones, windows wore blackout sheaths, and even the glowpanels of the rich had gone dead. On Juxta, under siege from the Righteous Faction''s orbital fleet, it was forbidden for any home to show light bright enough to be seen from space. So they returned to older things, like oil lamps, and glowstones, whose glow was bright enough to see, but not enough to shine. "No mother.... I don''t want to go to sleep! I want to go fight the war with my father!" An innocent child, no older than six, complained in a common house, as his mother lovingly stroked his head and tried to convince him to sleep. "You can''t go to war yet, Terry, you''re too tiny to fight. If you want to go to war, you must eat well, sleep lots and grow up to become big and strong, only then will I let you go¡ª" The mother replied, pulling the blanket over her son''s chin as she tried to coax him to sleep. "Mother..." he whispered, his voice heavier now. "If we had found the next Dragon... would we still be scared of the Righteous Faction?" He asked innocently, as at his question, his mother stilled, just for a breath. Then she smiled again, and pulled the blanket tighter. "No, little Terry," she said softly. "If the Dragon had risen... this war would already be over." The boy blinked, uncertain. "But why?" "Because the Dragon is not a soldier," she said. "He is a storm. And storms don''t fight¡ª they wash things away." The child''s gaze flicked to the flame of the only oil lamp in the room. "Do you think he will rise again soon?" he asked. "The Next Dragon?" "I do," she answered without hesitation. "I believe in him with every breath I take." "Your father is unlucky to be born in a time where he could neither serve Lord Noah, because he was too young back when the Lord died. And will likely be too old to serve the next Dragon, whoever that is. But you, young Terry, you might be fortunate enough to join the Next Dragon''s army¨C" She said with pride, as she stroked her son''s head. "We the Astrids have always supported the Dragon. It runs in our blood, and I know that someday you will do so too." The mother said with finality, as her son smiled and closed his eyes. "The next Dragon, do you think he would want someone like me in his army?" The kid asked, as his mother chuckled at the question, her eyes moist. "I think," she whispered, "If you eat well and grow tall and strong, he might just recruit you personally, young Terry." He yawned. "I will serve the next Dragon mother, I will make our family proud when I grow up." She kissed his forehead. "I know you will, my boy.... I know you will. You''re a believer, just like your father and his father before him." she said, a soft smile breaking her lips, as she finally watched him drift asleep. Chapter 359 359: A more careful Leo (Twin Fang Planet, Outer Housing Ring, Leo''s Apartment, One Day Later) After returning to Twin-Fang Planet, Leo did not rush to report the success of his mission. Instead, he made his way straight to his apartment, choosing to isolate himself from the outside world in order to sit down and truly think things through. His time in the Time-Stilled World had been enlightening in many ways, but if there was one lesson that had etched itself deepest into his bones, it was to trust his own gut, even when what it said seemed to be far fetched or unlikely to be true. His instincts, sharpened by years of survival and forged through countless battles, was often more reliable than any logic or instruction manual ever could be, and currently it raised some important questions that he never thought about before. ''Why do the Black Serpents want the origin metal?'' ''What makes it so valuable that Zhanrok, a being dead for thousands of years, still stirs at the mere thought of it being stolen?'' The questions burned in his mind as he walked through the quieter lanes of the Outer Ring, back towards his apartment. *Thud* *FSSHHH¡ª* The first thing he did after closing the door behind him was take a long, scalding shower. The steaming water spilled over his tense muscles, tracing the remnants of bruises and shallow cuts, cleansing the dirt and the lingering taint of the Time-Stilled World, as it allowed him to feel fresher once that awful smell of stink finally washed off his body. And yet, even within the comfort of a hot shower, Leo clung to his paranoia. His spatial ring and pouch, both remained strapped to him the entire time, as he did not let them out of sight even for a second, even within the locked walls of his own apartment. Once he stepped out, body clean but mind burdened, he pulled on a pair of dark training slacks and dropped onto the edge of his soft, high-density mattress, the bed dipping slightly under his weight, as his mind kicked into full gear. "Well, I can''t take too long to report the mission''s success. Delaying would only raise questions and might make me look suspicious." His brows furrowed as he rested his elbows on his knees, fingers steepled in front of him. If he took too long to report the mission''s success, the higher ups could get suspicious of him and might try to silence him through underhanded tactics, as when items of such value were involved, it was not unusual to be backstabbed. He needed to have a full-proof story, and for that to happen, he needed to report the success of the mission within a few hours of his return, giving him very little time to think about other moves. "Giving up something that could be worth more than the gold they''re offering... would be a stupid choice..... Instinct tells me that this metal block might be worth a hell of a lot more than the 6.5 billion they''re offering...." His eyes drifted toward the satchel sitting near the foot of the bed. "But what if I only gave half? What if I handed over one of the two ingots I recovered? The mission brief only asked me to retrieve ''origin metal''. It never specified a quantity." The idea settled in his chest like a stone, and slowly, that weight became stability. "If I can receive the same reward by offering just one block... while keeping the other to investigate later... why shouldn''t I?" The logic felt sound and harmless enough, as after thinking about it some more, Leo decided to hand over half the metal and report the success of the mission, while keeping the second half for himself to research its value later. "If I trusted the Cult, maybe I''d hand over the metal to them and ask them to reward me fairly," he muttered, leaning back, voice dripping with quiet cynicism. "But I don''t trust them." His jaw tightened at the thought. "The bastards have tried to kill me twice now." His memories spiraled back. The attempt at the Grand Arena. The ambush by Karl inside the Time-Stilled World. Two separate operatives from the same so-called organization of ''higher ascension'' had tried to end his life¡ªand he had no intention of forgiving that. Whether they had known who he truly was didn''t matter. The simple fact that it happened¡ªtwice¡ªwas enough to cast deep shadows over the Cult''s structure. If they couldn''t even coordinate internally to protect their own asset, then what hope did they have in the greater scheme of things? If the one grooming him had to keep his identity hidden from the other higher-ups, then that alone revealed a terrifying truth. The Cult of Ascension was not a unified organisation. It was fractured. And Leo had no intention of blindly putting his faith into something that couldn''t even manage its own internal feuds. "Yes.... I think that the best course of action is to not contact the Cult for now. I''ll contact Faye after I''ve reported the success of this mission to the Black Serpents and secured my opportunity to enter their Treasure Vault." Leo concluded, as he put on a fresh pair of guild robes and headed out. But not directly towards the missions center, as he went to the merchants district first. ¡ª----------- (Twin Fang Planet, Merchants District, Orange Panthers Store) The Panthers Store Branch Shopkeeper was overjoyed to meet Leo when he walked into the store, as he smiled brightly and rushed towards the door to greet him near the entrance. "Mr.Skyshard! You''re alive and well.... I am most relieved¡ª" The shopkeeper said, as he gestured for Leo to enter the store with a big smile on his face. "We were all very worried when we found out that an Evil Cult operative had snuck into your team. But I''m glad to see that you''re okay!" The shopkeeper said, as Leo''s eyes widened in surprise as to how common the news of Karl''s real identity was on Twin Fang Planet. "Yes I was lucky to survive the Cult Bastard...." Leo replied nonchalantly, as the shopkeeper nodded and rubbed his palms in delight. "Your streak of goodluck continues Mr.Skyshard, because as promised, I not only negotiated a sale price of 50 million for your formula! But I also went on and negotiated your royalty split, increasing it from 10 to 15% on all future sales!" The shopkeeper said proudly, as Leo quietly nodded in approval. "Well done. You have truly earned your commission on this deal, as well as the extra one percent I promised you on top," Leo said with a soft smile, as the shopkeeper humbly bowed in acceptance, before passing over to him the signed papers of his new agreement. Leo gave the papers a once over, before storing them below his arm pit, as he leaned over and asked the shopkeeper a question in a hushed tone. "Say I want to send something securely over the galaxy. Something like the original formula to this poison, so that in case someday I die abruptly due to a money related dispute, the poison formula can still be held by my confidants, how would I do it?" He inquired, as the shopkeeper''s eyes widened in surprise, but he did not look too aghast. "I see you''re a very careful man, Mr Skyshard, I can respect that. Well in that case, I would go to the United Carrier services and tell them to discreetly deliver a package. Which I would submit well sealed. They are known for their professionalism and will deliver it at the fastest speed" The shopkeeper advised as Leo nodded and thanked him before leaving the store. ¡ª------- He went to the United Carriers Store next, where he mailed one of the two origin metal ingots, alongside a blank cheque for 10 million MP, to a certain ''Chaosbringer'' on planet Terra Nova. Knowing full well, that if there was one man that could keep it safe with his wits and glib tongue. It was that man. Chapter 360 360: Reporting Completion (Twin Fang Planet, Merchants District, 45 Minutes Later) After leaving the United Carriers store, Leo walked into a modest-looking item shop next, that was tucked between a weapons boutique and a mana accessories outlet. The walls inside were lined with gear for both rookie assassins and seasoned killers, such as boots that nullified footsteps, protective bracelets that could deflect low-grade spells, and masks designed to blur facial features. Leo''s eyes settled on a plain black concealment mask near the center shelf. It had no design, no flair, just a matte, contoured surface with a smooth texture and a built-in mana dampener that would interfere with facial recognition attempts. "How much?" he asked the shopkeeper. "Thirty-two thousand MP," the woman replied, not bothering to pitch it, as the item pretty much sold itself. Leo paid without haggling, then turned around and slid the mask onto his face just as he stepped outside, as being the cautious man that he now was, he knew better than to walk into the missions hall to claim his 6.5 billion MP reward while openly displaying his face. ¡ª----------- (Twin Fang Planet, Black Serpents Guild Missions Hall) The Mission Hall bustled with activity as usual, with there being a sizable crowd gathered just underneath the mission postings wall, as they searched for that next lucrative mission to accept. Assassins of every kind and speciality moved about in cliques, their dark robes brushing past one another, the energy tense but disciplined. As Leo walked silently between them. He made no announcement, no declaration. Instead, his masked figure strolled directly to the center of the hall, where the towering golden plaque still hung untouched on the main board. It shimmered faintly in the artificial lighting, radiating an aura of importance¡ªthis was no standard assignment. This was the crown jewel of all the current listings. Without a word, Leo reached out and pulled it down. The clang of metal echoed through the hall like a thunderclap. Conversations halted. Heads turned. In seconds, the idle murmur turned into a low roar. "Wait... did he just take the Golden Plaq?" "That''s the mission from the Time-Stilled World! The one that Garry said was suicidal to attempt !" "Who is that guy?" "Is he alone? Where''s his team?" "Hey buddy, you know you can only take it down if the mission''s complete, right?" The wave of voices rose quickly as more assassins gathered, their curiosity mingled with disbelief. Some looked shocked. Others were already suspicious. But Leo ignored all of it. He didn''t slow his pace. He walked with a calm certainty through the noise and straight to the clerk''s desk, where without hesitation, he placed the plaque on the table, and peered straight into the clerks'' surprised eyes. "I have completed the mission," he said in a voice muffled slightly by the mask. "You can verify it in a private room, after which I want to discuss my rewards." The clerk, a young woman who had clearly not expected this kind of chaos during her shift, blinked at him in horror. Her eyes darted to the golden plaque. Then to Leo. Then back again. Her hands trembled slightly as she reached for the communication crystal on her desk and raised it to her mouth. "H-Head Supervisor," she stammered, trying to keep her voice steady. "We have a situation... A masked man just submitted the golden mission plaque for verification. Says it''s completed. He''s requesting immediate processing." Her voice dropped to a whisper. "Yes... that mission. The one from the Time-Stilled World." Leo said nothing as she continued to talk, his stance unmoving, his gaze sharp behind the blackened mask, as the crowd behind him continued to buzz with feverish speculation. "No seriously, who is that guy? He''s clearly no stronger than a Grandmaster.... Did he really complete the mission?" "Why is he hiding his identity if he really completed the mission? Does he not want the glory for completing it?" "He''s probably hiding his identity because he''s not a complete idiot. Imagine showing your face to a room full of killers who now know that you''re richer than the Vice Guildmaster, but don''t have the strength to protect that wealth. He''s smart....I''ll give him that, but I still doubt that he really completed the mission¡ª" The people behind him muttered, as soon a breathless supervisor stumbled into the room, sweat beads rolling down his forehead. "Sir, are you the one who completed the mission?" He asked, his voice laced with disbelief, as Leo merely nodded in acknowledgement. "Please follow me... the Vice Guildmaster has requested to see you in his office," He said, as Leo jumped over the clerks counter and joined the supervisor behind it, before gesturing to him to lead the way. ¡ª-------------- The supervisor nervously led Leo to the headquarters building of the guild, where he put him on a private lift that ascended swiftly through the central shaft before halting at the 65th floor¡ªright outside the Vice Guildmaster''s office. "I hope I did not cause you any significant delay or inconvenience," he said before giving Leo a shallow bow, as he hastily excused himself, the doors of the elevator closing behind him with a faint hiss. *Music* Leo listened to some elevator music for a few seconds, until a *ding* sound announced his arrival at the desired floor. *Hiss* As the lift door slid open once more, Leo instinctively straightened his posture¡ªonly to be met by the intense gaze of none other than Vice Guildmaster Antonio, who stood right at the threshold of the elevator opening, with his arms folded and a single eyebrow raised in suspicion. Leo''s heart skipped a beat. For a brief second, it felt as if his mask was paper-thin, as if the concealment enchantments and mana dampening runes did absolutely nothing against the man''s sharp gaze, as Antonio''s presence radiated an authority that left no room for pretense or fac?ade. And just as Leo feared, it became clear that the disguise had served no purpose, when Antonio finally opened his mouth, as the first words he spoke made it evident as to how useless his disguise was against beings of Antonio''s level. "I was wondering which youngling had managed to complete the mission," Antonio said, his voice calm but laced with a hint of authority. "But if it''s the Circuit Champion Leo Skyshard... then it''s believable." Leo exhaled through his nose and smiled dryly beneath the mask, before pulling it off with one hand and storing it in his spatial ring in one smooth motion. "Pardon my caution, I''m a low profile guy," he muttered, stepping off the lift and into the Vice Guildmaster''s office. Antonio nodded and turned around without further comment, his long black coat fluttering slightly as he walked toward his expansive desk at the far end of the room. "Come. We have much to discuss," he said without looking back, as the reinforced glass windows behind him offered a panoramic view of the entire Twin Fang skyline, glittering with life. Leo followed without hesitation, preparing himself for whatever came next, as he knew that he was due for an intense grilling session, where any slip-up could instantly land him in pretty deep waters. Chapter 361 361: Interrogation (Twin Fang Planet, Black Serpents Guild Headquarters, Vice Guildmaster''s Office) Antonio took his seat behind the wide office desk, fingers already gliding across the embedded crystal panel to pull up Leo''s mission file, his sharp eyes scanning through the contents with quiet intensity. The air in the room was still, save for the occasional tapping sound of his fingers, as he scrolled through Leo''s mission data. Across from him, Leo sat with a composed expression, his posture relaxed yet alert, the calm glint in his eyes betraying no sign of fatigue or insanity, something that stood out immediately to Antonio. "Hm." Antonio leaned back in his chair, one leg crossing over the other as he kept reading. "Nearly a year," he murmured to himself. "You''ve been exposed to the tainted mana of the stilled world for an entire year, yet you don''t show any signs of mental breakdown, your mental fortitude must be elite level," He tapped the table lightly, the sound soft but deliberate. "Usually when we have candidates return from the time-stilled world after a prolonged stay of 180-200 days, they show signs of schizophrenia and have trouble sleeping at night. However, you seem to be fine¡ª" His eyes returned to Leo. "Either you''re made of sterner stuff than the rest... or you''re hiding some secret that I don''t know." Leo said nothing, offering only the faintest shrug of acknowledgment¡ªneither confirming nor denying. Antonio''s gaze lowered as he read further, pausing at a section flagged in red. [ Team Member: Karl Maxtern. Threat level: High. Affiliation: Evil Cult. Remarks : Capture immediately if returns ] The Vice Guildmaster''s expression didn''t shift. He read it, digested it, then closed the panel with a flick of his wrist, as he chose not to comment on it as of yet. Instead, he leaned forward, folding his hands together as his voice dropped to a more focused tone. "So... let''s see it. Where is the origin metal?" Leo, anticipating the request, nodded once and reached into his spatial ring as he pulled out the block of origin metal from within and placed it on the table with a soft *Thud*. Antonio''s eyes narrowed. Even without touching it, even without scanning it, he could feel it. The origin metal. Heavy. Pure. Saturated in energy older than most planets in the current galactic cycle. But he didn''t reach for it. "Please," he said, voice cool but unmistakably firm, "empty both your spatial ring and pouch." Leo stiffened ever so slightly. There was no aggression in Antonio''s tone, but the implication was clear: complete transparency... or complete mistrust. A long second passed before Leo nodded. He unclasped his ring and pouch, emptied both across the desk in full view, as small clusters of objects tumbled onto the table''s smooth surface : Food ration packets, mana potions, mana stones, night goggles, thick ropes, glowstones, a fire starter kit, a handful of antique scrolls from the conclave, and a few stolen frost grenades. But there was no additional metal to be found inside, or nothing alarming that would flag him as a threat. Antonio eyed the spread, his fingers tracing lazy circles in the air as a thin sweep of violet mana pulsed from his palm and drifted across the objects, scanning for hidden enchantments or cloaked items. Nothing flickered. No false readings. After a few seconds, he gave a single nod and slid the storage ring and pouch back across the table toward Leo. "Thankyou for your cooperation," he said quietly. Then, and only then, did he finally allow himself to touch the origin metal, as he picked it up with surprising ease and held it between his palms as he pulled it closer to his eye for inspection. For a moment, he said nothing, his eyes focused only on the strange material in his grasp, as a frown slowly formed on his brow. "I can see traces of enchantment on this¨C" he said, as Leo nodded, and showed the burn marks on his palm. "As soon as I grabbed it, the metal seared a burn mark into my skin in some ancient language I can''t read. I assume it was enchanted to protect from theft," Leo replied, as Antonio took a close look at his palms before finally nodding, seemingly satisfied with his reply. So far, the interview had gone smoothly for Leo, however, that was only because of his foresight to already ship the metal before coming here to claim his rewards, as if he did not take that step, then he would have been busted when Antonio asked to check his ring and pouch. ''This guy is thorough¨C'' Leo thought internally, as he could feel the pressure rising, as Antonio increased his scrutiny. "The mana stones you retrieved from the Time-Stilled World still exhibit traces of soft corruption, likely a result of prolonged exposure to the tainted mana in that environment. So yes, I believe you have indeed been there," Antonio said, inspecting the stones placed on the table carefully. "The guild records also confirm your entry and return." He leaned back in his chair, his expression turning more serious. "That said, belief alone is not enough." His tone grew firmer. "I need a complete account of what happened to you and your team inside the Time-Stilled World. Only then will I mark the mission as completed and authorize your reward." He folded his arms and fixed his eyes on Leo. "Start from the beginning. Tell me how you lost your team members or became separated from them. Explain what measures you took to protect your mind from the world''s corruption. Describe how you identified the Evil Cult operative and how you dealt with him. And finally, explain how you managed to recover the origin metal and make it out alive." His voice was calm but unyielding. "Do not leave anything out. Take your time and walk me through everything." Leo took a slow breath. He had anticipated this exact moment and prepared his story well in advance. What he shared was truthful for the most part, with only one omission, as he said nothing about stumbling upon the Conclave or his meeting with Moltherak. As that was the one part, he chose to keep to himself. ¡ª------------- Antonio listened to the entire recounting with rapt attention, occasionally cutting in with pointed questions that Leo answered with precision and composure. By the time the tale drew to a close, even the seasoned Vice Guildmaster found himself stunned¡ªmomentarily speechless by the sheer scale of adversity Leo had to overcome. "I still can''t believe you managed to defeat a transcendent-level cult operative while only being a Grandmaster," Antonio finally said, his voice low with a mix of awe and disbelief. "There are very few warriors in the universe who could have pulled that off." His tone, which had started with scrutiny and measured skepticism, now carried a distinct note of respect. Leo''s story had been airtight¡ªdetailed, coherent, and devoid of exaggeration. It was the kind of account that demanded belief not just for what was said, but for how it was said. "I''ll admit... if there weren''t eyewitnesses to corroborate your claims, I''d probably have dismissed most of it as bravado," Antonio said, leaning back in his chair. "But still, I will be confirming everything. It''s standard procedure." "Of course," Leo replied smoothly, nodding once. "Please do. I''ve never had a reason to boast, nor the need to embellish." Antonio gave a small nod of approval. "Come with me," he said, rising to his feet. "Warriors of your rank don''t usually get an audience with the Guildmaster himself¡ªbut I think an exception is warranted." He gestured toward the door. "Let''s hand-deliver this metal to him. I suspect Dupravel will be very interested in meeting you." With that, the two stepped into the private lift once more, ascending toward Floor 72¡ªthe level reserved for the Guildmaster''s personal office. Chapter 362 362: Shock (Black Serpents Guild Headquarters, En route to Guildmaster''s Office, Floor 72) The private lift music played quietly as it ascended, the blue floor indicator above the doors ticking upward at a steady pace. Antonio stood with his hands clasped behind his back, his eyes fixed on the polished metal doors as he spoke without turning. "Before we go in," he said, voice lower than usual, "I''d like to ask you to excuse the Guildmaster''s behavior. He''s... dealing with some personal matters." Leo arched an eyebrow at the odd disclaimer, but said nothing more than a curt nod. *Ding.* The lift doors slid open with a quiet hiss. Leo stepped forward¡ªand froze. The office beyond was nothing like he had expected. There, squatting barefoot on top of the reinforced desk like a beast perched, sat Monarch Dupravel Nuna, Guildmaster of the Black Serpents. His ragged cloak hung off his shoulders like a loose animal hide, while his wild, matted hair fell around his face in greasy tangles. Between his teeth was the gnawed stump of what used to be a pencil¡ªits splinters lining the corners of his cracked lips. His eyes.... sunken, bloodshot, and twitching locked onto Leo the moment he appeared. "Grrrr..." The sound wasn''t a greeting. It wasn''t even speech. It was a low, guttural warning, half-growl, half-animal instinct. Leo stiffened instinctively, every trained fiber in his body tightening, as his brain tried to reconcile the overwhelming presence of power that radiated from this... creature... with the image of a broken man. But before he could react further, Antonio stepped forward sharply. "Dupravel. Behave." His tone cut through the room like a whip crack. "This boy brought back the Origin Metal you wanted so badly. He''s the one who completed your mission. He''s the reason that this guild will probably not go to shit. So you better treat him with respect." For a long, tense moment, Dupravel didn''t move. Then, with the clumsy grace of something feral remembering how to be human, he slid off the desk and dropped into his chair. His bones creaked. His posture remained hunched, but his breathing slowed. As for the first time, he looked at Leo¡ªnot as a threat or a mere insect, but as a fellow human. His eyes narrowed, focusing, searching, as he leaned forward and muttered¡ª "...You the one... who bring... my blood''s ticket home?" Leo stepped forward, keeping his expression calm, his hands relaxed by his sides. "Yes," he said quietly. "I''m the one who brought it back." Dupravel squinted, as if the words didn''t quite register until they rolled around his head a few more seconds. Then his eyes twitched. "How you get past... crazy violet-eyed priest?" he asked, each word spoken like gravel grinding through his throat. However, Leo didn''t falter at the question. "I was too weak for the priest to bother with killing me," he replied honestly, as a low, choking sound rumbled in Dupravel''s throat¡ªa noise that could have been laughter... or the start of another breakdown. "See this¨C" he instructed, as he leaned back and began clawing at the folds of his robe until his hand found the tear in his chest-wrap. "Ugh," With a slow grunt, he pulled the fabric aside, to reveal a gnarled, jagged scar that was nearly a foot long and ran diagonally across his ribcage, the flesh still faintly discolored with lingering curse marks. "Crazy priest team up with silver hero... to slash my chest," he muttered, tapping the scar with a grim sort of pride. "I, barely survive." Leo gave a slow nod. There was no disbelief in his eyes, only understanding, as having faced the two himself, he knew exactly how powerful they really were. Antonio, who had remained respectfully silent, stepped forward now and placed the block of Origin Metal onto the table between them. It gave a low metallic thud as it touched the desk, as Dupravel''s hand immediately snapped forward to grab it. *Clutch* Clutching it like a starving man clutching bread, the Guildmaster stared down at the origin metal block with wide, fevered eyes. His fingers trembling, as his long, untrimmed nails scratched softly against its surface. For a few seconds, the room was silent again, the gravity of the moment unbroken. Until a few seconds later, when Dupravel finally looked up. "Good job... kid," he croaked. "I now forgive you for beating my son at the finals." He turned his head just enough to nod toward Antonio. "Reward him." Leo bowed with practiced grace, his voice composed. "I''m honored by your words, Guildmaster. And I accept the grace." Antonio didn''t speak, but the faint upward twitch of his lips was the closest thing to a smile Leo had seen from the man since they began talking. Dupravel, meanwhile, continued to cradle the Origin Metal against his chest, rocking slightly in his chair like a lunatic soothing a child. "I told you, Antonio," he mumbled, almost smugly. "This mission... not impossible. Ants like him... can complete it." Antonio''s smile widened just a touch more as he folded his arms. "Perhaps you haven''t gone completely senile after all, old friend, maybe you do have some brains left," he said under his breath, as Dupravel either didn''t hear him, or chose not to respond. Instead, he kept rocking the origin metal... as the madness in his eyes flickered like dying candlelight. ¡ª---------- Leo was excused from Dupravel''s office shortly after the origin metal was confirmed to be genuine, and as he made his way back through the guild headquarters, he still found it difficult to believe just how far the once enigmatic Monarch had fallen. He had watched Dupravel during the Interstellar Circuits and knew firsthand how powerful and charismatic the man had once been. But the version he encountered today was merely a shell of that legend. ''If I report this to the Cult... will they try to assassinate Dupravel?'' Leo wondered, as he let out a dry chuckle at the thought. Before parting, Antonio had informed him that whether he chose the gold reward or the item from the vault, he could collect either from the mission hall in two weeks, where the staff would already be briefed to expect him. That gave him a two-week window to coordinate yet another heist¡ªone that, in terms of difficulty, was far easier than his last. However, unlike the previous job where every element was under his control, this time he had to depend entirely on the Evil Cult to make the plan work, which was something that Leo did not feel confident about. "I''ve held up my end of the bargain and found a legitimate opportunity to step inside the vault. I hope those idiots have held up their end as well and actually possess a viable method for me to steal the scroll they so desperately want. If, after everything I''ve done and risked, I still fail to retrieve the scroll because of the cult''s incompetence or poor planning, then there would be no bigger fool than me in this entire godforsaken universe," Leo concluded bitterly, as he shook his head and began walking back toward his apartment, from where he intended to contact Muiyan Faye without delay. Chapter 363: An emergency call Chapter 363: An emergency call (Planet Vorthas, Town Hall, War Chamber, Twelfth Elder¡¯s POV) The chamber was alive with noise. Union leaders from the ore-mining guilds, alloy refineries, and missile-part manufacturers all spoke at once, their voices overlapping with urgency as they discussed raw material quotas and revised timelines. At the center of it all stood the Twelfth Elder, listening with measured patience as he calmly negotiated production boosts and wartime cooperation without compromising planetary morale. ¡°We will double the output in Sector 7, but I want hazard pay implemented immediately. We are not beasts. We are builders,¡± the ore mining union leader said firmly, earning a round of nods and muttered agreements from the gathered representatives. ¡°What are your thoughts on this twelfth elder?¡± Someone asked, when suddenly a soft buzzing sound rang across the chamber. *Bzzzt* *BZZZZZ* The hum started low, but it grew sharp and violent, as the Twelfth Elder¡¯s private communication crystal vibrated against his belt with enough intensity to draw every eye in the room. ¡®Huh? I was not supposed to get any communication requests today¨C¡¯ The twelfth elder thought, as he glanced down towards his belt and looked at the small image being projected upon it. ¡®Its Mu Fan¡ª¡¯ He realized, as his expression shifted instantly. ¡°Excuse me, this matter cannot wait,¡± he said, his voice colder now, authority layered with urgency, as without another word, he turned and strode into the adjacent antechamber, sealing the soundproof door behind him with a wave of his hand. *THUD* ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- (Private Room, Communication Link Established) ¡°What is it?¡± Noir said, his voice clipped. ¡°You weren¡¯t scheduled to contact me today.¡± There was a hitch on the other end¡ªthen Mu Fan¡¯s voice came through, breathless, urgent, and almost disbelieving. ¡°He¡¯s done it... Twelfth Elder, Leo has found a way to enter the Black Serpents¡¯ Treasury Vault. He¡¯s now asking for our help to plan the heist.¡± ¡°He came through! Just like you said he would. He¡¯s already done it!¡± Silence followed. A long one. Noir¡¯s pupils contracted, his knuckles whitening around the edge of the communication crystal. ¡°...Impossible.¡± He took a step back, as if the revelation had landed like a blow to his chest. ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been six weeks since we assigned him the mission... and he¡¯s cracked open a path that we were not able to breach in over thirty years?¡± His mind surged with disbelief¡ªthen steadied, overtaken by the slow, unmistakable rhythm of rising awe. ¡®That... that¡¯s the quality of a true dragon.¡¯ A rare smile spread across his lips¡ªunusual, but unmistakably real. The Dragon, as the legends said, was the one who brought light where none existed, who made the impossible bend, and turned despair into destiny. Noir had once believed he would never witness such a figure again¡ªnot after Noah died. Follow new episodes on the "N0vel1st.c0m". But Leo Skyshard... was beginning to prove him wrong. ¡°Are you certain?¡± he asked, his voice cracking slightly, as he became unable to suppress the excitement in his pitch. ¡°How did he do it? You¡¯re sure it¡¯s not a trap?¡± For the first time in decades, the carefully composed facade of the Twelfth Elder, the calm, stoic tactician, was cracking, revealing the spark of something far more dangerous beneath. Hope. Hope that the boy he decided to groom on a longshot was turning out to become the savior his people needed. ¡°No it¡¯s not a trap. He apparently completed a really difficult mission for the Serpents and has earned the right to enter the vault and pick an item of his choosing as the reward. He¡¯s gonna get the chance to enter in two weeks, and he¡¯s seeking our help to smuggle the scroll out without being killed,¡± Fan said with enthusiasm, as Noir fell silent yet again. His gaze remained fixed on the wall infront, his fingers slowly curling into a fist as he processed the information. ¡°Unbelievable...¡± he whispered, almost to himself. ¡°This boy... he¡¯s exceeding even the wildest expectations I set for him.¡± His breath caught in his throat, mind torn between awe and the cold, calculating realization of what this breakthrough could mean for the cult as a whole and for Leo¡¯s destiny. With the council having already agreed to name him Dragon if he brings back the scroll..... this could almost guarantee his selection as the next Dragon! *Step* *Step* He paced once, then again, before stopping mid-step. ¡°Tell him...¡± he said slowly, his voice regaining its edge of command, ¡°he doesn¡¯t need to perform any complicated heist or extraction.¡± He turned toward the crystal, his eyes sharp and brimming with purpose. ¡°All he needs to do is smuggle a dimensional portal point into the vault and secure it in a fixed, undisturbed spot.¡± He paused to let the gravity of the plan sink in. ¡°If he can manage that, the cult operatives will handle the rest. We¡¯ll initiate a remote portal sync and storm the vault in one clean, coordinated sweep, where we loot everything inside, from the scroll, the relics, the assets.... we¡¯ll take everything within twenty minutes.¡± His fingers tapped against his thigh, calculating the variables. ¡°But make sure he understands... this will burn his identity as a righteous faction citizen permanently. Once that portal goes live, there will be no denying his involvement.¡± Noir¡¯s voice grew colder now, more precise. ¡°He must get to safety and enter Cult territory before we trigger the portal, because, if we succeed, the Black Serpents will issue a black-rank mission under his name almost immediately. There won¡¯t be a single Black Serpent operative who won¡¯t take the mission of finding and killing him, as for the rest of his life he will live as the most wanted man in the universe¨C¡± Noir exhaled, as he steadied himself. ¡°Make sure he¡¯s ready for the consequences.... Make sure that he understands that by taking this mission, he¡¯s going to turn 90% of the universe into his permanent enemy. And that, his only option would be to stay aligned with the Cult from then on,¡± Noir instructed, as Fan nodded from the other end. ¡°Understood, elder,¡± she said with conviction as Noir ended the line, his hands trembling with excitement, as he rushed out of the room to go find a dimensional portal point at once. Chapter 364: Demands Chapter 364: Demands (Twin Fang Planet, Outer Housing Ring, Leo¡¯s Apartment) The dim glow of a single mana-lamp lit the room, as Leo reclined on his bed, one arm lazily folded behind his head while the other held up his personal communication crystal. The soft hum of the crystal vibrated gently against his palm as Mu Fan¡¯s projection flickered to life, her face beaming with barely contained excitement. ¡°I have some good news,¡± she said breathlessly, ¡°You¡¯re going to be taken in. After this mission, you don¡¯t need to keep living with the enemy. You¡¯ll officially become one of us.¡± Leo nodded without emotion, his expression unreadable, as if Fan¡¯s words carried the weight of a casual weather report to him and nothing more. ¡°And the best part? You don¡¯t have to steal anything yourself. All you need to do is drop the dimensional portal point somewhere inside the vault. Once it¡¯s active, the cult will handle the rest.¡± She grinned. But Leo didn¡¯t. ¡°Respectfully, Fan...¡± Leo said, his voice like glass¡ªcool, sharp, and with the threat of shatter. ¡°I don¡¯t trust a single one of your operatives to complete this mission.¡± Her smile faltered. ¡°And I certainly don¡¯t trust the cult to honor its word and leave my family unharmed after I deliver the scroll you¡¯re so obsessed with.¡± The projection flickered slightly, the expression on Mu Fan¡¯s face now stiff with tension. ¡°You don¡¯t trust us to keep our promise?¡± ¡°No,¡± Leo answered, immediately and unapologetically. The room fell into silence, heavy and pointed. ¡°You know exactly what this is,¡± he continued, sitting upright now, his tone darkening. ¡°You¡¯ve manipulated me from the start. Not as an ally, not as a chosen agent, but as a tool. A weapon you thought you could aim. And I played along, because I had no power.¡± He leaned forward, voice quiet but venomous. ¡°You stole my memories, you threatened me with the safety of my family to do your bidding, and you forced me to join Rodova and the Black Serpents, but that streak of you making unilateral decisions for my life ends today.¡± Mu Fan looked stunned, as if she hadn¡¯t expected Leo to say such harsh words out of the blue¡ªat least not with this much heat behind it. ¡°If you want that portal placed, if you want that scroll retrieved... then these are my terms.¡± He raised three fingers. ¡°First, I want my family moved to whatever planet you plan on relocating me to. I want them to have a mansion to live. Full security detail. And a live video call with all of them¡ªhealthy, safe, and sane¡ªbefore the two weeks are up. As I will not carry on with the mission before confirming that they are indeed alive and unharmed.¡± ¡°Second,¡± he continued, ¡°you¡¯re going to retrieve my pet, Dumpy. He¡¯s on Planet Palkia as far as I can recall, in a universal government grooming facility. And I don¡¯t care if you have to steal him, or burn the facility down. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s possible or not possible for you to retrieve him on such short notice. The fact of the matter is.... No Dumpy means No scroll¡± Mu Fan opened her mouth, but Leo cut her off with a raised hand. ¡°Third... I want you to access the Lost Heroes Program operated by the Universal Government, and recreate my master¡ªBen. Follow new episodes on the "N0vel1st.c0m". The cybernetic copy, the one from the game logs, with his memories about our interactions intact. Reconstruct him. I want him there too, standing beside my mother and Dumpy when I speak to them. Not a minute later.¡± He lowered his hand. ¡°If all three conditions are not met within the next fourteen days, this deal is dead. I won¡¯t plant anything. I will enter the vault and pick whatever ¡®I¡¯ want from inside it and you will lose your chance to get the scroll, forever. And after that, you can tell your cult to pack up their dreams of ever getting it back.¡± He stood up slowly, walking to the small window in his apartment, as he looked out at the street below with dead eyes. ¡°Because the days where I played the role of the obedient puppet are over. I don¡¯t work for you, Fan. I don¡¯t serve your cause. If you want what I have... then meet my price.¡± Mu Fan remained frozen, the light in her expression extinguished, her excitement gutted by the sudden, brutal clarity in Leo¡¯s voice. For the first time, she realized something critical. By suppressing Leo¡¯s autonomy and deceiving him during the formative stages of his growth, the Cult hadn¡¯t forged loyalty in his heart, but had rather sown distrust. Fan had always believed that their actions were necessary, that every manipulation they did was justified in the name of helping Leo evolve into a powerful Dragon Candidate. But now, with even a sliver of freedom back in his life, Leo no longer viewed the Cult as his saviors. He viewed them as manipulators. And the loyalty they had hoped to cultivate had been replaced by quiet, simmering suspicion. ¡°Just so you know.... This is not an us versus you scenario. The Cult is your future home. And we are your extended family. We don¡¯t mean to deceive or manipulate you. Nor do we wish to bring harm to your family. I will forward your demands to the elder I report to. But do know that your words today have greatly saddened me. We are not your enemies Leo. You don¡¯t need to watch your back against us,¡± Fan said before disconnecting the call, as Leo simply scoffed at her last words. ¡°Woman, I couldn¡¯t care less if you feel saddened. You have brought this on yourself¡ª¡± he muttered, shaking his head, as he couldn¡¯t believe that Mu Fan had thrown such a childish barb before leaving. *Thud* He tossed the communication crystal aside, letting it clatter onto the bed without a second glance. For a few seconds, the room was silent again. Not out of peace. But because Leo was thinking. He had finally said it¡ªdrawn a line that couldn¡¯t be erased. And it felt... right. Because if he didn¡¯t take control of his own fate now, then when would he? After the next forced mission? After the next betrayal? He had been patient. Obedient. Cooperative. But none of those things had earned him honesty from the Cult. Or a promise to not harm his family anymore. Only more manipulation. So from now on, if the Cult wanted anything from him, they would have to pay for it in full. Because while Leo knew he¡¯d soon be forced to live among Cult operatives, branded a fugitive by 90% of the universe, he was determined to live that life on his own terms. As then, at least the choices leading to his rise or downfall would be his own, and not something forced upon him by someone else. ¡®Sorry Fan, but there will be no more free obedience. No more silent suffering. Just business¡ª¡¯ Leo thought, as he cracked his knuckles and rolled his shoulders. Because if the cost of looking out for himself was looking cruel in other people¡¯s eyes, then he was ready to pay it! He wasn¡¯t here to be liked. His priority was his own survival and his family, and if others felt offended because of it, then he really did not have any fucks left to spare anymore. Chapter 365: Loyalty Chapter 365: Loyalty (Meanwhile, Planet Terra Nova, Outer Slums, Guild Office of ¡°The Uprising¡±) The Uprising had once been a powerhouse¡ªan influential guild boasting hundreds of thousands of loyal members. But the past few years had not been kind to it. Forced to abandon their prime headquarters in the city center, they relocated to the slums, unable to keep up with the soaring rent prices. Now, their guild hall creaked louder than its members¡¯ morale. The ceiling groaned with every breeze, and the warped wooden floorboards bowed beneath even the lightest step. The air reeked of rust and damp timber¡ªa scent that lingered like failure. Empty mission boards lined the peeling walls, flanked by faded banners that once inspired pride but now served only as quiet reminders of a forgotten glory. The guild¡¯s decline was not just in location, but also in spirit, in purpose and in the very heartbeat of the guild itself. ¡°No Sam, I don¡¯t think you understand!¡± A guild member standing in the missions hall said, as he shook his head and tried to explain the reality to his brainwashed friend. ¡°I heard from Jason that it¡¯s over,¡± ¡°Another week, maybe two. If we don¡¯t find a way to make at least three million MP, we won¡¯t have funds to repay the loan sharks, renew the guild license, or to pay rent for this damn forsaken place...¡± ¡°The rival guilds are already mocking us. Calling us zealots without a leader. Delusional idiots worshipping a ghost.¡±. ¡°They think TheBoss is never coming back.¡± ¡°They say that Chaosbringer is delusional, and that The Boss has long outgrown us.... According to them, we will be unable to pay our debts soon, and then all our assets will be seized by loan sharks, and our core management team will be forced into manual labor to repay their loans¡± he argued, as a tear escaped the edge of his eyes. Things were truly tough for The Uprising right now. However, their faith in ¡®TheBoss¡¯ returning someday remained unshaken. ¡°Jason knows nothing! Lord Boss will return someday! And once he does, we will prove him wrong!¡± Sam replied, as he continued to remain as delusional as ever. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª In the adjacent room, Chaosbringer slouched behind his cracked mahogany desk, a half-empty bottle of sour berry liqueur swaying gently in his perfectly manicured fingers. His long, shimmering nails, once painted with radiant hues of pride, were chipped now. His once-fiery eyes stared blankly at the peeling wall in front of him as he wondered what desperate move he would be forced to make next. ¡®The Sophia girl and her Alcazar family are relentless. They keep offering more money every month, trying to get me to sell everything I know about my Lord,¡¯ Chaosbringer thought, exhaling a heavy sigh. Five million MP. That was the last offer they had given him to spill the truth. And still, he had turned it down. ¡®I will never sell information about my Lord. But I do need money to keep the guild alive,¡¯ he admitted silently, taking another slow sip of his drink, as suddenly, the door to his office slammed open with a sharp crash. *CRASH* A young guild courier stumbled inside, panting, tears streaming freely down his cheeks. ¡°Leader!¡± the boy cried out. ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s a package! A package from the Boss!¡± Chaosbringer didn¡¯t move at first. The words echoed in his head, soft at first, then louder, building until something inside him snapped back to life. ¡°...What did you just say?¡± he asked, as his dead eyes turned alive once more and his slouched posture automatically turned straight. Follow new episodes on the "N0vel1st.c0m". ¡°A package. From him!¡± the courier repeated, holding up a cloth-wrapped parcel with trembling hands. ¡°It says ¡®TheBoss¡¯ on the sender label.¡± Like a man struck by lightning, Chaosbringer shot up from his seat the moment he heard those words, as his sudden rise caused his creaky chair to stumble and fall backwards. *Thud* ¡°Give it to me!¡± He said as he lunged forward with startling fervor, snatching the parcel with both hands as though it were the final sacred relic left in a crumbling temple. ¡°Don¡¯t touch it. You¡ª out. Out! This is divine property, child! Be gentle!¡± he hissed, clutching the package tightly against his chest, his voice cracking with emotion. Slamming the door shut behind him, Chaosbringer returned to his desk and placed the package down as reverently as a priest laying an offering upon an altar. ¡°OH HOLY!¡± He gasped aloud the moment he saw the name scrawled across the label in familiar, sharp handwriting: From: The Boss. The package had no return address. no seal. no hidden insignia. Just that name. That sacred, holy name. ¡°Mother of divinity... it¡¯s real... it¡¯s him...¡± Chaosbringer mused, as he quickly unwrapped the package and checked the contents inside. As inside he found, one wrapped block of brick, one letter and a cheque. ¡®What did the lord send?¡¯ Chaosbringer wondered as he peeled open the letter first, fingers shaking like a storm through silk. [ ¡°I now remember everything. You¡¯ll hear from me soon. Until then¡ªtake care of our people and use this money wisely. Also, keep this package safe. It¡¯s very valuable for me. Greetings, The Boss.¡± ] Tucked beneath the note was a blank Universal Bank cheque... stamped for a total limit of 10 million MP. Chaosbringer didn¡¯t cry. He sobbed. Unashamedly. Loudly. Beautifully. He fell to his knees as the tears streamed down, smearing the little remnants of eyeliner still clinging to his lower lids. ¡°My Lord... my light... my GOD!!¡± he wailed, clutching the note to his chest like a lifeline. ¡°You REMEMBER ME!¡± He looked up at the rotten ceiling, lips quivering into a manic smile. ¡°He¡¯s BACK! He¡¯s ALIVE! He hasn¡¯t forgotten us! He hasn¡¯t forgotten ME!¡± He twirled in place like a drunk ballerina, hugging the cheque against his cheek as he giggled through the tears. ¡°No more poverty! No more judgment from those damn doubters! The Uprising shall RISE again!¡± He clutched the package to his chest now, rocking back and forth like a lover reunited after war. ¡°I knew it. I knew he¡¯d return to us. I waited. I prayed. I believed. And now... my faith has been rewarded.¡± His sobs softened into sniffles, as he ran a finger over the sharp lettering on the envelope. ¡°My Lord... ofcourse I will keep your package safe for you. I will let no-one even touch it.¡± Still cradling the parcel like a newborn, Chaosbringer slowly rose to his feet, straightening his robe with newfound dignity. The drunken haze that had clouded his days vanished, replaced by a spark that hadn¡¯t burned in years. He walked to the cracked mirror on the far wall, wiped his tears, and began fixing his makeup with trembling hands. ¡°If the world doubted before, let them doubt now,¡± he whispered, applying a fresh coat of shimmering lipstick. ¡°For the one we serve remembers us again.¡± Then, with eyes burning bright and lips curled into a confident smile, he turned to face the door. ¡°Prepare the guild hall,¡± he called out. ¡°Repaint the banners. Polish the floors. You sector E slackers¡ªclean your boots and find your spines. It¡¯s time for this guild to rise again!¡± Chapter 366: Politicians And Their Fragile Ego Chapter 366: Politicians And Their Fragile Ego (Planet Vorthak, The Twelfth Elder¡¯s POV) The Twelfth Elder was not amused at all when Mu Fan called him again and informed him about all the demands that Leo had made in order to complete this mission. ¡°There¡¯s an ongoing war damnit... I don¡¯t have spare manpower to be completing pet retrieval missions for the boy!¡± He complained, the demand already leaving a sour taste in his mouth. On one hand, he respected Leo for having the clarity to distrust the Cult and for putting forward conditions that safeguarded his own interests. However, on the other hand, it annoyed him to no end that the super soldier he had groomed also came with a mind of his own¡ªwhen what he really wanted was a mindless weapon that danced to orders without question. ¡°I had scheduled an emergency meeting with the First Elder today... I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t be pleased when I inform him about this development,¡± Noir muttered to himself, as he could already smell the lecture coming from a mile away. ¡®You must always control your assets. You must behave as their counselor and guide them in the right direction, even when they think you¡¯re wrong.¡¯ He could already hear the First Elder¡¯s voice in his head, scolding him with that same old doctrine. The man was going to be pissed when he heard about Leo¡¯s demands. Noir just knew it. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª (That same afternoon, Planet Tithia) Later that afternoon, as the Twelfth Elder sat across from the First and began detailing Leo¡¯s success in locating a way into the Black Serpents Vault¡ªalong with the outrageous list of demands that followed¡ªhe watched the expression on the First Elder¡¯s face shift, transforming from delight to cautious scrutiny in a matter of minutes. ¡°The boy is a true talent, there¡¯s no denying it. He does have the talent to become the next Dragon. But his temperament is an issue. You must understand, Lord Twelfth, that the only reason I¡¯m backing Skyshard over Aegon Veyr to become Dragon is because I find Veyr¡¯s attitude to be utterly lacking in malleability. Otherwise he too possesses sufficient talent to qualify. You must learn to control your boy, because while he will get away with his little stunt this time..... If he keeps up this attitude, then he will lose the support of the council even if he is named the next Dragon,¡± The first elder instructed as Noir nodded with his head down. ¡°Once he is within the folds of the Cult, I expect him to mature and wisen up in our ways. For now what¡¯s important is that we retrieve the scroll and help him become the next Dragon..... Then, as far as we have his reverse scale, his family under our thumb. We can always find a way to make him fall in line¡ª¡± Noir said, as the first elder nodded in agreement. ¡°Go on... you have my permission to use men for my corps to complete the demands the boy has put forward, but make sure that a repeat of this scenario never happens again¡ª¡± The first said at the end as he concluded the meeting. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C (Same time, Planet Juxta, Vice Cult Leader Charles) The sky had burned for four days straight. Four days of relentless bombardment. Four days of watching metal birds crash and burn before they ever touched soil. Four days of decoy ships, empty pods, and disposable soldiers hurled at the mana shield like firewood into a furnace. Follow new episodes on the "N0vel1st.c0m". Vice-Cult Leader Charles stood atop the northern watchtower, arms folded, cigarette between his fingers, as he stared at the horizon¡ªwhere another swarm of ships had begun their descent, yet again. ¡°They¡¯re still at it,¡± he muttered, voice low and sharp, as the rumble of distant detonations echoed in the wind. ¡°Four fucking days... and not a single ship higher than a glider class deployed by those bastards... you got to respect how deep their pockets run, because at this point I¡¯m pretty sure we have destroyed more righteous glider ships in a week than the cult has owned in its entire history,¡± He noted, as he laughed a self depreciating chuckle. The planet¡¯s mana shield flared again in the sky¡ªan electric flash of divine mana peeling through another glider class, as the craft popped mid-air, its fragments vaporizing instantly. ¡°Seventy-six,¡± Charles said aloud, counting the explosions. ¡°Seventy-seven. Seventy-eight. Seventy-nine...¡± He stopped at eighty-two. This wave had lasted under four minutes. ¡°Sir! Battle report sir!¡± A voice came from beneath him, as Lieutenant Fred climbed up the tower, panting and coated in sweat. ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve just received word from Sector E¡ªtwo more striker pods made it through the outer curvature but burned in the upper atmosphere before touchdown.¡± Charles didn¡¯t even look at him. He just took another drag from his cigarette. ¡°No survivors, then?¡± Fred shook his head. ¡°None.¡± A long silence followed, broken only by the low drone of defensive engines humming far below. Charles exhaled smoke through his nose. ¡°Lieutenant, how many ships have they sent in total since the war began?¡± Fred hesitated. ¡°Over sixty thousand, sir.¡± Charles snorted. ¡°And how many have breached the shield?¡± Fred¡¯s lips thinned. ¡°Zero.¡± Charles turned, his black coat flaring behind him like a banner of war, his boots thudding heavily against the stone floor as he walked away from the ledge. ¡°Cheeky bastards aren¡¯t they? Fred. They¡¯re bleeding us dry,¡± he muttered. ¡°The mana cost to keep that shield running is astronomical. Even if we¡¯re vaporizing them like paper drones, every single pulse drains our reserves.¡± ¡°They know we can¡¯t keep our advanced defenses active forever. Eventually, we¡¯ll be forced to shut them down¡ªwhether due to resource depletion or for maintenance. And when that day comes, they¡¯ll unleash their destroyer-class ships and heavier artillery, the ones that can actually pose a threat. They¡¯re not attacking to break us now. They¡¯re bleeding us. It¡¯s death by erosion.¡± Fred nodded grimly. ¡°So what do we do, sir?¡± Charles paused at the tower¡¯s edge, looking back toward the battlefield of the sky. ¡°We don¡¯t blink. That¡¯s what we do,¡± he said. ¡°We let them waste their pilots, their ships, their resources. Let them drain themselves chasing fireworks.¡± Then, softer, almost to himself, ¡°Because the day we turn off the taps on the defense system... that¡¯s the day when hellfire rains on Juxta.¡± Fred stood silent beside him, watching the sky light up once again as yet another wave of attacks began. ¡°And Fred...¡± ¡°Yes, sir?¡± ¡°Inform the Council Of Elders that I want an emergency airdrop of high grade mana cores from Planet Noxus. If the righteous faction keeps up this intensity for another week, I¡¯ll need a backup battery to keep the sky from breaking.¡± Charles informed, as Fred saluted him before running off. *Flick* Charles flicked his spent cigarette over the edge of the tower and pulled another from his coat, before lighting it slowly as he continued to count the explosions in the sky. ¡®101...102....103....¡¯ The explosions continued to ring in the sky, as he watched the broken bits fall down towards the planet¡¯s surface with steely calm eyes. ¡°Come on then, righteous bastards,¡± he growled under his breath. ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can keep this little light show going.....¡± ¡°Surely, even you can¡¯t keep losing thousands of ships everyday? Can you?¡± Chapter 367: A Reality Check Chapter 367: A Reality Check (Planet Tithia, Inner Furnace District, Supreme Master Blacksmith Argo¡¯s Forge) After his meeting with the First Elder concluded, the Twelfth Elder stepped into the Inner Furnace district, which was home to THE undisputed best blacksmiths in the universe. He had come here to secure a small dimensional portal point that he could supply Leo with in order to complete the mission. However, when he made the request to Master Argo through a communication crystal the previous day, the man had not taken it well and immediately started shouting like a rabid dog. In the end, Argo demanded that Noir visit him in person at the forge, which left Noir with no choice but to make the trip himself. *Crackle* Noir¡¯s neatly pressed robes billowed faintly as heatwaves rolled over him like silent fire. Sparks danced through the air as hammers pounded molten metal, and apprentices scrambled to make space, bowing low the moment they recognized who had entered. But the man at the center of it all did not bow. He didn¡¯t even glance up. Until Noir cleared his throat once. ¡°Supreme Master Argo, you called for me?¡± he began, as the sound of hammering ceased instantly. The chief blacksmith raised his soot-streaked face, his expression not one of reverence¡ªbut exasperation. ¡°You people again?¡± Argo muttered, before he stood up fully, wiped his palms on a dirty rag¡ªand without warning, bit into one of them. *RIP* The sharp snap of his teeth tearing fabric echoed through the smithy. ¡°Are you out of your damn mind, Lord Twelfth?¡± Argo snapped, eyes blazing as he spat the torn rag aside and stepped forward. Noir blinked, caught off guard not by the words, but by the sheer hostility in the man¡¯s tone. ¡°Like I already explained to Lord Fourth when he came into my smithy with the same harebrained idea as you.... what you¡¯re asking for is not practical!¡± Argo barked, his voice thunderous now, startling several of the junior smiths nearby. Noir frowned, but said nothing. Argo didn¡¯t wait for a reply. He bent down, picked up two random pieces of junk metal from the forge floor, and held them up. ¡°Let me spell it out for you like you¡¯re a first-year at the Academy of Arcanoscience,¡± he growled. ¡°Teleportation has laws. Rules. Limits. The bigger the jump¡ªthe bigger the damn gate needs to be.¡± He held up one finger, positioning the two objects a centimeter apart. ¡°If I want to teleport this scrap from here to just one centimeter left, I can do that. A grain-sized portal will suffice, smaller than your thumb, and it¡¯ll work flawlessly.¡± He then extended the other hand, pointing skyward. ¡°But now... if I want to teleport this same chunk of trash from here to Planet Ixtal?¡± His gaze bored into Noir¡¯s. ¡°Then the portal required would need to be the size of this entire planet, Lord Twelfth.¡± He let the metal clatter to the ground. ¡°There¡¯s a reason instant interplanetary travel doesn¡¯t exist. The space between planets is too vast. No matter how many high-grade mana stones or divine energy cores you throw at me, the physics just won¡¯t bend.¡± Noir¡¯s brow twitched. Follow new episodes on the "N0vel1st.c0m". He hadn¡¯t expected miracles, but he hadn¡¯t expected the limit to be so... sharp. ¡°So what you¡¯re saying,¡± he said slowly, ¡°is that if I want a teleportation point small enough to fit in my pocket¡ªbut still capable of sending a squad in and out¡ªthen the operatives need to already be on that planet to make the jump?¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Argo muttered, already massaging his forehead. ¡°Close is an understatement, they would have to be within ten kilometers, or you make the portal point larger. Much larger.¡± He sighed. ¡°I told the Fourth Elder the same thing when he tried to storm the Grand Arena with five divisions using a coin-sized gate. The damn thing collapsed and melted two of my assistants¡¯ faces off.¡± Noir winced. ¡°And don¡¯t get me wrong, we definitely have come a long way compared to the rest of the universe in dimensional travel. We¡¯ve got dimensional anchors, quantum relays, and some new hybrid magic-tech platforms. But we¡¯re still bound by the rules of space, time, and energy.¡± He paused for breath, then added coldly, ¡°So no, Lord Twelfth, I cannot forge you a ping-pong ball that teleports troops from Tithia to Twin Fang.¡± Noir looked down, his fingers tapping his wrist. He had promised Leo a portal. Had told him the Cult would handle the rest after he dropped the portal point inside the Black Serpents Vault, but clearly, the situation was more difficult than he¡¯d thought. He looked back at Argo. ¡°So then... what can we do?¡± Argo blew out a breath and walked over to his bench. ¡°The best I can offer you is a photo-frame-sized dimensional gate,¡± he said. ¡°It won¡¯t be fancy, and it¡¯ll take me at least seven more days to calibrate, but I¡¯ll make it portable and durable.¡± Noir¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°And the range?¡± ¡°If I push it to the absolute edge,¡± Argo muttered, ¡°it might let you link to a supply ship orbiting near Twin Fang. Something small. Something close.¡± He met Noir¡¯s eyes again. ¡°Which means, your people will need to hijack a courier vessel or a low orbit skiff if you want a realistic shot at getting back. It¡¯s doable. But the real danger... starts after the teleportation.¡± Noir nodded silently. It wasn¡¯t the clean operation he wanted, but it was the best they could do. ¡°Well if that¡¯s the best you can do, then the soldiers will have to make the rest work from their end.....Thank you, Supreme Master¡± he said at last, as he bowed before turning away. As he stepped out of the forge and the searing heat gave way to cold air, his frown instantly deepened. This was supposed to be a secure and easy mission after Leo dropped off the portal point. However, today just seemed to be a day full of unnecessary headaches. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that Supreme Master Argos is the most talented blacksmith we have, a pioneer in both dimensional and missile technology¡ªbecause with that attitude, no one would tolerate him otherwise,¡± Noir muttered. ¡°Realistically, it¡¯s going to be far more difficult for Skyshard to smuggle a photo frame-sized device into the vault room compared to something pocket-sized. But I suppose he¡¯ll just have to step up his game.¡± He paused, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. ¡°The same applies to the operatives completing the heist. They¡¯ll have to adapt quickly and manage far more variables due to the teleportation¡¯s limited range.¡± Noir let out a small sigh and shook his head. ¡°Well, I have done everything I could to provide them with the best resources available. The rest is in their hands now.¡± Noir said at the end, as he shrugged his shoulders and began thinking about other important issues now, which was how to deal with the labour unions once he went back to Planet Vorthas. In his mind, he was working to the edge of his abilities and doing the best he could for the Cult and its people, however, while his intention to help the Cult was indeed present, his methods to achieve desired results were most definitely questionable.